THE SUICIDAL AMERICA/A AMERICA SUICIDA

October 5, 2011

          *The present book will be available in English and Portuguese languages. Portuguese version underneath the page. Sorry folks, my English is not enough good to be considered from a real writer but is good enough for most readers understand the meaning of my writings.
          *Este livro esta disponivel em Ingles e Portugues. A versao portuguesa esta em baixo da versao inglesa.
 
          INDEX
 
          01. INTRODUCTION
          02. THE SUICIDAL AMERICA
          03. A LITTLE SOMETHING ABOUT HUMAN GENEALOGY
          04. WHAT IS BE AN EUROPEAN?
          05. SOMETHING ABOUT EUROPEAN GENEALOGY
          06. A BETTER FUTURE FOR OUR CHILDREN AND…
          07. A PINCH OF IBERIAN PENINSULA GENEALOGY
          08. CENTURIES AND PEOPLE THAT DESIGNED OUR COMMON HISTORY
          09. THE BEGINING OF NEW YORK AND UNITED STATES
          10. THE RAISING OF OUR NATIONOS

          11. UNITED STATES AND BRAZIL TOGETHER

          12. REPUBLIC, INVENTION OF THE AIRPLANE TO THE WWII

          13. A RELATIONSHIP OF LOVE AND HATRED
14. IN SEARCH FOR THE LOST PARADISE, A FAMILY SAGA
15. IT WAS ALL ABOUT FAMILY – MY SAGA
16. “THESE ARE THE BEGINNINGS OF SORROWS” Mark 13:8
17. THE PYRAMIDAL PONZI SCHEME
18. WHO IS WINNING THE WAR OF TERRORISTS?
19. THE DISCOURSE OF NETANYAHU
20. THE DOOMSDAY THAT COMES ON THE DAY AFTER TOMORROW
21. SOLUTIONS

 

  
          01. INTRODUCTION
 
     The present book can be the last one I ever write. Despite the name I am not planing to go. The reason for it be the last one is very simple. I don’t remember since when I have been writing things with been no paid for. I always do it for the pleasure of giving my advise with the intention of be helpfull to people I don’t even know and to my friends. Buy the way it is taking much from my time. And I have a life. A life everybody say is modern. And in a modern life you have to pay for everything that you uses. And even sometimes for things that you will never use. And I’m not talking about anything out of the essential. In today’s money it is not chip. And, time is it.
 
     By the way, as a hobby that I got, many times I have been paying for it. As a responsible father I think I need sacrifice myself pleasure in favor of to construct a safe future to my offspring.
 
     Just a mere coincidence I am becoming a naturalized American citizen. Probably, as the 1st of september, 2011 is coming fast, today is August 11, I will not be able to finish it before that. I don’t know if it will be good enough and for how many people that would try to dismiss what I have to say using the old excuse: “But he’s not American!”. But I see those things from the bright side. As a new American nobody can say that I am a allien with envy.
 
     Another positive side is that, I may be a Brazilianist with insights that the natural born American can’t have.
 
     It is not new to me but is always usefull know that, speech is ”one right or freedom from the First Amendment” on our Constitution. Although freedom of speech is a right “of everyone living in the United States”. Does not matter if is or not citizen. And finally, “give an elected official your opinion on an issue” is one “way that Americans can participate in their democracy”. In my way of see things, give an opinion is our right in first place and, secondly, is also our duty. Everything is in the brochure: “Learn About the United States Quick Civics Lessons for the Naturalization Test”, printed in name of the “U.S. Department of Homeland Security [U. S. Citizenship and Immigration Services].
 
     I will offer this advise to all elected official in our Country, specially the presidents.
 
     But somethings must be clear and loud around here. I’m not a doctor of anything. I don’t know nothing but what I had experienced in my own life. The opinion which I will express in these writings don’t come from any institution or nationality. I am the solely responsible for to think and write. The responsability for read and understand will be not mine. So I will ask you reader to excuse me for some incorrectly use of the words that can drive you to any wrong conclusion. You need know that I came to our country only after my 35th anniversary, without knowing almost nothing of English. And what I know now come from observation and nor from schoolling. As I am  used to write in Portuguese language I know that, some small change on the words can meant a big difference on what you want to say. So disregard the meaning of big man if I write it instead great man. In Portuguese language we have the same difference. But you write “homem grande” when you mean big man and “grande homem” when you mean great man.
 
     What I want to write in these book is something about History, economics, politics, migration, prejudice and pride. Maybe, something about genealogy. I will use also some of my autobiography. I will try avoid the citations of names when it doesn’t make the issue. Otherwise I will be glad to name the people who I want to be clear about whom I am talking.

     Since I don’t know details from the History of other countries, I mean, I know something about de Worldwide History collectively but not details from the particularly History of much of the countries, I will need to use Brazil’s History, which I know the most, for do some comparisons. I don’t mean to compare United States to Brazil. But I want point out some events where both of them were close allies, or events where each one were affected by events on another. I think that, in some historical facts many other countries were together, under the lead of United States, but certain details are out of my reach, even belonguing to Brasil itself.

     My intention is organize my way of thinking in separated articles. Each one about a different issue. I will try to post it in a chronological events order. So, any reader can read the articles separated. But the meaning of everything shall be perceived when you read the articles altogether.

     Some who read these book shall be feel offended by my opinions. It does not come from my will. These is a problem from the human nature. Some people just cann’t allow others to think different of them. They just think the world in their mind is the best one. So, everything that appear to contradict it should be treated as abomination. I cann’t controll their feelings. I try to controll myself feelings letting them have themselves opinions although I donn’t agree with them. If they want to reasoning with me in a civilized way I am totally open to it.
 
     Some of those people will try to assume that, I am writing something for to harm United States. Maybe they will think that, I am part of a plot, like on some theory of conspiracy, to weak American image before the world. I am writing these before anyone read and get on such excuse to say specific that, I totally believe in truth. I don’t think any truth is made for harm. What harm is see the truth and deny it. What harm is see the truth and not take the responsability for it. Those who see the truth and assume their responsability on it are the ones who are dignified by respect.
 
     By the way, I get two big reasons for not try to harm United States. The first one is that, I am a Brazilian born. If somebody think I am writing to harm United States is because also think I would do it for, I don’t know in what way, benefit Brazil. For those who don’t know about the relationship that does exist between Brazil and United States know that, Brazil have a monetary reserve of about 320 billion dollares. And it is its only safeguard for any eventuality. Two thirds of it is invested in American Bounds. To harm United States would be the same as to do it to Brazil. Brazil is taking a serious risk to help United States on its moment of difficulties. If United States goes down, almost certainly, Brazil will be in trouble too. I wouldn’t do the same as Brazil is doing if it was not for family or great friendship.
 
     Another reason in my favor is that, I fathered two kids. My only ones. They are born and lives in United States and I never told them to be more Brazilians than Americans. I don’t put preasure on none of them. If on any day they feel like to choose between one or another country it will be their decision, not mine. What I want is the best for them by their own choice. As I would never harm my children I also have not intent on harm their country. 
 
     Particularly, I think the better way of we solve our problems is get together. Peoples and countries. Until now, what we have been told is that, we need to compete because it will make us the best. I totally disagree on it. To compete impose that, some will be harmed in some way. I am in favor of team work. Everybody work for it. Everybody get the prize. Any time you compete you don’t get the best prize. When you are competing you expent to much energy doing things that harm yourself. If these energy wasted from both sides be used for do good things, the prize will always be doubled or tripled.    
 
          02. THE SUICIDAL AMERICA
 
     This chapter will not obey my will of put things in a chronological order. But it will explain the name on the book and capture a similar issue present as a Public Health problem in modern American life.
 
     I use to hear 90.9 FM, Boston University Radio. Every time I get in my car I drive hearing something useful. It can be international or national news, shows about music or simple interviews. Usually they interview authors of best sellers books, movie producers or anything else linked to culture. And I love it.
 
     I have a long history learning from them. No longer after I came to United States I discovered the 89.7 FM Public Radio which transmit almost the same content. It helped me learn English, because they speaks in a good accent, so we can pick up it word by word. And I have interest in learn much of the issues showed on those radios stations. My only regret is that, along all those year, almost 17, I never had money to contribut with those Radios. 
 
     Well, just by coincidence, recently I heard a show of interview about de suicide problem in United States. The interviewed was a doctor who wrote a book about the problem. Unfortunately I didn’t had much time for see everything. Not even learnned his name. I got only some importante information. So I looked for some more informations at the site of American Foundation for Suicide Prevention – AFSP.
 
     The statistics are some kind of shoking. The last data is from the year of 2007. About 34.000 Americans lost their lives in that year in suicidal attempts. It is the “11th leading cause of death in the United States.” “Suicide is the fourth leading cause of death for adults between the ages of 18 and 65 years in the United States (28,628 suicides).” “Ninety percent of all people who die by suicide have a diagnosable psychiatric disorder at the time of their death.” “There are four male suicides for every female suicide, but three times as many females as males attempt suicide.” “There are an estimated 8-25 attempted suicides for every suicide death.”
 
     We got many more interesting information about the problem at the site such as, “suicide is the third leading cause of death among those 15-24 years old”,  but their conclusion was that: “Studies indicate that the best way to prevent suicide is through the early recognition and treatment of depression and other psychiatric illnesses.”
 
     Learning about the problem through the interview on the 90.9 FM Radio, things doesn’t look so clear as the statistical numbers from the AFSP. First of all, the interviewed doctor let it clear: nobody knows exactly what drive people to suicide. They had a theory which say that, it come from the preassures of our times. Would be something linked to modern times. In opposition to it he pointed out that, a indigenous tribe in Amazon Region laughted when they knew that, suicide is a problem in America. They couldn’t understand because never knew none among them who took such idea. For them, suicide is a tabut.
 
     When the argument that in their primitive stile of life they probably shouldn’t have the same kind of preasure as in modern life came out, it is not so easy to have foundation in truth. The tribepeople is in the edge of existence. They get frequent tropical deseases. Their infant rates of death is about 50%. At the end, they got so much preasure as a New Yorkian. The difference would be that, New York offers much more ways of fun things to do than the entire Amazon River Basin.
 
     The doctor author interviewed said, not only that specific tribe but observing the humanity as a whole you can detect amazing endurance in people that live in the edge of life too. Why shouln’t the same be truthful for the now most successful societies in the world?! Suicide is not a problem only for United States.
 
     I don’t know if the interviewed doctor told anything about the relationship between suicide and genetical tendency. The data from AFSP doesn’t mention it. When I was living in Brasil I remember such mention. I don’t remember from who it came, but looks like some families have the problem with more frequence.
 
     On the interview the doctor also said that, often you know some fact that end triggering a suicidal attempt but you don’t know the origin of such will. He also said that, even suicide be a problem bigger than assassination you don’t see it in the news. Asked why it is happen, he wasn’t sure but offered an explanation. In assassination cases you have a clear vilain and a obvious victim. So, is easier to work with such news. I am not so sure about it. As hard is to sale the news of a suicide it a bigger problem and then it should be more important the public know the truth. But looks like even to our more advanced culture does exists something that are tabut. The suicide victim can be ourselves image and ourselves likeness.  
 
     What amazed me in the AFSP report is that, they calculate in “8-25 attempted suicides for every suicide death.” So, it mean that, there are between 272,000 and 750,000 attempted suicides each year in United States. This is a big number! But if it is true, I am not convinced that it translate the whole truth. I am in doubt about some part of American population be affected by the tendency for suicide. These selfdestructive behavior is manifested through the prejudice shown by the Tea Party, KKK, Neo-Nazis and sectors from the Republican Party.
 
     Maybe, such behavior is unconscious and unintentional but bring the same result as it was. Those mad people don’t realize how their attitudes are driving United States to selfdestruction. I hope my concerns help them to reconsider their positions for the selfdestruction don’t come to happen. 
 
     In my poor point of view I think assassination and suicide are part of the same problem. Those are result of frustrations. The different response come from the person be more egoistic or altruistic. The altruistic prefer to attempt against his or her own life. The opposite is verified on the the egoistic person. Case apart must be considered the “suicide bombs” because their are manipulated before they do it.
 
     The doctor also said that, whatever the number of attempted suicides come true it doubled the number of assanations. Yes, in United States the assassinations are more frequents than others industrialized countries. And, not matter how big this number is, suicides comes in doubled number.
 
     Now I have to assume some speculation. Is that all? And if, only if, is something much bigger than that? If part of deaths ruled as accidents is not but successful suicidal attempt. I am not thinking only in car accidents. You know. Most of deaths by car accidents is ruled as consequent of high speed. So, as it is well known as cause of death, why so many people still driving above the speed limit in every and each high way?
 
     Why should people keep smoking knowing that, it is a factor of risk to their health? Everybody know or heard about the polution problem but why only a small number of people is taking from their lives some modern comforts that result in polution? Is well known that, if each person in the world start consume like an average American we would have nowhere to extract goods for everybody. Then, why it is not enough to people to understand that is something wrong in our way of life and it need to be rethinked? Why so much resistence against the cleaner technology? All of it and many more issues couldn’t be ruled as attempt of suicide?
 
     I really mean that. I think does exist two types of suicide. One you could call by Acute Suicidal Syndrome. This is the one the interviewed doctor and the AFSP told us about. The other is a Chronical Behavioral Syndrome. This more like, I know I will die someday, then I want it but have no guts to do it quickly, so I better take some risk measurements that will end at where others do it quickly.
 
     I think such type of syndrome is present in people like George W. Bush, at those who controlls Wall Street etc. I am in doubt if the same behavior still inside the White House at the Obama administration!
 
     What they did and are doing looks like a cowardish type of behavior. They don’t want a peaceful life for themselves. So what they do is make others life an inferno. Looks like they think like that, if I have to go is better take everybody with me. Alone I donn’t want.
 
     I don’t blame nobody for to be in a suicidal mode. I think every and each one of us have it as secret plan B for life. Most just will never use it because life goes as it can be and not like we want. If I would say one word to those in these edge I would say that, Not matter how big your problem appear to your eyes if you take a time it will disappear by itself. Think about one problem you had 10 years ago. You probably not even remember it was there anymore. But if you attempt against your life and be successful on it, is a decision you cann’t repent for take because it is a non return decision. Never take a definitive decision in times of crisis. Nobody is perfect. A bad judgment can make you create a big problem from a non problem situation. Just be more pacient.
 
     We can take some interpretations about the numbers shown at the data from AFSP and the general causes of suicide. Those conclusions are not from academic research based but it from myself observations of modern life. In my point of view the primitive societies were adapted to conditions the world offered to it. Its ideal were look for happiness. Happiness can be found in simple things from life, like family, friendship etc. “Pursuit of happiness” is one answer for the question: “What are two rights in the Declaration of Independence?” of United States. 
 
     Actually, our society is based on to have things. People are looking for to have their whole life. It includes to have another people for them. For that, they sacrifice the simple things in life and never find satisfaction on what they are doing. Like that, the depression comes inevitable and what is happen later is only the consequences.
 
     Maybe it explains why so many more women attempt suicide. Despite of women emancipation in the last century we still living on a macho oriented style of life world. We need to understand that men were competing against each other since thousands of years ago. Women were always among them but nature put us on the front of all risk. And we learn to be more aggressive, sometimes, irrationally aggressive. Because of that, reasonble women can be in more distress in such manly oriented world.
 
     Usually, the lay person attribute to ancient people or to non educated at school people some kind of inferiority. The lay person look at those people and think how their lives must be! They walk instead of drive a car. They don’t even have electrical devices or watch tv! Their lives must be so out of context! But what they lay person don’t know is how much more the “primitive people” giggles and laughs. How much more they take care of each others.
 
     We think that, the life we are having now is the best one since the rise of man in the face of Earth. The problem is that, so much of advance should be translated in more time for fun, more time for love and, specially, more money in the wallet of everyone. But what we are always getting is more and more bills to pay, less and less quality time with our family. So, like that I don’t think we are really in a way to Heaven. We are more in a way to doomsday.
 
     In a posterior chapter I intent to record something about some non schoolling educated people and persecuted non documented immigrant had proved wrong those unfounded in truth modern conceptions.
 
          03. A LITTLE SOMETHING ABOUT HUMAN GENEALOGY
 
     I heard from a lay person that, “you are relative of somebody only until the fourth degree”. To me it is a little complicated to explain on exactly words in English. But she did mean something like that, You don’t need to consider as relative your cousin if yours common ancestors are from your greatgrandparents generation or beyond. I don’t know from where she took such wrong idea. She mentioned something about religion, which I believe in a possibility of mistake made, or medical source, which I doubt. The reality is quite different.
 
     I have studied the genealogy of my family. So I got some good idea about what I am about to say. And I am a medic veterinarian by train and have a degree from college as animal doctor. One class that I got in trouble were just one that workes with, translating from Portugues language, Animal Development. Is something involving genetics and teachs how to make cows produce more milk, chickens lay more eggs, etc. Yes I had some trouble to complete the course because the math involved and I never was good in memorize formulas. I always felt more confortable rationalizing the problems. Getting in trouble in these case doesn’t mean I didn’t learned. Sometimes we learn better when we make mistakes but revise what went wrong. Well, I did it.
 
     Long ago before time some facts were truthfull for genealogy. Although genealogy wasn’t even thought. And when it came to be observed by some people many mistakes were made. Even today the first thing you think you know about genealogy is that, you come from that family with your last name. This is one of the wrong ideas the lay person have about it. Usually, your last name come from your father, who inherited it from his father and so on. So it is true only if you are thinking about what we call paternal lineage. But genetically it do mean little, sometimes, nothing.
 
     We know that, half and a little plus of our genetics come from our mother, and the rest from our father. Then you have to know that, If your greatgrandfather was marriaged to a woman not related to him, your grandparent will be practically half/half. If your grandfather were marriaged to another woman also not related to him, your father will be one quarter of whatsoever your greatgrandfather was. Then, if your mother is in not way found related to your father, you will receive only 1/8 from your greatgrandfather, although you can still have his last name. And you can pass it on to your children, and children of children and so on. Although your gradchildren could get almost nothing from your greatgrandparents.  
 
     If you are a lay person, probably you now that, you have a mother and a father. And also, each one of them have a mother and father. So you got four grandparents. What you expect is to get 8 greatgrandparents. And the thing goes on. From each generation before yours you should doubled the number of your great-great-great… So if you are up to do a little exercise, then pick up your calculator and multiply 2 X 2 and keep multiplying the results by 2 for 33 generations. If you be persistent on that work you will learn that, on the 33rd generation before yours, you are supost have 8,589,934,592 great-greats. Too much for you? From the next generation your big number is more than 17 billions. And so on.
 
     The time! Time is more than precious. If you calculate for each generation an average of 30 years, at the end of 33 generations you will find roughly 1,000 years. It mean that, one thousand years ago you are supost have more than 8.5 billions of 33-great-grandparents. And it only from the generation number 33 not the adding of all of it. Now I say it to you, If you don’t have each and every one of those places fill up by some of your ancestors you don’t exist. And you who know something about the existent population from one thousand years ago shall ask, But how!? One thousand years ago we didn’t have people enough. Even today the whole population in the world is less than 7 billion people!
 
     That question get a simple answear. It is because some of your 33-great-grandparents are your ancestors over and over again. Some are probably millions of times and it is why is possible you be, despite of have so inferior number of ancestor than we should expect.
 
     But the extension of the problem is greater. If you do the opposite calculation, you will get the same numbers. What I mean is that, suppose you have two children. And each one of them have two children. And your four grandchildren have two another children for each one, and so on, for about 33 generations. You are expected to get 8.5 billions and plus of descendants just from that generation. It mean that, if you were born on one thousand of years ago, you were supost to have, at least, such number of offsprings. But, as does not exist enough number of people on Earth, where they are?! It is simple to answear.
 
     If your grandchildren, instead of marriage to someone else out of the family marriages to each other you will have not 8 great-grandchildren as expected but only four. I meant, if you have two grandaughters and two grandsons. To you get the expected number, they must have four children for each couple that they formed. Each time a cousin marriages to another our multiplication is expected to decline. When more generations come to pass and cousins marriages to cousins repeatedly, the average number of children to keep the expectation of your offspring is greater and greater. In some cases some couple had to have thousands or millions of children and it is not yet a simple task for human beings.
 
     The truth is that, not only your ancestors fill up repeatedly the places as your ancestors. They do the same to an enourmous number of another people. They are more or less cousins of yours even if you don’t know them. Let me say that, even if from one thousand years ago you have 10,000 couples as ancestors, which is just a fraction of we should expect, you can be in such kind of genetical trap. It is because your 10,000 couples of ancestors would be already close relatives. What prevented us from be extinct as especies were migration and multiplication without limit. Today, solely migration and marriage between different gentical lineages is the best way to keep out our species from extinction.   
 
     If you want to simplify things, then know that. If 300 years ago, on the tenth generation before yours, one 10-great-ancestor couple had 10 children and everyone got marriaged, and also got 10 children and so on untill your generation. Then none of the offsprings from them had marriaged to each other, they were supposed to have 10 billion children, only from your generation. It is that cool?! As the people back then had as much children as nature allowed, we are suppost to have at least a couple of common ancestor from that generation with every and each one of our neighbors.
 
     But the thing is not so simple. Not everyone back then got so many children. Many of our uncles and aunties never had children. Even so, we expect that, all couples back then who had some children who got marriaged and had their own children until our generation must be great-grandparents of  thousands, maybe even 1 million people. And I am not talking about any polygamist person.
 
     Then, when some site of genealogy announces that, some personality found to be relative of some historical person through its site is because it is using the popularity of the personality for take advantage of the obvious. If you go after your ancestors, even don’t feeling like you are somebody of respect and, naturally, with some lucky because many of our ancestors didn’t have their records well done, you probably will find some historical figure as your ancestor. And then, the people from nowadays whom is said to be personalities are probably your cousins. Somebody once said about my family: “We come from the blood lineage of kings and kings come from our blood lineage.” It is absolutely true for all of us.
 
     And it is one of the reasons I start to study our genealogy. I am not exactly interested in identify kings in my list of ancestors. I am interested in history itself. Then when I find any personality as my ancestor I will be more interested in to know about his or her history. And it should be considered usefull to anyone nor for some.
 
     People use to say that, “History repeat itself over and over again.” I don’t think so! History can’t do nothing by itself. People repeat their mistakes over and over again because they ignore History. Know History is not a hobby for eccentric people but an way of selfdefense to people.
 
     Another reason that make genealogy important to me is that, the medical implications it means. Despite of we know so much about genetics in our days I think the consequences from our close kinship to most of humanity have been largely ignored by the governments. So I do think people should know better those things to prevent some future collapse of our society. Since we learned that we can’t keep having to many children as our ancestors did because our planet is limited we need to try avoid to have children with preventable problem. Our ancestors could have the luxury to have as many children as they preased and nature permited because some took care of others but if we have one healthier and another lack health, the problem will be greater in such small family. And if two children from the your family lack health?!…    
 
     So, when somebody say that we are related to another people for about any number of generations is because he or she don’t know nothing about genetics. What is happen is that, our lives is too limited when we consider it by the space of time. Then we have the privilege to know such a small number of generations of our close relatives. Sometimes we consider more some people less related to us as relative than others more related because we are driven by the wrong idea that, relatives are those that we know.
 
     Based on what I know about genetics and animal management I could say that, human beings are more like a poultry bunch.
 
     And I say it consciously. Most people don’t know how ours scientists got to the poultry lineages that lay eggs and produce white meat for us today. What they did were that, selected the ones that naturally already laid more eggs or grow meat more quickly. Then they crossed the more productive to each other. And they repeatedly did it time after time for years in a roll. They even did it crossing mother to its children and father to its offspring.
 
     After they got what they wanted, it is, a lineage that laid more eggs or grew meat more quickly then started to commercialize it. But they have some secrets. They developed at least two lineages for each blend. So what you get on markets is the crossing of the two of them. Then if you try to start your own business from the chickens you can buy alive, it will not be productive as the original is. Unless you do a knew research which will take more time and money from you. For you have your own business in this area you need to partnership with them. And in this case you will do much of the work and them will share the money you made. It is business as they say.
 
     But what this kind of research also brought to our poultry bunch is that, it’s largely more susceptible to deseases and genetics problems. Also the management the chickens are submited, with so many in a small space, can make they spread the deseases to each other in a blink of eyes. So that is why our poultry bunch need many vaccinations and antibiotics added to its regular food. If you go to a farm that produces chicken eggs or meat you will be asked to use an appropriate garment to protect their business against contaminants that you can delivery, even not been aware of nothing.
 
     As our knowledge about genetics advances we learn how to read what is written in our DNA sequence. And, just after the first researchs, the scientists were amazed by the similitudes that does exist in the DNA of each one of us. Doesn’t matter if you are an Inuit, a Caucasion, a native South African or aborigene from Australia. We are more like poultry bunch in our DNA.
 
     If is that true, why we have so much differences on our appearences? I may have one explanation for these. In our primitive lives we were trained to look at the differences. To look at our similitudes was not so important. It is related to our enviroment. In Brazil we have an example of it. Some plants were used by peoples as basis in their diet. The Orientals had rice. The Middle Easterns got wheat. The North Americans through the Occidental South Americans got corn. And the Brazilians have mandioca (Manihot utilissima).
 
     It is a root like potato with more fiber and plenty of starch. We have many ways for cook it. And it can be delicious. But the plant of mandioca have its identical twin. Brazilians call it mandioca brava. I think we could call wild mandioca. The wild mandioca have one of most effective venoms in itself. It got the cyanide. So a little bit of the plant in your stomach and you will be history. Then know the difference between it was a question of life and death.
 
     Mandioca can bring a large amount of food to your table in a cultivated small area. Even the good mandioca can delivery enough syanide to kill anyone or anything that eats it. The good news is that, cooking it evaporates the poison. Brazilian use to feed their cattle with the natural product which is poisonous. But was learned that, if you slice that potato and expose it to sun light it will be clean. So it is done before the cows eat it.
 
     The most venomous part of the plant is its leaves. But a cleaver group of researchers developed a food supplement in there based on mandioca’s leaves. It is used to enrichment of poor in nourishment foods. A small daily quantity from this supplement in a nutritional inadequate food can quickly deliver good healty to malnourished children. The secret is just to take off the venom before it becomes food.
 
     And it all were learned from the called primitive native Brazilian. Now I can see a relationship between the mandioca leaves and undocumented immigrants. If you try to look them with less prejudice you can take off what you think is venom and could make from them a glorious future to United States. Although, I am sure about that, the venom is in the eyes of the people who got prejudice in themselves and not in the undocumented immigrants themselves. Later I will talk more about this issue.
 
     The prejudicial people were intelligent to detect their differences in the faces of others but not enough to learn separate what is different for bad from the difference with not malice.         
 
     All enviroment had so many others examples of such things. People everywhere had to look carefully at the landscape before get out of their caves. Predators are known for to merge to the enviroment and not be detected. Who were not able to look hard at the differences probably had not any chance to pass enheritance to us.
 
     So the problem is not because we are so different from each other. Sometimes, back in Brazil, I was often mistaken by my cousins. Even in United States is common people look at me and to think I am an European American from old times. These can be like craziness but I intent to be back to these fact. My close relatives and frieds that I had in visual contact for long time never mistook me for somebody else. But those who had occasional contact just kept doing the same mistake. Even close relatives with less contact did it.
 
     It can be easily verified by parents who have identical twins. If they are identical how to make the difference from one and another? Minimal difference are the answear. You need to have all of your sense in alert to look at those. And it is a natural sense to anybody but you can be trained to enhance your natural sense. Depending on the culture you live on it can be largely used to drive prejudice against the differences. Prejudice is not a natural or rational sense. It is learned from devious cultures. 
 
     Maybe, some dislike on what is different is not an intentional prejudice. Is just a natural reaction learned from millennia. What became intentional prejudice is the person start fight against reasoning. I mean, when you start see your skin is different from your neighbor and you know that, it is not any sign of danger but you accommodate on your first impression keeping the warning sign on, even start taking actions against your neighbors as they were really theating your life or your possessions.
 
     By the way, collor of skin is something linked to the enviroment. You have dark skin because of your ability to live on “caliente” tropical and equatorial enviroment. Is just a protein that almost all of us got the skill for produce it. Is called melanin. It works as a natural sun blocker. Lighter skin only mean that you had ancestors who lived long long time in a less luminous enviroment. Then they were selected by nature to let more sun light come through their skins for that they be able produce D vitamin.
 
     The problem is that, sometimes a good thing have some collateral damages. If somebody got pale face together with blue eyes and think it is a great advantage, can slow dow your horses. Blue eyes mean not melanin in your iris. Maybe it don’t make your vision bad but can bring you earlier cataract, if you have the tendency for this illness, if you be exposed to more sun light than you deserve.
 
     If a lighter skin people be submited to an hot enviroment for thousands of generations and the selection be natural, at the end of it every and each of their descendant will have a darker skin. The same is true if a people with darker skin be submited to conditions like in the North Pole. If they refuse to evolve on the apropriated way, they will be history. Unless the darker skin find another source of D vitamin like in pills and the lighter skin people start using a natural sun blocker. Otherwise the lighter skin have to have their activity only at night and sleep on day light.
 
     The prejudicial people are clever enough for see differences but not enough clever to be or to make the difference. Later I may get back to this topic.
 
          04. WHAT IS BE AN EUROPEAN?
 
     Probably, even Americans know that European is someone who was born in Europe. Even they don’t know exactly what or where Europe is. I am not say it by myself but just making fun of myself as it is wild spreaded the American geographical ignorance around the globe. But I am not only talking about the people who live in Europe today. Maybe I should name this chapter as, From Where Did The European People Came? This is a most interesting question.
 
     Fistly, not only European but the Human race came from Africa. If you don’t believe and can prove this theory wrong you probably will win the Nobel Prize just after you turn public your new knowledge.
 
     Sometimes I saw people screamming against this and others scientific theories because dislike or it appear to contradict their old religious beliefs. But I also saw the same people watching tv and believing that, some images were generated in Japan and almost instantly can be watched in United States. They also are capable of believe in doctors taking your heart from your chest, doing some surgical procedure, and reimplant it for you get another chance of life. Does not matter. Those things only are possible today because the long time gathering of knowledge scientists came up with.
 
     I know very well that, scientists make mistakes every day. I don’t have issues about it. We all make mistakes. It is in human nature. The problem is when somebody make any mistake and don’t learn nothing from it. And it is one reason we need some of us know better about human history because tracking all mistakes maybe you can try to avoid repeat it. One good example of it is that, in United States the population was learning to let go prejudicial feelings but looks like this illness were able to reinvent itself and rapidly overcomes the good will of part of the population. It is back now. And is more strong than ever. 
 
     So, is really convenient believe in some scientific sayings but not that, all human beings had their origins in Africa. And that, every and any human being is close relative to each other. I don’t know what drive people not believe in such things but I am pretty sure have a big amount of prejudicial feeling on deny it.
 
     From Africa came not only one species of human being but many. But anyone else besides Homo sapiens sapiens is now extinct. The scientists attributed our endurance to our ability of adaptation. Adaptation can be translated as capacity of to solve problems. Not exactly as in math but is something like that. Sometimes it does not depend on our will. For example, it is happen when we encounter an epidemic situation where some new illness take down most of us but some survive because those got an inherent defense against that bad agent.
 
     Then the survivors pass on to their offspring that ability. We are plenty of examples of adaptations inherents to human beings. We live almost in every type of climate on Earth and it is possible only because we are able of modify our body accordling to each different ambient. But we need to say that too: “Slow down the stand because the saint were cast out of clay.” Its just a Brazilian saying for be careful and make no mistakes. Some adaptations need time for be effective and nobody is prepared for every sudden big change.
 
     Let’s though be back to our issue. From Africa all of us came. And some migrated to an area between the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea. That region is called Caucusus. And this first group of people who made their dwell there is called Caucasian. Caucasian thrived there and probably on nearby areas untill 75,000 years ago. Around this date is well known that a supervolcano erupted in Indonisia. Scientists are not sure if only it or something else were responsible for start a new ice age era.
 
     Scientists theorized that, the supervolcano erupted and launched so much dust and gases in the air that it blocked some amount of sunlight. And the polution stood on for an enough time to down the average temperature in Earth for some years. And it drove nature to keeping making snow but not melting it. When the atmosphere were clean again the sunlight returned but it were deflected by the now bigger Earth’s white surface. We know that, white sufaces reflects light, dark surfaces absorbs it. So Earth entered in a vicious cycle with no return.
 
     Down the temperature went. More snow came. Bigger the white surface becomes. More sunlight was deflected. Then the winter’s time went longer and colder. At 70,000 years ago the scientists can measure a clear sign that Earth was again in a new Ice Age. Cycles of lower and higher temperatures left their signatures on Earth’s landscape.
 
     Our planet is just like a book with layers of sediments as pages. If you don’t take dust out of your house for one entire year you can imagine what will be at the end of it. Earth also works in the same way. What happen on its surface for thousands of years transforms in sediment at lakes and ocean’s bottons. If it be for long time under pressure can become hard as a rock. And the layers can be distinguished from each other depend on the climate where it was formed. And each time it were formed can be measured by some atoms present in the material.
 
     So as the planet became colder it made food less available to many animals, included human beings. We were in a brink of extinction. Some scientists once says that, they calculated around 1,500 people or so alive just a little time after the supervolcano erupted. Today, some wild animals are returning from this condition with the help of animal protection foundations. Human beings at the time have not protection besides themselves adaptability. But they also used some of intelligence.
 
     Now you have to learn a great lesson from it. At that time we had at least two Homo Sapiens sapiens lineages, the pure African and Caucasian, struggling to keep life going on in Earth. Even the Neanthertal culture managed to do it so but not for too long. It just proved that, some of us, does not matter our genetic background, are made to be resiliant. And all of us who live today in Earth are simbols of this resiliancy from our most ancient ancestors. 
 
     But, everyone of us must think about it and try to answear this simple question, If such kind of disaster strick us again how would you manage to keep your life and pass on to your offsprings the prof of your existence? If it happen again I must say that, probably, more than 90% of us will not survive. But the only way to try to keep your own genes around for the next million year is to give this counsel to your kids: be the most diversified as you can and teach your children and children of your children do the same. Stay in love with diversification and put any racial prejudice you learn from your ancestors behind you. To be racial pure is to take a disnecessary risk.
 
     Rather than say if I better should say when human being get back to a situation of near extinction the first victims will be the poultry bunch. Unfortunately, the scientists already know that many of enormous disasters that happen in the past will be happen again so it is not a question of if but when. And this answear nobody knows. When the poultry bunch be forced to live from what nature brings it will not be able to do so because the modifications that scientist did on those animals made it totally dependent on human beings. Is possible that the same come to human being himself because now almost everybody is not linked to natural conditions anymore. For the worse, a disruption such as an eruption of a supervulcano can alter nature itself in a such way that a feel natural things can survive for keep sustenable life by nature.  
 
     From the North Pole came a big wall of ice. As layer after layer of snow gathered there it became too heavy. Then the preasure made the glaciation walk down in direction to subtropical places. In a sloth’s paces, year after year after year, it was gaining the landscape. Human beings were clever enough to know that, they had to look for shelter in a warmer place. And they were driven away southbound direction. And the population were divided in groups that ended in South India, probably in Middle East, and along the road through Iberian Peninsula. Basically it means Portugal and Spain.
 
     Let me now just take by loan from the Webster’s II New Riverside Dictionary – Revised Edition – the definition of Caucasian: “Of or being a proposed human racial classification distinguished by light to brown skin color and including peoples indigenous in Europe, N. Africa, W. Asia, and India – n, 1, A native or inhabitant of the Caucasus. 2, A member of the Caucasian racial classification.”
 
     What’s wrong with such definition? Firstly we now know that human being can not be classified by race. Yes! For we divide human being in groups of races we need certain amount of differences accumulated on some group and it can be verified in our DNA, but doesn’t have enough differences in it. We are just too similar, like a poultry bunch. Color of skin can’t be used in our case. Skins in Caucasians is not distinguished by light to brown skin color. If you get to some places in India you can verify that, their skin very from light to black color and don’t end in brown.
 
     Another thing, Caucasians were the first inhabitants of North America and their presence in here is measured from, at least, 17,000 years ago. And it is one of the big mistakes scientists made along History. The old ones theorized that human being was not able to come from Asia to America unless by foot and around 7,000 years ago when the meltdown of the Ice Age made a natural passage from Russia to the Great Plains in United States. Then they theorized that, those classified as Asian people was the first because in Americas after Europeans arrived had only Asians around.
 
     But now is wild known that, long before, Asians Caucasian had been here. But is possible that, Caucasian in North America became extinct even before Asians came. Nobody is really sure yet. A mega fauna which did existed in North America at the Ice Age was also extinct. Sabre toot tiger, mammoth, gigantic slots and car size armadillos were present in North America untill a catastrophic event happen swipping up the big fauna. Man could be among those. What we know for sure is that, man was here many thousand years before we had the passage between Asia and North America open. And Asiatic people could be among them.  
 
     Another thing is that, the characteristics of Asiatic people starts to show in the records only from 25,000 years ago. What it suggests is that, they came from a Caucasian family who once lived in Mongolia. From there they multiply and took over Asia, Pacific Islands and Americas. Japan is a good example of both presence. The completely Caucasian people lived there untill 2,000 year ago when the Asiatic came. Even in the begining of the XX century had a small population of native Caucasian there but they were absorbed by the bigger number of Asian looking people.
 
     One more extra information. The first South Americans were not Caucasian nor Asian. They were African like people. It is shown in a skeleton found in Santa Luzia City, Minas Gerais State, Brazil. Older than 10,000 year, this fossil was revived through forensic techniques and had the face of Africans or Aborigenes from Australia. And if you take a look at your Mapa Mundi you can imagine that, If ice was so present at the Northern parts of the Globe is possible that it could be even more present in the Southern parts. It is because, at the North Pole you don’t have any land but in the South Pole we have an entire continent.
 
     Old scientists appear to tend ignore how resourceful any human being is. So they don’t like to imagine anyone from more than 10,000 years ago been able to navegate long distances or use the ice edges to do it. But the edge of ice around South Pole could be attractive to Africans because its plenitude of food. At the Ice Age it was much more close to South Africa and people from there could navegate to the edge of the ice cap and by just following the food or by accident ended up in Australia and South America.
 
     But in certain times of the years the climate were not welcoming to human life, so they had to migrate northbound. And it could explain how Aborigene Australian got there or in Brazil. And they walked far far away from South Pole. I can indicate a page on Internet for you make up a better conclusion. It is: http://www.andaman.org/BOOK/chapter54/text-PedraFurada/text-PedraFurada.htm. Is about the work of professor Niede Guidon in Brazil. It explain what evidences are that man inhabits South America before 36,000 years ago. Maybe 50,000 as professor Guidon believe.
 
     May does exist other possibilities how to explain the presence of human beings in South America in times so prior than we are used to believe. If you look at the map you wont see exactly what was 50,000 thousands years ago because the small islands were bigger and the space between continents was smaller. Even so, the distance between it would be enormous to travel by primitive boats. Although the distance between Brazilian Northeneast and West Africa is the least, I think that, the travel via Southern Atlantic was more likely to happen because ice would help as reference to where to go.             
 
     Let’s though be back to our main issue in this chapter. Around 40,000 years ago Spain and Portugal was the better places in Europe to people live the entire year despite the cold. The same group of people found their way across Gibraltar and dwell in North Africa. At that time, they were living in the rushest stage of Ice Age.
 
     So much of water were transformed in ice that, at the edge of the glaciation in the line of New York City we got an wall of ice one mile thick. The line which comes through New York also pass on Portugal, Spain, Italy and over Greece. Since were much less liquid water around, the ocean’s level was much lower than today. So around about today’s shores had no water. To see the shore line in some cases you would need to walk more than 100 miles into the today’s seas and in dry feet.
 
     Even the Black Sea didn’t exist at the time. It was because the Mediterranean Sea was so lower that the communication between it was cut. What we had on its place was a much smaller body of sweet water. It was fed by the rivers around it. As the atmosphere preasure is higher in lower places and it turns to an higher temperature, in that time it could be a good place to live. But a good part of dry land in that Europe is now the botton of its seas. So is possible that, some evidences of existing at the time prehistorical primitive civilizations can be found if we dig in at seas bed sediments.
 
     So, from 40,000 to 13,000 years ago, Europeans were living on only at its southern parts. Around the year 13,000 ago something happen and the ice starts to meltdown. Some scientist theorized that, some iced deposit of gas at the ocean’s botton must have been ignated by a smaller volcanic eruption and it boiled at the botton of the North Atlantic. It produces to much CO2 and it have the ability on to absorb heat from sunlight to warm out the atmosphere. Then the glaciation start to move back to North Pole direction. 10,000 years ago, the big fat European family start to migrate again. Now their movement was northbound.
 
     Now use your imagination and make the links. As human beings are able of multiply themselves like I wrote before, I mean, just a couple having 2 children, who get 2 others each and so on untill the 33th generation, then it could become 8.5 billions in just 1 thousand years, you must understand that in Iberian Peninsula the European were sheltered for 30,000 years. What you expect from it is that, The first group that went there were at least close relatives. But Spain and Portugal together, plus some area under the sea, are not so big and not too small. That group must were organized like a tribe.
 
     After a while they probably were some thousands of people and still cousins. But as their numbers were added they must subdiveded themselves in others tribes. Although they stood close relatives and cousins it is inherent to alive beings have what is called variability. One practical example of it is that, my parents had nine children. Then each one of us, even having much of similitude also, have our differences. I am taller than everyone else. Some are short. My skin is an European like color and one of our brothers have darker skin. Some have curled hair and others waved. Some have dark and others brown hair, although as children the last ones were clear blonded hair. If we look at each item from our bodies we can see multiple combinations.
 
     Lets though imagine that. Our parents were kings and decided to divide the nation in 9 kingdons and each one of us would become new kings and queens. More, if in the division of that kingdom the king stablishs that, the people from the old kingdom would be divided by its looks and the most look alike to the new queens and kings should follow them by their own similitudes with each new sovereign. In this case, the tallest, more European looking, waved hair etcetera had to follow me. And so on to the others.
 
     Imagine though if we stood separated not by a generation but for thousands of years. The descendants of each one of us are expected to be more like ourselves but what should be most visible should be our differences. It should be a shocking meeting again in a reunion of our descendants. Some could never seen another people so taller in their whole lives. Others should never seen people in a such kind of dark skin. And as I said before, the differences could immediately sound the alarm to many. Remember, we are conditioned by nature to identify first the differences and to link it as warning of danger.
 
     A part of it was just what happen to European people. The History didn’t flow like that because about 10.000 years ago the people sheltered in Iberian Peninsula start to move to places more northbound but they kept a cultural link between them. Their religion were alike, they had meetings in some geographical points at their annual festivals, they didn’t have overpopulation and had more wild land to conquest. Also, aroud 7,000 years ago the Atlantic cost worked like an free way to trade from North Africa to Scandinavia. But at some time they totally forgot about be offsprings from one same group of people.  
 
     Before I forget, the scientific community is yet to find out if had or not genetical crossing between Caucasians and another kind of human that florished from Middle East to the end of Europe. They are the Neanthertal people. As the Caucasian advanced in the European landscape that people appear to disappear. But have not enough evidence to say that, they made war and Neanthertal became extinct. What evidence show is that, in some cases they lived nearby each other. And does exist a skeleton of a child, from 25-28,000 thousands years ago found in Portugal that appear to be an hibrid between the two human families. Then European can have a little from Neeanthertal but not enough for anybody say it yet.
 
     Even if that possibility is true what I wrote above still valid because about 30,000 year ago neeanthertal man had vanished from the records. So at that time the European population was last gathering in Spain and Portugal. Then the families must have exchanged genetical material between themselves and everybody got the same inheritance. Some could have a little more than others but not enough to make any difference.
 
     What happen after is the big deal. Human beings start to develop all around the world what we call civilizations. Around the Mediterranean Sea we have the Foenicians or people of the sea. Greece came later and named the rest of Europeans as Keltai. Romans came after and inherit the same prejudice adapted to their languase, Celtae. In our language it is translated as Barbarian.
 
     Why the name? Was just because Barbarian were a people more rural than urban. They didn’t learn yet how to write their History. They use to bring their food to their mouth with their nives not spoons or forks. The civilized people would never do something like that! Instead, civilized people started to hunt and make war against them. Just because civilized people wanted their lands, whatsoever they were able to produce and to make slaves out of them. And with such intention Rome became the superpower on its time.
 
     Rome conquered the whole land around the Mediterranean Sea making from it its own lake. It even conquered England. England, France, Italy, Portugal, Spain, Greece are among the land conquered by Rome. Mostly the European from the Northern parts were saved by have nothing but slaves valiable to the Roman interest. Then Rome didn’t conquer North Europe but made incursions there to hunt slaves.
 
     And Rome implanted its Pax Romana. It meant that you are under Roman authority and had to follow its lead or otherwise you could be swept from existence. Under Roman lead you had to pay taxes but get nothing in return. Rome put its troops in your land as an excuse to protect you against alien invasion but mainly the troops were used against yourself interests. You had not right to have a different opinion.
 
     Although was like that, in one issue Roman administration was more open to democracy. You could follow your religion since it didn’t represented any obstacle to its interests. Even Jews could practice their religion despite they couldn’t worship the emperor. At first Romans were against Christianity, having or not reason for that, but later the Emperor Constantius made Christanity the official religion to the whole Empire. And it was not for good. What he wanted was that, everybody were subdued to himself and his followers.
 
     From there on the Empire start to disarray. Christianity were divided in various creeds. Constantius wanted a Church behind himself and wanted settle down the differences. For that he ordered the bishops to do a council at the city of Nicaea. After the Council of Nicaea they published the Creed of Nicaea that instituted everybody in the Empire had to be Christian and follow the dogma of the Trinity as statuted by the Creed of Nicaea. The opositors to these dogma as it was imposed were the Arian.
 
     The Arians gain this name around the time of the Council of Nicaea because the main defender of these Theology was called by the name Arius. The Arian Theology was  older than Arius and by obvious reasons knew that, have a Superior Entity which were not created. And the first Christian obvious knew that, Jesus was a creature begotten by that Entity. It is cristal clear through the words attributed to Jesus himself at John, 14:28, “for my Father is greater than I.” If it is so, then we can’t deceive ourselves saying Jesus and God are the same because not even God is Greater than Himself.  
 
     The Arian Theology were considered as heretic by the first Council of Nicaea at 325 and later were reaccepted but it may have contributed to the fall of Rome. Even Jesus had warned his followers about the divided kingdom. What I am saying here is that, is important to allow different opinions among us, if in a respectfull way, because you can be alerted of your mistakes by somebody else. If everybody thought everything in the same way you would never know when you is wrong, mistaken or deceived.
 
     When you try to impose to another something which is not essential you will make enemies by an action that is not worthfull. In every dictatorship must have one group of people that believe in their supremacy into decide what are the best solutions in name of others. It is just a kind of selfishness, to attribute to oneself the destiny of others without even hear and be open to do what the others also want.   
 
     So, untill the year 381 Arianism were tolerated and Rome were administrated by Arian Emperors. Even they sent some clergymen to teach Arian Christianism to Barbarian peoples outside the Empire’s borders. Then, at that time, in the first Council of Constatinople, Arianism were again considered heretic and the followers were persecuted. Much for a mere coincidence, the Barbarian lead by the Goths invaded and conquered the Empire at 411.
 
     Roman Empire was divided into two parts. Goths took Rome itself for them but the east part of the Empire with the capital in Constantinople or Bizantium stood stand. Later on it was renamed as Byzantine Empire.
 
     The Goths divided their conquest into two parts. On West Europe which includes Central and South France and Spain plus Portugal were taken by the Visigoths. And Italy and nearby lands were taken by Ostrogoths. Since the beginning of Ostrogoths administration the things didn’t worked well. They tried to conciliate things like be a stranger power governing another people in these people own land. The people had ties with the Roman Constantinople which was aways trying to conspire against Goths. Goths was Arian and the population was Nicaean oriented religion. They was open to tolerate different opinion about it but the others not.
 
     Historians classify this period as Middle Ages, sometimes it is remembered as Dark Ages. Ostrogoths were not long in power although their offspring stood in charge. Visigoths stood for longer. The splendor of ancient Rome was gone. Europe became a place for yearly wars. Each separated people trying to subdue its neighbors or trying to freed themselves from their despotism.
 
     Franks were another people from the same background as the Goths in Germany but were long ago allowded to live in Northern France by Roman Empire. Then they opposed to the Goths invasion and were defeated by them. Later on this people became the solely superpower in Europe. But something else happen before it.
 
     Muhammad started his Messianic preaching in the Middle East and 100 years later the Muslins Empire was the biggest ever. It elongated from India to North Africa. In 711 the Visigoths were in warfare against each other because succession disputes. Muslins seized the moment, crossed Gibraltar and invaded Europe from Spain to France. Immediately after came the reaction against it.
 
     One of the Frank’s leaders was Charles Martel or Charles the Hammer. He organized the counter attack and were in part successfull. He stop the advance of the enemy forces and made them retreat to Spain. From there they were unable to remove the invasor.
 
     Later on, the grandson of Charles the Hammer, Charlemagne, was in charge and conquered whole Central Europe. From Italy to Germany. Only some small kingdons were left out. At his time, the Pope in Rome was just a puppet in the hands of the Lombardians. Charlesmagne became not a regular Catholic but an extreme kind of it. Then he defeated the Lombardians and put himself under the blessing of the Roman Catholic Church. At 800 he was crowned as Sacred Roman Emperor. It was an attempt to restore the Roman Empire in the helm of Catholic Church.
 
     It didn’t went far. The Barbarians had the tradition on partnership. All sons of a king was also kings. And each one had the right of to take one part of the kingdom for themselves. Just after was common they make war against themselves to unify the kingdom again under one ruller. The best thing which could happening from it was when they agreed on just create new kingdons and leave the others alone. So, along the time, Europe was again more and more divided. But the real power ended in the Pope’s hands. So the Catholic Church became the real superpower in Europe.
 
     Charlemagne was a king that some wanted santify after his death. But alive he was capable of ordered the death of 10,000 Saxons because they refused let go their beliefs on Paganism. He is considered the father of France and Germany’s monarchies. Catholic he was but also had many wives. He was a schooling non educated person but created the regular system of schooling and ordered his children, even daughters, to be educated. He is more than one controversy.
 
     One information about his reign or his son, Charles, the Pious, that is useful is that, he was unable to reconquest Spain and Portugal and had his only defeat in life when was retreating from Spain and the rear of his army were surprised by the Basques. Later on Charles, the Pious, was able to reconquest Barcelona and the around about became a Frankish Kingdom of Aragon.
 
     What I have to mention about Europeans is that, they forgot about their primary origins. They divided themselves in little families. They named their families as Saxons, Bretons, Gauls, Goths, Lombards, Basques, Luzitans, Franks, Vikings and many many others. They created many opressions against each other and exported it through the America’s invasion and the colonial exploitation in every corner of the globe. They recreated slavery and worsened it. Europeans were able of create also the Inquisition. They exported wars like the Napolean’s wars, I and II World Wars.
 
     The present charpter was designed to point out some bad dids of Europeans. I don’t ignore their good did’s. But I think is necessary to look at the dark side of Europeans because much of the today’s prejudice in the world come from them or their offsprings. So if the prejudice that they feel against others is born from any feeling of superiority, the prejudicial people must be remembered about this dark side. Because if you don’t recognize your weakness and don’t fight against it, it always will turn against yourself.
 
          05. SOMETHING ABOUT EUROPEAN GENEALOGY
 
     Not long ago I start to take a look at myself genealogy. It is a tradition in my family back in Brazil and my father was kind of inspiration to whole family on it. My studies begun just at his and my mother 50 anniversary of marriage. My wife and I just got the notice that we got our green cards in november, 2001. We went Brazil for the first time after 8 years not been allowed to go there. I mean, we could go but had not guarantee to come back. In January 10, 2002 was the 50 anniversary.
 
     The commemorations took place on December because at January 7, 2002, we had another aniversary of marriage. Was the 60th aniversary of my aunt Odila and uncle Eurico. That day was also my father’s birthday. So we had not little to commemorate.
 
     Aunt Odila was my father’s sister until he died in 2003. And her daughter, Ivania, had authorship a book, Family’s Coelho Genealogic Tree. We had grown up with the book at home but never taked a close look in it. Sometimes it felt not necessary because much of the content in the book we already knew by knowing much of the people recorded in there. If we didn’t knew some personally, because they passed away long before we were born, they was still in our memories through our family’s around the fire meetings. I think a can name it like that but mostly of that meetings was at my mother’s father house or many others relative’s kitchen. In this case the fire was present in the stove, where the wood was light.
 
     Kitchen in our big family is a symbol and a way of life. Does not matter if the others use or not appropriated roons to do their meetings. Sometimes our birth place get a little cold, something under 60 Fahrenheit, even around 32. But our meetings around the fire would easily make us forget about the cold. The human heat ignited by the continous laughter was what driven our talking. And always the issue had something to do with our ancestors and their relatives.
 
     Then, at my aunt Odila’s house, my father had the idea of buy more samples of the book. My aunt gave him some and he gave me one. I brough it with me and start to study some details that I never took notice before. Specially how runs our kinship with almost 90% of the population in our town and others town around. But the book was lack on many of our family’s branchs genealogical tree. We call it Coelho’s Family but these name is not but a mention to one of our ancestors who was born in the middle of 1,700s. 
 
     This ancestor himself was from Portugal and marriaged to a Brazilian woman. They had five children and two of them were marriaged. At that time, our birth state in Brazil was less than one hundred years old in terms of a bigger European colonization. The Minas Gerais State (General Mines) is what the name says. A big place, just about something less than Texas, with a cord of mountains lined up in what is called Serra do Espinhaco (Spine’s Mountain Hanger) from south to north. There was the place where gold, silver, iron, diamonds and much more stood together untill Europeans came.
 
      So, at the fist half of 1,700s, Brazil had its Gold Rush and Minas Gerais was the place. As a Colony, Portugal was in charge and tried to block migration to there. It wanted to control everything but it was not any easy. The rain forest dominated everything. The rivers, except for some, were difficult to navegate. It flowed to all four and intermediary directions. Sometimes the state is even called by the name, Brazil’s Water Tank. It is where most high altitude in Brazil take its place and its waters feed the rivers which make contact with many others states in South and Brazilian Northeast. Among the problems, some more hot places in the state was full of unknown tropical diseases.
 
     Then Europeans, specially Portuguese people, and Brazilians from others colonies disorderly invaded the place. And they started to bring African slaves. The native Brazilian was there long before anyone else and became subject to prey for slavery, forced conversion and the women was used to marriage after that.
 
     Our genealogy in that book starts on a little later, when the gold became rare and when the Mineiros (miners, the inhabitants of Minas Gerais) started to be more farmers than miners. The Portuguese ancestor who brought our family name, which many of us still using, had the name of Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Coelho means rabbit. And I will talk later about the reason that name start to be used. Maybe, at the end of his life, he became known by the nickname, Jose Coelho da Rocha.  
 
     Later on I learned that his wife, Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha, also called Eugenia Maria da Cruz, was a daughter of Giuseppe Nicatsi da Rocha and Maria Rodrigues. He was an half/half Italian and Portuguese. But untill now we don’t know nothing about his ancestors. Maria Rodrigues was Brazilian and some say she got others surnames which was, de Magalhaes Barbalho. Just like in my name but I am not sure about that. We have reasons to doubt it and one reason to admit that, at least the surname Barbalho was present in the area she probably was born in. But I am keeping looking for evidences to prove how was composed her real name.
 
     What I am interested now is to go back to the issue that entitled the present chapter. We had a tradition on that, our ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes came from another Portuguese named Manoel Rodrigues Coelho. These Portuguese person was a rich man, who got his fortune from gold mining and went Minas Gerais State on the earlier days of the Gold Rush there. Then the tradition is lack on timing because we know that, both of them was born in Portugal. Jose was born around 1,750. Manoel became a public servant at Ouro Preto City, in 1,719. That time he had to be around his 25 or more years old because he took a good position.
 
     It is a little bit too complicated for a man at that time be around his 60s years old, rich and take a risk on to travel through the ocean, be remarriaged, have a son and get back one more time. On that time the expectation on to be successfull on any travel through the ocean was not more than 50/50. The things had to be like that because we have evidences that he was in Brazil later on. Manoel made big contributions to the construction of the Bom Jesus do Matosinhos Sanctuary, in Congonhas City. It is the most recognizable monument from that era in Minas Gerais State, and still been a mark in the marketing of the state. It beginning to be constructed in 1,757 and it ended around 30 years later. 
 
     Then I start looking elsewhere for our ancestor origins. And I found someone with the same name, probably the same age, in a internet site. The site is named geneall.net – Portugal, and gathers genealogical information from the whole Europe and elsewhere. It is about ten years old but got records from old documents, maybe, since the activity of genealogy started on Earth. They don’t have everything but just enough data to amaze any lay person.
 
     From the Middle Ages or before what they got is something about the called noble families. But what is a noble family? Is nothing more than a regular family with titles. Then I say why it’s that so. It comes from since our tribal origins. A tribe is necessarily a group of people with many kinship ties. Scientists calculated ancient Egyptians that constructed the Great Pyramids in a number around 100,000 persons. But ancient Egyptian was a nation, not only a tribe.
 
     And, as far as I know yet, I have more than 100,000 relatives and counting. No. I am not talking about people that I know being my relative but I can’t point out any of their ancestors. I am talking just about the direct descendants of the pioneers that populated the cities around my birth place. So, in ancient times my family would be called a nation, not a family.
 
     Among us have some that have good positions as public servants. Others got their positions because their diplomas at colleges. Some got rich as business people. We have those as clergypeople and whatsoever you can say it, they are successful people. But, most of us are just common people. As they say in Brazil, “I have rich people as my relative but they don’t know me, and I also have poor people as relative but I don’t know them.”
 
     Nowadays if somebody say he or she works as weld nobody pay attention on them. 1,000 years ago they would be from the most noble family. That is what made the called nobility then and it came through the ages by genealogy. And nobility is not a exclusivity to Europeans. All around the world we had this kind of differenciation that separated some from the others. Although for too many of us looks like in Africa or ancient Americas you had not nobility it comes from ourselves ignorance about History. The Europeans crushed all existent cultures on those continents and monopolized the right on be noble. It was made easier because mostly of those crushed cultures didn’t use writings.
 
     Nobility doesn’t necessarily mean a noble character. Sometimes it is better applied to an adventurer, soldier of fortune or one who unscrupulously seeks wealth and social position, as defined in the dictionary.
 
     The justification for the existence of genealogy in ancient times had everything to do with succession. You need to think about it. If someone was king and had many children and just one of them had the immediate right to be the successor, the others was put aside but not away. They had to see if the new king was able or not to also have children and if his children would be able to be king. If so, everyone would still be in the line as eventual successor. We need to remember that, wasn’t uncommon that an epidemic situation or an disastrous war wipe out most of the noble people. Then, the next on the line would be choose by the proximity of his kinship with the dead king.
 
     But sometimes the line of successor was never broken for generations. And the brothers and sisters of the first king had themselves their offspringhood. At first, they was usually named for the best positions around the throne. Then their children was downgraded in favor of the children of the king. The grandchildren was dawngraded some more unless they marriaged to someone else equally graduated. Keeping the downgrade, five or ten generations later, most of the offsprings of the first king would be not more than simple peasant. And as a peasant they had to marriage to another from the same kind. It happens to most of us.
 
     In some cases it was why some families were more used to marriage to their kin. In Brazil the lack of information about it let the people start make fun on these in that saying, Is for not spread the fortune. But the intention was not to loose link with the royal blood. By the ignorance those families was putting their offspring at risk get degenarative deseases.
 
     Well, let be back to the issue again! Some of the offsprings of my ancestors, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes and Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha are already recorded in the site geneall.net. Based on some data that I gave, the first generation after them are also posted as descendents of the Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, the nobleman. Before it he was without family. But in reallity I can’t yet say they are the same person. But it does not matter so much. Why?
 
     If the nobleman is not our ancestor he must be our relative. If not him must be another person linked to the royal families that passed on to us the many surnames we have in our genealogy. As I demonstrated before any person born 1,000 years before us could easily be ancestors to everyone alive in Earth today. But because there was borders and prejudice since before 1,000 years ago, just a small number of ancestors must have generated the whole population of each country today. This little number can be thousands or even couple millions. It does not matter.
 
     Let take it as example. One thousand years ago Portugal must had less than a million persons. And there must had at least hundreds or couple thousands called noblepeople. Despite of some immigration occurred along History to there, it didn’t changed anything because the newcomers easily were marriaged to the initial families. So, our ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, born 750 years latter, would be a totally anomaly if he had not familial ties with them. And his surnames are the most significant evidence of those ties.
 
     Must be easy we be simultaneously descendants of every and each person who lived and made offspring in Portugal a thousand years ago. Since we know that, is possible we have more than 8.5 billions ancestors living in that time, we have more than enough space for be offspring of every and each one Portuguese 33 greats (grandparents) from that time plus a great quantity of Africans and native South Americans. I just wont include here the Asians from India to Japan and Islands around Pacific and Indian Oceans because we have not data that link us to them as our ancestors. Based on my calculations we have enough room to be offsprings of every and each noble and poor person from Iberian Peninsula repeatedly many many times, from 1,000 years ago.
 
     Now I need to do a briefing on the main events that made the Iberian and Portuguese genetics. As I said before the people living in, now and then, Iberian Peninsula was descendants from the group of Caucasians that stablished themselves in that area since around 40,000 years ago. Around 10,000 years ago some moved toward north and populated Europe. At the time before Chist the genetics kept unchanged.
 
     The people which lived in Portugal was called Luzitani. And their cousins lived around. They first had the cultural influence from Celtic culture. Later on they stood as Celtic but had a little influence of Greek and Cartaginean cultures. But those was cultural influences nothing that could make any changing in the genetics. After Romans conquered Cartago they were resistants to Roman influence.
 
     From 219 to 19 B.C. the Luzitani were the most ferocious battle frontier to Rome. Romans born wouldn’t be happy to be deployed in around Luzitani territory. But in 19 B.C., Julius Caesar with help of treason conquered that territory. So it became the Roman Province of Hispania Luzitania. But the name was short lived because the differences between the inhabitants of both territories. It were divided in two, Hispania and Luzitania.
 
     Curious fact occurred around 70 A.D. After the fierce repression on the first Jewish revolt in Israel, Romans sent part of the israeli people to live in Iberian Peninsula. They called themselves by the name of Saphardins with mean that they now was living far way from home. Now imagine that, if 1,000 is enough time for a couple have so much offsprings the Jews first comers there had almost 1,000 years for be ancestors of ours ancestors from 1,000 years ago. And they were not just a couple but, at least, a couple thousands.
 
     But their number was small compared to the whole population living in Iberian Peninsula that could be around 300,000. And the Jews multiply themselves in both ways by marriaging to each others and converting the Celtic Pagans Iberian inhabitants. Like that, the Jewish community became important part of Iberian life. Although their presence didn’t change much the genetics of the population as a whole.
 
     Another significant influence came around 400 years later. With the Goth invasion of Roman Empire, Iberian Peninsula was taken too. With the Goths came a people named Suevi. They installed themselves at the North Atlantic Cost of Spain and Portugal. They found the first considered true Medieval reign in there which was called Gaelecia. They must had been blonded hair because later on the word galego in Portuguese became synonym to blond.
 
     I don’t know exactly the genetical impact they had on Iberian genetics. But some had said that, the Goths and their allies were around 10% of the local population. If so, their impact was not so big and not too small. The Iberian people was long ago cuturally Roman and Catholic Christian since and after Constantius reign. And the Suevi people was absorbed by their cultural background. The Suevi reign endured for almost 200 years until be conquered by the Visigoths around the year 700.
 
     Two more interesting information. Must be before that time it had a migration from the Gaelecia area and populated Ireland and some parts near in England and Scothland. This migration must have occurred before the conversion to Catholicism because Ireland and others parts populated by that stood culturally Celtic. Even the modern studies of DNA had indicated that, the Ireland and English peoples are the most close relatives of Portuguese and Spanish in whole Europe. Genetically those people are just like cousins. And the blonded hair people from the old Gaelecia moved also in great numbers to Brazil at it’s Gold Rush times, in Minas Gerais, on 1,700s.
 
     On 711 the Muslins came and conquered almost the whole Iberian Peninsula. Later on I had to be back to these issue because what they didn’t conquered was only a small part called by the names of Cantabria and Asturias. It is a mountaineous terrain which stretchs from the Pyrinees in North Spain. In there, Pelagio from Asturias and Pedro from Cantabria was able to managed a resistence which at the end, in 1,496, Muslins were thrown out back to Africa.
 
     The Muslins invasion also didn’t made any difference in genetical terms for the genetics in Iberian Peninsula. Arabs were small in numbers and their Empire was too extensive. So what they did was conquer a territory and offered conversion to the conquered population. Then, after that they train the people in religion and arms. Formed the new army which was lead by a small number of Arabs they departed to a new conquest. What they brought to Iberian Peninsula was the Moors. The Moors were the ancient inhabitants of North Africa in connection with Gibraltar. They were just the Caucasian people that crossed Gibraltar at the last Ice Age and was close relatives to Europeans.
 
     But a small number of Arabs were present in that. And they left not only some words in Spanish and Portuguese languages. They also transmited some cultural and genetical components. Not much for say that we are Arab in constitution but enough to say, we are like distant cousins.
 
     The last genetical contribution to the Iberian Peninsula came from others people from Europe Itself. During the period called Reconquista (Retaken) which last for around 500 year for Portugal and almost 800 years for Spain, after the Christians retaken some parts of the territory they invited others Europeans to live in there, which it was called by the name of repopulation. So, some Neederlandians and Bourgandians also became part of our genetical mixture. 
 
     Statistically some part of the today’s European population have smaller contribution from Subsahara Africans and Asians from the diverses parts of the Globe.     
 
     After said that I may come back to my ancestors. Then I dived dip in the genealogy of the Jose Coelho de Magalhaes first present in the site Geneall.net more than sure that, if he is not our ancestor his ancestors are. And from these I learned something that I would like to pass a few details to whosoever be interested in what I am writing. I will post here a sequence of ancestors he has. I will start from the older couple who will be parents for the next person under. And so on untill we goes to, Pedro (Peter), the duke of Cantabria.
 
Graciano, the Old – unknown wife
Valens I, Emperor of Occident – Justina
Gala – Theodosius I, Emperor of Rome
Gala Placida – Athahulf, King
Theodoric, King – Flavia Gala Placida
Theodoric I, King – unknown wife
Euric I Balthes, King – Ragnahild
Alaric II Balthes, King – Theodegota of Ostrogoths
Amalric I Balthes, King – Clothilde de France
Leovigild of Septimania Balthes – Theodosia from Cartagene
Hermenegild II Balthes – Ingunda d’Austrasie
Antanagildo Balthes – unknown wife
Adrebasto Balthes – unknown wife
Ervigio Balthes – Liubigotona Balthes
Peter, duke of Cantabria – unknown wife
 
     In that lineage we can see others interesting crossings. For example, Clothilde de France was daughter of Clovis, the Frankish king. Her mother was Saint Clotilda from Bourgandy. So, the powerfull in the end of Roman Empire and beginning of Middle Ages became ancestors of most of royal families throughout the whole Medieval Period in Europe.
 
     We have many crossing lineages around but I am limiting it to not become something confusing. Peter, as his title say, was the duke of Cantabria. And from that territory he lead the resistance. 
 
     The other leader were Pelagio. We don’t have his ancestry but he supposed came from noble family because he was taken as hostage by Muslins forces. Then managed to escape and gathered another group of resistence with his fellowmen in Asturias. Pelagio fathered a son but he was killed by a bear in his test to adulthood. It was an ancient tradition that all leader had to be proved. For that his daughter Ermesinda of Asturias became in the line as heir.
 
     Peter of Cantabria had a male heir called by the name Alfonso. Alfonso marriaged to Ermesinda and became Alfonso I, King of Asturias. Since then the name Cantabria disappear from the records and the kingdom was united. They had a heir who became king under the name of Alfonso II. Alfonso II became the most celebrated king to Christians in Iberian Peninsula from that time. He was called, the Chaste because was unmarriaged and entirely dedicated to the Christian cause of reconquest.
 
     His reign endured for 52 years. Some say that he transformed a vaste area between Asturias in the north and Muslins territory in the South in a desert of alive people. But others say it was done by the plague. Important was the results from that. Asturias was a kingdom to small to survive for long against the superior power of Muslins. Then the desert gave time for the kingdom became more populated.
 
     And one event was the key for the salvation of the kingdom. A grave was founded and identified as of Saint’s James, the Minor. Saint James, also called by the latim name Tiago or others languages as Lago and Iago was the disciple of Jesus. The legend says that, he was the first Christian to enter Spain to preach Christianity. Then later he went back to Jerusalem and were decapitated by King Herod Antipas. And his followers brought his body back to Spain for his final rest place.
 
     After the identification of the grave in Compostela (it mean a place by the name Star’s Field) it became famous as pilgrimage center. Christians from all corners of Europe start to go there and experience something magical. Os Caminhos de Santiago (Saint’s James Paths) have an extension of about 500 miles. And the pilgrim had to go there by foot. After the experience they took vows to defend the land and pledged for donations which helped the Reconquest. The legend even say that, Saint James in person came from the sky in a resplendent horse and costume for do battle among Christians.
 
     The Paths of Saint James of Compostela were roamed about by the most famous Brazilian writer from nowadays, Paulo Coelho. He attributed his carrer as books writer to a beginning linked to this starting. But I have not idea if the Coelho in his name come from some known figure to me.    
 
     But Alfonso II had not heir by himself. Then the lineage produced by his brother Froila were enthroned in his place. And it followed as the sequence I am posting now,
 
725 Froila I – Munia Froilaz
743 Froila of Asturias - unknown wife
760 Bermudo, prince of Asturias – Ursina Muniadona from Coimbra
780 Ramiro I, King of Asturias – Paterna from Castilla
800 Ordonho I, King of Asturias – Munadona de Vierzo
838 Alfonso III, King of Asturias – Ximena Garcez, from Pamplona
860 Ordonho II, King of Asturias – Elvira Mendes of Portugal
900 Ramiro II, King of Leon – Onega?…
 
     As you can see, the lineage that I am presenting is only paternal. And usually from the king’s first born. But if anyone is more interest on genealogy can go through the site geneall.net – Portugal and take a look at the ancestry of each mother who appear. They are from noble families and most of them come from Iberian Peninsula. Since that time existed some prejudice against Iberians. They were said to be kind of Barbarians what their only civilized activity was make steel and tools from it.
 
     Alfonso III have an important link on the retaken of Portugal. He were the king that commisioned Vimara Peres to retaken the North of Portugal. Vimara is the Portuguese hero from that time. He dominated the land between the River Minho at the North and the River Douro at the South. He constructed a fortification which became a village named Vimaranes after his name. He was stablished as Count (English earl) and his title became hereditary. Some say that in others monarchies in Europe his title would be duke. The name Vimaranes was also modified to Guimaraes. It became family name and, probably, everyone who have it as name is an offspring of Vimara Peres.
 
     Later on the descendant of Vimara, Nuno Vimaranes tried to freed Portugal from the domain of the Kingdom of Galiza but he was killed in the battle.
 
     Ramiro II were a fierce warrior against Muslins. They called him “El Diablo” (The Demon). His reign coincides to a famous leader in Muslins side. His name, Adb al Rahman III ibn Muhammed, the Great. You can see interesting details from this period in video produced and distributed by PBS HOME VIDEO. At it’s site www.pbs.org you can call for ISLAM, EMPIRE OF FAITH. What is remarkable about that is the comparison between North Europe, represented by Christian faith then, and Islamic Iberian Peninsula. Is said that, after a nun know the beauty and hygiene in Islamic Spain she had not doubt in say that, Is like to compare darkness and light.
 
     Adb al Rahman III were able to conciliate the three differents faiths under his power. Jewish, Christians and Muslins would serve him in all aspects as equals. But he confronted the opposition from his own counterparts on it. Some felt neglected and his reign became although a great progress in enlightenment but also a constant battlefield.
 
     Despite of the rivalry between the faiths, Ramiro II and Adb al Rahman III agreed on to marriage one of the Ramiro’s sons to a Adb’s cousin. Then the marriage of Lovesendo Ramires to Zayra ibn Zayda was designed to bring peace between the both people. And I will post some more from their genealogy. About Zayra and Adb al Rahman III you can follow their ancestry on the mentioned site. They are direct descendant of the Prophet Muhammad himself. Then, what follow is some of their descendance.
 
  940 Lovesendo Ramires – Zayra ibn Zayda
  960 Aboazar Lovesendes – Unisco Godinhes
  980 Ermigio Aboazar – Vivili Turtezendes
1,000 Toda Ermiges – Egas Moniz de Ribadouro, Lord of Ribadouro
1,020 Ermigio Viegas, Lord of Ribadouro - Unisco Pais
1,050 Monio Ermiges, Lord of Ribadouro – Ouroana
1,080 Egas Moniz, o Aio – Dordia Pais Azevedo
         Lourenco Viegas – Maria Gomes de Pombeiro
1,135 Egas Lourenco (Coelho) – Unknown wife from Pombeiro
1,160 Soeiro Viegas Coelho – Mor Mendes de Gandarei
 
     Here we have an interesting sequence. Through an woman, Toda Ermiges, the royal blood was pass to entered in a family that dominated the region called Ribadouro. What the name mean is, Over the Douro River. It is the region in the north of the Douro River. By that she became a greatgrandmother of Egas Moniz, o Aio. In Portuguese language aia means baby sitter. Aio would be baby sit by a male. The nickname given to Egas Moniz is because he accepted be mentor to Afonso Henriques who later became to be the first king of Portugal.
 
     At the sequence he became also grandfather of Egas Lourenco Coelho. Some authors say that, Egas Lourenco was the first one to use the last name Coelho. It would be happen because he own a farm with the name of She Rabbit Farm. Coelho means rabbit. But it is not proven because he didn’t gave such name to his offsprings.
 
     But his son did. And the reason for his son Soeiro make use of such name have origins in the fight for the Reconquest. Others said to the king that, he was able to penetrate the enemies line without be noticed, as it was done through rabbit’s burrows. Then he adopted Coelho as his last name and passed it on to his children.
 
     Another lineage of historical importance, born from the kings of Asturias is that,
 
   900 Ramiro II, King of Asturias – Ausenda Guterres, from Coimbra
   925 Ordono III, King of Leon – Elvira Pais Daza
   956 Bermudo II, King of Leon – Elvira Garcez, from Castilla
   994 Alfonso V, King of Leon – Elvira Mendes, Sovereign Countess of Portugal
1,015 Sancha, heir of Leon – Fernando Magno, King of Leon and Castilla
1,039 Alfonso VI, King of Castilla – Ximena Moniz
         Teresa, from Leon, Countess of Portugal – Henri, from Bourgandy
 
     Teresa, Countess of Portugal, like Egas Moniz, o Aio, was a descendant of King Ramiro who was offspring of Peter and Pelagio. And her father, Alfonso VI, sent a message to whole noble families in Europe promessing riches and even his daughters to those who was willing to help him in the fight against the Moors. Henri, who was son of Henri, Duke of Bourgandy and others accepted the challenge. Alfonso VI kept his word and marriaged Teresa to Henri. They had many sons and daughters.
 
     One of the children was baptized with the name of Afonso, son of Henri or Afonso Henriques as it is the History of Portugal. And was these one child that Egas Moniz promised to his father to take care of him. After Henri of Bourgandy died his wife Teresa had another man and maybe it was the reason for Afonso Henriques start a rebellion to try separate Portugal from the Kingdom of Leon.
 
     At first the he failled on to do it. As his mentor, Egas Moniz gave his word to king Alfonso VII, giving him guarantee that Afonso Henriques would never try it again. But he did and were successful. And is said that, his mentor went from Portugal to the Leon City with an wood attached to his neck in company of all his offsprings to offer their lives because of a broken word. Seen such gesture of nobility, the king gave him pardon and more riches. Nobody knows exactly what happened but some think that, in the first place he gave his word for give more time to Afonso Henriques reorganize his troops and get the second chance to defeat his own mother’s army. But is hard to believe that, Egas Moniz was a such crazy person and able to play with his own and all of his children lives like that. He was probably sincere in everything.
 
     The next sequence of genealogy starts with the King Afonso Henriques.
 
1,109 Afonso Henriques, first King of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
1,154 D. Sancho I, King of Portugal – Dulce, from Barcelona
1,185 D. Afonso II, King of Portugal – Urraca, princess of Castilla
1,210 D. Afonso III, King of Portugal – Maria Peres de Enxara
1,260 D. Afonso Dinis – Maria Pais Ribeiro
1,305 D. Diogo Afonso de Sousa – Violante Lopes Pacheco
1,330 D. Alvaro Dias de Sousa – Maria Teles de Menezes
1,350 D. Lopo Dias de Sousa – Maria Ribeiro
1,370 Violante de Sousa – Rui Vasques Ribeiro
1,410 Pedro (or Rodrigo) Ribeiro de Vasconcelos – unknown wife
1,440 Francisco Queiroz Ribeiro de Vasconcelos – Maria Goncalves
1,470 Isabel Francisca de Queiroz – Diogo Anes Ribeiro de Vasconcelos
1,495 Manuel Dias Ribeiro de Vasconcelos – Joana Ferreira
1,525 Violante de Freitas, the Liar – Lancarote Pinto
1,550 Simeao Pinto Machado – Ana da Mesquita
         Antonio Pinto de Mesquita – Maria de Lemos
         Simao Pinto de Mesquita – Maria Barbosa
         Antonio Pinto de Mesquita – Angela Vieira de Seixas
         Bernardo Antonio Pinto de Mesquita – Ana Josefa de Magalhaes Pinto
1,750 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes – (?) Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
 
     Again, I can’t say with not doubt that this Jose Coelho de Magalhaes is really one of number 5 grandparent of mine and my family. But, if not, someone else will be and his lineage will have a link to some of those presented here. Sure would be a mathematical improbability if it be not like that. Then I am not dying for to be part in that specific lineage. Nobody need to be. Unfortunately most of us does not know from which lineages we came but any and everyone is supposed to have some links with royals lineages. It is a club which does not demands exclusivity.
 
     One important historical figure in that lineage that I want to mention is D. Afonso III, King of Portugal. During his administration portuguese people reconquered the last stand lands in Muslins power in Portugal. He was not to be king because had an older brother who became King Sancho II. But Sancho II was not willing to be submissive to the powerful Catholic Church and it demanded his removal from power. Afonso III was surprised by the decision where he became unespectedly the number one in Portugal.
 
     D. Afonso III was the one to complete the reconquest when he took Algarves and the City of Faro which are at the south of Portugal and next to Gibraltar. His administration to Portugal represents a downturn to what was happening before. Take this excerpt from the Wikipedia as example, “Afonso III paid special attention to what the middle class, composed of merchants and small land owners, had to say. In 1254, in the city of Leiria, he held the first session of the Cortes, a general assembly comprising the nobility, the middle class and representatives of all municipalities. He also made laws intended to restrain the upper classes from abusing the least favoured part of the population. Remembered as a notable administrator, Afonso III founded several towns, granted the title of city to many others and reorganized public administration.” He was the true creator of Parliamentarism long before it became known as government system.
 
     Like others king around his time, Afonso III had wives and concubines. One of his concubines was Madragana, later she was rebaptized as Mor Afonso. About her have some interesting informations. First of all she was daughter of the mayor of Faro. And they were Jew. I think that is interesting because we know every person with genealogical links with Iberian Peninsula is probably a Jewish descendant because Jews were brought by Romans to there since around 70 AD. But is almost impossible to have records of that through this way. Otherwise is not so difficult to track such inheritance by the ascendency on her and others. Through her, personalities of today such as Queen Elizabeth II, of England, are prove to be Jewish descendant as much as Arabian descendant through Zayra ibn Zayda, the daughter-in-law of Ramiro II, King of Asturias.
 
     I am in debt with you because I started to show the lineage Coelho from which my family got one of its most important last names. Well, the lineage above which ends on my supposed ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes have lot of links to the first person, Soeiro Viegas Coelho, to use it as last name. But his most close ancestor with Coelho in his name was his maternal grandaddy. So I will show another sequence of genealogy in opposite way this time. I will start with my ancestor and the couple under his name will be his parents, the next line will get his grandparents and so on.
 
1,750 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes – Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
         Ana Josefa de Magalhaes Pinto – Bernardo Antonio Pinto da Mesquita
         Joao de Magalhaes Coelho – Isabel Maria Pinto
         Jeronimo Ribeiro – Maria Teixeira de Seixas
         Domingos Coelho de Magalhaes – Antonia Ribeiro
         Isabel Pinto de Magalhaes – Belchior Dias
         Ana Coelho – Gregorio Magalhaes de Azevedo
         Fernando Coelho – Violante Pinto
1,450 Diogo Coelho de Sampaio – Isabel Sampaio
         Rodrigo de Sao Paio Coelho – unknown wife
1,370 Fernao Coelho – Catarina de Freitas
1,340 Goncalo Pires Coelho – Maria Silva
1,320 Pero Esteves Coelho – D Aldonca Vasques Pereira
1,290 Estevao Coelho – Maria Mendes Petite
1,260 Pero Anes Coelho – D Margarida Esteves
1,200 Joao Soares Coelho – Maria Fernandes
1,160 Soeiro Viegas Coelho – Mor Mendes Gandarei
 
     From these point we can just link Soeiro Viegas Coelho to himself at the second lineage presented in this chapter. What we can see in the site geneall.net – Portugal is that, many of the people present in those lineage had familiar links to each other. The site provide us with a facilitator resource to identify it. When somebody is descendant of some kings he or she gets a small ball under the name. Each king is linked to one collor. If you point your computer arrow to the ball will appear the name of the king. This way it become easier to track some lineages, although, often you get both parents identified by the same ball so you need to choose what one to follow first. Good thing is you write in a paper the lineage that you are following. If you needed go back will be easier not to get lost.
 
     Now I need to justify the title on these charpter. Its name mention European Genealogy and not only Iberian. The reason I am talking specifically about Portugal is only because I am more familiarized to its History and genealogy. If I had took any other country in Europe as example, even the smallest of them, the results could be mostly similar because all royal families in there got their main ancestors from the same lineage. They are just an extended same family and because all the time they was exchanging brides and bridegrooms was not so different of a poultry bunch.
 
     In the second genealogical sequence above I post just some of the kings of Portugal because didn’t identify others than D. Dinis, son of Afonso III and also King of Portugal, as my ancestor. Don’t be mistaken by the name Afonso Dinis, also son of Afonso III, but not king. We don’t need an extense list of ancestors kings to be relative of everyone else. We can take the mother of Afonso III, Urraca, princess of Castilla, as example to start show the linkage. Lets take some genealogical sequence from her,
 
Urraca, princes of Castilla – Afonso II, King of Portugal
Eleanor Plantagenet, princess of England – Alfonso VIII, King of Castilla
Henry II, King of England - Eleonor d’Aquitaine
Matilda, Queen of England – Godefroy V Plantagenet, Count d’Anjou
Henry I, King of England – Saint Mathilda, Princess of Scotland
William I the Conqueror, King of England – Mathilde de Flandre
Robert I, Duke of Normandy – Herleva of Falaise
Richard II, Duke of Normandy – Judith of Bretagne
Richard I, Count of Normandy – Gunnor, Princess of Denmark
 
     Looking at such genealogical sequence we can make many links in the European map. Just for you know, the mother of Urraca, Eleanor Plantagenet was sister of Richard the Lionheart. Anybody who knows something about History must see much more than a genealogical sequence in that list. It is more. It History itself on each name and title. The next sequence I will present starts on Judith of Bretagne. See then,
 
Judith of Bretagne – Richard II, Duke of Normandy
Ermengarde d’Anjou – Conon I, Duke of Bretagne
Adelaide de Vermandois, dame de Donzy – Geoffroi I Grisegonelle, Count d’Anjou
Robert I, Count of Vermandois and Troyes – Adelaide Werra de Bourgandy
Herbert II, Count of Vermandois – Luitegarde or Adele de France
Herbert I, Count of Vermandois – Berthe de Morvois
Pepin II, Count of Vermandois – Rothaeide de Bobbio
Bernardo, King of Italy – Cunegonde de Gellome de Toulouse
Pepin I, King of Italy – Ingeltude d’Autun
Karl der Gross (Charlemagne) – Hildegarde von Vintschgau
 
     Just remember, Normandy is a name that mean, men from north. It was colonized by a group of Vikings that wanted to settle down after the time their cause so much terror to European population. As you can see, Judith and Richard II was granparents of William the Conqueror who took England from the hands of its old lords, the kings of Wessex. The Kings of Wessex are also ancestors of the Iberian royal families. But I will not show any sequence showing that because is yet enough. I want list just one more genealogical sequence in this chapter.
 
     Luitegarde or Adele de France, wife of Herbert II, Count of Vermandois was daughter of Robert I, King of France and Adele de Perthois. But King Robert I, as usual to royal men, had another wife whos name was Beatrice of Vermandois. So, I will post this one more sequence to reveal something that looks like coincidende but is not. Lets see it though,
 
Robert I, King of France – Beatrice of Vermandois
Hugues the Great, Duke of France - Heduvige von Sachsen
Hugues I Capet, Kinf of France – Adelaide of Poitou
Robert II the Pious, King of France – Constance d’Arles
Robert I the Old, Duke of Bourgandy – Helie de Semur
Henri, Duke of Bourgandy – Beatriz (?) of Barcelona
Henry of Bourgandy – Teresa of Leon
Afonso Henriques, 1st King of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
 
     So, we start these tour from the mother of Afonso III, King of Portugal, Urraca, Princess of Castilla, and ended it now with his greatgradparents. I will not post any genealogical sequence for demonstrate it but just mention. Mahaut of Savoie, as the name say it, come from the House of Savoia, the later on royal family of Italy. The House of Savoia is heir of Umberto I Biancamano, Count of Savoia. On the level of greatgrandparents he was descendant of Louis III l’Aveugle, Emperor of Occident and Anna from Bizantium. I think I don’t need to mention that Louis III was also descendent of Charlemagne. But is Anna from Bizantium that bring to us more History.
 
     As her title explains, her ancestry starts on the Empire of Bizantium, passing through Saint Theodora, Empress of Bizantium; Saint Isaac and Saint Narso, kings of Armenia and it goes on diving in times long before Christ. Around the year 500 BC two of her ancestors are Xerxes I, King of Persia and his wife Esther, the woman who had her name naming one of the books of the Bible. After that, her ancestry dives again and ended on a sequence of Egyptian Pharaohs, even Ramses II the Great. But it is too long for post here. Through the House of Savoia, all the royal families in Europe are multiple times descendants of those historical figures.
 
     Many others Europeans royal families appear as our ancestors but I don’t want to loose more time showing it. I can mention some like: Aragon, Navarra, Pamplona, Leon, Galiza, Holland, Hungary, Constantinople, Germany, Kiev, Polland, Osterreich, Danmark, Luxembourg. Even from the Kingdom of Jerusalem, which didn’t stood for long and was just a branch from the French royal family we got some ancestors.
 
     I also can give examples of brides and bridegrooms from the Portuguese Royal Family that marriaged to higher nobility of the rest of Europe. And I verified before if their marriage resulted in offspring because we have many cases where it wasn’t happen, probably in consequence of excessive consanguinity. In this case we have Berengaria, daughter of D. Sancho I and Dulce of Barcelona, who marriaged to Valdemar II, Count of Danmark; D. Afonso, son of D. Afonso II and Beatriz of Castilla, who marriaged to his cousin, Violante Manoel, princess of Castilla. We also have D. Constanca, daughter of D. Dinis and Saint Isabel of Aragon, who marriaged to King Fernando IV, King of Castilla.
 
     To be short and to stay only at the earlier kings of Portugal we have the example of D. Maria, daughter of D. Afonso IV and Beatriz of Castilla, who marriaged to Alfonso IX, King of Castilla. D. Maria and King Alfonso IX were the parents of King Pedro I of Castilla. These one got two daughters with one of his partners, Maria Padilha. The first one, Constanza was marriaged to John of Gand, Duke of Lancaster. The second one, Isabel, was marriaged to Edmund of Langley, Duke of York. And in a quick looking in the genealogy present at the site geneall.net – Portugal I learn that, the Duke of Manchester of today is a direct descendant from these lineage.
 
          06. A BETTER FUTURE FOR OUR CHILDREN AND…
 
     Now I will break the sequence that was given to my writings. It is because I want show something practical from my studies.
 
     It come from the observation that, practically every and each person with a long genealogical History in the Occident is descendant of the most historical figures from 800 or more years ago. Not only from them but from most of the population that lived in their time. How it is possible? Well, what the available genealogy can show us is not more than a glimpse of what is true.
 
     Was a common practice the kings have their wives and concubines, even when it was not a bigamous relationship because they marriaged more than one time after a previous wife had died. Sometimes they had concubines paralell to their official marriages or in between it. What they wanted was make sure to have heir to their throne. But what is useful to us now is to know that, their paralell offsprings usually was taken as lower rank nobility. And as the generations pass on their offsprings was mingled amongst the common people. And as common people their data were not always took with care. The lower ranking nobility themselves thought had things more important to do than to make sure their ancestry was remebered.
 
     But if we take the descendance of Charlemagne as example we can assure that, from the richest to the poorest, mostly of the people in western countries are his offspring. Some eastern also are. And mathematically it is not a bit of surprise because he lived until his death in 814. So, about 1,200 years ago. And he had many wives and concubines securing him a vaste inheritage.
 
     Based on my calculations, anybody who got two or more children could easy be ancestor of the whole population of today’s Earth just by being born around 1,000 years ago. Remembering, if somebody have two kids, four grandchildren, eight greatgrandchildren and so on, at the end of 1,000 years, he or she could have more than 8.5 billions offsprings. The most important is that, our population of today could be descendant of every and each person alive 1,000 years ago simultaneously, since they had children. 
 
     It is because the mathematical possibility works in both ways. In 1,000 years long you have the power of produce much more than 8.5 billions offsprings as much you can also be descendant of something more than 8.5 billions ancestors. And I am talking only about the 33th generation after yours and the 33th generation before yours. In 1,000 year you don’t need have more than two children for be ancestor of as much as 15 billions people alive. It is because you can make the addition of the 31, 32 and 33th generations because they will be the grandparents, parents and children.
 
     I know. The mathematical model doesn’t work so well in our practical life. It is because for that be true the marriage between your descendants must be avoided. In practical termes it were almost impossible because some families pass on too much time living in a small territorial area. Then, the descendance of the first people kept marriaging to each other repeatedly. It make from them something like the poultry bunch that I mentioned before. But even only one who person gets out from that vicious circle, let me say 300 years ago, is enough to be responsible for enormously multiply the family number. In these case I am thinking about that person didn’t obey any limitation on have children.
 
     Anyways, even when the descendance of someone keep marriaging to each other for 1,000 years, based on what was our History during such period, what we can expect from it is that, the people who had kids around 1,000 years ago and their children were enough health to keep their lineage until our times, are probably ancestors of millions of people.   
 
     It is another consideration you must take from the mathematical model. Not until recently nobody limited their children to a small number like two. If my paternal granddaddy had been born 1,000 years ago and had had so many children and grandchildren as he got, today the Earth population would be many many times his descendant. He got 14 children. 13 of them was marriaged and produced him 101 grandchildren. Only from his side we are around 500 people counting dead and alive. And he was born in 1,890. So, who knows what will be our big number in 880 years from now!
 
     What is the most important question nowadays? I think is that, What will be happen to our children? Most of us want and say that, I wanna construct a better future to my children and children of my children. And I think is something wrong with the construction of that phrase. Firstly we need to construct a better world for them have any future. Secondly, we need better people in our world and it includes ourselves kids.
 
     What I mean by that is that, probably, Charlemagne fought his whole life thinking in give a better future for his children. But he probably also thought only about the children that he knew and, maybe, expected it would keep going for some generations after his departure. I am sure he never thought about his children of today. And it is the biggest mistake everyone can make.
 
     If he knew what I am talking about now maybe would try something different of what he did. It is happen to me in our days. I am different because to me were granted to know something better. Charlemagne thought about a better world to those he already knew or expect to come after him. I think about everybody known or unknown to me. Why? Because is just happen I know that, for I have some millions maybe billions of children in the 33th generation after me is urgent that I take care of everybody who lives in my time because my children will marriage to their children. So to love them and care for them is the same as do the same to my own children.
 
     I know. Once it was thought to you in your church, for those who believe in religion, by your priests. The religious thinking is based on, If we have a Creator responsible for the birth of us then you should honor Him loving all of his creature. But it were never taken well by all human minds. Now what I am saying is that, we have another reason for do the same thing. And this another reason don’t demand you believe in God or have an especific religion. If you plan to have or already have kids, then you must start thinking what will be happen to your children 1,000 years from now because if you don’t prepare them for it, maybe they don’t will make to there and all your time dedicated to them will be wasted.
 
     It could even appear magical but is not. Almost 1,000 years ago the worsest enimies in the world was the Muslins and the Crusaders. Today we are the children of both. So, what good their wars did to us? I can answear only to myself, nothing. Each one reading these text shall respond these question to themselves.
 
     The same thing will happening again. Does not matter the motivations for todays Crusades or Holy War. What the involved in it are doing is wrong. And 1,000 or less years from now the children of Osama Bin Laden will marriage to the children of George W. Bush and Barack H. Obama. No. I am not putting a course on nobody. And I am not divinizing any future. I am just saying what is proved by my calculations.
 
     I can be terrible wrong in my calculations because I am talking about 1,000 years from now without knowing even what will happen tomorrow. My conscience is clean though. I am not saying it will be happen without any condition. As a believer I know that, for it happens God need allow us those 1,000 years from now and the multiplication of everyone need to be smoothly as possible. In these case, we need everybody getting your part on our multiplication.
 
     I am making those calculations presuming that the population in Earth should not excede much more than our todays population in 1,000 years from now. I think it is a good precaution if we don’t have more than two children from now on because our planet is already almost overpopulated by human beings. Some skeptics are saying that these warning had been among us for long time and the population keep growing and nothing happen. They say that, human being is always resourceful and when the problem come somebody will get the answear to solve it.
 
     Our biggest problem is that, the resources in our planet are limited. And it is already sending signs of exhaustion. The planet itself is limited. So, I don’t think have any intelligence on not be cautious about it. If we go all the way untill the point of no return what will happening is nothing more than terrible wars for whatsoever be the last resource of life on Earth. And we should always remember that, today we have enough resource for maybe take care of 50 billions of people on Earth but even if we keep the number stabilized on it, the generations will keep coming.
 
     So 1,000 years from that point we will have 33 generations of 50 billions people living on Earth. It is the same as 1.65 trillion living on Earth at the same time. And we don’t have the least idea how many thousands of years we will have only these one mother Earth to give as food and shelter. Be precautious is not a matter of not be bold is a matter of know the facts.
 
     If you want another practical example of what genealogy and genetics can give you take the couple Bill and Melinda Gates. I think they are the most richest couple in the world. Now lets imagine that, their children will have children and so on multiplying as I said before. Even though the initial generations they will have no problem for lack of money when they become as numerous as 5,000 people they will be not rich as their ancestors and some probably will live a poor life.
 
     If they keep growing in number as I said, they will end marriaging to the children of all of us, from the richest to the poorest of each one of us. And if we don’t take care of each other since now, every criminal, all the politician, each sufferer will be our collective offspring as much as the most successful and intermediary people in their times.
 
          07. A PINCH OF IBERIAN PENINSULA GENEALOGY
 
     Iberian Peninsula Genealogy, on its beginning, is not so complicated. What is not so easy from its studying is just when you start getting back to the same ancestors over and over again. That is for sure, the same thing is happening to all other genealogies in the world. Even if we had the complete data from the Middle Ages until today it wouldn’t be different. The only thing that I would expect to be different from what we already have is that, although we would find some lineages that we never suspect that we had we also, certainly, would be back to the same ancestors more times than we yet do.
 
     It is not any surprise that we have more data only from the known historical personalities and, when the most, from people who was around about their historical records. Often we encounter some data of someone who just appear in the records because he or she were marriaged to some personalities or to one of their children. This person that appear to be brought to life out of nowhere brings within only the father or also the mother. It is like this newcomer not even had a beginning back to thousands years before just like everyone else.
 
     This newcomer is a person usually known as common or peasant. Sometimes also known as poor. But what I am sure is that, forgot in the lack of data and in the spoken tradition, in some point of the time in the History of each people, all of us had the same ancestors, not too far as a lay person can suppose. Our History of privileges of some and exclusion of others is the responsible for such differenciation. And the common people is not more common than anyone else in this planet. We all came from both, common and privileged. And what separates us from others today is more linked to have or not have money.
 
     As I said before, Iberian Peninsula was invaded by the Muslins in 711. The only space that was kept by christian was the two small parts of the territory called by the names of Cantabria and Asturias. From there, christians start to fight and try to reconquest their lands. But the wars prolonged from generation after generation after generation. Some generations even forgot what the fight was about.
 
     As I also mentioned before, only one christian reign in Iberian Peninsula were implanted by other power than Iberians themselves. During the History it became known as Aragon. And the responsible for it was Louis I the Pious, Emperor of the Occident. He was son of Charlemagne and who inherited his crown.
 
     The kingdom of Leon came about only in 910. At that time it was dispopulated and were reconquered by King Alfonso III of Asturias, and his son Garcia I transferred and adopted it as the capital of the kingdom. Since then it became the most important Christian kingdom in the Iberian Peninsula.
 
     Another people present were the Basques. Their domain was the South Atlantic Cost of France and the Central North of Spain. Firstly they had a kingdom named Pamplona and it became known as Navarre.
 
     At the reign of Alfonso III, King of Asturias, the North of Portugal were seized and became a County in the hands of Vimara Peres.
 
     Later on or at the same time Fernan Gonzalez reunified the Kingdom of Castilla. It gainned such name because have a line of castles for the defense of the Kingdom of Leon. In the Wikipedia we can read it, “In 931 the County was reunified by Count Fernan Gonzalez, who rose in rebellion against the Kingdom of Leon, successor state to Asturias, and achieved an autonomous status, allowing the county to be inherited by his family instead of being subject to appointment by the Leonese king.”
 
     One more kingdom were added to this mixture. It was the Kingdom of Galicia which inherited the County of Portugal as its territory. But in 1,128 Portugal also became a separated kingdom. Then those all Christians Kingdoms in the twelve century had taken back around half of the Iberian Peninsula from Muslins conquerors. And they sometimes were more involved in wars against each other than against the Muslins Kingdoms located at the south parts. The shape and sizes of those kingdoms was in constant movement until Portugal was reconquered by Afonso III of Portugal and Fernando, the Catholic, King of Aragon, and Isabel, the Catholic, Queen of Castilla, marriaged to each other and united the whole Spain.
 
     All those kingdoms produced its nobility. And they exchanged brides and bridegrooms within each other and all the others royal families in Europe. And then, as I said before, their blood that came from common people went back to the ordinary people. How?
 
     Basecally when the dominations were exchanged like from the old local power to Romans, from Romans to Suevis and Visigoths, from Goths to Muslins, from Muslins back to Christians, each nobility stood there but lowered to a small ranking. Also, as the wars was going on many considered common people fought side by side their lords. The ones who detached themselves from the others by bravery were granted riches, possess and even brides from the new dominant power. We can observe it when men apparently coming from nowhere beeing marriaged to noble women. As well women without noble background being marriaged to noble men.
 
     But more often we see a new name coming to light and when we start digging for answers we find that, at the ancestors level we find a king or relative in its begining. Later all give examples of it. But let start on how the surnames were adopted.
 
     Around 1,000 years ago we hadn’t had exactly family’s name. Let put here one more genealogical sequence for make easier to explain.
 
Moninho Viegas, the Gasco – Valida Trocozendes
Egas Moniz de Ribadouro – Toda Ermiges
Ermigio Viegas – Unisco Pais
Monio Ermiges – Ouroana
Egas Moniz, o Aio – Dordia Pais Azevedo
Lourenco Viegas – Maria Gomes de Pombeiro
Egas Lourenco - unknown wife from Penagate
Soeiro Viegas Coelho – Mor Mendes de Gandarei
 
     This is the paternal lineage of the known first user of the surname Coelho (Rabitt). If you look by their second names probably will see not pattern. But it is a clear pattern in that. At that time we was supposed use ourselves names plus a mention to our fathers. The names was given and add one expression that meant, son of. The first one in the list probably had the name Monio and not Moninho. Usually the suffix inho in Portuguese language means little. So, Egas Moniz his son is Egas, son of Monio. Sometimes the expression, son of, comes as prefix as in Viegas. So Viegas means, son of Egas.
 
     From that time we have many names used today. Along History the last names were adopted. Then some names of paternal origins were kept although it are not correspondent to the father’s name. In this case we still having family’s names as Viegas and Moniz but now it mean that, some time in the past its users had ancestors named Egas or Monio.
 
     And also it is why we have names such as, Rodrigues, which mean, son of Rodrigo. Nunes meaning son of Nuno. Peres/Pero. Fernandes/Fernando. Esteves/Estevao. Soares/Soeiro. Martins/Martim. Mendes/Mendo. Vasques/Vasco. Another exception is the surname Anes. It comes from Joao. The difference come from the old writing of the name which was Johanes. So Anes mean son of Johanes or Joao, the modern equivalent for Johanes in Portuguese language. In Spain the tradition is the same only changing the letter s by z. In there the names are Rodriguez, Nunez, Perez and so on. A little difference for Martins whch could become Martinez.
 
     But usually Iberians use two last names or more. It came from old tradition too. At the twelve century this system of naming people was kind of exausted. The population begun to grows and was too many people with the same name. Then the Catholic Church incited the people to use one more surname. Some already was identified by the second name in that time. It was preceded of the words da, de and do. All the three means from the place where the person were born. Da is used when the place have a female name which is the opposite of do. The de doesn’t mean sex.
 
     The American system wrongly identifies the three words as surname. So is common my name come write as De Magalhaes but it shouldn’t be this way. De means from and should always be written by small letters. Along the History some people also suppressed the three words in their names not knowing its importance. It is the case of some members in my family who inherit just the Magalhaes without de.   
 
     Examples of names and their mean are, 1. Geraldo Rodrigues da Costa, which should mean, Gerald, son of Rodrigo, born on the coast. 2. Antonio Alvares do Couto. Anthony, son of Alvaro, from a little place. 3. Jose Anes de Guimaraes, Joseph, son of Joao (Johanes), from the Guimaraes City.
 
     As the time past many others names were added to the list. Some were the remembrance of a physical characteristic from the first user. Examples of it are, 1. Alvim, is the same as whitish, 2. Rouco, grating voice. 3. Barbalho, beard like garlic’s roots (Barba is beard and alho is garlic in Portuguese language). Not long ago I heard another explaination for my last name. Someone said that, it came from the Eastern side of the planet and the original name was something like Barb Al, which became Barbalho in Portugal. But we have not evidence about it. 
 
     Also profession of ancestors became surnames for some. One example is Cavaleiro which mean horseman. Another is Sapateiro or Zapatero which is the same as Shoemaker. There are those who have the name Navegante that means Navigator.
 
     In some literature I found that, in Portugal were five noble families. And their names were Baiao, Braganca, Maia, Ribadouro and Sousa. But it is not an exact information. What probably could be happen is something like in my family back in Brazil. It is called by the name of Coelho’s Family. But why should I call my family by such name if I don’t use it as surname?
 
     What is happening is that, when the European begun to colonize the area where we came from my ancestors were in charge and were the first Europeans to live in there. Although others was together or came later, most of them ended marriaging to some of Coelho’s relative. Then the family assigns in many names but is commonly called by the name Coelho. And everybody really is at least one time Coelho. And was more than one branch with this same name around. I have in the list of my ancestors who signed Coelho, Coelho de Magalhaes, Nunes Coelho, Coelho de Andrade and Coelho de Almeida. And I am not talking about the others combinations that came later but just the original branches that we don’t know any link to each other.  
 
     My doubt about the number five as equals the number of noble families comes from the many different names we have among the nobles and its origins. Like we can see the surname Coelho came later. But it was part of the family called by the name Ribadouro. Then I can show another genealogical sequence to demonstrate it. If we come to the chapter 5 can take a brief looking at the second and third lineages posted there. The second ends with the King Ramiro II of Asturias. And the third starts with his son, Lovesendo Ramires. Then I will start again with them.
 
  900 Ramiro II, King of Asturias – Onega (?)
  940 Lovesendo Ramires – Zayra ibn Zayda
  960 Aboazar Lovesendes – Unisco Godinhes
  980 Trastamiro Aboazar, 1st lord of the Maia – Dordia Soares
1,000 Goncalo Trastamires, 2nd lord of the Maia – Unisco Sisnandes
1.020 Mendo Goncalves, 3rd lord of the Maia – Ledegundia Soares Tainha
1,060 Goncalo Mendes, the Striver – Urraca Teles
1,080 Moninha Goncalves da Maia – Rodrigo Forjas de Trastamarra
1,100 Forjaz Vermuis de Trastamarra – Elvira Goncalves de Vilalobos
1,130 D. Rodrigo Froias de Trastamarra – D. Urraca Rodrigues de Castro
1,150 D. Goncalo Rodrigues da Palmeira – D. Froille Afonso de Celanova
1,170 D. Rui Goncalves Pereira – Sancha Henriques de Portocarreiro
1,220 D. Pedro Rodrigues Pereira – Estevainha Rodrigues Teixeira
1,250 D. Goncalo Pereira – D. Urraca Vasques Pimentel
1,280 D. Vasco Pereira, Count of Trastamarra – Ines Lourenco da Cunha
1,320 D. Aldonca Vasques Pereira – Pero Esteves Coelho
 
     If you go back to the chapter 5 and take a look at the genealogical sequence number 6 posted there, you will find the last couple as Pero Esteves Coelho – D. Aldonca Vasques Pereira. So, what I want show here is how new names was created. At the generation of D. Rodrigo Froias de Trastamarra, the Palmeira (Palm tree) starts without a better explaination. His children adopted Palmeira as surname and his son, D. Goncalo Rodrigues da Palmeira, named all his children after such name except for one, D. Rui Goncalves Pereira. And from there on the name Pereira (Pear tree) also became one of the most common surname in Iberian Peninsula.
 
     Taking a look at the surnames of the wives you can see many others important families names. And it come from noble families too. Estevainha Rodrigues Teixeira, wife of D. Pedro Rodrigues Pereira is descendant of Charlemagne and Fernando Magno, King of Leon and Castilla. The same who appear as greatgrandfather of King Afonso Henriques of Portugal at the 5th genealogical sequence in the chapter 5.
 
     I want show some genealogical sequences that is in the core of Portugal’s History. I will start with Estevao Coelho who was father of Pero Esteves Coelho.
 
1,290 Estevao Coelho – Maria Mendes Petite
1,330 Branca Pires Coelho – Joao Pires Alvim
1,360 Leonor Alvim – D. Nuno Alvares Pereira, 2nd Condestavel of Portugal
1,380 D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim – D. Afonso, 1st Duke of Braganca
 
     In it we can see that, my ancestor Pero Esteves Coelho was brother of Branca Pires Coelho, who was mother of Leonor Alvim and grandmother of D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim who was wife of D. Afonso, 1st Duke of Braganca. At that time the Braganca family already was established in Portugal and only later the Dukes of Braganca adopted it as their surname but they were also descendants of ancestors from Braganca. I want show the paternal ancestry of D. Afonso.
 
1,377 D. Afonso, 1st Duke of Braganca – D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim
1,357 D. Joao I, King of Portugal – Ines Pires
1,320 D. Pedro I, King of Portugal – Teresa Lourenco
1,291 D. Afonso IV, King of Portugal – Beatriz, princess of Castilla
1,261 D. Dinis, King of Portugal – Saint Isabel of Aragon
 
     Here we came back to the first kings of Portugal and D. Dinis was son of Afonso III. But D. Joao I was not fit for be king. His brother, D. Fernando I was the righteous heir and he became king. The problem came later because his heir was D. Beatriz and she was marriaged to King Juan I of Castilla. Juan I demanded his right of to be King of Portugal after king Fernando I died. It starts what is called by the name of Crisis of 1,383 to 1,385. For that Castilla and Portugal were involved in a fierce war. And the hero who save the day was D. Nuno Alvares Pereira, who was the father-in-law of D. Afonso, 1st Duque of Braganca. And lets post one more genealogical sequence to show one more thing.
 
1,360 D. Nuno Alvares Pereira – Leonor Alvim
1,310 D. Alvaro Goncalves Pereira – Iria Goncalves do Carvalhal
1,280 D. Goncalo Pereira, archbishop of Braga – Teresa Peres Vilarinho
1,250 D. Goncalo Pereira – D. Urraca Vasques Pimentel
 
     As you can see above, the greatgrandparents of D. Nuno Alvares Pereira was grandparents of D. Aldonca Vasques Pereira. And her husband, Pero Esteves Coelho, was uncle of Leonor Alvim, the wife of D. Nuno. I will post one more sequence.
 
1,377 D. Afonso, 1st Duke of Braganca – D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim
1,402 D. Isabel of Braganaca – D. Joao, prince of Portugal
1,428 D. Isabel, princess of Portugal – Juan II, King of Castilla
1,451 Isabel the Catholic, Queen of Castilla – Fernando II the Catholic, King of Aragon
1,485 Catalina of Aragon, princess of Aragon – Henry VIII, King of England
1,506 Mary I, Queen of England – Felipe II, King of Spain
 
     In this last sequence we can see something larger than life. Queen Mary I had not have children. Her nickname was Blood Mary because her father separated the Anglican Church from Catholic Church and she wanted restore it. But as part of the people didn’t wanted it came the clashs and in just one time around 300 people were killed. Also, Felipe II demanded his right to use the English Crown and it ended with his supposed unbeatable army sank in the battle. At the time it was really the most powerful army in the world. But it is another History.
 
     I just want talk a little bit about D. Nuno Alvares Pereira and how he saved the day for Portugal at the Crisis of 1,383/85. He was a young nobleman who had 25 siblings. At least two of his sisters became ancestors of the noble Jose Coelho de Magalhaes who could be my ancestor too. Otherwise some of my other ancestors got the surname Pereira. But we don’t have yet the ways to find the links between my ancestors Pereira from the 1,700 to beyond that. See though this one more sequence,
 
1,280 D. Goncalo Pereira – Teresa Peres de Vilarinho
1,310 D. Goncalo Pereira – Unknown wife
1,360 D. Brites Pereira – Lourenco Mendes de Vasconcelos
1,400 Rui Mendes de Vasconcelos – Ana Rodrigues Carvalho
1,440 Brites Mendes Carvalho – Fernao da Mesquita, the Old
1,475 Lopo da Mesquita – Violante Machado
1,500 Joao Lopes da Mesquita – Ana Roiz Sobrinho da Mesquita
1,530 Miguel Sobrinho da Mesquita – Catarina Vaz
1,560 Ana da Mesquita – Semiao Pinto Machado
 
     The last couple is already in the 5th sequence from the chapter 5 above. They are ancestor of Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Many of his ancestors got the surname Vasconcelos. It come from the Vasconcelos Tower where D. Joao Peres de Vasconcelos was the Lord around 1,220. He was marriaged to Maria Soares Coelho, daughter of Soeiro Viegas Coelho. Until now I had shown his descendance through his son, Joao Soares Coelho. In the third line is D. Brites Pereira who was half sister of D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.  
 
     The position that D. Nuno had was like a Prime Minister and Secretary of Defense together, as well as Commander in Chief of the Army. As Portuguese people was not willing to become subject to the Castillian king the war came about. Portuguese forces was way beyond that of his enemies. And it was transformed in great confidence to the enemy forces. Castillians was assisted by Frensh forces too. D. Nuno Alvares then armed a trap and lead his army to wait the advance from them. And they used a narrowed and mud terrain as battle field. As the heavy anemies forces couldn’t move well in the field, they became like seating ducks to Portuguese forces.
 
     D. Nuno made sure that was not escape and even the common people came with workers tools to kill the soldiers. Historians think that thousands of noblemen were killed. It broke the moral of the enemy. And, probably, most of them was from the same family of the Portugueses. After that battle which became known as Aljubarrota (also called Padeira – she breadmaker) he organized many raids in the enemy territory to secure that nobody would react. And sure he won the war. The recognition of the Portuguese Independence only was signed in 1,411 in the Treaty of Ayllon. But D. Joao I, who was not fit to be king, ended with the throne and the crown.
 
     Coincidently, D. Nuno Alvares Pereira died of natural causes in the same day Joanna d’ Arch was executed.  
 
     In that battle was 200 warrior from England. They brought their archbalests and made some difference for the Portuguese side. Since then, Portugal and England got a Treaty to help each other on its struggles. It is probably the oldest on its genre in the world.
 
     D. Joao I, marriaged to Philippa of Lancaster, princess of England. Later on her surname was adopted in Portugal as Lancastre. The family Lancastre in Portugal is direct descendant from the Lancasters from England. But these second dynasty in Portugal were short live. Portugal kept sending brides and bridegrooms to Spain’s kingdoms and in 1,560 they got a similar situation. Only that time the king in Spain was the powerful Felipe II, who had marriaged to Mary I, Queen of England.
 
     After others broken lineages in the successory process in Portugal Manuel I came to the throne. He was called by the nickname of the Lucky One. It was because he inherited the throne without be the first in line. Later in his administration the Great Discoveries took place. Vasco da Gama turned the Cape of Good Hope in South Africa openning the way to India for the Portuguese commercial interests and Pedro Alvares Cabral discovered Brazil.
 
     But it was too good. He fathered the next King of Portugal, Joao III, who fathered Maria, princess of Portugal, who had been the first wife of Felipe II, King of Spain. Joao III, King of Portugal had also a righteous son to be king with the name of Joao. And he fathered only one son, Sebastiao. Sebastiao became king but was kind of lunatic who wanted reedict the Cruzades and assembled his armies intended to conquest the Moors territory in North Africa. In there he disappeared from sight without leaving any heir. Felipe II saw in it his opportunity to conquer Portugal, unifying the two crowns. He got almost no resistance.
 
     Only 60 years later, from 1,580 to 1,640, the sovereign Reign of Portugal were restored. Who became the king was D. Joao IV. These fourth Joao, King of Portugal, was algo the VIII Duque of Braganca. Going back in the lineage he was 5greatgrandson of D. Afonso, 1st Duke of Braganca and D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim, the daughter of D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.
 
     Byond the name Coelho be involved in the ancestry of the kings of Portugal the women who was marriaged to the Duques of Braganca had many ancestors that also was ancestors of the lineages that fathered Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Around the years 1,820s the Portuguese royal family was divided in two branches. One kept the reign in Portugal and another was established in Brazil. Later the Republic were proclaimed in Brazil in 1,889, what in Portugal came to happen only in 1,910.
 
     In Spain we have the same families names as Portugal’s. Sometimes is said that, some just translated from one language to another. Even the Coelho is said to be signed as Conejo, which is the same Rabitt on both sides. But Portuguese people also use the names imported from Spain. Examples of it are, Menezes, Gurgel, Giron, Ponce de Leon, Lima, Bezerra, Lara, Maldonado and many more. One that I never saw in Brazil is Bivar. It appear in the name of D. Rodrigo Diaz de Bivar. He was called by the nickname of El Cid. Also Matamouro. Matamouro means Moors killer. A something that don’t add to ours ancestry but he is Jose Coelho de Magalhaes ancestor too. He is mentioned in the video “Islam, Empire of Faith” produced by www.pbs.org.  
 
     I want to add one more event from Portuguese History in these chapter, intended more to show some curiosity than genealogy. A name often remembered from the Iberian Peninsula History is of Ines de Castro. Castro also is a noble name from Spain backyard, more precisely from Galicia, and is in our ancestry. But usually nobody knows who she was.
 
     To start, lets read a little excerpt from the Wikipedia: “Ines came to Portugal in 1340 as a maid of Infanta Constance of Castile, recently married to Prince Pedro, the heir to the Portuguese throne. The prince fell in love with her and started to neglect his lawful wife, endangering the already feeble relations with Castile. Moreover, Pedro’s love for Ines brought the exiled Castilian nobility very close to power, with Ines’s brothers becoming the prince’s friends and trusted advisors. King Afonso IV of Portugal, Pedro’s father, disliked Ines’s influence on his son and waited for their mutual infatuation to wear off, but it did not.”
 
     Afonso IV did everything on his power to separate the couple and didn’t reached his will. Then he ordered three of his most trustfull advisors to kill Ines. One of them was Pero Esteves Coelho, who is in our ancestry. Pedro gave his word to his father that he wouldn’t seek vengeance for the assassination. But after he succeeded his father it was just what he did. He captured two of the executioners and killed them by openning their chests and taking their hearts by hands, in a public exibition. It was for symbolize his own heartbroken.
 
     Those passages where celebrated by the poet Luis Vaz de Camoes in his memorable epic, Os Lusiadas. The elements are all in there and I think that, Shakspeare did use it as inspiration for his novel, Romeo and Juliet. He though had the genius to soften the facts and displace the stage. I am not saying that, he copied Camoes. But, as usual, every artist is inspired by others works. And the best thing he did was just soften the facts because the truth was too much cruel. If he had his writings too close to the facts he would buy trouble for himself because the close relationship between England and Portugal.
 
     The History is better than the novel in some way. Anybody who get the curiosity for it, the Internet is plenty on others informations.
 
     In no moment is my goal show that I am descendant of Europeans royals and nobles families. I don’t think will get any benefit from it. What I want is show that, I don’t have any exclusivity on it. Since the Americas were colonized by Europeans I believe in that, the absolute majority of people born in all the Americas, with links to the Europeans families, is unquestionable descendant of royals and nobles Europeans families. It doesn’t guarantee to us no other privilege than we all be, in some way, cousins.
 
          08. CENTURIES AND PEOPLE THAT DESIGNED OUR COMMON HISTORY
    
     Commonly the History of United States is presented as an extension from the English History. But it is more a consequence of what had been occurred in Europe as a whole and it have close links to Brazilian History, although Brazil as an autonomous country didn’t exist yet.
 
     Every major historic event in Europe, from the last centuries of Middle Ages left some fingerprint in our common History. Firstly, at the end of Middle Ages we have a powerful Catholic Church dominating everything of the day-by-day life in Europe. At the XIII century we have some discontentement with the deviation of the churchpeople behavior from what it should be. The Church Office is the superior power and allowed the aristocracy to exercise it on its behalf. The Church became an incestuous field where it as mother generates the aristocracy and together they generated the next generation of aristocratic people.
 
     The people under their power was nothing more than slaves. Many new ideas, included religious ones, are discharged as simple heresies. The Church didn’t paid any attention to what was the craving from poor souls and fleshs. The Church put itself in a defense mode instead of allow any different form of thinking. It instituted the Saint Office Tribunal, commonly known as Inquisition. It meant that, not matter what you did, you would be accused of heresy if it involved any questioning about religious issues or authority issues. Everything became God’s mandate.
 
     Another interesting chapter is about Renaissance. Some historians classifies it as an intellectual movement from the XIV to XVII centuries. And it started and came to us from Italy, bringing a changing in “literature, philosophy, art, politics, science, religion, and other aspects of intellectual inquiry” as it is described by the Wikipedia. Although this one is important one, we had a prior Renaissance within the Muslim Empire.
 
     The Muslins already had translated many ancient texts from Latim and Greek origins. And they were the ones that applied it in they arts and lives. By bringing some reborn knowledge to Iberian Peninsula they caused the comparison to they Empire as light in contrast to the rest of Europe as totally darkness at earlier centuries of Middle Ages. Is because of that the Middle Ages are also called Dark Ages.
 
     And I think that, was for the reason Europe was culturally behind Muslim world that the Reconquest in Iberian Peninsula took so long. After their establishment in there and demonstration of be a more tolerant power and more just at the time toward poor people, the people had not reason to revolt against them knowing that, it could meant a downgrade to their lives.
 
     To push the people against the Muslins lords the Christians strategists came up with a series of demonizations, even accusing Abd al Rahman III ibn Muhammed, the Great of be an homossexual. They took advantage of the fact that, the Muslim leader had sent an young Christian, Pelagio, to death because he refused to convert to Islam. Although it is also horrible, Christians never felt ashamed of do the same to those who had other faiths. We known what were done to Pagans, Jews and even Muslins at that time. So, to accuse Abd al Rahman of homossexualism were more appealingly to the ignorant mobs from the Middle Ages. It still do, although it is not anymore the seven-heads-beast to most of us today.   
 
     Another chapter linked to it was the Crusades. The Crusades were a diversion tactic used by the Catholic Church for take from itself the attention for many missleadings commited by its administrators. It is an old practice used by bad leaders. Crusades are not exactly what is usually said to be. We had around a dozen Cruzades against Muslins power over Jerusalem and around others three dozens against them in Iberian Peninsula and against Europeans who had different beliefs from the Catholic dogmas. Even the Catholics from Iberian Peninsula was dismissed from fight against Muslins in Jerusalem because they were already engaged on it at their own lands.
 
     But the Church tactics fired back. During the Crusades the European soldiers learned a better way of life and brought it to home. In their luggage came also new knowledge and the taste for goods that Europe didn’t offered. Even after the end of the Crusades for Jerusalem in the last years of the XII century the established trade didn’t stop. Muslims had the control of commerce from Asia and Africa but Italians were the ones who distributed it to the rest of Europe.
 
     And is in these context that Europeans also start to look for humanistic knowledge which lead to break the Church’s monopoly. The clergy and aristocracy were no more the only ones able to produce and consume knowledge and expensive products. The population start growing in number and riches. The urbanization of the population once living most in the countryside is responsible for the emerging of a new class, the burgesses. The therm reffer to urban dweller.
 
     The use and production of paper which Muslins had intensively trade from China and the invention of the press by Gutenberg were the preconditional tools to make knowledge available to the increasing number of schooling educated people. More knowledge also brought more available universities.
 
     Portuguese people was long trying to make oceanic navivation and on that the great name is prince Henry the Navigator, son of king Joao I and Philippa de Lancaster, princess of England. He dedicated his entire life to the cause of navigation and it paid off. Firstly they started navigating around the African Coast where in 1,415 they conquered Ceuta from Moors forces. At that time they also asked permission to the pope for practice enslavery out of conquered Muslins and the authorization was granted. Later on this permission was reinterpreted for justify the enslavery of subsaharian Africans.
 
     Along the XV century Portugueses also discovered the Archipelagos of Madeira and Azores. It is the begining of the Great Discoveries and the new colonization out of Iberian Peninsula. In 1,498 Vasco da Gama achieved the most of the Iberian ambitions finding the way to India through oceanic navigation. In april 21, 1,500, the capitain Pedro Alvares Cabral find what his tripulation thought to be an island but they had arrived in Brazil. Later the mistake were corrected but the Portuguese crown dedicated itself almost entirely to the easier way to make riches through commerce with the East. Brazil stood as minor interest for 50 years.
 
     At the Spain’s side the monarchs Fernando II, the Catholic, King of Aragon and his wife, Isabel, the Catholic, Queen of Castilla ended the Reconquista of Spain, taken the last Muslim Reign, Granada, at 1,492. In 1,494 they stroke great luck as Christopher Columbus arrived in Americas sayling westbound ways instead of India as he was looking for. At the same year Spain and Portugal signed the Treaty of Tordesilhas that guarantee a sharing of whole Americas for both. The part granted to Portugal was no more than what is today almost all of Brazilian Northeast and half of Southeast regions. It is around a quarter of today Brazil’s lands but dozens of times bigger than Portugal itself.
 
     Now we have to use our brains to understand the situation. Just after those facts the long time hardwork in Portugal was paying back. And Spain was struggling with the incompetence of its administrators. They had conquered Granada and soon after what they did was to kill or enslave one fifth of Muslims population. Two fitths were expelled back to Moors dominion in North Africa. The two fifth left were persecuted in such ways that they also left later. They did the same to Jews. And these ones migrated to a more tolerant places where today is Netherland, Belgium, Luxembourg, Germany, Polony and another countries around. Later on their offsprings will regret such decision although not one knew what was to come.
 
     As I said before, Portugal had not more than 1.7 million inhabitants at that time. Spain expelled around one million which was a considerable part of its population. Among the expelled, killed or enslaved was most of its craftsmanship and entrepreneurs. They used the religion as excuse to do that. But what they was really looking for was to make a quick money to finance the exploitation of the promessing new colonies.
 
     It is what we always see in History. Bad governors don’t look further to do their acts. If their administration is in needy of a major amount of money they first thinking is from whom they will take it. The Muslins and Jews were the first victims of the Spainish discoveries. The Amerindians and Africans were affected just after. But as we will see later, the people from Spain became also victim by the foolishness of their kings.
 
     I didn’t mention before but was another major fact that help design our History from the XV century on. It started with Eramus of Rotterdam’s critics on Churchmen behavior. His intent was that, to change the behavior within the Church. But the extreme pride among clergypeople wouldn’t allow such thing. After him came others like Martin Luther and John Calvin (Jean Cauvin) who were more explicit in their criticism of the old ways used by the Catholic Church. Their attitude lead to the movement called Reformation. And even Luther regretted the upheaval he had unintentionally provoked.  
 
     Along the centuries the Catholic Church had acting as deaf in front of the demanded changings by the people. It monopolized the knowledge and interpretation of the Christian Scriptures. The written books were only in latim language which was a dead language out the priesthood corners. Even second class priests didn’t knew some aspects of the language. Then, when Luther translated it to common language many people could see the difference between what was written and what was being thought.
 
     After that the Reformation was in place. We had many conflicts around Europe and some princes and kings seized the opportunity to get rid with the Vatican. Basically the Reformation gave them the opportunity of have a national religion with could be used on themselves interests. Later on it brought to the Enlightened Despotism or Enlightened Absolutism which was administrations of kings that thought that, they don’t had to render account to nobody but God Himself. Examples of countries that were freed from the Vatican’s influence, Sweeden, Finland, many parts of Germany, England and many more. Examples of those that opposed Reformation was Portugal, Spain and Italy.
 
     And the kings from those nations linked the upheaval just after the begining of Reformation to the literacy. So the illiteracy became a tool in their hands for the domination of themselves peoples. They kept the biblical text in latim and the people without letters. These was one of the reason that fired back against the people and those countries and their colonies. The upheaval was not a direct consequence of the Reformation but of the Papacy and kings hardheaded.
 
     For I make the chapter a little more interesting, I need to post here two more sequences of genealogy. The first one is one example of how the king Fernando II, was descendant of the kings of Portugal.
 
1,261 D. Dinis, king of Portugal – Saint Isabel of Aragon
1,290 D. Constanca, princess of Portugal – Fernando IV, King of Castilla
1,311 Alfonso XI, king of Castilla – Leonor Nunez de Guzman
1,335 Fradique Alfonso de Castilla – unknown wife
1,354 Alfonso Enriquez de Castilla – Juana Mendoza de Ayala
1,390 Fradique Enriquez de Castilla – Mariana Ayala de Cordoba
1,425 Juana Enriquez – Juan II, king of Aragon
1,452 Fernando II, the Catholic, King of Aragon – Isabel, the Catholic, Queen of Castilla
 
     The second is from the ancestry of king Felipe II. It will help us to explain some links between the Histories of United States, Iberian Peninsula and Brazil.
 
1,357 D. Joao I, king of Portugal – Philippa of Lancaster, princess of England
1,391 D. Duarte, king of Portugal – Leonor, princess of Aragon
1,434 D. Leonor, princess of Portugal – Friedrich III, kaiser des Heiligen Romischen Reiches
1,459 Maximilian I von Osterreich – Marie, duchesse of Bourgogne
1,478 Philipp I der Schone, Erzherzog von Osterreich and king of Castilla – Juana, la Loca, Queen of Castilla
1,500 Karl V, Kaiser des Heiligen Romischen Reiches, king of Spain – D. Isabel, princess of Portugal
1,527 Felipe II, king of Spain - D. Maria/Mary I/Elisabeth of Valois/Anna von Osterreich
 
     Now what we have here?! Felipe II had four strategical marriages that put him in the way of successory process of other countries. His first wife, Maria, was daughter of D. Joao III, king of Portugal. Mary I, was queen of England. Elisabeth was princess of France, daughter of Henry II, king of France. And Anna was daughter of the Kaiser Maximilian II. His mother, D. Isabel, was daughter of D. Manuel I, king of Portugal. And his grandmother, Juana, the Crazy, was daughter of Fernando II, the Catholic and Isabel, the Catholic. Waw! It is something to be counted for! 
 
     His father, Charles V, kaiser of the German Sacro Empire was in the front line of opposition against the Reformation. And he just followed his steps.
 
     After the Reformation in its way the Catholic Church and the kings that was against it called for the Counter-Reformation. And the Catholic Church were also reformed but although it became a better Church than what was before, was not enough to regain the lost power. The countries that adopted new faiths didn’t returned to Catholicism, except for Polony, Bohemia, Hungary, and were partially effective in Netherlands, France and South of Germany. Among the changes approved by the Counter-Reformation was the creation of the Order of Jesuits by Ignacio de Loyola.
 
     As the Old World was no more a monopoly of Catholic Church and faith the Jesuits were used as spear points in the catechism of the New World. And as the domain of Spain and Portugal were set up worldwide the Catholicism was also brought with them.
 
     I have to turn back to an important issue. The Spanish Inquisition. Inquisition was long used by Catholic Church at Middle Ages times. And it was disarmed for good. But the Catholics kings, Fernando II of Aragon and his wife Isabel the Castilla blackmailled the pope to authorize them to have its tools at hand for use against their enemies. They said to the pope that, if they don’t got what they wanted they would call back the army that was in use to protect the Vatican’s interests.
 
     As the pope was in a inferior position he accepted but later regreted because the Spanish Inquisition was used against good Christians also. The permitission was intent to give power to the kings to prosecute forceful converted Jews or Muslins that returned to their old faiths. Those kings had decided to forcefully convert the followers of others faith in a decree which statuted that, the conversion was an obligation and the option was, move out of their helm of power. Many people had been baptized as Christians but secretly kept practicing their faith.
 
     But the Spanish Inquisition in the hands of Tomas de Torquemada, the old confessor of Queen Isabel, became a tool for terrorize any opposition. And it sent part of the Spanish people to others corners of the planet just because they had Jewish or Muslim faiths.
 
     Later I must get back to these issue. In our days we have a part of American population trying to send back 12,000,000 of undocumented immigrants as it was the right way of solve our economics problems. They are been mislead by false prophets and false prophecies. Even the President of the United States Mr. Barack H. Obama and his staff, after around just 2.5 years in power, had been complying with their distorted ways of see things, and already deported around 1,000,000 of our valuable undocumented citizens. It is already firing back unto us.
 
     Recently Mr. Obama suspended the massive deportation in an attempt to review it case alleging his administration want send back just those that are involved in crimes. The suspicion is that he is using just a strategy for not lose the immigrants votes in the election next year. Without it he probably will lose his reelection. The truth if that, by his words appear the president understand the risks of United States loses such population but by the past posture of his administration he looks just like a fool.   
 
     The proof that D. Manuel I, the Lucky One, was not so lucky came with his marriages. He had three wives. The first was Isabel de Aragon y Castilla; the second was Maria de Aragon y Castilla. Both was sisters and daughters of Fernando II and Isabel. The third one was Leonor de Austria, princess of Spain. She was daughter of Charles V, the Kaiser, and king of Spain, who was also father of Felipe II, king of Spain. So he was not only strained by the borders with Spain but also by the marriages.
 
     And one condition on his marriages was that, he had to do the same in Portugal as the kings in Spain. D. Manuel I was not willing to apply it on the Portuguese people. But he had to do something. And the Portuguese were more liberals in these issue and allowed Jews migrated to its colonies, even Brazil. Probably at that time the Muslim population in Portugal was already small because Portugal had long reconquered its territory and who hadn’t converted on that another time, around 1,250, thought better move to Muslim’s territories in Spain.  
 
     Portugal had being the responsible for the begining of the Great Navigations and as the Brazilian saying teachs us, Killed two rabitts in an only one stick swing. Slowly but surely, the worldwide commerce was dislocated from Italian Cities and Muslins around the Mediterranean Cities to Lisbon. The cities state in Italy had the monopoly before to make commerce with the Muslins.
 
     But Spain had some share on it because Granada was part of the Muslim Empire. When Fernado II and Isabel conquered Granada and start to persecute Muslims because their faith it fired back on its economy. Lisbon became the attractive port for merchants once residents in Italy and the Muslim world. It is the first migration in History where the rich people migrated to a new place searching for new opportunities. Usually, migration is related to poor and persecuted.
 
     The enviroment that they encountered in Portugal was different from what they had in Italy. In Portugal and Spain the kings was looking for businesses that pay taxes and wanted the monopoly for the State. But in Italy they had begun the first notions of capitalism. They had banks and already worked with papers. The only one other place that they could find a similar economic enviroment was in the cities where today is Netherland. The cities there were like the long gone Cities States of ancient Greecy. 
 
     Netherland was before just a County, territory of Burgandy. But it were inherited by Charles V, the kaiser of the Sacro German Empire, and king of Spain. Charles V had fighted against the Reformation but were not able to impose his will. Part of his old possessions became more liberal in relationship to religion. Then, Protestants, Jews and Catholics was freed to make their businesses in the cities like Amsterdan and Rotterdan as well as practice their religions. But that part of the Empire were gave to Felipe II, as present from his father, Charles V.
 
     One sign about the Italian importance in the commerce and transcontinental navigation is the names of some of the explorers on the Great Discoveries. As we know, Christopher Columbus is credited as the first capitain to drive a fleet to the New World. Amerigo Vespucci was in the fleet capitained by Pedro Alvares Cabral that first went to Brazil. And Giovanni da Verrazzano was the first to navigate the North American Atlantic Coast, under the service of France, in 1,524, where he entered the New York Harbor and Narragansett Bay.  Martin Waldssemuller named the new continent America on his world map of 1,507 in Lorraine, after the latinized name Amerigo, in honor to Vespucci.
 
     The general public learned about the discovery of the New World only in 1,503, through the publication of a letter attributed to Amerigo Vespucci. We must never forget that, at the time of the Great Navigations the sailors was like the astronauts of today. What they encountered could be comparable to discover a new planet with life, plenty of alien plants, plenty of alien animals and plenty of alien civilizations. And the secrecy looked out for the monopoly of exploration.
 
     I will post here two more genealogical sequences. The first one pertain to Nicolau Coelho. He was pilot of ship and navigated in the expedition of D. Vasco da Gama. Whem they went back he was so excited about the discovery that departed in the expedition of Pedro Alvares Cabral who arrived in Brazil. Later he died, in 1,504, returning from India, probably at the Mozambique Coast.
 
1,450 Nicolau Coelho – Brites Rodrigues de Ataide
1,420 Pedro Coelho – Luisa de Gois
1,400 Catarina de Freitas - Fernao Coelho, I lord of Felgueiras and Vieira
1,380 Mecia Vaz Sampaio – Martim Fernandes de Freitas
1,360 D. Maria Pereira – Vasco Pires de Sampaio
1,370 D. Maria de Menezes – Alvaro Pereira
1,330 D. Afonso Telo de Menezes – unknown wife
1,310 D. Guiomar Lopes Pacheco – D. Joao Afonso Telo de Menezes
1,290 D. Maria Rodrigues de Vilalobos – D. Lopo Fernandes Pacheco
1,260 Rui Gil de Vilalobos – Teresa Sanchez
1,240 Maria Diaz de Haro – D. Rui Gil de Vilalobos
1,220 Lope Lopez de Haro, el Chico – Berengaria Gozalez Giron
1,190 Urraca Alfonso de Leon – Lope III Diaz de Haro
1,171 Alfonso IX, king of Leon and Castilla – Inez Iniguez de Mendonza
1,151 D. Urraca, princess of Portugal – Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut de Savoie
 
     Well, I don’t think we need to repeat what comes next. At the third line from these genealogical sequence we can see the names Catarina de Freitas and Fernao Coelho. Back at the chapter 5 they are there as ancestors of my supposed ancestor, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Some time ago I looked at the site geneall.net - Portugal to verify if Nicolau Coelho had our blood in his veins and the site was silent about it. Now looks like an actualization were done. So, it is new even for me. In the present lineage we can point out many others common ancestors like the name Pereira from Nicolau’s greatgrandmother come from the same ancestors of D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.
 
     Only one observation about that sequence. If we look at the dates prior the names we will see some incoherence in the sequence because appear that, D. Maria de Menezes were born after her daughter, D. Maria Pereira. But it comes because the dates come from differents documents and not always from the birth certificates. Some of the dates come from estimations because not everyone of our ancestors had a birth certificate or baptism certification. Usually, the dates come from the registrations of marriages.   
 
     Lets post also the genealogical sequence for Pedro Alvares Cabral.
 
1,468 Pedro Alvares Cabral – D. Isabel de Castro
1,433 Isabel Gouveia de Queiroz – Fernao Cabral
1,405 Joao Gouveia de Queiroz – Leonor Fernandes Coutinho
1,380 Leonor Alvares de Queiroz – Vasco Fernandes Gouveia
1,350 D. Elvira de Castro – Fernao Goncalves de Queiroz
1,310 D. Alvaro Pires de Castro – Maria Ponce de Leon
1,290 Pedro Fernandes de Castro – Aldonca Lourenco de Valadares
1,270 Violante Sanchez – Fernando Rodrigues de Castro
1,250 D. Maria Afonso Teles de Menezes – Sancho IV, king of Castilla
1,225 D. Afonso Teles de Menezes – Maior Gonzalez de Giron
1,205 D. Teresa Sanchez – Alfonso Tellez
1,154 D. Sancho I, king of Portugal – D. Maria Pais Ribeiro
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut de Savoie
 
    To simplify our data here I didn’t mention the many titles those personalities used. But as I extensively searched the ancestors of Jose Coelho de Magalhaes I noticed many others links between his ancestry and these bunch of historical figures. One example of another common ancestor that those navigator shared is D. Alfonso IX present in the lineage of Nicolau Coelho. He was ancestor of Sancho IV, king of Castilla, present as ancestor for Pedro Alvares Cabral.  
 
     Another important personality in our History books is Fernao de Magalhaes (Magellan), the navigator. He was the capitain of the fleet that circumnavigated Earth the first time in History. He died during the voyage, in 1,521, but his name stood as the one who did it. He also is descendant of many of those ancestors above. And was direct descendant of D. Afonso III, king of Portugal, and Maria Peres de Enxara.
 
     About Vasco da Gama the most wolrdly known navigator from that time we don’t have data saying he had familiar links with the royal or noble families. But his wife, Catarina de Ataide had. She was descendant of Egas Moniz, o Aio and so of Charlesmagne; Hugues I Capet, king of France and Fernando I Magno, king of Leon and Castilla. From the side of Egas Moniz, she was in the lineage that created the family name Fonseca (dry fountain). D. Vasco da Gama became the second vice-roy in India. And although it don’t come from him I found in the Internet a family from there with the signature Fonseka and they claim be descendants from the Portuguese Fonseca.
 
     The fact of all major Portuguese explorers were from nobles families indicates to us that, the secrecy of the exploration was in course. And it was used to avoid the competition with other countries. Since the begining, Portugal and Spain did everything in their power to keep the monopoly of the colonization of the New World. But, as Brazilians say, they just wanted to hug the world with their legs. The world was to big to such small population that lived in Iberian Peninsula. And the kings of Spain, with their pride and prejudice just let go a better rule for themselves in our History.
 
          09. THE BEGINING OF NEW YORK AND UNITED STATES
 
     Before I take the issue we have to recall some of the common History of Americas. Prior to 1,600 the Americas were pratically a monopoly of Spain and Portugal. And just after the modern discovery it was not paying back the expenses for its discovery. What drove most of the expeditions on the earlier days was to find a new way to Oriental Indias, as Portuguese and Spanishs called Asia. Portugal was already profiting for his discovery around Africa. And except for the luxurious biological diversity they thought Americas had nothing more to offer. The mention of “Em se plantando, tudo da.” (If you plant anything, will harvest), by the scriber of the Cabral’s expedition, Pero Vaz de Caminha, wasn’t taken seriously at first.
 
     So, as the difficulties of initial exploration was amountening the use of imagination also exploded. Three legendary accountings populated the heads of the adventurers at the time. One was the Fountain of Youth. It came from Greek mythology as if was possible to have a spring of waters that give us eternal life in our bodies. The second was the “El Dourado” or a city casted in gold. And the third was the “Emerald Mountain”.
 
     In the earlier days of exploration, Juan Ponce de Leon came to Americas in the second voyage lead by Christopher Columbus. He was a veteran of the War of Reconquista and helped in the fight for Granada in Spain. Following directions gathered with caribbeans natives he conquered Puerto Rico. After he be established as governor of the island he was overthowed by his adversaries. But he kept his dreams and went to Bimini Island, Bahamas, following a native legend of an Youth Fountain there. At these voyage he experienced the Gulf Stream which is a strong current from the Gulf of Mexico to Europe, later on used to boost the sail boats returning to there.
 
     From Bimini he kept looking for the Fountain of Youngh and ended at the Florida Coast. The name Florida come from the time he discovered Florida which was Easter (Pascua Florida in Spanish). The name also is linked to the lush vegetation. Florida in English means Blossom and should not be pronounced with ascent on its first syllable since the name is not translated. Flores and flowers are the synonyms for Spanish and English. Juan Ponce the Leon never found what he was looking for and died from a wound of an indian arrow, in 1,521, after be retrieved from Florida to Cuba.
 
     More than twenty years after the discovery, Vasco Nunez de Balboa were the first one to find a passage from the Atlantic Boundaries to the Pacific. He crossed the Isthmus of Panama in 1,513 opening the way to Spanish people to conquer the West Coast of Americas.
 
     Only in 1,519 Hernan Cortez with cleverness and help of the enemies of Mayans conquered the City of Mexico and its Empire. Immediately after begun the flow of riches that Spanish kings was long looking for. The Mayan Civilization had long the knowledge to work with precious metals and gems. Then, instead of have to work for it they just took from the others treasury.
 
     Since the passage through the Isthmus of Panama was open it made easier to Spanishs make contact with the Incas living in the high Andes in 1,532. And Francisco Pizarro conquered the people and brought more riches to Spain.
 
     But what excited the European Imagination were a desastrous voyage made by Francisco de Orellana and his companions. He tried something different for the time. From Peru they travel into the Amazon Forest. First they disassembled their boats, carried it through the mountains and forest until found navigable rivers at Amazon Basin. Then they start a difficult voyage looking for the way to the Atlantic again.
 
     His voyage were recorded by Friar Gaspar de Carvajal and were done at the years 1,541 and 1,542. Just some of the initial group survived but was enough to Friar Carvajal describe a civilization that lived on the Amazon Basin that was so large that they could see their houses shining white during the day and their fires during the night for hundreds of miles. Constantly they had to navigate in the middle rivers to avoid native’s arrows.
 
     But they also were invited by some to eat their surprising abundant table. The Spaniards never had seen such variety of hunt, fish, fruits and vegetables. And the descriptions of Friar Carvajal was taken as legend because later on that civilizations were never found, until now. But it created the legend of “El Dourado”. For centuries Europeans were looking for cities casted in rock and covered in gold as they was used to see in many ancient civilizations around the world. But in the Amazon Basin rock is scarce.
 
     Only recently the account of Friar Carvajal is been proven. The Amazon loam is a poor soil. And if wasn’t for the rain forest it would be like a desert. Archaelogists then found numerous sites of habitations on the margins of the rivers. More than that, they also found miles and miles of man made loam. Those sites are called “Terra Preta” or ”Terra Preta de Indio” (Black loam” or “Indian’s Black Loam”). They discovered also that, it begun to be built in around 500 years BC and extended to after 900 AD. It is the common loam added by charcoal, animal bones and manure and broken pottery.
 
     The length is variable between 3 to 6 foots from the superficie. And thousands of years later the soils still working fine even suggesting that are some microbiological components because are accounts of regenerations after part of the soil be removed. What is amazing is that, there are the equivalent of France and Germany size together of man made “Terra Preta” in the Amazon Basin. Scientists are trying to reproduce such formidable agricultural advance but didn’t realized yet how it was made. The “Terra Preta” production of food may be better than our most advanced technology of today. If so, can be used for save billions of lives in the future.
 
     Yet, in the stage of civilization the European people was at XVI century they may wouldn’t conquer the Americas from native population if had not help from Hell. What I mean is that, inadivertently they brought with them their common diseases like measles, smallpox, tuberculosis and even cold or influenza. Since millennia the peoples from Africa, Asia and Europe were in contact to each other and also in contact to big domestic animals. It gave them certain amount of immunity against many germs that was deadly to Americans natives peoples. In a rough calculation some say that around 90% of the population were dead after encounter the Europeans. In some cases, they were infected before even knew any European and it was cause of the extermination of entire civilizations. 
 
     Now, scientists are taking the conclusion that it was just what was happen to Amazon Basin Civilizations. And the European who was looking for cities made out of rock were totally mislead by their ignorance. The civilizations that lived in the Amazon Basin constructed from what was most available to them, wood, soil and others parts of plants.
 
     At that voyage made by Francisco Orellana the name of the river was changed to Amazon. The legend says that, the navigators saw what appeared to them be horsewomen riding their ponies at the river banks. Then the name of the river was a remembrance of the Amazons from the Greek History. Still in Portuguese language the word amazonas means horsewomen or cowgirls.
 
     All the Spanish explorers are from noble families. I took a look at the geneall.net – Portugal but the site is not showing it yet. Some of them like Juan Ponce de Leon have some ancestors there without the links to the royal families. But I know that, the name Ponce de Leon is a result from the marriage between Aldonca Alonso de Leon and Pedro Ponce de Cabrera. D. Aldonca was daughter of Alfonso IX, king of Castilla and Leon with D. Aldonca Martins da Silva. And she was born around 1,215. Otherwise the last names of the female ancestors of Juan are commonly used in noble families such as Guzman, Baeza, Ayala, Figueroa y Manuel.
 
     Another interesting observation is about Francisco Pizarro, the Conqueror of the Inca Empire. The site doesn’t indicates he come from the royal families but, as a conqueror, the first treasure he took from the Incas were two of the daughters of Atahualpa, the last Inca Emperor, who was killed by the Spanish to pave their way to keep the Empire. Angelina and Ines Youpanqui were part of a pattern of behavior of Portuguese and Spanish conquerors. At the XVI century most of them didn’t brought their Caucasian women. Instead, they marriaged to or simple pass to live with some new converted native.
 
     Lets go to the Portuguese side of the History. Although Pedro Alvares Cabral is said to be the first Portuguese to went Brazil, have some controversy about it. We know that, the Spanish explorer Francisco Yanez Pinzon were at the Brazilian Coast before. And he went the Amazon River. His expedition even gave the name “Mar Dulce” (Sweet Sea) to it, maybe not realizing it was a river, three months before Cabral. But there was not Brazil yet because by the Treaty of Tordesilhas it belonged to Spain.
 
     Others Portuguese explorers are also said to be in Americas, even before Chrstopher Columbus. Is said that, Afonso Sanches was the one who indicated where was the Antilhes Islands because he had been there before, when the famous explorer arrived in Madeira Island. And at least two other Portugueses, Joao Coelho and Duarte Pacheco, had been in Brazil before the year 1,500. But officially the one who got the orders from D. Manuel I, the Lucky One, to take posse of the land were Cabral.
 
     For thirty years the only economic activity Portugal had in Brazil was the exploitation of brazilwood which offerred a prized red dye to Europeans. Brazil also had many others wood along its lush green carpet at the whole coastal area. The exploitation were so intense that today Brazil’s Coasts have just a remote remembrance of what was before. Mostly of Brazilians don’t even know the brasilwood tree that gave name to the country.
 
     About the thirty initial years is said that, Brazil became the place for expatriated criminals. And is current a mockery about it. “An Angel asked God, My Lord, all the others countries in the world have serious problems such as vulcanoes, earthquakes, tornadoes, Hurracanes, enormous mountains, snow, cold winters, deserts and more, why should You grant to Brazilians a so Eden like place? And God responded to the Angel, My friend, you need to take a better look. Did you noticed the quality of people is destined to live there?
 
     The mockery is repeated by the ignorant people not realizing that, the initial expatriated that was sent to Brazil was probably not criminals like assassins and thieves. They were exiled because their different beliefs or because were in a political opposition party. The joke was also used by prejudicial people every time Brazilian economy went one of its downs. And it was more often than highs. And those prejudicial people, usually the rich or descendants of noble origins, referred as “Joe little people” the descendance of native Brazilians, Africans and the exileds, linking them to the mockery.
 
     As we will see later, most of Brazilian, at least those who have roots from the Brazilian colonial times, are descendants of all of them. And more, the “Joe little people” was never in fall. They never were in charge of nothing and their hardwork was allways used for the riches of a small elite. The mockery was always a trick from the cowards and the evil-minded who wanted to blame the victims for their own crimes.
 
     In the thirty first years the Portuguese colonization in Brasil isn’t resumed only to trade valuable wood for trifles between indigenous peoples and the colonizers as it is mentioned by some historians. The most important event from that time was just the initiation of the genetics of Brazilian people. We must remember that the English colonization begun more than one century after the one of Spanish and Portuguese. The begining of each one have a different motivation. And, most of all, Spanish and Portuguese didn’t sent women with the colonists since their culture was malecentric and the oceanic travelling yet was in an experimental stage.
 
     Then the Portuguese men couldn’t help themselves against their maleish instincts. And they felt in love with the “indias” at the first sight. They had too much time for gather the brazilwood with the help of the indians and pile it up along the shore lines, in some improvised warehouses, waiting the next shipment that could be in six months or next year. They never was sure. Meanwhile they occupied their time making the next generation, literally.
 
     Martim Afonso de Sousa was sent to Brazil to organize the first attempt of colonization there. Portugal was aware about the incursions of English, French and Dutch expoiling the brazilwood in the absence of Portuguese defenders. Sousa went Brazil to establish colonies and organize the defense of the territory. With the help of Jesuits he found Sao Vicente, the first Brazilian City and Sao Paulo de Piratininga, where today is Sao Paulo, the biggest city there and Also Santos City, the busiest port in South America, and Santo Andre, which became a industrial city, near Sao Paulo City.
 
     In 1,533 he went back to Portugal and was sent to India where he also was needed to defend the Portuguese possessions there. In 1,542 he was named Vice-Roy of India. He end his days back in Portugal, where he died at 1,571.
 
     The next chapter of Brazilian History is known as Hereditary Captancies. Just after Martim Afonso de Sousa been in Brazil, the king D. Joao III start taking others measures to defend Portuguese colonies from alien invasions. What was decided was to divide the Brazilian territory in colonies given to noblepeople to start the European Colonization effectively. To Martim Afonso de Sousa was given two of the colonies, Sao Vicente and Rio de Janeiro. But he never went back there. Only his descendants inherit it.
 
     Martim Afonso de Sousa established a pattern of organization that prevailled in Brazilian adminstration for centuries. His son Pero Lopes de Sousa inherited the Capitancy of Sao Vicente. And, probably, his son-in-law, Estevao Gomes da Costa inherited the Capitancy of Rio de Janeiro. I am saying probably because I am not so sure but my doubt is based in facts. Is my intention to show one more genealogical sequence to give a better idea of what was going on in Brazil at that time.
 
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Madragana or Mor Afonso
1,250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares
1,280 Martim Afonso Chichorro II – D. Aldonca Anes de Briteiros
1,320 Vasco Martins de Sousa Chichorro – Ines Dias Manoel
1,341 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Aldonca Rodrigues de Sa
1,385 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Violante Lopes de Tavora
1,425 Pedro de Sousa – Maria Pinheiro
1,460 Lopo de Sousa – Brites de Albuquerque
1,490 Martim Afonso de Sousa – unknown wife
         Isabel Lopes de Sousa – Estevao Gomes da Costa
         Felipa Gomes da Costa – Vasco Pires da Mota
         Atanasio da Mota – Luzia Machado
         Eufemia da Costa Mota – Joao de Godoy Moreira
         Gaspar de Godoy Colaco – Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais
         Maria Pedroso de Morais – Joao Correia da Silva
         Escolastica de Morais – Joao da Cunha Ataide
         Maria Candida da Cunha Ataide – Francisco Joaquim de Andrade
1,798 Francisco de Paula Andrade – Joana Rosa de Andrade Lage
1,835 Elias de Paula Andrade – Rosa Amelia Silveira Drummond
1,860 Carlos de Paula Andrade – Julieta Augusta Drummond
1,902 Carlos Drummond de Andrade – Julieta Augusta Drummond
 
     From what was going on in Brazil I decided to elongate the genealogical sequence were Martim Afonso is almost in the middle. First of all I wanted to show the first couple which is formed by our known ancestor, king Afonso III of Portugal and his lover, Madragana. I already mentioned her because she was daughter of the mayor of Faro when the Reconquista of Portugal was done by that king. She came from a Jewish family and is ancestor of many important others, like queen Victoria of England.
 
     But I also wanted to remember the Brazilian poet Carlos Drummond de Andrade who was just one of the descendants of Martim Afonso de Sousa. His family Andrade were established in Itabira City, Minas Gerais, since his greatgrandfather. One of my greatgrandmothers, Ercila Coelho de Andrade, was born there and passed to us that, she was the poet’s cousin but nobody paid attention on what degree or how it come. Through other lineage I discovered that, the poet is also descendant of D. Dinis, king of Portugal and also is cousin of the most famous Portuguese poet, Luis Vaz de Camoes.
 
     Today we have tried to find the link but untill now we are empthanded. At the time all registers was made by the Catholic Church and the ink of some pages of the books from Itabira evaporated. To see what is written on it today we need special tools that we can’t afford. So we need patience and luck because in Brazil some people can take the books and just throw it away imagining that, it have not any interest.
 
     Since now I will indicate the following video in these address: http://e-relevante2009.blogspot.com/2010/4/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o.html. Don’t worry, is in English language and was produced by the American International Affair Department. It does a little idea about the links of partnership between Brazil and United States back in 1,948. Is interesting to you see it because it shows Itabira, Belo Horizonte, Ouro Preto City and Minas Gerais. Pay special attention on what is said about the strategic position of the State to the American defense at that time. I will remind later the video.
 
     But I also intend to show something interesting about Brazilian History. In United State we have the Legend of Pokahontas based in real facts. Brazil also have many stories that looks similar to one of Pocahontas. One of this is about Joao Ramalho. The legend about him say that, he was about to be killed by a indian chief when the daughter’s Chief put herself between the two and asked for his life because she planned marriage him. And it is only in the legend.
 
     In fact, what we know is that, when Martim Afonso de Sousa arrived in Sao Vicente his staff were surrounded by members of the local tribe. When they thought they had to fight for their lives someone came to just announce that, everything was ok. Was Joao Ramalho, a Portuguese adventurer who had long been friend with the indians. Ramalho had left his wife in Portugal. And the father Manoel da Nobrega, who was a Jesuit among the Sousa’s staff, marriaged him to a old companion named Bartira. Bartira was also Christianized with the name fo Isabel Dias. She was daughter of Tibirica, the great cacique (chief) of the trbe.
 
     But it is not the entire truth. The indians hadn’t rules against man have more than one woman. As they regarded Ramalho with great respect many other chiefs also brought him their daughters. And he was a many times bigamous. But nobody was concerning about it in such enviroment. Ramalho and his many sons lived around where is Sao Vicente, Santos, Sao Paulo and the Ribeira Valle. They furnished to the coming ships goods from the land, made repairs on ships, and hunted indians from others tribes to sale them to slavery. Also is said that, the sons of Joao Ramalho was particularly cruels to their own kins.
 
     Like that it is how the Brazilian genetics starts. And I will put one more genealogical sequence showing one way how, probably, millions of Brazilian are direct descendants of native Brazilians. I want show one example how the descendants of Martim Afonso de Sousa and Joao Ramalho are the same. He was with Sousa in the foundation of Sao Vicente, Sao Paulo and Santo Andre and if was not for him, maybe we would have a different History in Brazil. Another observation about Joao Ramalho is that, some historians suspect he were a New Converted (Jew converted to Christianity). His parents names was Joao Velho Maldonado and Catarina Afonso.
 
         Tibirica – unknown wife
1,500 Isabel Dias (Bartira) - 1,493 Joao Ramalho
         Catarina Ramalho – Bartolomeu Camacho
         Unknow Camacho – Jeronimo Dias Cortes
         Ana Camacho - Domingos Luis, the charcoal maker
         Bernarda Luis Camacho – 1,575 Amador Bueno da Ribeira, the acclaimed
         Isabel da Ribeira – Domingos da Silva Guimaraes
         Isabel da Silva Bueno – 1,670 Domingos de Castro Correia
         Joao Correia da Silva – Maria Pedroso de Morais.
 
     From that point we came back to the ancestors of the poet Carlos Drummond. The couple above is one of his 3greatgrandparents shown in the previous genealogical sequence.
 
     Our next topic will be the Hereditaries Captaincies. As I said before, the king Joao III of Portugal must had been advised by Martim Afonso de Sousa about the raids that pirates from others Europeans nations was doing to take goods from Brazilian Coast and he decided to create the Hereditaries Captaincies. It was based on an previous experience done in Madeira Island. The Brazilian territory colonised by Portugal were divided in 15 parts. Each one given to a nobleman to administrate. All the risks and financial obligations was assumed by the Captain-Mor, the private entrepreneur. The entrepreneur got the power to do decisions there.
 
     But only two of the captaincies brought good results. Both of them had prioritized the exploration on sugar cane fields. One was the Pernambuco Captaincy which was owned by Duarte Coelho. Today, in the same place we have the Pernambuco State replacing that Captaincy. Begining in that time the Brazilian History Books classifies the next 150 years as Sugarcane Cycle. Lets post one more genealogical sequence.
 
1,370 Fernao Coelho, 1st lord of Felgueiras and Vieira – Catarina de Freitas
1,420 Martim Coelho – Joana de Azevedo
1,435 Goncalo Coelho – (Violante Magalhaes)
1,480 Duarte Coelho, lord of Pernambuco – Beatriz de Albuquerque
1,539 Jorge de Albuquerque Coelho – D. Catarina da Silva
1,591 Duarte de Albuquerque Coelho, count of Pernambudo – D. Joana de Castro
 
     I started from Fernao Coelho and Catarina de Freitas now because they are already present at the chapter 5 as ancestors of Jose Coelho de Magalhaes and at the chapter 7 as grandparents of Nicolau Coelho, the pilot of ship from the voyages of D. Vasco da Gama and Pedro Alvares Cabral. So Duarte Coelho was a close kin of Nicolau. We have to take some precaution here into interpret that Violante Magalhaes was the mother of Duarte Coelho. Probably not. He was son of Goncalo Coelho, 3rd lord of Felgueiras and Vieira, but none is sure about the name of his mother.
 
     Duarte Coelho was called by king Sebastiao of Portugal to his desastrous adventure in the North of Africa and where he disappeared. The death of D. Sebastiao ended been taken to Felipe II as opportunity for united the two crows. The period between 1,580 to 1,640 Portugal and Spain formed the Iberic Union under the crown of Spain. This period is classified as Philipine Dynasty because Portugal were administrated by three kings named Philip, from Spain.
 
     In Pernambuco, Duarte Coelho founded his capital, Olinda. (Oh Beauty). The legend says that, at the first sight Coelho said the words and the name were stamped. He probably also brought with him a family of colonists that signed Barbalho. The Barbalho family is present in the next chapter of Brazil’s History but is largely ignored by historians outside the State of Bahia. The family also have an important link in the History of New York, although it is indirect.
 
     Just to illustrate the undermeaning of what of the facts that helped construct our common History I will put here something happen to me in United States. I saw a advertisement on tv from the Historical Research Corp saying that, we could contact them  and they would send us something about our family name origins. And more, we could ask about a second name, charge free. So I asked about my two names, Magalhaes and Barbalho. The Magalhaes name they got right. But about the Barbalho they sent me the answer that I will copy here.
 
     “The Historical Research Center has been researching names for nearly 20 years. Our database is the most extensive of its kind in the world covering over 1,000,000 names from 135 different countries and cultures. Each name is researched individually and specific information is provided relating to the name.
 
     Unfortunately, one of the names you ordered for the free Origin and Meaning scroll is not currently on our database. We are sending out the rest of your order. Our database is constantly being updated with new names and information about the names that we have already researched. As a valued customer, we are offering a 25% discount if you wish to place an order for a Celebration Scroll for this name that is not currently on our database. By ordering a Celebration Scroll for this name, our researchers will compose a document that will contain fascinating information about the name including the earliest recorded date and the circumstances surrounding that event, the meaning and origin, specific historical references to bearers of the name, immigration details, variant spellings and notable bearers. We also provide a written description of the Coat of Arms and a full color rendering of that Coat of Arms. By placing an order for a Celebration Scroll for this name we will add it to our database and other members of your family will be able to get the same information about this name.”
 
     I know. This is just a commercial correspondence. But I would expect something more from anyone who alleged have more than 1,000,000 names in his database. The Coat of Arms I found later at the blog of some of my friends back in Brazil. His name is Ormuz Barbalho Simonetti. In the Brazilian internet is plenty of informations about the name and, unfortunately, most of all about a politician who recently was processed and impeached for bad doings. I will continue my description to show the link between my family name and the History of New York.
 
     Unfortunately, what looks like success to Brazilians brought not good results to Africa. The cultivation of sugarcane at the time, as any other agricultural activity, demanded too much hardworkers and the Europeans made the option for import slaves from Africa because was much more difficult to enslave the natives in their own land. Since then the Africans were exchanged by a product from the sugarcane itself, the cachaca (an alcaholic beverage), or bought for money.
 
     The commerce of people were not only disgasting for the reduction of an human being to such kind of disregard. It provoked the disrupture of African Society. Brought wars to the continent and adventurers with only one thing in mind, make easy money. Africa became hostage for at least four and half centuries to the madness of our ancestors.  
 
     After the negative results of most of the Hereditaries Captaincies in Brazil the Portuguese Crown decided to change its tactics for colonise Brazil. Now was named a General Governor who had the power of a Vice-Roy. The chosen one for the position was Tome de Sousa. Someone who had the same genetical background of Martim Afonso de Sousa. He went Brazil in 1,549 with 1,000 people. They were at the militar service, priests (the first Jesuits in Brazil) colonists and 400 exiled for minor crimes in Portugal.
 
     Tome de Sousa founded Sao Salvador City which still Bahia State capital. It was an strategic point, equidistant from Sao Vicente in the south and Olinda in the norte. It was to be the first Brazilian capital and stood until the next fase of Brazilian History where the capital were transferred to Rio de Janeiro. Sousa stood in Brazil only four years, since 1,549. After he went back to Portugal he became the king adviser in Brazilians issues. And he advised the creation of many villages along the coast to attract more colonists.
 
     At that time, Portugal was having some problems with the competition for the Oriental commerce, the Spanish was been more successful by the mineral riches they were already taking from Americas and Brazil was been under siege from others Europeans, who wanted to settle down in Americas too. The English, French and Dutchs didn’t recognized the Treaty of Tordesilhas alleging they never heard about any Will of Adam giving the monopoly to Spain and Portugal. It is a sign of our common History. The law is always imposingly high, until the interests become higher.
 
      One problem that Tome de Sousa encountered in Brazil was the absence of respect for the law. One of his companions, Pero Borges, who went there as a guardian for the law expressed something like these in a letter, “Have in this land many marriaged men back in the reign whom live here for many days, doing nothing for live but to live in concubinage with at least a pair of gentile women, been worse than the gentile people…”
 
     Pero Borges asked punishment to everybody and the king Joao III, wisely, gave an amnesty to everything that was done before the presence of Tome de Sousa in the land except for,” cinco casos de heresia, sodomia, traicao, moeda falsa e morte de homem cristao”. (five cases of heresy, sodomy, treason, false coin and killing of a Christian man). He was well informed how hard life appeared to those so far away from home and was more judicious to have such courageous people as allies than enemies. And it paid off later.
 
     Since the begining of Brazil’s colonization, as I mentioned before, also the Brazilian genetics start to form. And also the Portuguese language start gaining new words to define new situations. So the kids of a Portuguese with the native women had to be defined. And they started to call them caboclo (female, cabocla). Since Africans was brought to Brazil in a condition of slaves, soon made more sense to take there women together because was cheaper produce slaves kids in Brazil than import the original.
 
     But a much higher number of European men was in Brazil than Caucasian women. Portuguese men was not shy on have sex with any kind of women. From these relationship was formed the mulato (female, mulata). Even along the centuries to come, rich people who had many slaves, kept having concubines from their “senzalas”. (the place where the slaves was kept when was not working). To Brazilians, the interracial marriages or relationships wasn’t taken as amazement. It became prejuditially watched later on, when more Europeans went to Brazil and was formed an whiter elite.
 
     Even so, the prejudice in Brazil was softened by the presence of a bigger part of the population that was already product of interratial marriages. Even I can say from my time of young age. Brazilian music was plenty of three words. Mulata, cabocla and saudade. Back then, no man had a dream of Cinderela, Snow White or Aurora. Those was just stories for children. Our princesses was called not by their names but their genetic contents. Was said that, is almost impossible to man resist the charming of the mulata or cabocla.
 
     And I think Americans experienced the magical power from the result of an interracial marriage in the presidential elections of 2008. President Obama make a mistake identifying himself as black person. He is mulato which is not a bad or a super happening. He is just proof that, when love does exists all the borders will be gone. Love doesn’t recognizes barriers. I will be back to these issue later.
 
     Saudade is a word that Brazilians believed not other language was able to reproduce. Is a feeling of missing someone or something so much that it become close to a desease. It was the feeling from the Africans and Portuguese about their ancestors lands and relatives. Is a feeling from the bottom of indians hearts who recorded the lost freedom. Now is the feeling of all who are result of the interracial ancestry.   
 
     Then with its riches in the loams and beauty in its sceneries, Brazil instigated the avarice of others European peoples. We have a chapter dedicated to the attempt of invasion of Brazilian lands. We have two chapters in the Brazilian History called, Frensh Invasions and Dutch Invasions (Invasoes Holandesas).
 
     The French Invasions have some influences in Brazilian History. Since Martim Afonso de Sousa went Brazil he had recomended the construction of a city at Guanabara Bay. But the indians around was not friendly to Portuguese then the project was not but it. At the time of the second general governor, Duarte da Costa, a Frenchman, Nicolas Durand de Villegagnon, who new the place convinced some to establish a Frensh colony there. The name given to the project was Antartic France.
 
     And they started by constructing a fort, making contact to the hostile tribes to Portuguese, making trade with the indians to valuable goods from the land and sending it to France. The commerce was going well until the third General Governador of Brazil don’t came. His name was Mem de Sa, and a small part of his ancestry is shown in the next genealogical sequence.
 
1,500 Mem de Sa – Guiomar de Faria
1,460 Goncalves Mendes de Sa – unknown wife
1,410 Joao Goncalves de Miranda Sotomaior – Filipa de Sa
1,380 Fernao Anes Sotomaior – Constanza de Zuniga
1,340 Pedro Alvares de Sotomaior – 1,360 Elvira Mendes de Benevides
1,310 Fernan Anes de Sotomaior – Maria Anes da Novoa
         Alvaro Pires de Sotomaior – Ines Anes de Castro
1,290 Elvira Anes Marinho – Pedro Alvares de Sotomaior
1,270 Joao Pires Marinho – Teresa Pais Marinho
1,250 Sancha Vasques Sarraza – D. Pedro Anes Marinho
1,230 Vasco Peres Sarraza – unknown Anes da Novoa
1,210 Pedro Soares Sarraza – Elvira Nunes Maldonado
1,190 Maria Afonso de Leon – Soeiro Aires de Valadares
1,171 Alfonso IX, king of Leon and Castilla – D. Teresa Gil de Soverosa
1,151 D. Urraca, princess of Portugal – Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut of Sovoie
 
     Usually, the noble people is not linked through just one lineage to royal families. In the case of Mem de Sa it is not different. One of the alternatives that link him to royal families can be shown by the genealogical sequence. Starting from D. Sancho I, second king of Portugal and also son of D. Afonso and Mahaut of Savoie.
 
1,154 D. Sancho I, king of Portugal – D. Maria Pais Ribeira, a Ribeirinha
1,205 D. Teresa Sanches – Alfonso Tellez
1,225 D. Joao Telo de Menezes – Elvira Goncalves Giron
1,250 D. Goncalo Anes Raposo – D. Urraca Fernandes de Lima
1,280 D. Beatriz Goncalves Raposo – Joao Pires da Novoa
1,310 Maria Anes da Novoa – Fernan Anes de Sotomaior
 
     The last couple is already at the genealogical sequence above as 3greatgrandparents of Mem de Sa. And paying a little more attention to the names we also can see links to the genealogical sequences presented for the navigators. As I said before, everybody is relative in some way.
 
     Mem de Sa had to secure the rest of the Brazilian Coast and pacify revolts of tribes around the capital, Salvador, Bahia State. He sent his nephew, Estacio de Sa, to deal with the Frensh problem. He made an alliance with indians from the now Espirito Santo State and asked for help from Sao Vicente. They were successful onto destroy the Fort Coligny, constructed by Villegagnon. And also founded a new city named after the name of the infant king, D. Sebastiao. Like that, the City of Sao Sebastiao do Rio de Janeiro was born. Later on the name were reduced to Rio de Janeiro.
 
     But the war was just on its begining. The Frensh settlers went to the interior among their allies indians where they kept trading and attacking Portuguese settlements. Estacio de Sa reorganized the defense and continued the fight untill the Frensh were totally subdued. At the time he had the help of two Jesuits. Manoel da Nobrega and Jose de Anchieta. The two of them are like legend in Brazil. They were the ones that catechized the indians, organized them in settlements like Europeans and introduced them to the European culture.
 
     Although the job done by the Jesuits reduced the Indians to a less level in the Brazilian society they also tried to prevent them to be enslaved. They were never successful in that case and the descendants of Indians and Portugueses were the responsibles for conquered the Brazilian interior in ways not friendly to others indians there. Another name from the time was of the chief Arariboia. For his help to Estacio de Sa he was presented with lands next to Rio de Janeiro. He founded a settlement which is today Niteroi, ex-capital of Rio de Janeiro State.
 
     At the end of the conquest, Estacio de Sa died in consequence of wounds in battle. But the Frensh was expelled. Later on they tried another settlement at the Brazilian Northeast and were more successful. They founded the City of Sao Luiz, now Maranhao State capital. In there they planned to establish a colony name Equinoctial France. Around 1,616 they also were expelled by the Portuguese settlers. At the end they were successful onto find a place in South America where became to be the Frensh Guiane. Brazilians and Frenshs had others difficulties in their relationship but nothing so serious as those two.
 
      Now we are back in business. The promise in the title of these chapter is talk something about the beginning of New York and United States. But it start in Europe with the mess created around the question of religion and the question of economic power. When Charles I, the kaiser and king of Spain left the power, Philip II, king of Spain inherit Spain and what later became known as Low Countries. And over there had some freedom of religion and economy. But Philip II didn’t take it for granted. Then the northern part of the possession declared its independence.
 
     They held eight years of war, after 1,581, against Philip II forces. And the war was spreaded throughout the world. Is said that, the war against Spain created the nationalistic feeling that created a new nation. But the key component of these new nation was the creation of the first world’ big corporation. The Dutch West India Company. The company begun to look for a new way to India but found a good field to fur trade in today’s New York State, around the Hudson River. The company were the responsible for initiate the colonization, bringing colonists and giving lands to their work. They are responsible for the foundation of New Amsterdan which became to be called New York after the colony be taken by the English king, and for the foundation of New Orange, which is known today as Albany.
 
     We need to remember that, that big corporation was an imense investiment. From the middle of the XVI century until England took the power, the Dutchs were the biggest naval force in the world. Maybe Philip II had assembled the most powerful navy at the time but the Dutchs controlled a merchant navy and an armed navy together. And since the Invencible Armada of Philip II were dismantled by the English Navy, the Dutchs dominated the trade around the Globe.
 
     The Dutchs that in Brazil are called Hollandians are also responsible for three attempt of invasions there. They had invested in the production of sugarcane in Brazil and since they was at war with Spain, and Brazil became colony of the United Iberia, they thought to have the right of retaliate the decision of king Philip II in prohibit the commerce between Dutchs and the possessions under his helm.
 
     Their first attempt were against the capital, Salvador, at the State of Bahia. It occurred during the years of 1,624 and 1,625 but the people repelled the attackers. The adventure was proven too costly for the company but in 1,630 they seized the intire shipment of one year of silver from the Spanish Colonies. And used it to finance the Invasion of the Captaincy of Pernambuco. During 24 years the colony were held by the Dutchs.
 
     At first the resistence were done only by the population. Basically leadered by the “Senhores de Engenho” (Lords of Mills). The resistence had not an unified command. Each leader had his group and attacked in an Indian’s fashion or guerrilla. It made the Dutchs don’t go too far in the interior. But the long war made some Lords of Mills adhere the cause of the Dutchs.
 
     Between 1,637 to 1,644, the Brazilians even celebrates it, were the time of the presence of the Count Maurice of Nassau who had a good administration to the people. He remodelled the City of Olinda and its port, Recife. Later on Recife became the State’s Capital. He also was tolerant in question of religion and open the colony to immigration of Protestants and Jews alike. Even is in Pernambuco the oldest Synagogue in Americas.
 
     The Monarchy of Portugal was restored in 1,640 ending the 60 years under the Spanish Crown. Brazilians adhered to the party of the Duke of Braganca who became king under the name of Joao IV. But the Dutchs conquered more lands taken the whole Coastal area from Pernambuco to Maranhao State, even the capital, Sao Luis. And then they start the invasion of the interior. It brought the people to insurrection. Many of the leaders moved to Salvador, Bahia.
 
     The count Maurice of Nassau visualized a more powerful colony if he also taked Salvador. And prepared a new expedition to the city with his main force, many times superior than that of Portuguese and Brazilian. At the Brazilian side although was a specialist who’s name was Luis Barbalho Bezerra. Luis organized the defense and gave to Nassau a Pyrrhic Victory. The victory didn’t have a prize because the Dutchs were unable to take Salvador and the costs were that high that Maurice of Nassau was called back to Netherland.
 
     The situation then deteriorated when the new administrators of the company requested more taxs and liquidations of loans given to the Lords of Mills. The Brazilian people came together this time and the Brazilian nationality start to be constructed. The History books always mention three liders of the revolt, the Lord of Mill Andre Vidal de Negreiros; the native Felipe Camarao and the African descendent, Henrique Dias. They represented all the people who fought to liberate Brazil from Dutch colonization with all of its genetics.
 
     The end of the war is accepted as 1,654 but only in 1,664 was signed the final Treaty and Portugal agreed to pay 63 tons of gold for the constructions they had done in Brazil. It was paid in 40 years with the production of sugar. With the end of Dutch domination many Jews and Protestants moved to New Amsterdam. The Dutchs who learned how to process sugar transferred the production to their Caribean Islands. When it was practically a Brazilian monopoly the product was valuable almost as gold, costing around US$ 50,00/pound in today’s money. Since then the production soared and the price got down. It was the end of the first Cycle of Sugarcane in Brazil.
 
     Luis Barbalho Bezerra, the hero, lost his health and fortune in the war. Long before it ended he moved to Rio de Janeiro where he became governor in 1,643 to 1,644 when he died. He left two young sons, Agostinho and Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra who enherited the prestige of their father. Agostinho later was also governor of Rio de Janeiro and died of an unknow fever while was looking for precious metals and gems at the Sweet River (Rio Doce).
 
     Jeronimo was leader of an important revolt called “A Revolta da Cachaca” in Rio de Janeiro. That revolt was caused by the corruption in the administration. He was hanged in a counter-revolt leadered by the old corrupt governor, while they was waiting for a decision from the Portuguese Crown. But the reason was given to the revolted people of Rio de Janeiro who removed the corrupt governor from power. Later on we will see that a great number of mineiros (citizens born in Minas Gerais State) are descendants of those Barbalho Bezerra.
 
     At the American side, before the country be United and even States, the king Charles II of England was the responsible for unify the Colonies, taking control of it. From the 13 initial colonies, four were created from the New England Territory. As we know, this part of the country was colonized by a population eagering for religious freedom. But what we can say also is that, they wanted their own freedom of religion but the pilgrims are known by be religious intolerant with others. From New England came the colonies of New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode Island and Connecticut. 
 
     The other eight, south and west of New York, was more diversified but had not an eagerly desire to make from this country a Democratic State where everyone would live as equally created by God. Names of those are, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina and Georgia. So, New York, the last of the 13 initial colonies to adhere the Union of all, had fundamental intellectual, religious and economic influences in the constitution of the liberties in United States. Without the principles of freedom established by our Forefathers in the Constitution, probably, United States would never be the great country of today.
 
     And, in some way, United States is a product of the whole historical chapters preceding its creation. Even in a least degree of importance the chapter of Brazilian History called by the name “Invasoes Holandesas” (Dutchs or Hollandians Invasions) and ”Insurreicao Pernambucana” (Pernambuco’s Insurrection) which was lead by whites, Indians and Blacks against economics impositions. Ironically, the opressor in Brazil brought Brazilians to United States who’s descendants later on helped to create these noble nation. And, inadvertently, the Barbalho Family was involved in the whole History of United States.
 
     Only after 1,664 king Charles II of England took from the Dutchs the Colony of New Netherland. It was renamed New York after the title of Duke of York and Albany. The Dutchs reconquested the province during the years of 1,673 and 1,674 when they exchanged it for what is today Suriname, in the north of South America. And to end these chapter I want to show one more genealogical sequence.
 
1,630 Charles II, king of England – D. Catarina de Braganca, princess of Portugal
1,600 Charles I, king of England – Henriett Marie de Bourbon – princess of France
1,566 James I, king of England, Scots and Ireland – Anna, princess of Danmark
1,545 Henry Stewart, Duke of Albany – Mary Setwart, queen of Scotland
1,516 Matthew Stewart, 4th earl of Lennox – Margaret Douglas
1,490 John Stewart, 3rd earl of Lennox – Anne (Elizabeth) Stewart
1,475 Elizabeth Hamilton – Matthew Stewart, 2nd earl of Lennox
1,450 Mary Stewart, princess of Scotland – James Hamilton, 1st Baron of Hamilton
1,430 James II Stewart, king of Scotland – Maria van Egmond
         Joan Beaufort – 1,394 James I Stewart, king of Scotland
1,373 John Beaufort, 1st earl of Somerset – Margaret Holland
1,340 John of Gand, Duke of Lancaster – Catherine Swinford Roelt
1,312 Edward III, king of England -Philippa de Hainaut
1,284 Edward II, king of England – Isabelle, princess of France
1,240 (?)Leonor, princess of Castilla – Edward I, king of England
1,200 Fernando III, the Saint, king of Castilla – Jeanne d’Aumale, countess of Ponthieu
1,171 Alfonso IX, king of Leon and Castilla – Berengaria, princess of Castilla
1,151 D. Urraca, princess of Portugal – 1,137 Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
 
     The lineage above doesn’t show all the many times Charles II is descendant of the same kings of Portugal and Spain. Only if we follow each one of his maternal ancestry we can see it clearly. His wife, D. Catarina de Braganca was daughter of the first king of Portugal after the restoration in 1,640, king Joao IV and his wife Luisa de Guzman. Charles II had not children with D. Catarina de Braganca but took 8 concubines and fathered 15 children. And it was not an exception for the kings behavior at his time. And we can imagine, why shouldn’t every and each one of us be offsprings of such productiveness?!        
 
          10. THE RAISING OF OURS NATIONS
 
     Here in United States the English colonization starts from 1,607. And was a more culturally diversified colonization. Even people from others nationalities like Germans, Dutchs, Scots, Irish and also Portuguese came to the Atlantic Coast. About religion they were all sort of denominations that sparkled from the Protestant Reformation or else. Also a minor number of Catholics. After a hard begining the colonies became more successful as Europe expanding its population demanded more agricultural products.
 
     Products like tabaco and cotton were examples of what represented the success of the Colonies. And just like the rest of Americas, the Colonies, specially those in the south, became dependent on hardwork hands. In the south sanitary conditions were not ideal to European labors so the importation of slaves from Africa became essential part of the business. In the north the economic activity was not so lucrative then the presence of African slaves was least.

     The first Europeans to inhabit Americas after its Columbus rediscovery was the Spaniards. Florida yet was Spanish Colony and around the Gulf of Mexico they had been established. And the Frensh established themselves at the Lousiana Territory. 
 
     We must remember that, the European population begun its growth thanks to a more availability of foods such as corn, potatoes, tomatoes and many others from Americas. Probably, the spices from the Oriental Indias also helped on the prevention of infectious deseases too. And the wealth in many kind of forms brought from the Colonies from the whole world made possible the advancing in science, technology and knowledge as an whole.
 
     Back in Brazil, at the XVII century, Portuguese colonists had established themselves in a strait shore line, from north to south. The number one product of exportation was the sugar. And while it was more valuable, the Portuguese Crown prohibit the creation of cattle in there. So, as it was needed for nourishment to people and for transportation of everything a timid interiorization begun at the Northeast of the country. It accounts for the conquest of the “Sertao”. Sertao is a Portuguese word to describe an wild west.  
 
     Since the establishment of the General-governors in Brazil they organized some expeditions to the interior in name of the Portuguese Crown. Those was called “Entradas” (Enterings) and had the objective of seek for something valuable, specially precious metals and gems. These ones was limited by the Treaty of Tordesilhas. Usually the point of departure was the capital, Salvador.
 
     Another kind of expedition was called “Bandeiras” (Flags). It was of private initiative and most of all begun from the Sao Vicente Capitancy. Sao Vicente was the capital which was at the shore line and most of the expeditions begun from the villages of the uplands, usually Sao Paulo. It is why the men in the Bandeiras was called Bandeirantes, and today sometimes the people born at the State of Sao Paulo are also called by that name, like their ancestors was also called. But at that time they also was called Vicentinos (from Sao Vicente Capitancy). Today they are called Paulistas.

     One of the motivations for those expeditions was the legend mentioned before, ”The Emerald Mountain”. Native Brazilians passed on the story to Portuguese colonists that had a Sacred Mountain in the interior of the land made of green gems. Then because of the natural riches Spaniards had encountered on their side of Americas, Portuguese concluded that it would be emerald. So, they start looking for it.
 
     They also collected an indian account for the legend of Sabarabussu (Resplandent Mountain). Was a legend like El Dourado. Later on Portuguese interpreted as it been the “Serra da Piedade” (Piety Mountain). It is a peak of around 5,200 feet high above sea level. Today it is part of the City of Caete, is one of the symbols of Minas Gerais and is a touristic point with a old Chapel (construction ended in 1,770) and astronomic observatory. But many other peaks made history in the State as it was used as referencial points for travelers and because its around abouts be rich in minerals and gems. Examples are the Itambe Peak (Acute Peak) and Caue Peak (Brothers Peak).  

     Agostinho Barbalho Bezerra, who was Governor of Rio de Janeiro (1,660-1,661) was sent by the king Afonso VI to look for the Emerald Mountain in December 17, 1,663. He did good services to the Portuguese Crown, and fought among his father Luis and brother Jeronimo at the war against Dutchs, and even were presented with the Santa Catarina Island. Today is where the state capital, Florianopolis, of Santa Catarina State stands. But in one of his expeditions he contracted an unknown fever and died in around 1,670, Rio de Janeiro.
 
     So, the job to look for the Emerald Mountain was passed on to Fernao Dias Pais Leme. Fernao was a Bandeirante and he is the most inspiring researcher of his kind in that time. Usually, Bandeirantes entered in the future Brazilian Territory looking for indigenous people and taken them as slaves. Fernao Dias did the same. He lead Bandeiras that entered the Brazilian South and established a village, Parnaiba, Sao Paulo, with 5.000 enslavered indians. His main concern after be chosen, was to locate the Emerald Mountain. And with it in his mind established many farms along the ways where later became to be the Minas Gerais State. Those farms originated villages which became cities.

     Is possible that, the legend of the Emerald Mountain made the Paulistas blinded for other riches in around Minas Gerais State. Despite of years researching, some green gems located by Fernao Dias expeditions revealled to be just turmalines, a less worthy gem. In 1,681 he also died by an unknown fever. His son Garcia went back to Sao Paulo and his son-in-law, Manoel de Borba Gato kept his work. And lets post one more genealogical sequence. This time for Fernao Dias.

1,609 Fernao Dias Paes Leme – Maria Garcia Betim
         Pedro Dias Paes Leme – Maria Leite da Silva
         Fernando Dias Paes Leme – Lucrecia Leme
         Pedro Leme – Izabel Paes
         Antao Leme - unknown wife
1,505 Antonio Leme – Catarina de Barros
1,480 Maria Adao Ferreira – Martim Leme
1,440 Adao Goncalves Ferreira – Brites Pires
1,407 Goncalo Aires Ferreira – Isabel Ferreira
1,380 Isabel Pereira Lacerda – Gomes Ferreira
1,360 Martim Goncalves Lacerda – D. Violante Pereira

1,345 unknown Lacerda – Diogo Anes Serpa
1,320 Carlos de la Cerda, count of Angouleme – unknown spouse
1,289 Alfonso de la Cerda, lord of Lunel – Isabelle d’Autoing
1,270 Alfonso de la Cerda, prince of Castilla – Mathilde de Brienne
1,255 Fernando de la Cerda, prince of Castilla – Blanche, princess of France
1,221 Alfonso X, the Wise, King of Castilla – Violante, princess of Aragon
1,200 Fernando III, the Saint, king of Castilla – Elisabeth von Schwaben
1,171 Alfonso IX, king of Leon and Castilla – Berengaria, princess of Castilla
1,151 Urraca, princess of Portugal – Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
 
     Just to enrich our data I will post a little genealogical sequence. It starts from the the parents of Fernao Dias Paes Leme.
 
         Pedro Dias Paes Leme – Maria Leite da Silva
         Maria Dias – Domingos Rodrigues de Mesquita
         Maria Leite de Mesquita – 1,646 Pedro Vaz de Barros
1,705 Maria Leite Pedroso – Gaspar Correia Leite
         Isabel Leite de Barros – Antonio Galvao de Franca
1,739 Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao
 
     Alternative sequence for ancestor of Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao.
 
1,739 Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao
         Isabel Leite de Barros – Antonio Galvao de Franca
         Gaspar Correia Leite – Maria Leite Pedroso
         Ana Ribeiro – Pascoal Leite de Miranda
         Ana Ribeiro – Sebastiao Fernandes Correia
         Maria Pedroso de Alvarenga – Sebastiao de Freitas
         Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Ana Ribeiro
         Mecia Monteiro – Baltazar de Alvarenga
         Lopo Monteiro – Catarina Dias
         Isabel Rodrigues de Vasconcelos – Goncalo Monteiro
         Rui Goncalves de Sequeira – Ines Anes de Vasconcelos
         Goncalo de Sousa de Sequeira – Beatriz de Sousa*
1,430 D. Guiomar de Sousa – Rui Vaz de Sequeira
1,380 D. Goncalo Rodrigues de Sousa – Catarina Casada
1,350 D. Rui de Sousa, mayor of Marvao – Isabel Ribeiro
1,330 D. Goncalo Rodrigues de Sousa – Maria de Monforral
1,305 D. Rodrigo Afonso de Sousa – Constanca Gil
1,260 D. Afonso Dinis – D. Maria Pais Ribeiro
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Maria Peres de Enxara
 
     Just for everybody know, Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao is the Saint Friar Galvao, the first saint born in Brazil canonized by the Catholic Church. I don’t see it like amazement because at the time the Brazilian population as an whole was too small. Then the genealogical links between the most prominent personalities shoudn’t be difficult to find. As both came from Sao Paulo State’s ancestry they had to be relatives.
 
     Another important note here is the record of the begining of a new family name. Acording to researchers the son of king Alfonso X, Fernando, was born with hair which was called cerda in Spanish language. Later on was translated as Lacerda (the hair) to Portuguese. It is a common family name around the Portuguese descendents. In the State of Minas Gerais is an extensive family that migrated to the city of Itambe de Minas (around about the Itambe Peak) and from there to others places. In my family we have a branch called Coelho Lacerda that came from that city. Many of my cousins sign it on their names.
 
     At the date 1,360 in Fernao Dias Paes Leme’s genealogical sequence we have the name D. Violante Pereira. She was one of the half sisters of D. Nuno Alvares Pereira, the great general that helped Portugal from be dominated by Spanish Dominion at the Crisis of 1,383 to 1,385. She is ascendent from both Brazilian personalities. And from another lineage that I look at, from the Saint Friar Galvao, he got an ancestor, Isabel Rodrigues de Vasconcelos, who come from the Vasconcelos family which is descendant of D. Joao Peres de Vasconceloss, lord of the Vasconcelos Tower and husband of D. Maria Soares Coelho, the daughter of Soeiro Viegas Coelho, the first one to bear the family name Coelho.
 
     In remembrance of the service of Fernao Dias, the highway from Sao Paulo City to Belo Horizonte City got his name. He really opened the doors to the next chapter of Brazilian History.
 
     If we take the last years of Fernao Dias Paes Leme to measure his success or failure certainly many would say that, he was a totally failure. He not only didn’t find what he was looking for. His dictatorial decisions lead to an uprising against his leadership and condemned one of his own son to be hang for conspiracy. And his life was also cut short by the desease he contracted.
 
     Thirteen years after his death  his successors found some amount of gold that was sent to Rio de Janeiro for analysis and the blessing from Portugal. Imagine, in 1,694 how long any answear from Portugal could come. In our days nobody would stand for it. But the find must lead the people to have a second thought about what they was looking for. The gems until then was not there despite of so much searching. And they begun look for gold in places less harzardous to their health, with temperatures more agreeable to them who was adapted to European climate. It is along the Espinhaco (enormous spine) Mountain Range.
 
     Like magic, since 1,698 on, the gold mines were discovered in a extension of 1,000 kilometers line. The excitement was great. The word was spread to the rest of Brazil. Thousands of people abandoned what else they was doing to go there. The Portuguese Crown was in disbelief questioning if it was just an wave or the gold would sustain production for long time. Anyways it starts to acting to keep its monopoly making regulations and even censuring and recalling the book: “Cultura e Opulencia do Brasil por suas Drogas e Minas”. Culture and Opulence of Brazil by its Drugs and Mines. 1,711.
 
     The author was the Italian Jesuit Giovanni Antonio Andreoni or father Andre Joao Antonil (1,649 – 1,716). His work is the best documentation of what was going on in Brazil at that time. Although his opinions are distorted by his beliefs. But the Portuguese Crown censured his work because he pinch point the locations where the mines were and it was considered confidential. Nevertheless Portugueses was not up to open its crown jewel to the world.
 
     The Portuguese Crown did everything on its power to take control of was happening. The prohibition of communications between the colonies was a total failure. The construction of roads was dependent on the king’s decisions and it was not his interest since his policy was to keep the Colonies incommunicado. In earlier stages of colonization the Portuguese Crown did everything to make its Colonies weak and easier to dominate. It was afraid that, a free communication through roads would lead to a common interests and a coalition of Colonies would lead to a not easy to control sovereign nation.
 
     Anyways, the people from the other Colonies begun to flock in and also from Portugal many came along. Basically, Brazil was resumed to Capitancies such as Pernambuco, Bahia, Espirito Santo and Sao Vicente. The cities was small and the ones that would fit in a map was Sao Luis, Olinda, Salvador, Ilheus, Vitoria, Rio de Janeiro, Sao Vicente, Sao Paulo, Santo Andre. None of them with more than 15,000 inhabitants on its strets. Anyways, around 1,706 was a calculated 30,000 newcomers to the mines place. Possibly the number excluded the slaves and surely the native Brazilians.  
 
     The founders of the mines was the Paulistas. At first, they saw the newcomers as a good source of income to them. The newcomers left their places on elsewhere and went the region in a poor condition. Walked hundreds of miles, through boats when the rivers offerred good conditions and feet when not. They had to protect their legs with garments from fabric or leather. And the Paulistas called them “Emboabas” which in native language meant “Chick in boots”. To start, the Paulistas gave warm welcoming, tools, shelter and loans. But Paulistas also started to monopolize the right of exploration of mines and the commerce of everything. And put the prices up way to the skies.
 
     Only later the people became concerned about it. The gold was so abundant that the price was worthy to pay. When more and more people came they perceived what was going on and the tensions begun. Paulistas and Emboabas begun to acquire guns and the situation deteriorated. In 1,707 occurred one assassination that sparkled the war. That war is called “War of the Emboabas”. The superior number of newcomers prevailled. They were lead by the Portuguese Manuel Nunes Viana. The Paulistas were lead by Manuel de Borba Gato, the son-in-law of Fernao Dias Paes Leme.
 
     The war ended and the army of Paulistas were expelled from the future State of Minas Gerais. Then they went the lands where today are the States of Goias, Mato Grosso and Mato Grosso do Sul and there they discovered new mines. One mark of these finds is the foundation of the City of Pirenopolis, one remembrance because the mountains around recorded the Perinees to the colonists.
 
     At the time, each Captaincy had a governor. So of the experient and brave of them one was called to pacify the conflict. His name, Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho. Like him, his father of same name had been governor of Maranhao Captaincy. He was born in Portugal, lived in Brazil at his father time and was brought back to Portugal. He returned to serve Portugal’s interests and even fought against French invasors in a different attempt to colonize the Brazilian North.
 
     As governor of the Sao Vicente Captaincy, which at the time united Sao Paulo, Rio de Janeiro, Minas Gerais and most of South and West Brazil, he was able to negociate peace and organized the administration. He was governor from 1,710 to 1,720 and on his watch was thought better separate Rio de Janeiro and later create the Captaincies of Sao Paulo and Minas Gerais. Those moves were taken for settle down the disputes and better control the riches coming out of the land.
 
     Among of his first acts were the creation of the Villages of Mariana, Ouro Preto, Sabara, Pitangui, Sao Joao del Rei, Serro and many others. Those are today’s names of the places. At the time their names was a long phrase. The governador was able to name the old anemies as mayors of the new created villages so the tensions was set down. The first one created was Mariana which became the first capital of the State and it’s first bishopric. It was a privilege in a country dominated by the Catholicism.
 
     Next, Sabara City was also created and given to Manuel de Borba Gato as mayor. It was a recognition to the great services of that Bandeirante who, after the death of his father-in-law Fernao Dias, had lead the colonozation. Sabara was his headquarters even before the gold be discovered. And in the division of the Judicial Branch it became one of the first centers in the State. Its jurisdiction was so extense that most of West Brazil fitted in. Only after these phase of Brazilian History other Center was created and the power were transferred to Serro City. Probably, Sabara was the first settlement like town in the whole State of Minas Gerais.
 
     Borba Gato had interests in other places beyond Sabara. Even exists a little town not so far from Itabira City that got the name Borba Gato after him, which was where he lived for some time and got part of his gold.
 
     Minas Gerais State became to be the Crown Jewel of Portugal. But the mines was in the open field. And was clear that, part of it was going out without taxation. Even the penalty been death sentence the smugglers was way ahead of the small contingent of tax collectors. Only around 1,720 Portugal dicided take more drastic measurement and create the “Casas de Fundicao”, or Melting Houses. Portugal prohibit the circulation of the gold as it comes from nature and ordered all production be melted in bars. Among the decisions one fifth of all the production was taken as taxes.
 
     Soon the revolt broke out. The leader of the revolt, Felipe dos Santos, were imprisioned and executed in a most crude way. He was put to death pulled by horses from opposite sides. The other participants were pardoned and the institutions of the Casas de Fundicao were kept.
 
     The amount of gold that Minas Gerais produced is kept in debate until our days. Some authors calculated in around one thousand tons of the metal was kept as taxes by the Portuguese Government. Some say that, what was smuggled maybe were the biggest part. What we know for sure is that, Minas Gerais could be transformed in the Center of our Civilizations if wasn’t for the the Portuguese monopolization. During that period occurred one of the biggest migrations in the world until then but just a hand of people wasn’t Portuguese, Portuguese descendants or slaves.
 
     More than one hundred towns were established at that time. If we extend the period to an one century is calculated that, around 400,000 Portuguese immigrated to Brazil from 1,700 to 1,800. Portugal’s population at that time never exceeded two million people so an handful of young people transferred themselves to Brazil on each generation gaving the impression there that, some villages was aways empty.
 
     The gold production stood strong for five decades. From 1,750 on the administrators start financing new expeditions to look for new mines. Until then the European settlements was lined up around only one road that was officially established by Portuguese Crown. It was made to keep the control of the production. The road gave access to Rio de Janeiro and Sao Paulo Cities. And is more than one thousand miles of curves-up-and-down-like-coils-road. Royal Road still the name. And from that road as center new ones radiated to conquest new lands. 
 
     Fortunately, after the Gold Cycle, in more modern times, others roads in different directions replaced the first one. Old and influential cities from the period were isolated by the new ways life got in that State. In consequence the Cultural and Material Patrimony was preserved. Today we can visit places like Ouro Preto, Mariana, Sabara, Sao Joao del Rei, Serro, Diamantina, Congonhas do Campo and others less known historic cities to see good examples of remnants preserved buildings and culture.
 
     The Gold Cycle in Brazil  made possible the surge of a cultural field. It is less expressed in writings. As I mentioned before, the Portuguese Crown wasn’t so happy on see its Colonies develop anything that could motivate independence. It monopolized the education. Colleges was not allowed to exist in Brazil. Anyone who wanted learn something more had to go to Portugal and study there. Most of the Brazilian population was kept illiterated. Untill 1,808 Brazilians hadn’t any newspaper.
 
     Then the cultural manifestation were present through the engineering of buildings, paintings and sculptures. See any of the preserved cities of the time is like look at a painting of the most famous artists of the Renaissance. The sculptures of Aleijadinho (little handicapped), who’s real name was Antonio Francisco Lisboa are the stamp of the arts from the State of Minas Gerais. He was able of transcribe some good humor through his characters, like putting facial likeness of Portugueses in the Roman soldiers that was crucifying Jesus. He was a mulatto, son of a Portuguese father, Manuel, and his slave, Isabel. The apex of painting was master Ataide.
 
     Most of the arts was linked to the Scriptures of the Bible. The little what was different is the poetry. Some of our master poets of the time was Portuguese born or Brazilian born who had studied in Portugal. The musical manifestation also come from inumerous pieces made in seminaries and convents. The profane production of music and literature was limited because the monopolist control and was used by abolitionists and sepatists.
 
     The great work that the gold did to Minas Gerais and Brazil were to attract population to there. And also the historical constructions. As a monopolist metropolis, Portugal didn’t allowed the Colonies have its own industry except for the day-by-day consumption. Everything else has to be imported from Portugal itself. And as Portugal itself was a rich mentally third world country have to import from others like France, England and Germany. But it didn’t allowed the direct commerce between Brazil and others coutries. So, its income was made in great part by been intermediary in those commercial operations.
 
     As Brazilians had not where to expend the gold in investments and industrialization they was driven to expent it with superfluous or not durable things. The gold didn’t brought not any university or industry to Brazil. But it brought riches to elsewhere. Even constructions like the Louvre Museum in Paris is a product from Minas Gerais gold. In 1,755 a monstruous earthquake leveled Lisbon putting Portugal on its knees. But the gold of Minas Gerais was used to pay all the reconstruction. And it may have contributed to create a stronger feeling of nationalism that soon was responsible for the Independence of Brazil.
 
     I will put some genealogical sequences here as an openning to mention the Revolution of American Independence. Maybe some will be surprised by the kinship between American personalities and our cousins from Iberian Peninsula, but as I previewed before we all are supposed to have ties with everyone else in western countries. And accordingly to my theory, it shall be much more close than a lay person would ever imagine. Lets try it though. I just learned how it come for three of the forefathers of United States of America.
 
1,732 George Washington – Martha Dandridge
1,693 Augustine Washington – Mary Ball*
1,659 Lawrence Washington – Mildred Warner*
1,627 John Washington – Anne Pope
1,602 Lawrence Washington – Amphyllis Twigden
1,568 Margareth Butler – Lawrence Washington
         William Butler – Margareth N.
1,487 Margareth Sutton – John Butler
1,461 John Sutton – Margareth Charroll
         Sir Edmund Sutton – Joyce Tiptoft*
1,400 John Sutton, 1st baron of Dudley – Elizabeth Berkeley
1,380 Sir John Sutton – Constance le Blount
1,361 John Sutton, master of Dudley – Alice Despencer
         Catherine of Stafford – 1,338 John of Sutton
1,318 Margareth of Audley, baroness of Audley – Ralph Stafford
1,290 Hugh of Audley, earl of Gloucester – Margareth of Clare*
          Isolda of Mortimer – Hugh Audley
1,268 Marguerite of Fiennes – Edmund, 7th baron of Wigmore
1,250 Blanche of Brienne – Guilhaume of Fiennes
1,230 Jean of Brienne – Jeanne de Chateaudun
1,198 Berengaria, princess of Castilla – Jean I of Brienne
1,171 Alfonso IX, king of Leon and Castilla – Berengaria, princess of Castilla
1,151 D. Urraca, princess of Portugal – Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
 
     Here I used the sign * to indicate other ways that the forefathers are descendants of the Iberian kings. In many cases, their ancestors are more than one time descendants of those kings. So, our kinship become more close each time it happens. Lets take Thomas Jefferson as example now. He were the one who wrote the Declaration of Independence. At the Declaration of Independence, wrote in 1,776. Some of the main ideas how government should work was first in the Declaration and later became part of the American Constitution which was written in 1,787. In the Declaration of Independence is the main ideal to mankind, Life, Liberty and Pursuit of Happiness.
 
1,743 Thomas Jefferson – Martha Wayles Skelton
1,720 Jane Randolph – Peter Jefferson
1,685 Isham Randolph – Jane Rogers
1,650 William Randolph – Mary Isham*
1,621 Richard Randolph – Elisabeth Ryland
1,589 Dorothy Lane – William Randolph
         Elisabeth Vincent – Richard Lane
1,529 Anne Tanfield – Clement Vincent
1,510 Francis Tanfield – Bridget Cane
1,488 William Tanfield – Isabell Staveley
         Catherine Neville – 1,461 Robert Tanfield*
1,420 Edward Neville, lord of Abergavenny – Catherine Howard*
1,363 Ralph of Neville, 1st earl of Westmorchand – Joan Beaufort*
1,330 John of Neville, 3rd baron of Neville of Raby – Maud of Percy
1,300 Alice Audley – Ralph of Neville, 2nd baron of Neville of Raby
1,270 Hugh Audley – Isolda of Mortimer
 
     The last couple is already in the genealogical sequence of George Washington. Joan Beaufort, wife of their greatgrandson Ralph of Neville was daughter of John of Gand, duke of Lancaster and Catherine Swinford Roelt which ones are already in the genealogical sequence of Charles II, king of England posted at the chapter 9. And the last sequence for today.
 
1,735 John Adams – Abigail Smith
1,691 John Adams – Susanah Boylston
1,665 Hannah Bass – Joseph Adams
1,640 Ruth Alden – John Bass
1,602 Prisilla Mullins – John Alden
1,578 William Mullins – Alice Atwood
1,545 Frances Moulineux – John Mullins
1,510 John Molyneux – Johanna Montacute*
1,475 William Molyneux – Anna Rugge
1,445 Thomas Molyneux – Anna of Dutton*
1,425 Elisabeth Stanley – Richard Molyneux
1,409 Jean Goushill – Sir Thomas Stanley, 1st baron of Stanley
1,360 Elizabeth Fitzalan – Sir Robert Goushill
1,342 Elizabeth of Bohum – Richard Fitzalan, 10th earl of Arundel
1,311 William of Bohum, earl of Northampton – Elizabeth of Badlesmere
1,282 Elisabeth, princess of England – Humphrey of Bohum, 4th earl of Hereford and Essex
1,240 Leonor, princess of Castilla – Edward I, king of England
 
     From these point we can go back to the genealogical sequence of Charles II, king of England, at the chapter 9. D. Leonor, princess of Castilla is a greatgreatgrandaughter of D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal and his wife Mahaut of Savoie. With those three examples we have also James Madison as cousin. He was one of the writers for the Federalist Papers that supported the passage of the United States Constitution. 
 
     Before the Brazilian Independence, came the American Independence. The principal causes that move the American people toward the independence were the understanding of the British Crown that the costs of its army used to protect the Colonies should be paid, at least half, by the Colonies. In the conception of the king the army was serving more the Colonies than England. So he raised the taxes. But what really provoked more was the intransigence of the king who ignored the petition from the Colonies to remove out the exceeding taxes.  
 
     Other causes of the Revolution of Independence was the lack of representation. The British army stayed in the colonists houses. And the government in Americas was done by Englishmen. After the successful War of Independence, the establishment of the American Constitution regarding the rights and freedoms was inspirational to the whole world under any other colonist power. Since then Brazilians also begun to think about the separation from Portugal.
 
     The first opportunity came in 1,789. Previously the gold production had a substantial decline. Portugal kept demanding some yearly amount of gold from Brazil even it was not more to find easily. As the gold production was reduced so the economic situation went down. Many people begun to accumulate debts with the Portuguese Treasury. And the Portugal Crown decided to execute all debts through the law called “derrama”. Derrama meant that, the government people could come to your house and take anything you would have to pay your debt and if was not enough you would be arrested and kept imprisioned until the debt be paid.
 
     It sparkled the revolt called “Inconfidencia Mineira” (Miners Revolt). Many people took part on the elaboration of a plan of separation of Brazil from Portugal. Most of them had their lives linked to Minas Gerais and Rio de Janeiro, the most important captaincies at the time. Rio de Janeiro was affected because during the Gold Cycle the Brazilian Capital were transferred from Salvador to there. The transference was an attempt to better control the Colonies since the main income of the land was coming from Minas Gerais and Rio de Janeiro was the nearest port to transport the gold to Portugal.
 
     The revolt were kept in secrecy and was to be unveilled in the same day that Portugal marked for begin the Derrama. But before it come, two or three betrayers denounced the plan to Portuguese officers. Portuguese authorities then arrested all the main leaders of the revolt and condemned them to be hang or exiled to Angola, which was another Portuguese Colony, in Africa. All the condemned to death but one had their penalties commuted to exile.
 
     The only one executed, cut into pieces and his parts exposed in a cruelly way at the streets of Ouro Preto, the Minas Gerais Capital then, to drive terror to any others revolted, was the Inconfidente, Lieutenant, Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier, also called by the nickname, Tiradentes (teeth taker). He was chosen because was the most enthusiastic and assumed his entire guilty in the conspiracy. In his last words he said that, if he had ten lives he would give all to the cause.
 
     Some historians believe that, Joaquim Jose had secretly travelled to United States to meet with George Washington. Although it is not proved, the possibility isn’t without reasons. The Brazilian movement of independence was mirrored in the American Revolution. Both had been influenced by the Frensh philosophers. Both movement had straight link to the Freemasons. And so on.  
 
     But the success of the American Independence is accountable for the delay of Brazilian Independence. Certainly, the Portuguese monarchs and advisors was watching everything that happen in the world. And seen the mistakes others Monarchs had done they would do the opposite. As the king of England had denied the petition to lower taxes and drove unger to the American colonists, the Portuguese sovereign granted the total pardon of debts Brazilians owned. Together with the exile of the leaders of the revolt the common people became accomodated for now. But the ideal of independence just entered in a deep sleep but wasn’t entirely forgot.
 
     What is interesting in our days is that, some of the most known facts of the time are been questioned. Some is saying that, Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier was never hanged. The “Inconficencia Mineira” never were intent to give independence to whole Brazil. The “Inconfidentes” didn’t want to freed slaves. They were just a group of high classes people. About those controversies I would call our cousin, Rogerio Alvarenga, to make his points. He is an historian with a long career and identified those suppositions as desconstructions of what we really know about our past. He wrote a series of books called “Virtual Enterview with …..”. His site is: rogerioalvarenga.blogspot.com.
 
     The arguments raised by those who want dismiss the importance of the “Mineiros” personalities to Brazilian History are comparable to say that, the American Revolution of Independence have not democratic effect because part of the leaders were slaves owners. Also, the Independence have not validity because the Revolutionaries was betrayers accordingly to the English law, which legally owned the Colonies.
 
     The accusation that the “Inconfidencia Mineira” wasn’t a popular movement can be easily dismissed by the fact in the life of the ”Inconfidente”, Father Rolim. He had the commitment to convoke 400 people to join the rebel force. Would be impossible to assembly such army at that time, in the City of Serro where he lived, if the common people wasn’t invited.
 
     And we need to pay attention to the facts. The conspiracy was against Portugal’s Dominion which had thousands of men in Brazil. Without an equal or superior number nobody would talk about Independence. And for have such size of army of Brazilians, certainly, even slaves would join in.
 
     But, cleverly, Portuguese government persecuted only the leadership which in many cases was its own citizens, saving its imagery from be depicted as oppressor before the common people.
 
     The classification of the “Inconfidencia Mineira” as an elitist movement have the intention of invalidate its good meaning through the bad meaning attributed to the word elite in Brazilian History. Brazilians tend to link the word elite only to the rich and powerful politicians which did bad administrations. The “Inconfidencia Mineira” is clear a movement of middle and lower classes against the powerful. And the command of the movement was formed by the intellectual elite. Not necessarily the economic elite.    
 
     Anyways the political interpretation of now-a-days get the interests of today’s interests. Maybe, later on I will explain it better.      
 
     Others polemics points of view that Rogerio have good answers through his works is the saying that, Alberto de Santos Dummond didn’t invented the airplane and Antonio Francisco Lisboa, the Aleijadinho, is more like a myth than the author of all the works attributed to him. I would also indicate the title: “Wings of Madness” to anyone who want know something about Santos Dummond. Knowledge without research is just oneself opinion. If you want be wise about anything look for every and each opinion before any judgment.
 
     In other hand some people in Brazil love so much the English culture that was spread a misinformation about some particularity of the “Mineiros” accent. “Mineiros” pronounce the word UAI in most of their conversations. The Portuguese sound to that word is the same for the English why. Then was created explaination for the “Mineiros” UAI attributing its use as influence of the English people that was present in Minas Gerais at the Cycle of Gold. But it is not true.
 
     UAI was a Freemasons pass word which means, “Uniao, Amor e Independencia” (Union, Love and Independence). It was used to open the door of secret meetings reallized in the basements at the houses of the “Inconfidentes”. The meaning of the word was long forgotten but “Mineiros” kept using it forever.
 
     Another interesting thing about the ”Inconfidencia Mineira” is that, many of the ‘Inconfidentes” have a known ancestry linked to the same ancestors that I exposed before. If anybody talk with “Mineiros” about the names, Jose Alvares Maciel, Ignacio Jose de Alvarenga Peixoto, Jose da Silva e Oliveira Rolim (Father Rolim) or Tomas Antonio Gonzaga, they will soon remember something about their first grades in school because of those names are involved in the “Inconfidencia Mineira” or because some of them are famous poets. But their ancestry present at the geneall.net portugal is falter in something or total lack in there yet.
 
     But some of the ”Inconfidentes” have their links with the royal families just like the other Brazilians historical personalities. Let post some more genealogical sequences.
 
1,746 Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier, Tiradentes.
1,721 Antonia da Encarnacao Xavier – Domingos da Silva Santos
1,700 Maria de Oliveira Colaco – Domingos Xavier Fernandes
         Isabel de Oliveira Colaco – Antonia de Oliveira Setubal
1,660 Antonio de Oliveira Gago – Anna da Cunha
1,630 Martinho de Oliveira – Catarina Pereira Sardinha
1,610 Genebra Leitao de Vasconcelos – Antonio de Oliveira
1,585 Isabel Leitao – Diogo Rodrigues
1,560 Goncalo Vaz Leitao – Helena de Carvalhal
1,535 Vasco Martins Leitao – Beatriz de Sousa
         Martim Ferreira Leitao – Briolanja Gois
1,450 Leonor Ferreira – Rui Vaz Leitao
1,420 Aires Ferreira – Joana Fogaca
1,400 Martim Ferreira – Violante Afonso da Cunha
1,380 Isabel Pereira de Lacerda – Gomes Ferreira
 
     The last couple is one of the 9greatgrandparents of Fernao Dias Paes Leme already presented. The couple is also ancestor of the Saint Friar Galvao. The personality Tiradentes wasn’t marriaged but had children with more than one woman. Part os his descendance still living in Minas Gerais State. Another example,
 
         Claudio Manoel da Costa
         Teresa Ribeiro de Alvarenga – Joao Goncalves da Costa
         Francisco de Barros Freire – Isabel Rodrigues de Alvarenga
         Luis de Barros Freire – Isabel de Paiva
         Catarina de Freitas – Francisco de Barros Freire
         Maria Pedroso de Alvarenga – Sebastiao de Freitas
 
     Claudio Manoel da Costa was also a great poet. The last ancestors above was one of the 4greatgrandparents of Saint Friar Galvao, from a lineage not presented. Last example,
 
1,756 Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade – Isabel Alves Maciel
1,708 Jose Antonio Freire de Andrade – Maria do Bonsucesso Correia de Sa
1,660 Joana Vicencia de Menezes – Bernardim Freire de Andrade
1,630 Ambrosio Pereira de Berredo – Maria Lobo da Silveira*
1,600 Henrique Pereira de Berredo – D. Maria de Menezes*
1,580 Ambrosio Pereira de Berredo – Joana de Menezes*
1,560 D. Mariana de Portugal – Antonio Pereira de Berredo*
1,540 D. Cecilia de Portugal – D. Rodrigo de Castro*
1,485 D. Martinho de Portugal, Archbishop of Funchal – Catarina de Sousa
1,462 D. Afonso de Portugal, Bishop of Evora City – Filipa de Macedo
1,400 D. Afonso, 1st Marquiz of Valenca – Brites de Sousa*
1,377 D. Afonso, 1st duke of Braganca – D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim
1,357 D. Joao I, king of Portugal – Ines Pires
 
     Another interesting information about the “Inconfidente” Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade is that, he was nephew of the general, Gomes Freire de Andrade. The general was the first count of Bobadela and until his death in January first, 1,756 he was the Minas Gerais State Governor. His brother and father of Francisco, Jose Antonio, was the second count of Bobadela. General Gomes Freire de Andrade signed documents of posse of lands in name of Manuel Rodrigues Coelho. As I mentioned before, some traditional accounts say that, these Manuel Rodrigues Coelho have something to do with our ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes but is not determinated the kinship linkage between the two of them.
 
     Here we went back to the genealogical sequences presented at the chapter 5. D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim was daughter of the general, D. Nuno Alvares Pereira and grandaughter of D. Branca Pires Coelho. We got here the crossing between the families Coelho, Braganca, Alvim, Pereira and Portugal that is ancestor to all European Royal Families. I used the * to indicate other ways in which Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade was descendant of the kings of Portugal.
 
          11. UNITED STATES AND BRAZIL TOGETHER
 
     For long time, United States and Brazil didn’t have a together History. But they had occasional encounters. Some of the reason for it was beyond the control of both. As we know, at the same time the ”Inconfidencia Mineira” was been derailled the Frensh Revolution begun. After the initial upheaval the doors was open to the arising of Napoleon Bonaparte and with him the Napoleonic Wars.
 
     Brazil had some benefit from the Napoleonic Wars in some unexpected way. Was long thought in Portugal that, wouldn’t be a bad thing to transfer the condition of Metropolis to Brazil and there the monarchy would thrive. It would be done to better protect the Portuguese interests because it is a such small country and subject to possible invasions from more powerful countries from Europe. But they aways reluctantly thought about that plan.
 
     Portugal and England had that Treaty since 1,385 when they agreed to protect each other against foreign invasion. And because England was at war with the Napolionic France, Portugal was cornered to make a decision in which side to go in. Portugal had a queen, Maria I, who was impaired by insanity. She had been the queen at the time of the condemnation of the ”Inconfidentes” in Minas Gerais. She was contemporaneous of George III of England who also was affected by mental illness. He was the English king at the time of the American Revolution.
 
     Like king George III, Maria I, the Crazy, as she became known, were replaced by a Prince Regent. Her son, Joao, was acting on her behalf before the confrontation with Napoleon. He was not prepared to be king because had an older brother but his brother died of smallpox. And his death could be thanked to their mother because she was too conservative to let her son be vaccinated against the desease. At the time the vaccine already existed and was the first one that human being have at hand. Maria I considered the vaccination a violation of nature and an act against God’s determination.
 
     The Prince Regent Joao, who later became the king D. Joao VI, was a reluctant administrator. Looks like that, any decision would do to him a lot of pain. So his decisions would come slowly like from a slot. And before he decided which side he would be with, Napoleon Bonaparte ordered his Army to invade Portugal and destitute the king. Luckly, the time he gained thinking about which side to go helped him to decide to transfer his court to Brazil. Just in time because when his fleet was yet at sight from the land, the Napolionic troups was entering Lisbon.
 
     His fleet was not more than a shadow of what the Portugueses had in the times of their Great Discoveries. And he brought with him the Portuguese Treasury and around 15.000 people from his courts. Just outside Lisbon he meet an English fleet that was waiting to escort him along the way to Brazil. The voyage took too much time with many risk decisions made such as transport all three generations of heirs to the thone in only one ship. But at the end they went Brazil anyways. It was 1,808. 
 
     The king of Spain wasn’t so lucky. Before his fleet could do the same the Napoleonic Army took him away. He was dethroned and replaced by Napoleon’s kin.
 
     In Brazil the courts were welcomed with an innocent enthusiasm by the Brazilian people. First the entourage made a stop in Salvador to soon arrive in Rio de Janeiro. The port of Rio de Janeiro was the busiest in the country and wasn’t without reason. If anyone wanted to do a safe travel across the world it was one of the obligatory stops along the way. Anyone traveling from Europe or East Coast of Americas would be resupplied in the Rio de Janeiro port. And at the time was there a small American fleet. And the Americans did a diplomatic mistake.
 
     At the arriving of the Prince Regent to the land the people was in a climate of carnival. All the ships presents in Guanabara Bay start to salute him with all its guns. One of the American Captains got so carried on by such wave of happiness that he also did the same for just one time. Someone else must had remembered him what for were the War of Independence in United States and he ordered to silence his cannons.
 
     I said it was a mistake because Portugal and Brazil were not involved in the conflict between England and United States. And back in Brazil have a saying that could be translated as, “celebrate with who is celebrating.” It mean that, is not polite you see your neighbor in joyous celebration and you alienate yourself from his happiness. Is like you are condemning his right to celebrate. But I am sure that, Brazilians didn’t took it so hard on themselves.
 
     I said before that the Brazilians celebration was a innocent act because the presence of the Portuguese courts in Brazil became a mix of good and bad news. And the bad came first. Rio de Janeiro was a small town, maybe 40.000 people or less. And hadn’t time to prepare itself to receive 15.000 newcomers. What next the Prince Regent and staff decided was quartering in the homes of the colonists. So, the Portuguese troups start doing inspections in each and every house around, and when it was good enough they just fixed a plate with the letters P. R. It was to mean that, Regent’s Property. And later on the humoristic Brazilians interpreted as, Robbed Property.
 
     And among the problems, Prince Joao was marriaged to Carlota Joaquina. She was a bad tempered princess from Spain and hated Brazil at the first sight. Her temper and probably the timid personality of D. Joao had put them in a clash course that ended taking them apart of each other. They just acted as marriaged to the public eyes but was separated. And Carlota Joaquina was wild. But the only useful information that interest us here is that, soon the Brazilian public learn to hate her as much she hated Brazil and Brazilians.
 
     At the good side we have for start the opening of all Brazilian ports to all friendly nations, namely, England. Portugal had the monopoly before. And England at the time was the China of today. As a leader in industrialization it had start the Industrial Revolution but the workers was underpaid back there, the production was vibrant and it was taken to all corners of the globe, except to France and its allies because they were at war. And England took great advantage of it flooding the Brazilian market with things that Brazilian haven’t even place to use, such as ice skates. But Brazilians was resourceful and transformed such things in something else for good use.
 
     Since the courts was in Brazil and hadn’t any clue about a time to go back, Prince Joao decided to take some measures that improved the Brazilian life. He reurbanized Rio de Janeiro, founded the first College, created a Botanical Garden and the first Bank of Brazil. At that time he also open Brazil to the scrutiny of European scientists such as August de Saint Hilaire. Saint Hilaire was Frensh and he went Brazil after the fall of Napoleon in 1,815.
 
     Saint Hilaire, mentioned by some old cousin, Dermeval Jose Pimenta, in his book, A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente (The Pecanha’s Woods, its History and its People) made these coment about the people of Minas Gerais State at the time. He was admired by the vision of a wooden machine moved by water and used to crush sugarcane to produce brown sugar. “I couldn’t prevent let myself be taken in admiration by the gears that, although enormous, are, at the same time, of a strange lightness and nicely make. Was not these one time that I got proof of the hability of the “mineiro” worker; if they are slow in the execution of their work, at least do it with extremely care and I believe in that, they do a better finishing than the European artisans.”
 
     Before the Portuguese Royal Family went Brazil, in 1,803 United States had bought the Louisiana Territory which is the East area of Mississippi River. Such purchase made the American Territory be doubled. After it came the War of 1,812. This war is considered the second War of Independence. It because England was the hegemonic power in the world, specially at seas, and was the bullier of the time. Although United States had gain its Independence through the War of Independence, England continue to threat the new nation as its colony.
 
     What aggravated the situation was that, United States had been friendly to France which had give capital to the American Revolution. England was at war with the Napoleonic France now. England had the most powerful navy in number but was lacking of experient sailors. So it starts to boarding the American ships and taken the sailors born in England, even the naturalized Americans. They even took some who was American born but hadn’t their paper with them to prove it. A good part of the American exportation was to France and England was trying to blockade it, damaging the American economy.  
 
     Another serious problem was that, probably the English Crown saw as a treat to its power the American expansion to West. And as they didn’t have population enough to invade the world as it pleased, they start to arming the American Indians who was fighting against the expansion. Those English attitudes convinced the President James Madison to declare war to England in 1,812 with the approuval of Congress. Lets put some insight of the genealogical sequence for Mr. President, James Madison.
 
1,751 James Madison – Dolley Payne Todd
1,731 Eleanor Rose Conway – James Madison
1,696 Francis Conway – Rebecca Catlett
1,675 Elizabeth Thornton – Edwin Conway
         Alice Savage – 1,651 Francis Thornton
1,605 Anthony Savage – Alice Stafford
1,556 Anthony Savage – Elizabeth Hall
1,528 Francis Savage – Anne Sheldon
1,510 Christopher Savage – Anne Lygon
1,450 Christopher Savage – Anne Stanley*
1,430 Katherine Stanley – Sir John Savage
1,409 Jean Goushill – Sir Thomas Stanley, 1st Baron of Stanley
 
     From these point on Madison’s genealogical sequence goes paralell to the one of John Adams, chapter 10, who was father of John Quincy Adams, who replaced James Madison after James Monroe. Another important character of the time was Andrew Jackson, who became the seventh president of United States of America. Andrew Jackson is the face on the twenty dollar bill as we know. He also have a genealogical sequence linked to the Portuguese royals. Let see it.
 
1,767 Andrew Jackson – Rachel Donelson
         Elizabeth Hutchinson – Andrew Jackson
1,700 Cirus Hutchinson – Margareth Lisle
1,675 John Hutchinson – Mary Hobart
         John Hutchinson – not identified
         Lucy Apsley – 1,615 John Hutchinson
         Lucy St John – Allen Apsley
1,473 Sir John St John – Jane Inwardby
1,437 Oliver St John – Elizabeth Scrope*
1,410 Margareth Beauchamp – Oliver St John
         Edith Storton – John of Beauchamp, 3rd Baron of Bletsho
          Catherine Beaumont – Sir John Stourton
1,340 Henry Beaumont, Lord Beaumont – Margareth of Vere
1,310 John, lord Beaumont – Aleanor of Lancaster
1,265 Henry Beaumont, lord Beaumont – Alicia Comyn
1,230 Louis de Brienne – Agnes de Beaumont-Maine
         Berengaria, Princess of Castilla – 1,148 Jean I de Brienne
1,171 Alfonso IX, King of Leon and Castilla – Berengaria, princess of Castilla
1,151 D. Urraca, princess of Portugal – Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
 
     I took a look on the data at the geneall.net portugal for all the 43 presidents of United States of America. I don’t want put more genealogical sequences from their ancestry. Here some insight about it. 29 of them are descendents of the kings of Portugal. 3 are descendents only of the kings Charlemagne, Hugh Capet of France and William I of England. Those three are, James Buchanan, Dwight D. Eisenhower and Barack H. Obama. So they also are relatives of the Iberian Royal Families who also are descendants of those 3 kings.
 
     Those who have not indication as descendants of kings are, Martin van Buren, Abraham Lincoln, Rutherford B. Hayes, James A. Garfield, Chester A. Arthur, William McKinley, Woodrow Wilson, Warren G. Harding, Harry S. Truman, John F. Kennedy and Lyndon B. Johnson. It doesn’t mean that they don’t are descendants of kings but what probably happenned is that, the data on their ancestry was lost in some point of their ancestry. It was happen to most of us.
 
     The list of United States presidents descendents of king Afonso Henriques in order of their elections are, George Washington, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, James Monroe, John Quincy Adams (son of John Adams), Andrew Jackson, William Henry Harrison, John Tyler, James K. Polk, Zachary Taylor, Millard Fillmore, Franklin Pierce, Andrew Johnson, Ulysses S. Grant, Grover Cleveland (who was elected again after his successor), Benjamin Harrison (grandson of William H. Harrison), Theodore Roosevelt, William Howard Taft, Calvin Coolidge, Herbert Hoover, Franklin D. Roosevelt, Richard Nixon, Gerard Ford, Jimmy Carter, Ronald W. Reagan, George H. W. Bush (father), Bill Clinton and George W. Bush (son).
 
     What would be a bit of surprise is that, I also checked 42 names linked to the Brazilian presidency. It included elected presidents, dictators and administrative councils. Only Twelve out of 42 people was descendants of kings, accordingly with the data in that particular site. It is not so much of a surprise because I know how hard is to assembly such data in Brazil. The climate is not so friendly to conservation of paper. As I said before, only after 1,808 the newspapers were allowed, with restrictions, to exist. The illiteracy was an way to dominate the population. And, above all, just a handfull of people really try to brake such vicious cycle. I myself have seen things that are heartbroken in these issue.
 
     The list of our cousins presidents in Brazil are, Floriano Peixoto, Prudente de Morais, Manuel Ferraz de Campos Salles, Augusto Moreira Afonso Pena, Nilo Procopio Pecanha, Joao de Deus Mena Barreto, Jose Linhares, Carlos Coimbra da Luz, Nereu de Oliveira Ramos, Joao Belchior Marques Goulart, Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco and Tancredo Neves (was elected in an electoral assembly but died before assume the position).
 
     The War of 1,812 could be avoided if in the time we had at least a transatlantic telephone line. The English Parliament had revoked some of the decisions that was causing the war but before it came to be known United States was trying to invade the English Possession in Canada. Nevertheless the better moment to have an war against England should be that time because it was involved in a much bigger war against France so England had to fight with a smaller force. Although that smaller army was a numbered and well prepared.
 
     At the course of the war the English invaded Washington Capital and burned its main buildings. The English fleet then headed to Baltimore, Maryland. But they were unable to take a better defended fort there. In there despite of the intense bombardment the men in Fort McHenry didn’t give up on their positions and the English fled empty handed. The commander of the Fort had instructed some women in Baltimore to make a enormous flag and as soon the bombardment stoped the flag was raised to make sure that the English would see it even when they were far.
 
     At the time, Francis Scott Key was stranded in a merchant ship and witnessed the scene. Immediately after he was inspired to write a poem which later became know as The Star-Spangled Banner. In 1,831 the Congress passed a law naming the poem as the official national anthem.  
 
     The English forces decided to attack New Orleans which was the gate to the inland basket of United States. And there they confronted Andrew Jackson and his army. He was a veteran from the War of Independence and had an old hate for the English people since then. His mother and brothers were dead at the time.
 
     At the scenary of the last battle the much smaller force commanded by Jackson was entrenched waiting for the enemy. The leader of the English forces decided to attack in three fronts. And divided his group accordong to attack front, left and right sides. But one of the groups had to go to the other side of the river and the wind was strong delaying its part on the plan. Also an advanced unity of American snipers ambushed the group that was attacking from the right side and kill the commander.
 
     When the battalion was face-to-face with the American forces it were exposed and disorganized. In a better position to shot and kill the Jackson’s forces acted like was shooting ducks. At the end, around 2,000 English were dead while not more than three dozens Americans had the same faith. Again, these episode could been avoided if the communications could be transmited more quick in that time. The English and American diplomacy had already reached an agreement to end the war but the notice only arrived about three weeks later.
 
     What is more interesting in that last battle is that, volunteers came from as far as Connecticut to defend the American Nation. All collors of skin volunteered to do the ultimate sacrifice on behalf of it. And Jackson became the celebrated hero of the nation.
 
     What is sad about it is that, looks like Jackson drove all his hatred against the Indians on the West Frontier. He became the president of United States from 1,829 to 1,837 and expelled many tribes from their ancestor lands provoking what is known as “March of a Thousand Tears”. It pratically was a genocide. Although what he did cann’t be judged by the laws of today, even then some had perceived the use of excessive force. With such atrocity he paved the way for the American expansion toward the Pacific Ocean. But if he had done what he did, in our days, surely he would be comparable to Saddhan Hussein or Moammar Gadhafi. (Note: Today, October 20, 2011, the Lybian dictator was killed by the insurgents).
 
     The other faces on the American Dollar Bills are, 1.00 George Washington; 2.00 Thomas Jefferson; 5.00 Abraham Lincoln; 10.00 Alexander Hamilton, who never got to the presidency but was Treasury Secretary who gave tools to the administration of George Washington and were another writer for the Federalist Paper; 50.00 Ulysses S. Grant; 100.00 Benjamin Franklin, who also never got to the presidency but helped write the Declaration of Independence and did others services; 500,00 William McKinley; 1,000.00 Grover Cleveland; 5,000.00 James Madison; 10,000.00 Salmon P. Chase, who didn’t got to the presidency also, and 100,000.00 Woodrow Wilson.
 
     The American coins have the face of, 0.01 Abraham Lincoln; 0.05 Thomas Jefferson; 0.10 Franklin D. Rosevelt; 0.25 George Washington and 0.50 John F. Kennedy.
 
     I think I better put here some genealogical sequence. The first one is from the kings and queens of Portugal and Brazil, starting from the ancestors of the dukes of Braganca.
 
1,290 Estevao Coelho – Maria Mendes Petite
1,330 Branca Pires Coelho – Joao Pires de Alvim
1,360 Leonor Alvim – D. Nuno Alvares Pereira
1,380 D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim – D. Afonso, 1st duke of Branganca
1,403 D. Fernando I, 2nd Braganca – D. Joana de Castro*
1,430 D. Fernando II, 3rd Braganca – D. Isabel, princess of Portugal*
1,470 D. Jaime, 4th Braganca – Leonor de Mendonca*
1,510 D. Teodosio, 5th Braganca – D. Isabel de Lancastre*
1,543 D. Joao I, 6th Braganca – D. Catarina de Portugal*
1,568 D. Teodosio II, 7th Braganca – Ana de Velasco y Giron*
1,604 D. Joao IV, king of Portugal – Luiza de Guzman*
1,648 D. Pedro II, king of Portugal – Marie Sophie Elisabeth*
1,689 D. Joao V, king of Portugal – Maria Anna Josepha*
1,714 D. Jose I, king of Portugal – Maria Ana Victoria de Bourbon*
1,734 D. Maria I, queen of Portugal – D. Pedro III, king of Portugal*
1,767 D. Joao VI, king of Portugal – Carlota Joaquina de Bourbon*
1,798 D. Pedro I, emperor of Brazil – Maria Leopoldine*
1,825 D. Pedro II, emperor of Brazil – Teresa de Bourbon*
1,846 D. Isabel de Braganca – emperial princess of Brazil – Gaston d’Orleans, count d’Eu*
 
     Just to remember, on the fourth line, D. Afonso, I duke of Braganca was son of D. Joao I, king of Portugal and Ines Pires. D. Joao I became to be king after the Crisis of 1,383 to 1,385 when the Spanish king demanded the Portuguese Crown to himself. But he was defeated by the combined forces of Portugal and England lead by the king himself and his noble servant, D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.
 
     At the twelveth line, the king D. Pedro II of Portugal was brother of D. Catarina of Braganca, princess of Portugal and wife of Charles II, king of England, Scots and Ireland, the one who unified the American Colonies and acquired New York from the Dutchs. Also, D. Pedro III, king of Portugal and husband of D. Maria I was brother of D. Jose I, king of Portugal. So he was uncle of his own wife.
 
     At the death of D. Joao VI, king of Portugal, in 1,826, the right heir was D. Pedro I, emperor of Brazil. But his brother assumed the position first as D. Miguel I, king of Portugal. It lead to a clash between two parties, each one in favor of the two kings. D. Pedro I, emperor of Brazil, renounced to the Brazilian throne, living there his infant son Pedro as heir in Brazil and took the Portuguese Throne back. He assumed as Pedro IV, king of Portugal. And the succession in Portugal went almost like that.
 
1,798 D. Pedro IV, king of Portugal – Maria Leopoldine*
1.819 D. Maria II, queen of Portugal – D. Fernando II, king of Portugal*
1,838 D. Luis I, king of Portugal – Maria Pia, princess of Savoie*
1,863 D. Carlos I, king of Portugal – Amelie d’Orleans, princess of France*
1,889 D. Manuel II, king of Portugal – Augusta Viktoria*
 
     The monarchy ended in 1,889 in Brazil with the Proclamation of Republic. The same was done in Portugal at the year of 1,910. Since then the royal families still existing without throne. They use titles but not kings and queens.
 
     I will take advantage in this point to post some more little genealogical sequences that have something to do with our now-a-days, although it is not so important for the present book data. I will start from the princess Isabel and her partner Gaston d’Orleans.
 
1.846 D. Isabel de Braganca, emperial princess of Brazil – Gaston d’Orleans, count d’Eu
1,875 D. Pedro de Alcantara de Orleans e Braganca- Elisabeth*
1,913 D. Pedro de Orleans e Braganca, prince of Orleans and Braganca – Maria de la Esperanca de Borbon*
1,948 D. Afonso Duarte, prince of Orleans and Braganca – Silvia Amelia Hungria Silva Machado*
 
     Another example.
 
1,846 D. Isabel de Braganca, emperial princess of Brazil – Gaston d’Orleans, count d’Eu
1,878 D. Luis de Orleans e Braganca, prince of Brazil – Maria Pia de Borbon*
1,909 D. Pedro Henrique de Orleans e Braganca – Maria Elisabeth, princess von Bayern*
1,959 D. Maria Gabriela de Orleans e Braganca, princess of Brazil – Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado*
 
     The last couple in each sequence end with a sister and brother. Through their grandmother’s lineage they are for sure descendants of Fernao Coelho, 1st lord of Felgueiras and Vieira and his wife Catarina de Freitas. Fernao Coelho was greatgrandson of Estevao Coelho and Maria Mendes Petite from which ones I start to post the genealogical sequence of the kings of Brazil and Portugal. Catarina de Freitas was descendant of all the royal families from Iberian Peninsula and beyond. Lets post though some genealogical sequence from their maternal side.
 
         Silvia Amelia* and Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado*
1,930 Sylvia Emilia de Mello Franco Senna* – Paulo Argemiro Hungria da Silva Machado
1,900 Mucio Emilio de Senna(*?) – Sylvia Amelia de Mello Franco*
1,876 Nelson Coelho de Senna(*?) – Emilia Gentil Horta Gomes Candido
1,847 Maria Brasiliana Coelho(*?) – Candido Jose de Senna
1,785 Joao Coelho de Magalhaes(*?)- Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo
1,759 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes(*?) - Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
 
     As I observed before, we cann’t say or deny for sure that the patriarch of our family Jose Coelho de Magalhaes is the same one noble person who first was posted at the site geneall.net portugal. If it is so, our cousins Silvia Amelia and Theodoro are at least two times descendants from our same ancestors. But we better went back to our main issue.
 
     After the fall of Napoleon Bonaparte Brazil were the only American country to have a seat at the Congress of Vienna to remap Europe. Is not because Brazil was that great but the Portuguese Royal Family living in Brazil had their interest in there, since Portugal and Algarves was part of their Empire. And Portugal was for once a Brazilian Colony. The inversion of position didn’t pleased Portuguese people. At that time, Brazil gave Guiana back to France. It had been a small effort from Brazilians to help defeat Napoleon. They went Guiana, conquered it almost without any resistence.
 
     Since then the Portuguese people start pressuring the king Joao VI for get back to Portugal. Brazilian also was not willing to go back to the old condition of colony. D. Joao VI was eagering to stay in Brazil where he was loved and unconditionally respected. And his son, Pedro de Alcantara, then just a young man who went Brazil on his nine years old felt more like Brazilian than Portuguese and refused to go on his father’s behalf. After a long playing cat and rat, D. Joao VI agreed on to go to Portugal, but when he was about to aboard the ship he whispered on Pedro’s ear, “Before any adventurer do, do it yourself.”
 
     That phrase was a mention to Brazilian Independence. Other countries in Latino-America had already made their independences and D. Joao VI knew it was a question of time for someone else do the same in Brazil. And with his return to Portugal, D. Joao VI had to adapt himself to a knew way of life. The Portuguese Army had taken the country and wasn’t up anymore to accept an absolutist king. And they also demanded for Brazil be taken to its old condition of colony.
 
     In quickly movements of the History soon after, the Prince Regent of Brazil, Pedro, were pressed not go to Portugal and stood there in a episode called “Dia do Fico” (The Stood Day). When the courts in Portugal decided to reduce his powers, Pedro declared the Independence of Brazil in September 7, 1,822. He was chrowned as D. Pedro I, emperor of Brazil.
 
     But his success was in great part thanks to a nobleman, Jose Bonifacio de Andrada e Silva. These one was Brazilian born who had studied in Europe. Even living there at the time of the Frensh Revolution. He was liberal at the point that wanted to end the slavery and to promote certain kind of agrarian reform. He recognized that the imense territory of Brazil was in a few hands and econimically unproductive. He stood as right hand of the emperor as chief executive while the initial clashs was going on.
 
     Brazil was divided between those who wanted stay with Portugal as the Province of Bahia, those who wanted the republican regime as the Province of Pernambuco and under the manace of Portugal send troups to dominate again. The liberalism of Jose Bonifacio afterwards was responsible for his downfall because the owners of great lands and merchants of slaves added to his own inability to negotiate was against him. Soon he was exiled and moved to France where he lived for six years.
 
     In 1,831 the emperor D. Pedro I was about to return to Portugal. He named Jose Bonifacio as tutor of his children, even the prince Pedro who would become D. Pedro second emperor of Brazil. Again he clashed with the conservatives and was accused of to conspire to bring the king Pedro I back to Brazil. These time he was kept in domicile imprisonment at the Paqueta Island, in Rio de Janeiro. For his services he got the nickname of Patriarch of the Independence. He was descendant of the kings of Portugal and marriaged to an Irish woman named Narcisa Emilia O’ Leary.
 
     As tutor of the infant Pedro he was replaced by another noble with a long name, Manuel Inacio de Andrada Souto Maior Pinto Coelho. These one also was many times descendant of the kings. Lets put some genealogical sequence for the two of them.
 
1,763 Jose Bonifacio de Andrada e Silva – Narcisa Emilia O’Leary
1,726 Bonifacio Jose Ribeiro de Andrade – Maria Barbara da Silva
1,678 Jose Ribeiro de Andrade – Ana da Silva Borges
1,645 Filipa de Andrade Machado – Gaspar Ribeiro da Silva
1,610 Antonio Pacheco de Andrade – Catarina Rebelo Machado*
1,580 Maria de Gouveia de Andrade – D. Francisco Pacheco*
1,540 Maria de Andrade – Cristovao Rebelo de Meireles
1,515 Leonor de Andrade – Rui Pires de Gouveia*
1,480 Leonor Freire de Andrade – Luis Machado, lord of Sandomil and Loriga
1,385 Joao Freire de Andrade, 2nd lord of Bobadela – Catarina de Sousa
 
     These last couple is already in the genealogical sequence for the “Inconfidente” Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade at the chapter 10. Lets put something for Manuel Inacio de Andrada Souto Maior Pinto Coelho, Markees of Itanhaem.
 
1,782 Manuel Inacio de Andrada … – Maria Angelina Beltrao
1,735 Antonia Joaquina Luisa Ataide Portugal Pinto Coelho – Inacio de Andrade Souttomayor*
1,700 Luis Jose Pinto Coelho da Cunha – Antonia Joana Miranda Costa
1,671 Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho – Maria Josefa Azevedo Coutinho
1,640 Francisco Pinto da Cunha – D. Francisca Maria da Silva e Castro*
1,600 Antonio Pinto Coelho, IX lord of Felgueiras and Vieira – D. Francisca de Ataide*
1,560 Francisca Maria da Silva Coelho de Noronha – Francisco Pinto da Cunha*
1,540 Aires Coelho, 7th lord of Felgueiras – Maria de Noronha
1,510 Goncalo Coelho da Silva, 6th lord of Felgueiras – D. Maria de Melo*
1,470 Aires Coelho, 5th lord of Felgueiras – Maria de Castro*
1,435 Goncalo Coelho – 3rd lord of Felgueiras and Vieira – Violante de Magalhaes*
1,420 Martim Coelho, 2nd lord of Felgueiras – Joana de Azevedo
1,370 Fernao Coelho, 1st lord of Felgueiras and Vieira – Catarina de Freitas*
 
     Fernao Coelho was greatgrandson of Estevao Coelho and Maria Mendes Petite from which ones I start to post the last genealogical sequence of the kings of Brazil and Portugal at these chapter.  
 
     In 1,831 with the departure of D. Pedro I to Portugal, Brazil pass through a series of Regencies until 1,840 when had a revolt and the people demanded the 14 years old Pedro be considered adult and take the crown for his own. But one decision of 1,831 had consequences to the rest of Brazil’s History. It was the creation of the National Guard. The problem was that, Brazil was devided in three parties. The Conservative, the Liberals and the For Restauration. The last one wanted the return of Pedro I. The Conservative didn’t trust the Army because it could be lead by someone who wanted the power. The Liberals also didn’t trust because was afraid of it be use to suppress their opinions.
 
     The idea of National Guard in Brazil was based on the Frensh experience where each citizen were called to defend their country. But in there it gain another particularities. For you be a member you have to be a voter. To be a voter you needed to make some yearly amount of money that would put you in a level of middle class or above. And yet, at that time you had to be a man to be a voter. So almost the entire society wouldn’t have the full citizenship.
 
     The person enrolled at the National Guard didn’t owned any salary for that. He had to pay for his uniform, weapons and pay a small contribution to keep the institution. But had all the privileges that the position could give him. At the time and long after most of the Brazilian population lived in rural areas. Most was called “Grotoes”. It remember a little the word grotto and its meaning in English. Although grotto is something cavelike, the “Grotoes” can be described as an end the road in an imense rural area dominated by a graduated member of the National Guard. 
 
     From it came the Portuguese word of “coronelismo”. And also the saying, ”Manda quem pode e obedece quem tem juizo” (Give order who have the power and obey those who got brains). Those rural leaders were sometimes violent people and took the population around them as hostages of their will. In Brazil is plenty of stories of clashs between two or more colonels. Some were true gangsters.
 
     What kept them more attached to the power was their political leadership. Any benefit that could come from the government had to pass through their approuval to go to the smaller people. All positions of employment in the local administration level was fulfilled by their trustfull allies, particularly their relatives. With their control over everything, Brazil never evolved to a Market Economy untill the middle of the 20th century. Although the National Guard was dismissed at 1,920s the society didn’t got freed from the system until the old generation was dead.
 
     Even after, the power of the “Grotoes” stood on its long way to death. And it kept Brazil in a situation like semi-Middle Ages. Not even the called Liberals in Brazil were the champions of liberty or independence for the people. They were Liberals only in comparison with the Conservatives. But the Institution of National Guard in Brazil favored the Conservative because was restrict to the economic elites. And when an human being is comfortable with some privileges what he less want is to change anything. Even if the change is for the good of the society as an whole.
 
     In 1,860 the number of member was 500,000. While the Brazilian Army was not more than 20,000. Accordlingly to a conservative calculation, if each guardsman have 500 descendants in average, Brazil was supposed to have 250 millions people not counting on the descendents of those who was not guardsman. But Brazil have a population a little lower than 200 millions. So, where is the rest of it?! Almost all of them are inside the number of today’s Brazilian population. And the number was supposed to be much bigger wasn’t for the marriage between their combined descendance.
 
     What I mean about it is that, we are descendant of many of them at the same time and many times we are descendant of some of them multiple times. I myself am six times descendant of the captain Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Jr. also called Jose Coelho da Rocha. And also descendant of his sons who got the charter of leutenants and from another captain. Because of that each one of the guardsman may have much more than a thousand descendants today in average but we can’t just add the number of descendants of each one to calculate the Brazilian population.
 
     A great part of Brazilians are descendant of them but what is very sad is that, the National Guard had a file with precious genealogical information of its members but it may be lost to codling-moth, mould and disrespect for what is historical.
 
     We have many people who participated in the design of the Brazilian History from the XIX century. Each one of them deserved a long motion picture acted by the best known actors and actress of Hollywood. But I choose to say something about two of them. Luis Alves de Lima e Silva, the duke of Caxias and Theofilo Benedicto Ottoni. If we look at their genealogical data present at the site geneall.net portugal we can’t say if they are or not descendants of our ancestors kings but I suspect they are. Not because they had it written on their forehead or is something that can indicate that a man is or isn’t a noble. But just because of the favorable probabilities of it be so as I put at the begining of these book.
 
     The first one, Luis Alves de Lima e Silva, the duke of Caxias, have some ancestors there, since the years 1,200s. But most of his genealogical data is incomplete as of everybody else do. He was accepted as private in the Army when he was only 5 years old. He were raised in the Academy. He was chosen to combat the resistence against the Brazilian Independence at the State of Bahia.
 
     Luis Alves de Lima e Silva was a militar genius. He fought from north to south of Brazil in numerous campaigns such in Maranhao State named “Balaiada”. In there the last city to be conquered was Caxias, from which he gained the title of baron of Caxias. Later he fought at the south first against the dictators of Argentine and Uruguay. He also pacified a revolt that had the intention of create a Republic out of the states of Southern Brazil. This revolt is called by the name of ”Farroupilha”.
 
     The victory over the “Farroupilhas” have a special meaning. One of the combatents was Giuseppe Garibaldi who was marriaged to the ”Braziliana” Anita Garibaldi. With the peace made in Brazil the couple went to Italy where they fought for the unification of that country and became major heroes there too. In Brazil they fought for the “Farroupilhas”.
 
     Luis Alves were worthy of all titles in militar and nobility career. He is well known for his roll in the War of Paraguay. Under the “caudillo” Solano Lopez, Paraguay became a major militar force and wanted to conquerer all the region around the Basin of the Prata River. It mean take lands from Brazil, Uruguay and Argentina. The three countries made an alliance. Even so, their team up wasn’t enough to take down the dictatorship of Solano Lopes. And they fought for four years.
 
     When Caxias assumed the command he first trained the troups in specific tatics of the Army. The majority were from the National Guard. Then he commanded them personally. After a series of victories they encoutered a dead end. The allies had to cross a bridge loaded with explosives. Is said that, the more than sixty years old man bravely took the front of his subordinates and crossed it first saying: “Those who are Brazilian follow me.” The explosives didn’t went off and he won the Battle of Itororo. From that point on the allies conquered all Paraguay in a short term and the war was ended. But it almost at the year of 1,870.
 
     What the duke of Caxias represented to the emperor D. Pedro II is similar to what D. Nuno Alvares Pereira represented to the king D. Joao I of Portugal. If was not for D. Nuno maybe D. Joao I wouldn’t be king after the Crisis of 1,383-1,385. Maybe, without Luis Alves de Lima e Silva Brazil hadn’t have its second emperor. Caxias died at 1,878. Although his genealogy doesn’t indicate ties with the Royal Families before, his two daughter marriaged to people who was of noble origins. Then his descendance have ties with them.
 
     The other Brazilian hero, Theofilo Benedicto Ottoni, had one non pleasant encounter with Caxias. He was a militant on the Liberal Party. And in 1,842 were a political impasse because the Conservative Party was manipulating the government. Then a Revolt of Liberals went off. First at Sao Paulo Province and then in Minas Gerais Province. Theofilo Ottoni was the leader in Minas Gerais and organized the resistence. But at the Battle of Santa Luzia City his forces were dominated by the Emperial Forces leadered by Caxias who take him away. Later on he was judged and cleared as innocent. One of the fellow combatents of Ottoni was Modesto Jose Pimenta, one cousin of the Coelho Family.
 
     Theofilo Ottoni have just a small known ancestry. He was born in 1,807, at Serro City, Minas Gerais. His greatgreatgrandfather, Emmanuel Antao Ottoni was an immigrant from Genoa, Italy. I think he probably have ties with the Iberian noble families because he had ancestors with names like, Sousa, Maia and Paes Leme. Paes Leme is also family name for Fernao Dias, the well known “Bandeirante”. But it does not matter for now. What matter is that, he is not considered worthy of attention to many Brazilian historians but he did things that was way beyond any other Brazilian of his time was up to do so.
 
     His life is entirely dedicated to combat the absolutist monarchy, love for democracy and the search for new ways to the economy around about his birth place and Brazil in general. After many disturbances in his life he founded the Company of Commerce and Navigation of Mucuri River. The Mucuri River is in the Northeast of Minas Gerais and is basin for a extense region where stands his birth place, Serro.
 
     Minas Gerais had a big problem at the time because it was served by the Royal Road only, and Serro City was almost at the end of it. Then to have access to the Atlantic Sea one must had to travel more than a thousand miles in southbound way. In a eastbound way the distance was less than one fifth to do the same. But between Serro City and the lands already populated at the Coast of the neighbor States of Bahia and Espirito Santo had a extense almost pristine wild area inhabited by indians.
 
     On homage to his idol mentor, Thomas Jefferson, he created the Project Philadelphia. It was a different kind of colonization that the world had never seen. First of all he made agreement with the indians that included them in the project. He opened the project to the participation of people of all nationalities. The center of the project was the City of Philadelphia which later was renamed by others after the name of its founder, Teofilo Otoni. To there came immigrants from China, Italy, Germany, Netherlands, Belgium, Switzerland, Portugal and Spain.
 
     For a Brazilian man of his time, Theofilo Ottoni was way ahead. His City of Philadelphia was born with School for different languages, newspaper, Catholic and Lutheran Churchs (the Catholicism was the official religion of the empire and to be open to others religious beliefs was the same as looking for trouble with the Catholic dominance) and soon complete more than 100 miles of road link it to the town of Santa Clara, now Nanuque, which was part of the project. He also associated with the Baron of Maua to recreate the Bank of Brazil. The first version was created by the king D. Joao VI but the first version was nothing more than a Ponzi Scheme.
 
     The ideal of Theofilo Ottoni included the Proclamation of Republic for Brazil but the country was in too conservative hands to do it. He wanted to industrialize but the conservative Brazilians was too attached to the old ways. He visualized the abolition of slavery but it came almost twenty years after his death. He died at 1,869 in consequence of many times he got malaria working in the Project Philadelphia.
 
     At the last years of his life Theofilo Ottoni was a respected popular figure in the Brazilian public life. He became senator and natural leader for the people. One example of it is his participation in the Brazilian History chapter named “Questao Christie” (Christie Question). In that time a series of unfortunate events put Brazil and England in a confrontation state. The ambassador for United Kingdom, William Dougal Christie, tried to preasure the emperor Pedro II saying that, the English Armada would come and seize the capital Rio de Janeiro.
 
     It angered the population at the point that the people was about to take justice in their own hands. It would mean do damage to property of any English person living in Brazil. The emperor called for the arbitration of king Leopold, who was his relative and uncle of queen Victoria of England. Before an answer came and to prevent the worsening of the situation, he also cut the diplomatic ties with England and paid in advance what England was demanding thinking Brazil would loose in the arbitration. 
 
     The decision was communicated only later and was favorable to Brazilian’s demand. Theofilo Ottoni was leading the people on that case. So Brazilians experienced some of the English hassle as superpower of the time. The ties were restored later, when Brazil was yet at war with Paraguay.
 
     Lets put here some genealogical sequence. I will start from queen Elizabeth II of England regarding that, queen Victoria was her ancestor and appear in it.
 
1,926 Elizabeth II, queen of United Kingdom (UK) – Philip, prince of Greece and Danmark*
1,895 George VI, King of UK – Elizabeth A. M. Bowes-Lyon*
1,865 George V, king of UK – Mary, princess of Teck*
1,841 Edward VII, king of UK – Alexandra, princess of Danmark*
1,819 Victoria, queen of UK – Albrecht, prince of Sachsen*
1,767 Edward Augustus, duke of Kent – Viktoria, princess of Sachsen*
1,738 George III, king of Great Britain – Charlotte, princess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz*
1,707 Frederick Louis, prince of Wales – Augusta, princess of Sachsen*
1,683 George II, king of Great Britain – Carolina, marquise of Brandenburg-Ansback*
1,660 George I, king of Great Britain – Sophie Dorothea, princess of …*
1,630 Sophie von der Pfalz – Ernst August von Hannover*
1,596 Elisabeth Stuart, princess of England – Friedrick V von der Pfalz*
1,566 James I, king of England – Anna, prinsesse til Danmark*
1,542 Mary Stuart, queen of Scotland – Henry Stewart, duke of Albany*
1,512 James V, king of Scotland – Marrie de Lorraine*
1,473 James IV, king of Scotland – Margareth Tudor, princess of England*
1,451 James III Stuart, king of Scotland – Margrethe, prinsesse til Danmark*
1,430 James II, Stuart, king of Scotland – Maria von Egmond*
1,399 Joan Beaufort – James I Stuart, king of Scotland
 
     The two last couple are yet in the genealogical sequence that I put at the end of the chapter 9 for king Charles II, king of England. As we can see, all spouse of these lineage got the * sign indicating they also are descendants of the kings of Iberian Peninsula. I didn’t followed all their ancestry but at the site geneall.net portugal all of them got the blue ball indicating they are descendants of Afonso Henriques, first king of Portugal.
 
     Following the descendence of queen Elizabeth II, the first wife of prince Charles, Lady Diana is descendant. And in the line for be consort queen of England, Catherine E. Middleton also is descendant of king Afonso Henriques.  
 
     Meanwhile in United States, or Mexico, in 1,836 was proclaimed the Republic of Texas. Some authors say that, it was part of the expansionist plan from United States. Before it happen the American colonists were stimulated to move across the borders and establish themselves in Mexican lands. As Mexico had an immense territory, an scarse population and was unable to attract more people it made it vulnerable to such tactics. So the proclamation of Republic of Texas was manipulated by American politician.
 
     Doesn’t matter if it is only a theory of conspiracy. At the end the result were the same. What did happen for sure was that the president James K. Polk was an expansionist figure and pushed for the Annexation of Texas in 1,845. But Mexico considered Texas as its rebel province and it lead to the Mexican-American War which start on April 25, 1,846 and end on February 12, 1,848. Among the annexed territories after was the Alta California and New Mexico what established the borders at the Rio Grande. After it, United States paid 18 million dollars of compensation.  
 
     American people wasn’t so trielled with the war with Mexico but the next chapter of American History let the unsatisfied without argument. Before even the end of the war, in January 24, 1,848 began the California Gold Rush. It lead to a immigrational movement without precedent in United States. The easy gold ended around 1,855 when 300,000 people from around the world had arrived there.
 
     Accordingly to a text in the Wikipedia, less than 4,000 had African Ancestry and came from the Southern States, Caribbean and Brazil. These mention let not clear if had more Brazilians, specially Caucasian. But probably yes because slavery wasn’t an abolished practice yet in Brazil. Although had many ex-slaves that had bought their freedom out of slavery.
 
     Is also not clear if those Brazilians stood in United States and maybe participated in the Wyoming Gold Rush that started in 1,871. If so, part of the people from both states and from others points of internal migration could expect have a little ancestry from Brazil, specially from Minas Gerais State where probably those Brazilian immigrants should come.
 
     Looks like coincidence but as the Civil War here in United States ended the War of Paraguay started at South America. As I said before, it occurred in consequence of the attempt of Solano Lopez to dominate the lands around the Prata River what could guarantee to Paraguay a free way to export its production. Since 1,811 the presidents in Paraguay had developed a different politic from the others Latino-American nations. They had opted for eradicate the illiteracy and invested in industrialization.
 
     Then, Solano Lopez start to use it to make a strong militarized nation. Some historians believe that, what was happening is that, the Paraguaian industry was competing with England’s. So England promised easy financial assistence to Argentine, Brazil and Uruguay and incited them go to war. But it doesn’t add so well. Firstly, Brazil and England didn’t had their diplomatic relationship restored yet.
 
     Otherwise, the Brazilians, Uruguaians and Argentines had to be dumb if they was just playing innocently in the English hands. And Solano Lopez had to be a saint, and the powerful army he had prepared wouldn’t be used to invade the lands around the Prata River Basin. The result of the war was devastating to Paraguay and its enemies. 80% of young men were killed in Paraguay. Its industries were lost. In the side of Uruguay, Argentine e Brazil they lost unaccountable number of male population too. After the war, Brazil had a tremendous bill to pay for it. And would be dumb from the part of England not to put on the table the possibility of Paraguay win the war.  
 
     For sure, England was the only one to take advantage on it because was one competitor less in the world and received the dividend from the loans for the war. But also probably lost much more because the impoverishment of the region meant a small commerce around about. If England did something in a sense of induce the war, it was make dumb of itself in first place. But you never know how dumb the human mind can be. The entire chapter of colonialism is a “good” (or bad) example of it.
 
     Anyways what add to our common History here is the presence of Americans in Brazil. I think the emperor D. Pedro II must learned something from the Project Philadelphia. Despite the good example from Paraguay which had proved be possible work with the local population and develop the country, he start looking outside for colonists who would bring development to Brazil. And he made available lands and easy loans to all sort of Caucasians that Brazil could attract to there. To him, Brazil had a big problem. It was inhabited by too much dark skin people. And as a man from his time he believed that people of dark skin was not fit for development. In other words, he was kind of prejuditial person.
 
     And he offerred welcoming to the Confederate families which wanted migrate to Brazil after the lost in the Civil War. Around 1,500 families accepted the offerring and moved to there. Not everybody stood forever but a considerable number did. One good example was the senator from Alabama, William Hutchinson Norris. He not only did a good deal. After see the opportunities, he brought many members of his family. And they were responsible for the colonization of the cities of Santa Barbara d’Oeste and Americana, Sao Paulo State. Another is the engineer Clement Willmot who start a Cotton Mill which helped the success of the City of Americana.
 
     Probably the newcomers in Brazil from the Southern States felt very comfortable in that empire since the slavery wasn’t yet emancipated. Although not all the attempt to immigrate to Brazil were successful. 
 
    In our days those cities steel keeping some traditions from the American Southern States. They have parades around the year that are touristic attractions. Even Americana is well known for have good teams of basketball which is not a common thing out of the great capitals in Brazil. By the way, the name Hutchinson have its representativity in the site of geneall.net portugal but the senator William is not there yet. Hutchinson is part of the ancestry of Andrew Jackson.
 
     The American immigration to Brazil was just a minimal part of what occurred at that time. King D. Pedro II’s effort brought many Europeans offering the same deal. The Italians are probably the most notable presence after Portugueses. And the migration to there entered along with the XX century. At Brazilian south does exist many cities based on that migrations. One could went in Novo Hamburgo or Caxias do Sul and feel like be in Germany or Italy. The Asians and Middleasterns are also a visible presence in Brazil.
 
     Differently from United States, the emancipation in Brazil was a long process. I didn’t told about before but since the colonial times the slavers sought to make their own freedom. Many went to the wildness and established themselves in communities called “Quilombo”. One of those, the “Quilombo de Palmares”, was like a mini African nation and existed for some generations until it was conquered by the European colonists.
 
     At the time of the Brazilian Empire it became evident to some that slavery wasn’t in not way good for the businesses in general. But Brazil was dominated by a conservative minority that didn’t saw things so clear. Liberals like Theophilo Ottoni had made from the emancipation one of their goals since the 1,820s and slowly it was been picking up in the minds of commoners.
 
     England saw in it some opportunity and launched the decree of the Bill Aberdeen, which prohibit the traffic of Africans. But the Bill had the opposite effect of intensify the traffic since it wouldn’t be more available for the future. The Bill also fired back in England itself because part of the English public didn’t see the reason for England be involved in conflicts that had not their interests on it. The Bill Eusebio de Queiros complied with the Bill Aberdeen in Brazil and put an end to the traffic.
 
     Only in 1,871 was promulgated the law called “Ventre Livre” or “Freed Womb”. It meant that, all children born from slave mother was free from slavery. The particularity of these law was that it was a propousal from the dominant Conservative Party. They was preasured by the international market and in the allegation in favor the law was included the Brazilian image in the exterior. But behind the facade the Conservative Party which represented the agricultural oligarchy was fighting hard to prolong the slavery at the maximum.
 
     Since then one small number from urban origins and young people, specially students, start to fight for the emancipation. Many societies were founded to give back up to the idea. Abolitionists start organize secret and open societies to pay for emancipation or invade private properties to freed and hid slaves. Some slaves fled by themselves and the “Quilombos” multiplied. Poets like Castro Alves and the wiseman Rui Barbosa de Oliveira, also called by the nickname of Eagle of Haia, embraced the cause in a way that became hard to Conservatives imposed their will.
 
     One blow in the Conservative position came when the Army excused itself and refused to be used for aprehend the fugitives. At these time the Brazilian government intesified the promotions to attract more immigrants from Europeans countries, specially Italians, to be substitutes for slaves in the farms of coffe beans. But many rich farmers was treating the immigrants alike slaves and the agencies of immigration start to protect them against the abuse.
 
     Another blow came in 1,887 when was passed the “Lei do Sexagenario” or Bill of Sexagenarian. It meant that the slavery ended to all that was sixty or over or become sixty from then. So the slavery in Brazil was already in a path of end but the final blow came in May 13, 1,888. The emperor D. Pedro II was in Europe taking care of Brazilian business there and left his daughter, princess Isabel, as acting emperess and she signed the “Lei Aurea” or Aurea Bill which freed all slaves.
 
     Princess Isabel was a woman of the kind. She was abolitionist militant who helped many to hid. Although I didn’t take on the issue, Brazilian women wasn’t so submissive. With princess Isabel does exists many other examples of women that made History in Brazil but they are allways left behind in the official historical accounts. It is true for Bartira (Isabel Dias), D. Joaquina do Pompeu, D. Beja, Chica da Silva, Anita Garibaldi, Maria Quiteria and many others.
 
     The slavery was already in its path to end when princess Isabel signed it but the Conservative Party didn’t forgave the monarchs for her audacious move. The Liberals was already republicans, then conservatives just decided to adhere the Republican Parties and pushed the militar personel to lead the way to the Proclamation of Republic in Brazil. In November 15, 1,889 it was done.
 
     Interesting thing is that, the Brazilian Royal Family was exiled in Europe and had many Republican Clubs politically involved in the movement. And each one had its flag. So until wasn’t been decided how the Brazilian Flag would be the ship in what the Royal Family was transported navigated under a flag just like the American. The difference was that, the strips was green and yellow and the number of stars was 21.
 
     It can be visualized at the address http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Flag_of_Brazil among with many other ideas. The name of the country as a Republic couldn’t be more suggestive, Republic of the United States of Brazil. Only after May 28, 1,968 Brazil adopted a new name that reflected an autonomous identity and some animosity against the interferences from its partner from North America. Brazil became the Federative Republic of Brazil. And in other chapter I will give some reasons for the changing of relationship from all admiration to almost enemity.
 
          12. REPUBLIC, INVENTION OF THE AIRPLAINE TO THE WWII.
 
     Brazil and Latino-America in general was legging behind in many aspects around the begining of the XX century. For example, in the Census of 1,900 the data indicates that, Brazil had only 17,438,434 inhabitants, in contrast with United States which already had 76,212,168. To make it worse, 75% of the Brazilian population was illiterated and its expectancy of life was only 33,4 years.
 
     In around the year 1,900 United States had cities like New York with almost 3.5, Chicago around 1.7, and Philadelphia with 1,193,697 inhabitants. At the same year in Brasil Rio de Janeiro had 275,000, Sao Paulo 240,000 and Salvador 206,000. Twenty years later, Rio de Janeiro counted 1,148,000, Sao Paulo 579,033 and Salvador had 283.422 inhabitants. Belo Horizonte which was a planned young city to be the State Capital of Minas Gerais had 55,563.
 
     After the Proclamation of the Republica in Brazil at 1,889 Brazil and United States start to construct a strange relationship. But the precedent come from something else. In 1,826 the hero Simon Bolivar who is called by the nickname of Father of Five Nations launched a proposal of a militar alliance and a Representative Congress for all American nations. The goal of Simon Bolivar was protect the young nations, then becoming independent,  against the European colonial interests. The idea weren’t fruitful in consequence of the desmemberment of the initial nations in smaller countries more interested in their own than on the collective.
 
     As we can’t expect otherwise, Bolivar had extense name of Simon Jose Antonio de la Santissima Trindade Bolivar Palacios y Blanco, el Libertador (the Liberator). And he also was descendant of the Iberian monarchs as one of his ancestry lineage shows.
 
1,783 Simon Bolivar – Maria Teresa Rodriguez del Toro
1,726 Juan Vicente Bolivar y Ponte – Maria de la Concepcion Palacios y Blanco*
1,665 Juan de Bolivar y Martinez de Villegas – Maria Petronilla de Ponte y Marin*
1,627 Luis de Bolivar y Rebolledo – Maria de Martinez de Villegas e Guevara*
         Antonio de Bolivar Y Diaz de Rojas – Leonor de Rebolledo y Maldonado de Almendariz
1,573 Beatriz Diaz de Rojas – Simon de Bolivar y Castro
         Ana Gomez de Aguero y Rojas – Alonso Diaz Moreno
         Ana de Rojas – Diego Gomes de Aguero
         Lazaro Vasquez de Rojas – Mariana de Rojas
         Juan de Rojas e Escobar – Aldonza de Ayala
         Alonso de Caceres y Escobar – Mariana de Rojas y Cervantes
         Mencia de Caceres y Solis – Diego Hernandez de Escobar
         Leonor de Noron(h)a – Diogo de Caceres y Solis
         D. Diego Henriquez – Beatriz de Guzman
1,365 D. Fernando Henriquez – Leonor Sarmiento
1,333 Enrique II, king of Castilla – Beatriz Fernandez de Angulo
1,311 Alfonso XI, king of Castilla – Leonor Nunez de Guzman*
1,290 D. Constanca, princess of Portugal – Fernando IV, king of Castilla*
1,261 D. Dinis, king of Portugal – Saint Isabel, princess of Aragon
 
     Bolivar gave the idea and the ideal but only in 1,889 the American States had meetings in Washington DC which established something concrete. Their goals was commercial, mutual defense and arbitrament of disputes between the American countries. The intial name for the entity was International Union of American Republics, later it became, Pan-American Union and finally, Organization of American States (OAS).
 
     Putting in practice what was hopeful between the two nations Brazilians and Northamericans signed the Treaty Blaine-Mendonca which gave access to Brazilian sugar and coffe and American wheat flour in preferencial conditions on its reciprocal markets. It happened in 1,891. 
 
     The strange happening about the relationship between Brazil and United States came in the next year, although it started in the same year. As Brazil wasn’t prepared for be a republic, only in 1,891 it had an Assembly to aprove its first Republican Constitution. And was acting as president the old marshal Deodoro da Fonseca. And Fonseca was totally unable to negotiate anything with the new Assembly, so he renounced his position and open space to his vice, also marshal, Floriano Peixoto.
 
     In the Constitution previewed such situation and ordered that, a new election was supposed to happen no much longer than 2 years later. But in the come year of 1,894 Peixoto hadn’t taken any measurement to make the election happen. Some officials then sent him a letter demanding it. They were immediately imprisioned and it lead to what is known as “Revolta da Armada” or Naval Revolt.
 
     The leaders of the revolt were the admirals Luiz Philippe Saldanha da Gama, Eduardo Wandenkok and Custodio Jose de Melo. Some of their allies were monarchists which was comprehensible because if they wanted in any future day be back they had to pass through the constitutional means. And in a dictatorship it would be impossible. Lets though post some genealogical sequences for the admiral Luiz Philippe Saldanha da Gama.
 
1,846 Luiz Philippe Saldanha da Gama – Emilia Josefina de Melo
1,808 Jose de Saldanha da Gama – Maria Carolina Reis Barroso
1,773 Joao de Saldanha da Gama Melo Torres Guedes Brito – Maria Constanca de Saldanha Oliveira e Daun*
1,715 Manuel de Saldanha da Gama – Francisca Joana Josefa da Camara*
1,686 Joana Bernarda de Noronha e Lancastre – Joao de Saldanha da Gama*, 41th vice-roy of India
1,657 D. Mariana de Lancastre – Luis Cesar de Menezes*
1,620 D. Rodrigo de Lancastre – Ines Teresa de Noronha*
1,580 D. Lourenco de Lancastre – Ines de Noronha*
1,550 D. Joao de Lancastre – Paula da Silva*
1,505 D. Luis de Lancastre, 1st comendador-mor of Avis – Madalena de Granada
1,481 D. Jorge de Lancastre, 2nd duke of Coimbra – D. Beatriz de Vilhena*
1,455 D. Joao II, king of Portugal - Ana de Mendonca*
1,432 D. Afonso V, king of Portugal – D. Isabel, princess of Portugal*
1,391 D. Duarte, king of Portugal – Leonor, princess of Aragon*
1,357 D. Joao I, king of Portugal – Philippa de Lancaster, princess of England*
 
     I preferred to post these sequence and not other from the three that I checked because it shows something more about the genealogy which come from the Portuguese royal family. We can’t forget that, D. Joao I became king after the Crisis of 1,383 to 1,385.
 
     Contrary to everything we understand as respectfull to our Constitution here in United States the president Grover Cleveland authorized an American fleet, 80% of the Atlantic American Fleet at the time, to intervene in favor of the Brazilian dictator Floriano Peixoto. By the way, it became like a pattern of action from United States along the History of Latino-America. Under the allegation of protect the American interests. Also the banker Charles R. Flint helped those who was trespassing the laws of both countries.
 
     With the help of the Army and Brazilian National Guard the dictator Floriano Peixoto defended his position. The rebel force became isolated and the rebellion died out since the rest of the country wasn’t yet prepared to live in a democracy. Floriano Peixoto was called by the nickname of Marshal of Iron in reference to his dictatorial selfishness.
 
     Along the History of Americas the Union Pan-Americana had a preponderant disguise effect to what the relationship between the latinos and United States became. In the begining everybody wanted to be freed from European Colonialism and also from monarchies which was saw as a factor of delaying the development of the region. In principle the bind with United States was seen as a liberation from the formal colonialism.
 
     Only later it was dismissed as a hoax by many because United States took great advantage from the relationship as the others countries was not taken much more than itself back yard and not partners. For the Latino-American nations even today the feeling is that, as Brazilian use to say, “trocaram 6 por meia duzia” (changed 6 by half dozen). The colonialism stood on, only disguised itself in a apparently more palatable way. In some cases it was made worse. But it is History for later.
 
     By the way, the presidents Cleveland and Peixoto was equally descendants of the kings of Portugal but I didn’t look at their data beyond these information.
 
     Another problem in the relationship of the both countries came from the the question, Who invented the airplane. In our days it doesn’t looks like so much of issue but in the begining of the XX century it was central. As far as we know the man aerial transporter machine was first invented by the father Bartolomeu Lourenco de Gusmao. He was born in Brazil, Santos City, Sao Paulo State, in 1,685. And in his earlier age start design flying machines while at the seminary in Bahia State.
 
     He was a man of many inventions and moved to Portugal where served as priest for the courts. In 1,709 the king Joao V granted him a patent for his invention of a balloon. He did some demonstrations in public and in one of those the ignorant people began accuse him of witchcraft, crime which was punishable by death through the Inquisition. Desperated he destructed much of his writings and sought for safe heaven in England but while he stood in Toledo, Spain, sufferred a fever that lead to his death in 1,724.
 
     From there on the balloonism were slowly developed. The Americans used it at the Civil War to observe the enemy positions. Possibly, with the advise from some veteran from the American South immigrated to Brazil, the duke of Caxias used it at the Paraguay War. The use is registered in the books of History but is my supposition that Brazilians weren’t making regularly use of it until that war.
 
     In July 20, 1,873 was born in Minas Gerais State, in the City now called Santos-Dumont, the boy named Alberto. The city was renamed after his last name. He was raised by his rich Brazilian with Frensh ancestry father who owned a huge coffe bean farm. He had great interest in every machinary. Except for two youngest sisters the many children of Henrique Dumont, the father of Alberto, was born at the Minas Gerais State and then were raised at the Sao Paulo State. When Alberto de Santos-Dumont was 17 his father brought the family to Paris.
 
     As a contribution from our cousin Rogerio Alvarenga, who have his own site at the address, http://rogerioalvarenga.blogspot.com, without the www. The father was from Diamantina City and his mother from Ouro Preto City. (His paternal grandparents were French). Henrique Dumont, the father, was engineer, and one of his works is the bridge in Sabara City of the EFCB – Central Brazil Railroad. 
 
     He studied all sort of disciplines and had read Jules Verne before his tenth anniversary. His favorite subject became since the earlier infancy flying machines. And in Paris, he learn how to fly balloons and start constructing his own ones. In 1,898 he invented the steerable ballon which is called dirigibles (drivables). In 1,901 he won a great prize for start flying 6,8 miles away, make a turn around the Eiffel Tower and back to the starting point. It made him famous in the entire world.
 
     After that he start on work to conquer the air, flying machines heavier than it as was called. The Federation Aeronautique Internationale had established some rules which defined what was the mean of fly a machine heavier than air and all inventors worked hard to comply with those rules. In 1,906 Santos-Dumont was able to assembly his 14-Bis aircraft and do the wanted flight.
 
     Americans had claimed in 1,903 the flight of the Wright brothers but it was never proved. Until now-a-days nobody were able to replicate the machine made by the Wright brothers and fly it. Even at the commemoration of the supposed 100 years of aviation in 2003 we hadn’t a flight to commemorate such machine. Although the flight of the 14-Bis was well documented by the Aero-Club de France. And in 2,006 a replica of the 14-Bis was shown flying on its commemoration of 100 years of aviation.
 
     Later on, the Wright brothers presented themselves in Paris, in 1,908, and really flied to the Frensh public. But anyways the doubt will be in favor of Santos-Dumont if his flight of 1,909 on the aircraft Libelule (Dragon Fly) be considered. Later he made a better model named Demoiselle (Miss) and gave its design for free to all nations. The importance of these is that, his last model had all resources to true flying. Even in our days most of the aircrafts still having something of his Demoiselle.
 
     The act of distribute his design had a reason. Santos-Dumond dreamed of his invention would make peace in the world. He thought that making easy the contact between different people only could bring peace to mankind. His illusion was short lived since the WWI broke out and his invention were largely used to do evil. His remorse was so large that he thought his life was worthless and became a depressed man.
 
     The final blow for him came when he witnessed brother killing brother in one Brazilian revolution with his invention. From that he just went his hotel room and hanged himself. It was July 23, 1,932, two days after his 59th anniversary.
 
     To Brazilians from older generations the claim of the Wright brothers as inventors of the avion is like to say that, the Olympics will be in 2,012 but someone else will do a good time in his modality of sport in 2,011. This someone will not show himself for the Olympics games but claim any of the medals based on his time. For them, the claim of the Wright brothers is baseless since they didn’t showed themselves up for the real ran.
 
     As I said, it is not much of an issue to average Brazilian but many other issues piled up during the History. More details anyone can look for the book, WINGS OF MADNESS, Alberto Santos-Dumont and the Invention of Flight, by Paul Hoffman or for its video version from Nova Look at the site, http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/nova/santos/. Like his predecessor, father Bartolomeu Lourenco de Gusmao, Santos-Dumont was also a man of many inventions. In Brazil and many other nations Santos-Dumont owned the title of “Father of Aviation”.
 
     Just something to remember. To Brazilians it is not a question of nationalism since for something be considered as scientifical it need to be replicated by others with the instructions of the author.
 
     At the same time, the next chapter of Brazilian History give a good idea in what the Brazilian society had become. The chapter is called by The Revolt of the Whip. The Brazilian Navy kept the old ways of punishment to the mariners untill 1,910. It was not seen as way of to correct the mistakes or errors made by the sailors but as an way to show them who was the boss through the humiliation.
 
     Another aspect was that, mostly of Brazilian sailors were black or mix races. But the officers was always white. Then the mariners began to plan a revolt to emancipate themselves from such nosense. But the plan went wrong because they decided to start in the next day when the officers of one ship would come from a meeting. And they came back earlier. The anticipation gave chance to one officer who reacted not accepting their demand that he should leave. Not only he denied to leave and probably he start to fight the mariners.
 
     In the fight the officer were killed and, in the sequence, similar situation ended in the death of two more officers. The revolt stood on for many days until the government agreed on to accept the demands from the sailors of lift the punishment by whip and amnesty to them. After the agreement the revolt ended but the conservatives in the Congress and newspapers start to provoke the feelings for vengeance.
 
     Through many false alarms the sailors began to feel afraid of loose the conquered rights. And with maneuvers of deception the officers drove the sailors to a new revolt. It gave the opportunity to the administration of the president Hermes Rodrigo da Fonseca decree Martial Law to persecute not only the sailor but also the political opposition that stood on the sailors side. More than two hundred were killed. Two thousand sailors were expelled. Some were even exiled in the Amazon Forest. Some executions are despicable. 
 
     The lecture that the government and its conservatives partners was sending was that, Brazil was in a regimen of apartheid and the subordinate people had to know their place in the society. The country had an white economic elite that judged itself as genetically superior and any interpretation in contrary was like to defy the laws of nature.
 
     It is why when the emancipation came to Brazilians the elite sought for workers from European and Asian nations. The Black and mix races population wasn’t attended by schooling and had to accept be the lower hank level of society. Those who accepted such conditions had to do most of the hardwork and lower paid jobs. And only those who complied with such conditions were praised as person of good behavior.
 
     The prejudice in Brazil wasn’t something written in papers. It was put in the minds. The burden was so heavy that even Black people didn’t like to be Black. They felt ashamed by it. I remember one case that my father witnessed and used to talk about in our privacy. He knew a rarely case of Black man in his time of youth who always was saying that, “I am looking to marriage an white woman to clean up my race off.”
 
     He kept saying it for many times until another friend of both said to him, “You must remember that, to clean up your race off you will make the others dirty.” Still, he ended marriaging his white princess. We never meant to agree with them about the marriage be an way of clean up or make dirty anybody because the skin collor. I just want to point out here how mislead many people were in that particular time.  
 
     The prejudice in Brazil was so crushing that had a saying that discribed it: “In Brazil the burden of law was made for three Ps. Poor, Prostitute and Black (Preto in Portuguese language). Although the prejudice affect the Black people in a sounded way it is equally directed against indians and the poor in general, whatever they racial classification will be. Only in the recent Brazilian History it is been issued and measurements have been taken to solve the problem but it is far way to be solved. The truth is like that, despite of the long time romanticized figures of the mulatos and caboclos.
 
     Around the begining of the century, 1,914, a curious link between Brazil and United States was made. The old style cowboy like, president Theodore Roosevelt went Brazil to cheer himself up because his own problems in United States. He was up to do something great and at the time had a river from the Amazon Basin that was unknown to the world outside. Then he set up to put it in the map. The River was called by the name of River of Doubt because at the Amazon Basin it was navigable and known. In the Brazilian Upland had another known part of the river but not one was sure if was or not the same. And had a vast unknown region in between.
 
     To assist him were named the colonel Candido Mariano da Silva Rondon an experient Brazilian naturalist. Rondon was himself descendant of native Brazilian and worked his entire life maping, establishing telegraphic lines and making contact with undescovered tribes of the immense unknown Brazilian Territory. In one of his contact he had been shot by a poisoned arrow and saved by the cover of his knife. Even so, he ordered his companions, “Morrer se preciso for, matar nunca” (Die if needed, never kill).
 
     Despite of his cowboy knowledge, Theodore Roosevelt didn’t had a minor idea of what he was about to do. But he assumed that, it wouldn’t be different from take the first office in United States or bossing around in an American farm. Contraried Rondon had a bad time because the ways of Roosevelt wasn’t the way of be safe in the jungle. And they faced unnecessary dangers like, shortage of supplies, inadequated ways of navigation and even death of helpers.
 
     The arrogance of the president were politely forgave by the Brazilian hero. Marshal (title at the time of his death) Rondon accomplished an almost impossible mission. He was named to care for the safety and bring back Roosevelt alive and he did it, despite of many difficulties such as deseases and ferocious unknown tribes that could be around. But the president didn’t scape from contract some tropical deseases. And he died 5 years later back in United States.
 
     For the accomplishment of the mission the Doubt River were named after the last name of the president. A Rio Grande size river in the Amazon Basin is now known as Roosevelt River.
 
     Marshal Rondon had much to live then. He died at 93 years old in 1,958, the year of my birth. He was responsible for the creation of the “Servico de Protecao ao Indio” (Indians Protection Service Institute). He help create many reservations since without it the other Brazilians would keep invading and taken lands from the indigenous people. After his death the system of protection didn’t work well because of the negligence of Brazilians government.
 
     He also were indicated to the Peace Nobel Prize but not laureated. Then a good size of peace of land were emancipated to become the progressive State of Rondonia in his homage.  
 
     The period between 1,889 to 1,930 is called “Republica Velha” (Elderly or Old Republic). In Portuguese language it doesn’t mean only an old aged republic but something linked to the old system. Even it not living long enough to be really called old. It was decrepit since was born.
 
     The system was dominated by two of the most powerful Brazilian States at the time, Sao Paulo and Minas Gerais. The Republic is also called “Coffe n’ Milk”. It is a reference on the main products on its economy were seat. In resume was the power from the old monarchist elites that was trying to keep the power for themselves. Minas Gerais was the most populous State and began its career as the richest one.
 
     The electoral system was like ”so para ingles ver” (only for Englishman to see) as Brazilians say. Just a tiny percentage of people could vote and had to declare it because wasn’t secret. It was when the “Coronelismo” (the roll of the colonels) ruled Brazil. They control their “Grotoes” which elected representants. The representants elected the governors and then the president. Sustaining such system was always the Army which became a decisive fourty branch in the government. Often the militars were governors themselves.
 
     In this period Europe and the Turkish Ottoman Empire was in upheaval and it sent waves of immigrants to the Americas. In Brazil they went mainly to the southern states such as Rio Grande do Sul, Santa Catarina, Parana and Sao Paulo. They came in more numbers from Portugal, Italy, Germany, Poland, Spain and also Middle East and Japan. But they also went others states. A small idea from that wave is given by the information that, Brazil is the place where the biggest Japanese population live outside Japan.
 
     Among these population some were trade unionists, anarchists, socialists or communists. At the time Brazil also increased its potential industries which also increased the urbanization. Small and medium size cities start to get bigger and the demand for better social conditions gave place to a more reinvindicatory society. But the conservative Brazilian government became more restrictive and dictatorial oriented.
 
     One example of the situation was the administration of the president Arthur da Silva Bernardes. He had to administrate under the Emergency Law. But he had good relationship with United States. One of his accomplishments was the foundation of the “Universidade Federal de Vicosa”. Vicosa City, Minas Gerais State, is his birth place and he envited the American professor P. H. Rolphs to assist him in these task. It is the place were I went to have my college degree.
 
     In 1,922 the young Brazilian artist created the “Semana da Arte Moderna” (Modern Arts Week). The exposition of their arts had the intention to break the conservativism dominant in Brazil. They were criticized by the old artists like Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato. But their seeds slowly through the decades became fruitful. Some of them are now famous even outside Brazil.
 
     Some of the names which became more famous was, Emiliano Di Cavalcanti, Mario Raul de Morais de Andrade, Oswald de Andrade Souza, Anita Malfatti, Menotti del Picchia, Sergio Milliet, Jose Pereira da Graca Aranha, Guilherme de Andrade Almeida, Heitor Villa-Lobos, Guiomar Novais. The Modern Arts Week didn’t made a strong impact in the Brazilian society but gave the idea to young artists to iniciate a Brazilian cultural independence. Before it in almost all areas of arts, Brazilian artists just played Follow the Leader and it meant, whatever came from outside.
 
     One of the artist who detached from the others in a bad way was Plinio Salgado. He later became a politician with Fascist orientation. He leadered the movement called “Integralismo” (from integral) which gave support to the coming dictatorship.
 
     Lets post some genealogical sequence for three of the Brazilian intellectuals from that time.
 
1,893 Mario Raul Morais de Andrade (Mario de Andrade)
         Maria Luisa Leite de Morais – Carlos Augusto de Andrade
1,834 Joaquim de Almeida Leite Morais – Ana Francisca de Almeida
1,796 Joaquim de Almeida Leite Morais – Isabel Rodrigues da Silva
         Manuel Jose Leite de Morais – Maria Luisa de Almeida*
         Tomas Correia de Morais – Isabel de Anhaya Leite*
         Francisco Correia de Morais – Ines Monteiro Carneiro
         Simao Correia de Lemos Morais – Izabel da Silva Pinto*
         Maria de Morais – Francisco Correia de Lemos
         Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais – Vittore Antonio de Castronuovo
         Jose Godoi Colaco – Ana Pires Ribeiro
         Gaspar de Godoy Colaco – 1,652 Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais
         Eufemia da Costa Mota – Joao de Godoy Moreira
         Atanasio da Mota – Luzia Machado
         Felipa Gomes da Costa – Vasco Pires da Mota
         Isabel Lopes de Sousa – Estevao Gomes da Costa
1,490 Martim Afonso de Sousa, governor of India – Unknown wife
1,460 Lopo de Sousa, lord of Prado – Brites de Albuquerque*
1,425 Pedro de Sousa, lord of Prado – Maria Pinheiro
1,385 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Violante Lopes da Tavora
1,341 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Aldonca Rodrigues de Sa
1,320 Vasco Martins de Sousa Chichorro – Ines Dias Manoel*
1,280 Martim Afonso Chichorro II – D. Aldonca Anes de Briteiros
1,250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (ou de Sousa)
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Madragana (renamed Mor Afonso)
 
     From Gaspar de Godoy Colaco and Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais these sequence were already presented for the poet Carlos Drummond de Andrade. I anticipated his genealogy before when I took on the genealogy of Martim Afonso de Sousa, governor of India, who also were the first general governor of Brazil, at the chapter 09. I repeated here just to make easier to the readers.
 
1,890 Jose Oswald de Andrade Souza  (Oswald de Andrade) – Tarcila do Amaral* (2nd wife)
         Jose Oswald Nogueira de Andrade – Ines Henriqueta Ingles de Sousa
         Antonia Eugenia Nogueira – Hipolito Jose de Andrade
         Antonio Gomes Nogueira Cobra – Maria Custodia de Meireles Freire
         Caetana Nogueira de Lemos – Domingos Rodrigues Cobra
         Joana Nogueira do Prado Leme – Joao Gomes de Lemos
1,690 Maria de Leme do Prado – Tome Rodrigues Nogueira do O
1,667 Antonio da Rocha Leme – Antonia Leme do Prado*
         Maria Leme Bicudo – Cornelio da Rocha
         Thomasia Ribeiro de Alvarenga – Francisco Bicudo de Brito
         Luzia de Leme – Francisco de Alvarenga*
         Aleixo Leme – Ines Dias
1,568 Leonor Leme – Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     From these point we got back to the genealogical sequence for the ”bandeirante”, Fernao Dias Pais Leme. Pedro Leme was his greatgrandfather with another wife named, Izabel Paes. He also is at the chapter 09. The name of the second wife of Oswald de Souza, Tarsila do Amaral, also is a myth for the Brazilian arts. She participated on the show of arts in Sao Paulo. Lets see some genealogical sequence for her.
 
1,886 Tarsila do Amaral – Jose Oswald de Andrade Souza*
         Jose Estanislau do Amaral – Lidia Dias de Aguiar*
         Jose Estanislau do Amaral Campos, o milionario - Teresa de Jesus Aguirre
         Estanislau do Amaral Campos – Ana Leoniza de Camargo
         Estanislau Jose de Abreu – Ana do Amaral Campos
         Jeronimo de Almeida de Abreu - Leonarda de Moura
         Antonio Proenca de Abreu – Francisca de Almeida*
         Maria Bicudo de Brito – Paulo Proenca de Abreu
         Ana Ribeiro – Joao Bicudo de Brito
         Francisco de Alvarenga – Luzia de Leme*
 
     Again, here repeat the same couple present at the genealogical sequence for Oswald de Andrade Souza above.             
 
     The Old Republic ended with the turmoil which Brazil was involved in. The social and political unsatisfactions, the Crash of the Stocks in New York and the ambition for the power from certain sector of Brazilian Society, namely the militar personel, lead to a coup d’ etat that start with the raising of Getulio Dorneles Vargas as president and end with him as dictator, throughout the next 15 years.
 
     The dictatorial regimen was ambiguous in nature. Getulio Vargas was a civilian with back up from the militar personnel. As usual, persecuted his opponents, particularly the intellectuals. Through his dungeons passed personalities such as the writers Graciliano Ramos, Rachel de Queiroz and even Jose Bento de Monteiro Lobato. Getulio Vargas was populist on one face and elitist on another. For that he gainned the nickname of “Father of the Poor and Mother of the Rich.”
 
    During his administration broke up the polemic about the petroleum in Brazil. It was discovered at the Bahia State and he were accused of do nothing, “not explore and not let others to explore”. It was the reason that the nationalist Monteiro Lobato was taken to prison. His policies had a nationalistic orientation but much of it was scenery to propagate his popularity.
 
     Minas Gerais State and its population have more on to dislike than like the dictator. As the market plunged in the world by the Stocks Crash, Brazil sufferred the most since its economy was based on exportation of raw material and agricultural products. Then the way his administration faced the problem was order the end of production of coffe bean and sugar in that State. So he privileged the southern States specially Sao Paulo.
 
     Getulio Vargas also created the universal health program and start the taxation on the employees payments. With the money he were able to increase the Brazilian industrialization. He is responsible for the creation of the Companhia Siderurgica Nacional (CSN) (National Siderurgicial (steel) Company at the Rio de Janeiro State. What would be curious about it is that, all the raw material was produced at the Minas Gerais State and exported to be industrialized.
 
     The whole Brazil sufferred with the worldwide depression before and during the WWII. But Minas Gerais State had a bigger share on it because it was left behind of the industrialization process. The States of Sao Paulo and Rio de Janeiro were largely benefited. And the crescent population of Minas Gerais was pushed toward migration to the last pristine areas in there or to the privileged States. Sao Paulo became populational and economically the number one with a large advantage. Rio de Janeiro and Minas Gerais have been sharing the second place in alternated positions along the time.
 
     The 1,940s were some kind of decade. We had a government alined with the European dictators such as Hitler (Germany), Mussolini (Italy), Franco (Spain), Salazar (Portugal). In their propaganda also had something else in common. They had to have an excuse to keep the power and initially the scape goat was the Communism. But what was the reason for the Communism be such a terrible thing? Just what always will be, the totalitarism.
 
     The totalitarism comes when a small group of people think that “everybody is equal before the law, but some are more equal than others.” And those more equal are them, the Illuminated. Not without reason I used the word here, it start with ill as from illness. The ones who know better than yourself what is good for you and everybody else, even themselves. Then they starts doing incomprehensive things like “kill others that don’t understand what is good for themselves”.
 
     In the upheaval that Brazil was engulfed at the 1,920 and 1,930s some people start to look the Communism as understandable alternative to solve all problems. The leader of the movement was Luiz Carlos Prestes who had born in 1,898 and was orphan at the age 10 and turned out his initial difficulties through the military career. He was exiled to Russia where he marriaged a german born, Olga Benario, who was Jew also.
 
     After a failled attempt to taken the power in Brazil, fact known as “Intentona Comunista” (Communist Intentish), the couple was jailed and Olga Benario, at her seventh month of pregnancy, was extradicted to the Nazi Germany where she was killed in the gas chamber. Before it, she gave birth to her daughter, Anita Leocadia. Prestes never sought revenge for his set backs in life and kept his ideals and rich biography until his death in 1,990.
 
     I used this fact just to illustrate how bad a dictotorship can be even when the people is mislead by the impression that some dictators are not so bad. And the madness of Getulio Vargas is shown at the next step of Brazilian History. The WWII was going on and he was reluctantly into choose the side to go. Brazilian people was aware that the Axes wouldn’t be solution and became in a crescendo of impatience with him. His concerns about choose a side probably had more something to do with his own position than know what was the right decision. If the allies privailled he knew the opposition wouldn’t allow him to stay in power as dictator as it really happened.
 
     The dictatorship of Getulio Vargas is called “Estado Novo” (New State) which had no much of new. Was the old fashion elite trying to keep its power against the majority of the people. As had been, since the begining in 1,500, the History in Brazil was the same. A few people got most of the riches and the rest had not choice but be around as satelite. And the system had been working in favor of the elites until the bigger number of immigrants came in, the cities got bigger and bigger and start to form a more educated and demanding middle class.
 
     When the Brazilian population was limited and everybody had some known kinship with the others, the Catholic godfatherhood worked well because you could be poor but one of your youngs was godchild of the colonels around and it guarantees your small share of benefits from the society and your loyalty to the bosses around. Was a non written contract that worked most of the time.
 
     But in a bigger city and more conscious society, where the kinship is more volatile, the people want more monetary independence. If you work, not matter what you do, you expect to be able to provide for your family as you please not only a limited what the bosses allow you to do so. And using such expectation Getulio Vargas created the minimum wage in Brazil but most of the population lived on the countriside and their wages was just a fraction.
 
     The demanding for fairness became to much intense for the slow minded conservative in Brazil. They thought everything was a plot from the immigrants and the first reaction was to limit the numbers of newcomers. Brazil adopted a system of quote for each country which ones traditionally sent immigrants to there. And it helped on to keep the country in a left behind state because the forces of the inconsequent conservatism stood in power more longer. Curiously, every opinion against such forces was taken as from communists or communists ideas and many, such the writer Rachel de Queiroz, were imprisioned under the false accusation of be one of them.    
 
     Also, because the population in the cities were better assisted in relationship to schooling, health, security and better waged jobs the great migration toward the cities began. Although it is accelerated at the 1,960s and 1,970s. The slums (Favelas) that appear in Brazilian History at the end of the XIX century, with the emancipation of slaves that was freed but hadn’t not where to go because was totally abandoned by the society, sprout large. Some became cities inside the city. And more and more people fell in the vicious cycle of poverty.
 
     Going back to our point, the Second World War was going on and until 1,942 Getulio Vargas hadn’t decided which way to go. He was managing to let Brazil be neutral, although in the field of diplomacy some diplomats allowed the faking of passaports to save some of the persecuted by the Nazis, specially Jews.
 
     The neutral Brazil had a set back from 1,941 on. As United States went the war and the Americans nations had the agreement on defend each other against alien aggressions the people start pressing the government on to decide. Brazil was the primary source of raw materials needed by United States for keep its bellicose industry. And Minas Gerais State was the “gold mine” for such materials.
 
     At these point is the best time to watch the video that I mention before, at the address, http://e-relevante.2009.blogspot.com/2010/04/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o-mundo.html/. Although the video is dated from 1,948 it point out the importance of the Minas Gerais State as supplier of the most sensitive raw materials during the war. The video presents a glimpse of the ex-mayor and then future president of Brazil, Dr. Juscelino Kubistchek. He was born in Diamantina and through his grandma, Joaquina Coelho, our cousin.
 
     Already United States was at war and Brazil was just half way of it. Brazil wasn’t legally at war but was sending vital raw material which was been transformed in the American Power of Fire and secret weapons. In a short space of time 19 Brazilian civilian ships were torpedoed. Hundreds of lives were lost. And the preasure to enter the war in the side of the allies became to much to be ignored by the dictotorship. It was done since August, 1,942.
 
     Is a theory of conspiracy that say the Americans and not the Germans did it and since nobody saw who did presumably would be the Germans. The theorists have their point because was the Germans interest that Brazil stood neutral and, if they had done, the answer should be only against them. In other hand the Americans needed desperatedly Brazil on its side. Among the lines of the theory is said that, Americans invaded the shores of the Region Northeast, specially Natal City, Rio Grande do Norte State, where a big airship base were created and from there the shipment of weapons and men turned possible the invasion of North Africa and the expelling of German forces.
 
     I remember here that I am not taking about these suspicion as truth. I am talking about because doesn’t matter if is true or not. What matter is that some people believe in it and it is part of the reasons that does exists some feeling against Americans in part of Brazilian population.
 
     In my point of view, if Americans had entered Brazil without permition even before it decided which side to be part on, they did a very stupid step. If anybody look at the map shall see how strategic Natal City was in that operation because was the shortest distance between Africa and Americas. But in another hand, if Brazilians had decided to join forces with the Axes the Americans would be easely bitten by Germans and their submarines at sea and by combine forces by land.
 
     I am very awared that, Brazil didn’t have a combat force in a level to confront United States but if had assistence from Germany, one Army would be quickly trained, taken the advantage of numbers and the nationalism which would play a dangerous roll in the conflit. But I was born there just 13 years after the war ended and I know the feelings at the time was totally against the Nazes. Getulio Vargas wasn’t yet prepared to suicide and if he had choose the other way he would engulf Brazil in a sea of blood.
 
     Brazil entered the war but with a minimal combat force. It mobilized thousands more to do others tasks such as enter the Amazon Forest to produce more latex which was intensily needed for the efforts of war. And the small number of Brazilians direct involved in the war is reflected by the statistics. Brazil lost only around 1,500 militars. But the small Expeditionary Force became vital on the taken of Monte Castelo and Monte Cassino, in Italy.
 
     Strangely, usually in my overheardings of some American documentaries about the WWII and the participation of Brazil in that war is totally ignored. Even for the forces of combat neither the bases that support the operations in North Africa. Is like to mention it is a tabut. Although some years ago I new an American Veteran who served in Brazil and he mention that he liked Brazil very much. But at that particular time I had much more difficult to understand the English language and I didn’t got more informations from him.
 
     I must remember two of my relatives veterans in that war since I am writing it today, November 11, 2011, Veterans Day in United States. One of them, Felix de Aguiar Coelho, fought in Italy. From him we have the mention that, as a native born in Virginopolis, go to church was a fundamental issue. Sometimes we joke about it saying that, if you need to meet somebody from Virginopolis go to any church because you might find someone there.
 
     And he went some church in Italy and invited his brothers-in-arms to go with him. They joke about his devotion and stood outside. When he was praying heard explosions and he went to verify what was going on and an aerial surprise attack had killed his companions. I didn’t knew him closely, at least I don’t remember know him, but I heard something about he became anguished. Probably was PTSD (Pos-traumatic Stress Disorder) but nobody new nothing about it at the time.
 
     The other veteran in the family was my funniest uncle, Otacilio de M. Barbalho. He was called and prepared to go. Who became anguished about it was his mother Dindinha (godmother) Zulmira. She also went the church to talk to father Felix Natalicio de Aguiar who was the parish priest at the time (or David de Alcantara Miranda who is regarded as saint, I am not sure) and the old father just said to her: “Don’t worry, the war will end before he went Italy.” And when uncle Otacilio was in the ship, at the Brazilian Northeast Coast it really happen. But he became a double hero too.
 
     Firstly because in the voyage they encountered a bad weather situation. And one of his companions was thrown in the agitated waters not knowing how to swim. The old uncle got after him and saved his life. When he went back home all veterans (ex-combatentes in Portuguese language) gainned many privileges such as free college for their children, free health insurance, and many others. The humble uncle never used such rights because to him he had done nothing to worth it. He died in a modestly existence and his children sttrugled to avoid poverty. By the way, some of them immigrated to United States.
 
     Is an account about a crazy Brazilian soldier that sometimes decided to rob the German storage of food. It must be true because was commented by our older folks and is even recorded in old newspapers. He did it just for fun and ditching enemies bullets. Always at launch time and always for a bottle of wine. The scene got its version at The Three Musketeers movie. But I can’t say for sure if the life copied the arts or the arts copied the life.    
 
     But what was most important to my remembrances of our common History was the construction of one road. It is called Rio-Bahia and is also numbered as Br 116. It were done in a blink of eye. And as the name say is a link between the cities of Rio de Janeiro and Salvador, Bahia State. What is important about it is that, the road were a great effort from Americans and Brazilians who needed a safely way to transport some strategic raw material, specially mica.
 
     Mica is a mineral which in its constitution looks like a transparent peace of carboard. It is also light weighted and was used in all electronic instrument in that time. Its occurrence is abundant at the Governador Valadares City region. Sometime you find it coming out from the soil without asking for it. At the video above mentioned you can see how it was manufactured at the time if you are not old enough to remember it been used in radios, televisions and others.
 
     Even today mica is used to cover the body of the space shuttle with the purpose of isolate it against the friction of the air on its reentry to the earth’s atmosphere. Without it maybe we wouldn’t have the same space program we do.  
 
     The region of Governador Valadares City practically were rediscovered when the road was done. Coincidently the road is also a link to Philadelphia, the city founded by Theophilo Benedicto Ottoni which now is renamed after him. The old relatives on my family used to say that, when the tractors was cutting the earth to make the road the people went walking along and gathering precious and semi-precious gems of which the entire valley is rich.
 
     Such riches is so visible that even in our days the around about the two cities kept known as capitals of gems in Brazil. They had International Fairs to market it. Governador Valadares were the first one to have it but it was transferred to Belo Horizonte because was easier for the international public be there. And one of my uncles, who still living there, joked about it saying, “Valadares wanted give a “pum” bigger than the bum”. As it was to small to have such importance.
 
     The road was constructed for safety reasons because the transportation of sensitive materials by sea could be intercepted by German submarines. But also served to Americans learn about the natural riches Minas Gerais had to offer on that side of the State. For some decades after it the exploration of noble wood was kept until its almost extinction.
 
     Governador Valadares City became known as City of Millsaw. And such riches was sent abroad in the cheapiest price ever. A preco de banana (By the price of banana) as Brazilians use to say. The people at the time didn’t really knew how it was been cheated. Men repeated History, like the native Brazilians had gave up their forests for peddlery. But the city was inflated with people in a velocity rarely saw in History. From 5.000 in 1,940 it became a stronghood for more than 300,000 at 1,970s. Was the fastes growth in Brazil then.
 
     So the war ended in August of 1,945 with the first ever atomic attacks against people. More than a quarter of million people was killed in two stricks against Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Now we need to do a meditation about it. It is important because later I want give some answer to the questioning, Why the people outside hate Americans? So I don’t think the question pass on by such simploton asking. But it pile up among hundreds of reasons. And two of them I will present now.
 
     Firstly, since after the end of the WWII United States government have been deceiving itself. In Brazil the people use to say that when somebody make a mistake, “Nao explica porque complica” (Don’t try to explain because you make it worse). All historical records have been written or spoken explaining that, The deployment of the two atomic bombs was carefully considered and it was done only because otherwise the corporal fight would cost millions of lives.
 
     Yes! It would be possible if Japanese people was kept unawared about what Americans had at hand. But the usual procedure when you are struggling with someone supposed in a inferior position is try to send a message of warning before do the shot to kill. In every movie you see the sheriffs giving a shot through the air before be treacherously attacked by the bad guys and only then they do the final action. In this case become unexplainable why the bombs were deploied before the warning.
 
     I am not talking about panphlets launched by airplanes. Since the Japonese didn’t knew what Americans had at hand and the atomic bomb was unknown to everybody else except for Americans themselves, a bomb could be deploied in a less letal place, at least less to the knowledge even of Americans, such as the Mount Fiji as a clear and comprehensive warning. It would melt the eternal snow and would send a terrific message without been necessarily terrorizing.
 
     What our government have been saying since then, that was necessary to avoid the worse, is been accepted by the American public as a reasonable sacrifice to end the war but we have to admit it, what appear to be reasonable to some can be totally barbaric to others. So the idea of good Samarithan that Americans have from themselves may be not acceptable to them who are not American.
 
     Usually, in the movies and in the American media we have these kind of selfishness on to think that we are trying to do the best to us and the world. And some of us feel like offended when one outsider say, it is the opposite. Sometimes we used the gruesome images after the war of the guetoes for propaganda of our self given title of liberators but we forget that, inside home the Americans was responsible for one kind of apartheid and even today its effects are been felt.
 
     So, I must repeat that, Devagar com o andor porque o santo eh de barro (Slow down the stand because the saint is cast of clay). If we don’t do so the image of arrongant that the world got from Americans will never fade away. And it is dipply important to save the country from the crisis we are living on now and is fundamental for our children have a future to be proud of. When we advance more on the issue of the present book I will clear up it in more details.
 
     Yet from these period we also have a failled attemp of Henry Ford to produce latex in the Amazon Basin. A big amount of land at the Para State was given to his Brazilian subsidiary Ford Company. He planned to extract natural latex from the Amazonian tree, Seringueira. For that the company invested and founded two cities, Fordlandia and Belterra. But the Americans didn’t had any experience on agricultural technics for such challenging enviroment.
 
    Since its begining at 1,927 the project was doomed to fail. At its end in 1,945 the technology to produce tires from synthetic latex, based in petroleum, was available and Henry Ford II decided to end the project. The Brazilian government indemnified the Ford Group for the constructions and plantations and ended these wishful thinking of Henry Ford.
 
          13. A RELATIONSHIP OF LOVE AND HATRED
 
     Before I go to the issue I need to talk about some happening in my life, about twenty years ago. This revelation will be chocking to some sensitive souls but I proposed myself to say just the truth. So I can’t walk away from it.
 
     I remember how shocking were the explosion of the Space Shuttle Challenger. It was happen in January 28, 1,986, when I lived in Brazil and hadn’t intention to come in to United States. The death of the others astronauts was already a sad lost but the death of the teacher Christa MacAuliffe doubled the sadness. She were sent to the mission because it was supposed to raised the children’s interests for sciences. And the explosion otherwise ended in a set back to these intention.
 
     But what gave me more surprise about it came months or some years later. I don’t remember exactly. We was having a meeting as always we do in family. For occasion of every holiday, members of the family which lived in others cities such as Paracatu, Belo Horizonte, Brasilia, Governador Valadares and others, use to gather at our birth place, Virginopolis. And our meetings are always noisy and feastful.
 
     Sometimes, those meetings gather more than 100 close relatives. And if is done in times like Carnival and holidays of the end of the year the people have no time to talk to everybody and can’t even see the less close relatives. It looks like one of my uncles defined one time. He said: “We have two pleasures in our meetings. One to see you again and another for see you going back to your place.”
 
     But the shocking part of my narration happened when some female cousin mentioned the accident saying how sad it was. And one of our male cousins immediately rebuked her saying that: “I laugh, laugh and laugh. And even today as you was remembering and now I can’t restrain myself from give good laughs!” And he start giggling in a frenetic way. “But, – our female cousin remembered him – they was human beings!” The male cousin, incapable of restrain all the giggle argumented, “I know, I know, but was Americans!”
 
     Everyone in the room was looking at each other in disbelieve. Nobody wanted to take any further word about it. Somebody managed to move away from the subject. And the American reader could ask, The guy is crazy or a radical leftist or yet from some extreme right side of politics? And I can guarantee to anyone, he is just a regular guy, good behavior, not formally linked to any stream of politics although having his own opinions, polite and warming personality.
 
     And it is something that make our puzzle much more difficult to decipher. One thing I can assure everyone is that, he was never in direct contact to Americans others than Brazilian naturalized or some American born from Brazilian immigrants. So his hatred didn’t came from any bad direct action against himself. It must came from the roll of informations that he gathered along his own History of life. But what puzzles is that, his roll of informations wasn’t different from what the others present knew. I think his reaction was linked to some individual difference in processing informations.
 
     Everyone of us had disagreements with American policies in some issues. But it is absolutely normal and acceptable. Even Americans from birth, through many generations, must have some or many disagreement between themselves and it is salutary because the disagreements creates awareness of differences. And to be civilized is to have the ability of conciliate the differences. And, is know the time for concessions and the time for stop any kind of abuse.
 
     The reaction of our male cousin exceeded everything in our domain. To characterize it as jealousy is the same as to give a diagnosis without even see the patient or know his or her condition. But what I will talk in these chapter may give us some idea of what happened in our common History that made a small percentage of Brazilians and peoples from the rest of the world loose all the respect for United States and Americans alike. Lets try to explain something though.
 
     Just after the WWII the world was amazed for everything United States was doing. The reconstruction of Europe through the Marshal Plan, how it managed to administer Japan and put it back on its own feet. When the others industrialized countries was trying to regain its normal way of life, the American big corporations multiplied its subsidiaries around the world apparently bring development to intermediary countries. The end of that war and the quick development of the worldwide economy sent a great wave of optimism never saw before.
 
     Brazilians were contaminated by these optimism. For the enjoyment of the opposition to the dictatorship of Getulio Vargas he were deprived from the power and exiled on his farm at his birth place in the Rio Grande do Sul State. Jose Linhares, who is one of the offspring from the kings of Portugal, acted as president until the elections came and it is when Eurico Gaspar Dutra were elected. The motto of his administration was: “To administer is to construct roads”.
 
     It was based on the American example but also was missunderstood in Brazil. From there on Brazilian administrations focused only in the construction of roadways even for long distance transport of any merchandise. Along the next 40 years after the WWII or so some of the railroad and waterways were disactivated. It made the industry of transportation in Brazil one of the most dangerous and expensive in the world. Some of the Brazilian products are the cheapest on its begining and become hard to sale at the ports. But those are consequences which are felt even today and it is an issue for other part of my narration.
 
     The industry of cinema in United States was consumed in Brazil like the most essential product. It was so influential that Brazilians tried to copy and even made some productions that was some kind of likeness of its image. The main actors in Hollywood was seen like gods. Much more idolized than any superstar of today.
 
     These love for the American culture generated, some time later, the saying from a Brazilian politician, “What is good for United States is good to Brazil.” I can’t say for sure who said it because are too much catch phrases around the History and usually it is created by somebody else until a politician take it as his or her own. But it became so inappropriate at the income time that I think nobody wanted to assume its creation.
 
     After the administration of Eurico Gaspar Dutra Brazilians were up to elect their new president and ended in a no surprise election of the old dictator now presented as democratic. Getulio Vargas managed to come back. Now he was wrapt in a nationalistic form. The country became divided into two main factions. The conservatives these time aligned themselves with United States and by defending a totally opened market to American interests they were called by the name of “Entreguistas” which means Hand Overs.
 
     This administration of Getulio Vargas was clearly monopolistic of Brazilian natural resources and his biggest deed on it was the creation of Petrobras Company. It is a State run company of petroleum, now one of the biggest in the world on its genre. By the truth, the creation have a long History before the creation and Getulio Vargas was never in it before his second administration.
 
     A group of nationalists, many with the military background, created a commission for study and deliver the issue. It had a massive approuval from the population which were gathered in a campaign called “O Petroleo eh Nosso”, or The Petroleum is Our. These motto even came from other person but were incorporated as from Vargas himself. So the Petrobras was created on his watch.
 
     And he took advantage from the nationalistic populism of the time to also create the Eletrobras, now another gigantic company, with the intention of monopolize the exploration of the immense hydroelectric potential in Brazil. Hydroelectrics are the main source of electric energy in Brazil thanks to the abundance of rivers and waterfalls.
 
     Just to remember, I told before that, during his dictatorship Getulio Vargas has sent the writer Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato to his dungeons exactly for the criticism of Lobato because the dictatorship didn’t explore the petroleum and let not one else to explore. And the author was one of the main nationalists leaders then.
 
     For the others readers not Brazilians, Monteiro Lobato was a prolific author, comparable to Walt Disney. Older than the American personality and been a Brazilian writer, he didn’t have the same opportunity to show to the world his production. After his death the Brazilian television produced shows with his characters and made awsome points among the children spectators. I was more moved to read his books than watch it on tv.
 
      Now-a-days his production had been censured because some prejudicial contents. We need to address it in a cautious interpretation because he wrote in a time that the prejudice wasn’t conscious. The same revisionism have been taken here in United States against the work of Mark Twain. The use of some words that became chacterized as prejudicial now was taken as regular in their times. The people from older times just believed in that, some people was really superior to others by birth and thought it was natural and was determined by God. They were totally wrong in their assumptions but it doesn’t mean that they did it by pure malice.
 
     I got some genealogical sequence for Monteiro Lobato. See it now.
 
1,882 Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato – Maria Pureza de Castro da Natividade
         Jose Bento Marcondes Lobato – Olimpia Augusta Monteiro
         Maria Antonia Marcondes Machado – Jose dos Reis Lobato
         Clara Francisca do Amaral – Jose Machado da Silva
         Ana Isabel de Andrade – Domingos Marcondes do Amaral
         Bernardina Correia de Freitas – Luis Fernandes da Costa
         Sebastiao Ferreira Albernaz – Isabel de Castilho*
         Sebastiao de Freitas Cardoso – Isabel de Faria Albernaz
         Sebastiao de Freitas – Maria Fragoso
         Antonio Pedroso de Freitas – Clara Parente
         Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Ana Ribeiro
 
     From these point we can get back to the genealogical sequence for Jose Oswald de Andrade Souza. Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga and Ana Ribeiro are also parents for Francisco de Alvarenga who appear marriaged to Luzia Leme on Souza’s sequence.
 
     But the second administration of Getulio Dorneles Vargas ended in a tragic way. His nationalistic positions lead to a fearsome opposition from the “Entreguistas” (Hand Overs). Those was clearly supported by American interests represented by the big corporations willing to take advantages from the Brazilian market. And those interests was utterly defended by the jornalist Carlos Frederico Werneck de Lacerda. The criticism from Lacerda lead to a outrageous reaction from the bodyguard of Vargas who plot to kill the jornalist. Mistakenly the Major Rubens Vaz was killed in a fact known as “Assassination at the Toneleros Street”.
 
     Cornered by those facts, Vargas committed suicide and left a Testament Letter that just point out the external intervention on Brazilian interests. He didn’t identified anyone but was clear on what he was talking about. In reallity, his second administration was not going so well and he wasn’t able to do it under extreme pression.
 
     I may be criticized back in Brazil for those words about Getulio Vargas. Recently I watched a show at the Book Channel and an historian was talking about his book about president Abraham Lincoln. He was saying that, most of the historians in United States whom deal with the life of our ex-president live in the Church of Lincoln. What he meant is that, they idolize the figure of Lincoln, seen only what wanna see, not Lincoln as a man subjected to make terrible mistakes but as a idol without defects.
 
     In Brazil the same thing is happen with the admirers of Getulio Vargas. The same is happen to those who love too much the ex-presidents Juscelino Kubitschek, Tancredo Neves (who, thanks God, never got in the Office), Fernando Henrique Cardoso and now, the most recent, Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva. All of them did serious mistakes while in the Office but the churchs around them will never believe on it or, at least, won’t to admit it in public.
 
     Just after the suicide of Getulio Vargas Brazil had its righteous president and his vice, Joao Fernandes Campos Cafe Filho. But his bad health prevented him to be in power long enough. His successor Carlos Coimbra da Luz had the shortest period in power ever, only four days, maybe two, depend on the literature we look at. The next, Nereu de Oliveira Ramos managed to be the successor until the election and the next president, Juscelino Kubitschek de Oliveira took the oath. In a short time of 2 years Brazil had 5 presidents 1,954 to 1,956.
 
     Lets post genealogical sequences for two of them.
 
1,894 Carlos Coimbra da Luz – Maria Jose Rezende Dantas (first wife)
1,860 Alberto Gomes Ribeiro da Luz – Augusta Cesarina de Assis Coimbra
1,833 Mariana Brandina Gomes Ribeiro – Antonio Maximo Ribeiro da Luz
1,797 Rita de Cassia Gomes – Antonio Joaquim Gomes
1,761 Bernardino Teixeira de Toledo – Manuela da Silva
         Maria Rosa de Toledo – Manuel Teixeira Ribeiro
         Branca de Toledo – Francisco Xavier da Silva
         Maria Pedroso – 1,674 Joao de Toledo Piza Castelhanos*
         Francisco Felix Correia – Ana Ferreira de Melo
         Andreza de Castilho – Belchior Felix Perestrelo
         Guiomar de Alvarenga – Francisco Alvares Correia
         Manuel Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Guiomar de Castilho
         Mecia Monteiro – Baltazar de Alvarenga
 
     The last couple is also parents for Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga who marriaged to Ana Ribeiro and are ancestors to Monteiro Lobato, Oswald de Andrade, Friar Saint Galvao and many others more.
 
1,888 Nereu de Oliveira Ramos – Beatriz Paranhos Pederneiras
1,870 Teresa Fiuza de Carvalho – Vital Jose de Oliveira Ramos Junior
         Maria Francisca Quirino dos Santos – Joaquim Fiuza de Carvalho Junior
         Maria Francisca de Paula Camargo – Joaquim Quirino dos Santos
1,790 Francisco de Paula Camargo – Damiana Alexandrina da Silva Marques
         Francisco de Paula Camargo – Petronilha Clara Rodrigues do Amaral
         Inacia Maria de Camargo Lima – Goncalo de Sousa Rodrigues
         Fernando Lopes de Camargo – Maria de Lima Serqueira
         Fernando de Camargo Ortiz – Joana Lopes
         Mariana do Prado – Fernao de Camargo, the Tiger
         Filipa do Prado – Juan de Santa Maria
1,590 Pedro Leme – Helena do Prado
1,568 Leonor Leme - Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     Pedro Leme with another wife, Izabel Paes, is greatgrandfather for the “Bandeirante” Fernao Dias Pais Leme. With Luzia Fernandes he also is ancestor for the maestro, Antonio Carlos Brasileiro de Almeida Jobim or Tom Jobim for short.
 
     What is interesting since now is observe that, as I theorized before, we are often going back to the same ancestors. One factor interfere with my previsions. Since we don’t have a good data from the majority of our ancestors, is natural that the few lineages yet identified by historians will appear on most of the genealogical sequences. It is not because few couple were able to generate a ruge number of famous offsprings.
 
     If we had a complete data of all of our ancestors, what was supposed to happen is that, inumerous other couples shoud appear equally sharing the ancestorship to most of us. And most the Portuguese population that lived in Portugal 500 years ago was supposed to share the ancestorship of most Brazilians of today. But unfortunately we don’t have a good data and we will need to wait until the next 800 years or so to come for the population living in that time, having a better data, to realize that it is absolutely true.
 
     The upheaval and optimism that invaded the 25 years after the WWII belong not only to Brazilian History. The facts from those year are shaping our lives even today with its consequences. I would like to point out some that are particularly influential to what is happening today. The end of the WWII was nothing but the begining of what is going on over here today. The best fact of our History from that time was the Independence of India, in 1,947.
 
     For many years the spiritual leader of India, Mahatma Ghandi, headed a non violence movement against the English colonialism. Despite of the violent actions that the emperial forces took in the attempt to provoke more violence and have any excuse to shut up the voice of freedom, he was able to take control of the situation and the people followed his example not responding violence with more violence. Many died by the English violence but their sacrifice conquered freedom for their countrypeople.
 
     Unfortunately some of his followers for the Independence wasn’t as “saint” as he was and let some tensions motivated by differences in religious beliefs divided the great India. India then were separated on itself and two other possessions at East and West which became Pakistan. Later on the East part became Bangladesh. Anyways, Gandhi didn’t knew this second division since he was assassinated not long after the Indian Independence.
 
     From 1,947 on the Communist Party in China took over the power on mainland. Although the last battle between the Chinese Nationalists and Communists were done in 1,949. The Nationalist leader, Chiang Kai Shek, fled from mainland and established a new China in the Formosa Island (Taiwan). Mao Zedong was the Communist leader and reigned over the people until his death.
 
     The other remarkable fact from the time was the creation of the State of Israel. It became a nation in 1,948 and is the worse mistake done by the politicians from that time, since its consequences are been reverberating until now and promises to go on just like a time clock atomic bomb over our heads, until it explodes or people create good sense.
 
     I don’t wanna talk about these issue right now. I can just anticipate some of my feelings about the creation of the State of Israel. It is a clear act of violence, inhumane and colonialist. It is comparable to the Cruzades. Nothing justifies such creation. The existence of some nation called Israel in the past doesn’t justifies what in modern times is also called Israel. Two of them are totally distinct things and have not way to link them as continuity of each other, except for the violence and prejudice.
 
     By writing the previous paragraph I do acknowledge that some would say I am some kind of anti-Jew or have any kind of anti-Jewish faith feelings. For long time I have been observing that everytime somebody criticizes any wrongdoing by the Zionists or something involving the Jewish faith, immediately after the comment be aired by any kind of media, the author of such is execrated as he or she could be nothing but a Nazist.
 
     The same tactic were used by American media just after the 9/11/2001 terrorist attacks. Any observation about American wrongdoing in the world in that particular moment was classified as anti-American. The American media used the motto, “Everybody else hated us because the world is jealous about the American success” for protect United States from more damage. But what it did was even worse because the motivation for the criticism of outsiders were poorly evaluated and it only directed the Bush adminstration to do more wrongdoings and it brought us to the confusion that we are in our days.
 
     Another important issue that we need to define since now is that, frequently we mistakenly generalize things instead of specify them with precision. For example, is common you see in the media the phrase, The Americans decided go to war. Or, All Jew are Zionist. We must remember that, every population have many different point of view on the same issue. It is why when some part of the media say that, everyone else hates Americans, it is misleading its public.
 
    The worse case of generalization is in the Christian Bible. Particularly in the writings attributed to Paul and John. They mention many and many times Jews as killers of Jesus or doing something bad. In a better reading of the whole text you can perceive that, some Jews conspired to kill Jesus and some Jew, even Paul himself on his youth, had a bad interpretation about the teachings from Jesus. When the writers employed the word Jew to identify those who made the wrongdoing they mislead the future Christians to think the whole Jewish community did it. I am not anti any way of thinking unless the way of thinking lead to injustice against any and each human being.         
 
     What I think is that, the Holocaust was happen in Europe and is not justifiable to transfer what was happen in one place to another. The Earth was plenty of places more friendly and less populated. What were done in Palestine is like Brazilians express in their saying: “Despir um santo para vestir outro.” (To take off the clothes from one saint to dress another.) I know that, at the time had better solution than create an State of Israel in that spot. But was the interest of colonial potences to have its colony around there.
 
     Later I want to get back to the issue. I think the speech that Benjamin Netanyahu wasted in 2,011 at United Nations (UN) will be an excellent material to work on to explain my points of views. I can use what he said and give all of what is behind his words. What should be not that much of surprise since inadvertently Nikolas Sarcozy called him a liar and Barack Obama seem not have different opinion about him.
 
     From that time we got the Cold War. I define the Cold War as a tremendous irresponsibility from United States and Soviet Union which was playing monopoly with the other nations. The two of them abused its excessive militar power into try to make from the other nations its own likeness. They did it not respecting the laws and the right of others nations to determine themselves way of life. When I point out United States and Soviet Union as perpetrators of evil I didn’t meant Americans and Russians but only some people on their administrations.
 
     I will soon be back to these issue. And in a minor scale what influenced our today’s lives are the Wars in Korea and Vietnam. The liberation of African nations from the European Colonialism is also important chapter of our History and some nations gainned its freedoms only after 1,970. Two of them are Mozambique and Angola, our Africans sisters nations that emancipated from Portugal.
 
     Some critical moments we had with the assassinations of John F. Kennedy and Martim Luther King Junior. Let continue our description to see how those events fit on the relationship between United States and Latino America, specially, Brazil.
 
     The next president to assume the power in Brazil was doctor Juscelino Kubitschek who was greatgrandson of a Czech Roma (Gypsy) immigrant in Brazil. He became orfan from his father when he was two years old. His mother Julia Kubitschek managed to raise the family giving lodge to female students in her house. They lived in Diamantina City, Minas Gerais, which one had good high schools, what was comparable to college bachelorship of today. Some of my grandaunties lodged at the family house there.
 
     After surpass poverty he became a doctor and politician. At the video,  http://e-relevante.2009.blogspot.com/2010/04/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o-mundo.html/ he appear as mayor of Belo Horizonte and his partnership with the archtect Oscar Niemeyer gave new looks to then new capital of the Minas Gerais State.
 
     The 104 years old archtect Oscar Niemeyer still alive and actively working in his projects. He even have been using the Twitter to express his point of view about life and politics of today. I think his good spirited humor is preventing him to have an expected body aging.   
 
     Juscelino’s administration was characterized as of great optimism. His youth was vibrant and his government lasted from 1,956 to 1,961. He was a lucky man. Brazil had have its worst defeat ever in soccer, in 1,950, been upset 2 to 1 by Uruguay at World Cup at the final match at the Maracana Stadium in Rio de Janeiro. Brazil had never been champion and everybody knows that, soccer is in Brazilian veins. In 1,958 the Brazilian team became champion for the first time.
 
     President Kubitschek gave a new orientation and new capital to Brazil. The most known of his deeds from his presidency is the construction of Brasilia. It was a long time idea because the capital Rio de Janeiro was to exposed to possible alien invasion. But nobody else had the courage to do it before. Every politician before him had to much concern about to anger politicians interests centered in the old capital. And Brasilia became a State of Art with the participation of Oscar Niemeyer and Lucio Costa on its planning.
 
     As always, nobody is perfect. Despite of the name of his maternal grandmother be Maria Joaquina Coelho we don’t have more information about his ancestry from this side. We can’t say or deny that he is descendant from the kings but his wife, Sarah Luisa Gomes de Lemos, was. He left the Office as the most prestigious president Brazil ever had.
 
     Although he mention in his memoir his cousins Coelho from Virginopolis, not everyone sympathized with him. Some conservative disliked him even because he was to “mulherengo” (a cheater on his wife). I can’t say for sure it is true but he loved balls and dances, which made easy to him be with female companions.
 
     The worst part ever of the Brazilian History begins just after the end of the Kubitschek administration. Maybe is also the worst of the World History too. The president who was elected  was Janio da Silva Quadros. And the Brazilian law had a particularity that lead to a difficult situation. The people could independently vote for president and vice-president. So the elected president could have his elected vice from the opposite party. And the elected vice was Mr. Joao Belchior Marques Goulart who was a good person.
 
     What was the matter is that, the elected president represented the worse case of conservativism there. And he was elected by a massive amount of votes. But he wasn’t satisfied with it. He wanted absolute power and seven months later he renounced to the position expecting the people would bring him back as a new dictator. Some military personnel thought it different and boarded him in an airplane and sent him exiled to Europe. Even so the extreme conservative didn’t wanted Joao Goulart as president. The Speaker of the House, Ranieri Mazzilli, was called to assume his place until things was calm down for the righteous successor be crowned.
 
     That was the time that Americans did their worst on interventionism. The CIA, the Secretary of State and even the Presidency team up with the most conservative part of Brazilian society to make Brazil ungovernable. The conspirators had an entire building occupied as headquarter, mentored by Golbery do Couto e Silva. They used pamphlets which was sent by mail to whole country with deceiving propaganda. They had access to the main newspaper and got help from influential intellectuals such as Rachel de Queiroz and Rubens da Fonseca.
 
     The governor of Rio de Janeiro, Carlos Lacerda, who had conspired against the second administration of Getulio Vargas, together with Jose de Magalhaes Pinto, governor of Minas Gerais and Adhemar Pereira de Barros, governor of Sao Paulo, which one got the motto for his campaign “he steals but he gets things done”, were conspirators among them. They were looking for personal advantages. Lacerda and Barros didn’t live long after the plot. Later on Magalhaes Pinto tried to run against the general Joao Batista de Oliveira Figueiredo in a congressional election and was defeated. Seems like that the militars conspirators used cleverness against them.   
 
     Big corporations such as Exxon and others which already operated in Brazil were called or voluntarily gave financial support to the conspiracy. The basic propaganda was make appear that the country was about to be taken by communists. Communist could be anyone who didn’t comply with their ideas. At the time the Catholics was more than 90% of the population and most of the Catholic clergy helped to spread the worse ideas about communism.
 
     And here one detail about those conspiracies that helped totalitarians from the right wing of politics. When the dictator Getulio Vargas took the power and Rachel de Queiroz was imprisioned by criticize his administration, the allegation was that she was communist. When came her time to be conspirator amongst the new plot, the adversaries were communists. These was the motto to anyone who wanted grab the power in Brazil. Communism was so feared that the people didn’t mind to be under the totalitarian power of anyone else. The people wasn’t awared that totalitarism is a bad thing no matter who’s in power.
 
     So, in 1,964 Brazil got its coup d’etat and the militars took the power for themselves. With the fall of Joao Goulart the speaker of the house, Ranieri Mazzilli had another time of provisory president. He was used for the conspirators take time to decided who they would chose to put in the place. And the chosen one was the marshal Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco.
 
     He died in a aircraft “accident” in 1,967 just after he left the power. But what is believed is that, he was part of a group that thought the conspiracy should end and the power had to be restored to civilians. Then some of the others leaders, more young, wanted to keep it for long and so they lead a coup d’etat from inside in the first one. The suspicion is that, the accident was provoked by the rival group. And they stood in power for 22 years all together.
 
     In these case, both side of the rivalry was descendant of the kings of Portugal. Lets post examples for Joao Goulart and for the conspirator Castelo Branco.
 
1,918 Joao Belchior Marques Goulart – Maria Teresa Fontela
1,881 Vicente Rodrigues Goulart – Vicentina Marques
1,849 Maria dos Santos Loureiro – Belchior Rodrigues Goulart
1,804 Antonio dos Santos Loureiro – Maria Pereira do Nascimento
1,778 Maria Eufrasia Lopes – Joaquim dos Santos Loureiro
1,754 Helena Eufrasia Pereira – Antonio Jose Lopes
1,730 Mariana Antonia de Bettencourt – Manuel Antonio de Bettencourt
1,687 Manuel Machado Ribeiro – Teresa de Bettencourt
1,660 Maria da Conceicao de Melo – Joao Batista Espinola*
1,620 Pedro Machado de Sousa – Ana de Melo e Gusmao*
         Manuel Pedro Machado Ribeiro – Maria Espinola da Veiga de Mendonca
         Filipa de Sousa – Pedro Machado Ribeiro
         Manuel de Sousa Neto – Catarina Goncalves de Antona
         Maria Fogaca de Sousa – Andre Goncalves Neto, Capitao-mor da Praia
1,430 Diogo Sousa Cid – unknown wife
1,410 Cid de Sousa – Leonor Fogaca
1,370 Goncalo Anes de Sousa Chichorro – unknown wife
1,341 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Maria de Briteiros*
1,320 Vasco Martins de Sousa Chichorro – Ines Dias Manoel
1,280 Martim Afonso Chichorro II – D. Aldonca Anes de Briteiros
1,250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (or de Sousa)
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Madragana (Mor Afonso)
 
     I repeated part of the sequence yet present for other personalities. Was just to make easier for the readers.
 
1,900 Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco – Argentina Viana
1,861 Candido Borges Castelo Branco – Antonieta de Alencar Gurgel
         Beatriz Virginia da Silva Castelo Branco – Francisco Borges de Carvalho
         Silvestre Jose da Cunha Castelo Branco – Porcina Isabel Pereira da Silva
         Marcelino Jose da Cunha Castelo Branco – Maria Florencia Castelo Branco
         Francisco da Cunha e Silva Castelo Branco – Ana Rosa Pereira Teresa do Lago
         D. Clara da Cunha e Silva Castelo Branco – Manuel Carvalho de Almeida
         D. Francisco de Castelo-Branco – Maria Eugenia de Mesquita
1,580 D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco da Cunha – Maria da Silva*
1,540 D. Pedro de Castelo-Branco – Francisca Calvo
1,500 Maria de Briteiros da Cunha – D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco*
1,470 Mateus da Cunha – D. Leonor de Menezes*
1,450 Joao Alvares da Cunha – Catarina de Sequeira
1,430 Artur da Cunha – Leonor de Sousa*
1,400 Joao Alvares da Cunha – Mecia de Lemos
1,371 Alvaro da Cunha – Beatriz de Melo
1,345 Joao Lourenco da Cunha – D. Leonor Teles de Menezes*
1,320 D. Maria Goncalves de Sousa – Martim Lourenco da Cunha*
1,280 Maria Afonso Chichorro – D. Goncalo Anes de Briteiros
1,250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (or de Sousa)
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Madragana (Mor Afonso)
 
     Martim Lourenco da Cunha were the 1st lord of Pombeiro and all of his descendants in the present sequence inherited the title, until 1,580 D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco da Cunha.
 
     About the presence of big corporations in Brazil and elsewhere under United States influence we need to add what it was used for in that tragic decades. We have a chapter in History which could be named by New Colonialism. Presidents like Juscelino Kubitschek welcome those corporations expecting their help to modernize the country. But they didn’t anticipated the Ponzi Scheme they were importing from industrialized countries.
 
     What was happen was that, the big corporations installed in the satellite nations with many incentives from its hosts began to pay to the employees a local salary which could be classified as common there. And to its employees on the Metropolis nation the salaries became unrealistic higher. To make it easy to understand let give an example.
 
     The Ford Company in Brazil would pay a Brazilian worker US$ 1.00/hour and US$ 10.00/hour for the same position and same productivity to American workers. Like that, in the end of the year the Ford Company in United States would report expressive loss of money. Otherwise, the Ford Company in Brazil would report an expressive gain. So it was the alleged reason that so much money was transferred from Brazil to United States for a long period.
 
     We today need to know informations like these one for better understand what is happening in the world now. Remember that, there are thousands of big corporations from the industrialized nations that operated in such system. So the prosperity of rich nations in that period of time was in part artificially created through a Ponzi Scheme of money transfer.
 
     The higher gain of workers fed the markets in that centralized scheme. These excess of money helped the technological progress centralized in the industrialized nations. And the scheme worked in a bad way in two directions. Firstly tranferring monetary valuables and secondly cutting off the investments that could help the emerging economies to also do well. 
 
     The other way of transfer more money to the industrialized countries were giving loans to the exploited countries. We need to acknowledge the cruelty with the scheme worked. The money which were unjustly transferred from the poor countries became superavit in the industrialized ones. And they took the same money to give loans to the poorest ones that latter had to pay high interests. And these situation was what fuelled the political debates from the 60s through the 90s in the second and third world nations.
 
     If someone reading these writing didn’t know nothing about it maybe now can understand why capitalism and capitalists are not seen as solution to some part of the people in the world. Some rather hate them. And we need to understand that the hatred that the United States inspire to some may be wrongly directed to the whole people as well. We can say that the American people wasn’t awared of everything and it can’t be accountable to all wrongdoing by its government and the big corporations. It is true.
 
     But we also must acknowledge that, the government and the big corporations are our representants before the world. They works like our diplomatic representatives. Then what they do will be interpreted as what we ourselves did. And to worsening the situation all Americans from since our grandparents generation took advantages from the situation in one or another way.
 
     I am not saying they did it conciously but by not been interesting on what was happening outside the country, like a fish that sees only the worm and not the hook, they were fished and sold. Now we got this problem of to be hated for something that we didn’t do and not even were told about it. Some unconcious hypocrites use to say it, It is just business. But it is not. It is just a sample of robbery.
 
     I remember when I was young in Brazil and 9 out 10 strikes lead by the Unions of workers at metallurgic companies (as all companies which works with metal components is called by in Brazil) was done for equalization of salaries to those paid outside the country. At that time surges a leader from the metallurgic workers named Luiz Inacio (Lula) da Silva. His History of life is totally tied to such period of Brazilian History.
 
     Since long time ago the Northeast Region in Brazil had a terrible problem. Like it is happen in Ethiopia and others parts of the globe the dry season could extend for around 5 years in a role. Every time it happenned, thousands could die, move to the coastal area or simple migrate to what there is known as South. Usually to Sao Paulo State which is in the Brazilian Southeast. Despite of the poverty it brought to the common people they usually kept going back when the rain returned. It was like magic because with water the good soil is able to bring enough food for more than one year to the families storages on each havest.
 
     The problem is not in the nature. The problem was caused by the men in local governments whom wasn’t interested in use technics that take advantage from the nature itself because in the times that rains the water is enough to be collected for be used in the dry season. But old local political elites used to construct reservoirs and let it in the “Colonel’s” control and they used the public facilities as their own. And the reservoirs was never enough to the use of the whole population.
 
     In occasions of long dry seasons the poor people from Northeastern part of Brazil was driven like cattle herds to the south. In one of those times Lula’s mother brought the whole family to Sao Paulo State and they went to stay. Millions of Northeasterns did the same just like part of the population of Minas Gerais State did before them.
 
     At the time of the dictatorship after 1,964 this kind of migration was reinforced with stimulus from the federal government. We have to understand it to understand the military mind. Militars gets a centralized structure in their culture. It works for make their goals. But they horrible sins when they try to impose their way of life to a whole country. It just doesn’t works.
 
     And then the Brazilian dictatorship decided to centralize the development of the country on certain number of cities. Sao Paulo were the one that got the most and the cities around it were inflated with migrants from the rest of Brazil. The system was applied not because of its logistics for the good of the nation but only to take a easy control over the political dissidence. They new that the thousands of small cities around the Brazilian territory wouldn’t produce any strong resistence to them. Otherwise they new how to coopt the countriside elites which was more interested in keep their status quo than defend democracy.
 
     Brazil after 1,964 rapidly became like a military headquarter. Politically had two parties but just one way of thinking. They imposed some laws over the Constitution restricting certain opinions and casting it as crime. Nobody had the right of free opinion unless it was the same as their. When someone expressed different opinion was censured, imprisioned or banned from the country.
 
     United States was entirely involved in the process. It offerred logistic and monetary help. The most hideous example of it were the creation of the School of Americas. Initially it operated in Panama and now it is inland United States. The lessons from that school was how to operate the machine of repression against the civil rights movement in countries under dictatorship, specially those in Latino America. The classes included sections of how torture to obtain information from dissident militants. In other words is something like what the Soviets did with their dissidents inside its helm. The same was thought by Americans to Latino Americans dictatorshis.
 
     When I was child in Brazil we not even knew something wrong was going on there. Living in a countriside area in the 1,960s and 70s didn’t matter much if you was or not under a dictatorship. The Brazilian society was itself some kind of dictatorship. Parents could spank hard their children as they pleased. Wasn’t a way of educate them. It was a way from the conservative culture to make them be submissive to everything adults wanted. I don’t blame my parents and other ancestors to behave like that because we hadn’t a society based in information but rather in tradition.
 
     And some parents justified their behavior saying, “I am doing it to you to prevent you fall in the hands of the police which can do lots worse than me.” And it was entirely true, I mean, in the part of do worse. And the police actions was promptly backed by the government and the conservative society. Like that, we was raised in fear. And it appear to reflect negatively in our creativity.
 
     Living in the interior of the country the information you could got was mostly from the radios, televisions and newspapers. Every and each one closed watched by official censors. The owners themselves in that time wasn’t worried about it. They rather complied with it in exchange for financial stimulus for their businesses. And some constructed huge companies through such auspicious opportunity.
 
     Since everything was censured the only way of persuit happiness in Brazil was hear music. Even music was closed watched by censors but they not ever have the brains for to detect everything was been transmitted through it. Many musicians used their productions to send the message of sadness that Brazil was wrapped in. Names like Chico Buarque de Holanda, Milton Nascimento, Fernando Brant, Luiz Gonzaga Junior, Elis Regina, Gilberto Gil, Caetano Veloso, Sergio Ricardo, Geraldo Vandre are linked to these kind of music. Others like Tom Jobim, Vinicius de Morais, Elomar, Ary Barroso, Alceu Valenca, Raimundo Fagner, Luiz Gonzaga, Dorival Caymmi, Toquinho, Rita Lee and many more are linked to the good Brazilian music not direct involved in political militancy.
 
     The ones that were more militant sometimes was presented with an one way passage to the exterior for a forced vacation that could extend for months or years. Usually it would come some time after the launching of a record disc and, later on, the censors figure out what really some nuances of the musics meant. But at the time of the censure the people already had it in mind. I will post two more examples of genealogical lineages to show that music is also in our blood.
 
1,927 Antonio Carlos Brasileiro de Almeida Jobim (Tom Jobim) – Thereza Otero Hermanny
1,910 Nilza Brasileiro de Almeida – Jorge de Oliveira Jobim
1,874 Azor Brasileiro de Almeida – Emilia Aurora Pereira da Silva
1,850 Manuel Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria Umbelina de Almeida
1,825 Francisco de Almeida Pires – Maria de Camargo*
1,770 Manuel Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria da Anunciacao Arruda*
1,715 Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria Egipciaca de Moura
1,690 Fernando de Almeida Leme – Andreza de Almeida Leite
1,630 Francisco de Almeida Cabral – Maria de Caceres
         Luis Dias Leme – Ana Cabral
         Antao Leme – unknown wife
         Mateus Leme – Antonia de Chaves
1,568 Leonor Leme – Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     The last couple is already in many other genealogical sequences yet presented as for Oswald de Andrade for example. Pedro Leme also marriaged to Izabel Paes and they are greatgrandparents for the “Bandeirante” Fernao Dias Pais Leme. Tom Jobim himself is direct descendant from Fernao Dias. See chapter 10.  
 
1,944 Francisco (Chico) Buarque de Holanda – Maria Paixao Severo da Costa (Marieta Severo)
1,910 Maria Amelia Cesario Alvim – Sergio Buarque de Holanda*
1,880 Francisco Cesario Alvim – Maria do Carmo Carvalho*
1,839 Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim Filho – Amelia Calado de Miranda
         Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim – Teresa Januario Carneiro
         Ana Angelica Souto Maior Alvim – Joaquim Jose de Faria Lana
         Francisco Xavier de Barros Sousa e Alvim – Maria Felizarda Souto Maior
         Doroteia Luisa de Sa Sotomayor – Manuel de Barros e Sousa*
         Francisco de Abreu Felgueiras – Maria de Antas Cerqueira
         Mariana de Sa Sotomaior – Francisco de Abreu Felgueiras*
1,565 Isabel de Araujo de Azevedo – Goncalo de Antas de Sa
1,535 Ana Nunes Bezerra – Francisco da Costa Taveira
1,490 Froilos de Araujo de Azevedo – Justa Amorim
1,470 Fernao Velho de Araujo – Ana Nunes Bezerra
         Isabel Coelho de Azevedo – Tristao de Araujo
1,435 Goncalo Coelho, 3rd lord of Felgueiras – unknown wife
1,420 Martim Coelho, 2nd lord – Joana de Azevedo
1,370 Fernao Coelho, 1st lord – Catarina de Freitas*
 
     I brough the lineage to this point because it is easier to link the dots with other personalities already presented. Just to remember, Fernao Coelho was greatgrandson of Estevao Coelho and Maria Mendes Petite, also ancestors of the Portuguese and Brazilian royal families. And Catarina de Freitas is multiple times offspring of the Iberian Peninsula royal families. Chico Buarque also comes from the lineage “de la Cerda” which he shares with Fernao Dias Pais Leme, Tiradentes, Saint Friar Galvao and others.  
 
     I want point out one particularity from this lineage. At the chapter 11 I mentioned that our cousins Silvia Amelia and Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado, both marriaged to personalities from the Brazilian royal family, was at least two times descendants from Fernao Coelho and Catarina de Freitas but I didn’t show how. Lets though take advantage of the lineage above to show the link.
 
1,839 Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim Filho – Amelia Calado de Miranda
1,876 Silvia de Miranda Faria Alvim – Afranio Camorim Jacauba de Otingi e Melo Franco
1,904 Sylvia Amelia de Melo Franco – Mucio Emilio de Senna (*)
1,930 Sylvia Emilia de Mello Franco Senna* – Paulo Argemiro Hungria da Silva Machado
 
     Those are the parents for Silvia Amelia and Theodoro. So the greatgrandparents for Chico Buarque are greatgreatgrandparents for our cousins too. And their ancestry goes direct to Fernao and Catarina. Our cousin Mucio Emilio de Senna (*) is son of our famous cousin, professor Nelson Coelho de Senna, who is greatgreatgrandson of ours ancestors Jose Coelho de Magalhaes and Eugenia Rodrigues da Rocha. The sign (*) is for indicate that I haven’t yet removed the doubt if our ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes is the same nobleman at the site geneall.net portugal or not. If so, it is the other way our cousins are offspring of Fernao Coelho and Catarina de Freitas.
 
     Music also was a factor of to soften the hatred against the American government and big corporations for its wrongdoings at Latino America. Some musicians like Joan Baez and Bob Dylan was the sign that had Americans others than those who was taking advantage from the poor countries weaknesses. Other people from other countries like Mercedes Sosa, from Argentina, and Bob Marley, from Jamaica, and John Lennon was also accountable for the goodness of what we heard.
 
     At the time in Brazil all the major radios played only international music. And those musicians were almost banned from it. Only at the end of the 70s we got some FM stations that starts playing exclusively Brazilian music. And those were the ones that got our attention. I think the others stations felt the opportunity and also start mixing international and national productions.
 
     Strangely was that, after I came to United States my sister who yet lived in Florida told me that, she didn’t understand why so many people liked Joan Baez back in Brazil while the people that she was in contact with in Florida didn’t even heard about her. Immedialitely I went to a store specialized in records and found some of her discs. I was looking for her Joan Baez European Tour Album that I grew up hearing. But this specific one I didn’t find. Ok, at least wasn’t just my imagination.
 
     When president Bill Clinton visited Brazil he mentioned he liked Brazilian music. And I was amazed about the claim of some Americans that say they know Brazilian music. One reason I start hearing PBS Radios here was because it was the only ones that gave some openning for some Brazilian and others countries musics. Otherwise, anybody in Brazil know something about American music even because it is imposed by record companies. Anyways, since the end of the dictatorship looks like the good musicians had died or lost their imagination to produce good music in Brazil. Like here their are now producing only commercial ones.    
 
     To grow up in a dictatorship is not at all a pleasant thing. First of all you are deceived by the official propaganda. The government is presented as doing great things and never doing wrong others, not even by mistake. They use the natural nationalistic feeling of the people to try to put you against anyone who don’t comply with their decisions. Until you get more mature and starts to rationalize some happenings you are totally unawared that you are nothing more than a peace for their bargain.
 
     At least we grow up with television and even in a censured programation you start to fishing something like, Why in our country we can’t vote for have our governor or president if in free countries it happens? Why the “bad guys” took the American ambassador as hostage and exchanged his freedom by a list of unknown people that was sent to exile? If United States is a frendly country, why its diplomat?
 
     And the dictatorship in Brazil was an explicit case of megalomania. Everything it did was big. The biggest bridge over sea in the world at the time. A more than 8 miles bridge linking Rio de Janeiro to its neighbor Niteroi. The biggest hydroelectric in the world. A binational monster between Brazil and Paraguay to produce 11 million Kilowatts. The biggest ever rain forest’s motor road, which goes parallel to the Amazon River as the river itself wasn’t a natural way of transportation. The rain forest was taken as enemy of our development and its destruction was supplied with funds from international corporations such as the World Bank.    
 
     What they didn’t said as clear as they presented their deeds was what the people had to pass through to pay the loans in the next decades. They burned our future to keep themselves in power. When the last dictator was about to go away he said that, “You will miss us one day and will ask for we come back.” He knew the time clock bomb they was leaving over our heads and thought that the fabricated development they created for a short time would be remembered, as the hard times wasn’t in consequence of it and it wasn’t linked to each other. Thanks to God, just a minority had miss the military craziness.  
 
     Another burden they left over the shoulder of the people was the attachment of the Brazilian economy to the one of United States. The attachment was so close that more than 50% of the Brazilian commercial budget was linked to US. The popular saying at the time was that, United States couldn’t get a cold without Brazil have a pneumonia. Or, in a better humoristic way: “O Brasil eh nosso mas quem USA sou EEUU.” Here is a mixing of languages and the mean is that: Brazil is our but who makes use of it is United States.
 
     And one way to cheer up the nationalistic feeling from the common people was to present the numbers of the Commercial Balance between the two countries. It was clear favorable to Brazil and the people believed that it was good because had not any idea how the scheme worked. The scheme was simple, Brazil sent millions of tons of raw material to United States and received back fenished products.
 
     I better make a comparison to clarify it. Lets say that, from each million tons of iron Brazil exported, it received the equivalent to 100,000 tons in cars for a price close to the million tons. What was shown was the amount of money involved and nothing was told about what was done with the others 900,000 tons of iron. So what appeared to people’s eyes a great success was just another Ponzi Scheme. With the rest of the raw material United States could produce thousands of cars what made the balance to tend in its favor.    
 
     The attachment between the both economies brought Brazil to its knees more than one time. One of those was at the 70s, with the first crisis of the petroleum. Brazil wasn’t prepared for anything, had not monetary reserves and was totally depedent on it. The clever solution was to substitute gasoline by alcohol. It was a good idea but not before any research and tests.
 
     Brazil is the largest producer of sugar cane and used it to produce sugar plus its needs of alcohol. To give a solution to the problem would be a simple question of to plant more sugarcane and produce more alcohol. And they starts adding alcohol to the gasoline and producing cars moved by alcohol. Soon the consumer start to notice that, the cars moved by alcohol didn’t work well when was cold. And the alcohol rusted all metalic parts, not only the ones in direct contact with the product.
 
     What would be a case of a historic lawsuit in everywhere else in the world the Brazilian consumers just had nowhere to ask for help. The population that had cars just swallowed it in silence. The whole Brazilian pack of cars was rusted. Only later the scientists figure out that a better kind of steel was needed. And it is why we have the technology flex of today. Thanks to Brazilian consumer sacrifice of be a guinea pig for the day.
 
     Another thing about economics in time of dictatorship. I must remember the saying from one of the ministers of economy that time. “We need to make bigger the economic cake first and share it later with the population.” In his conception the country’s economy had to generate rich people first and those would invest on industrialization for then employ more people and pay better salaries. As Brazilians say, “Ele queria colocar o carro na frente dos bois”. (He was trying to put the car before the bovines). The saying is a reference on the old way of transportation in Brazil that used cars pulled by bovines.
 
     Even today I never got my share. And anticipating something that I have to talk later, this type of vision is too similar to the one of the Republicans here in United States now. They hope that giving brakes on taxations for the rich it will help the economy. I can’t show through my writings how much laughs it provoke in me. And it is not pleasant. Is like laugh with all the ribs broken and in swelling pain.
 
     If we went back to the 60s and 70s in Brazil we could identify Brazil as the China of the time. Not exact like China is today but a Brazil acting like China. Was a country of intense growth and its population been sold to the international market. The minimum wage which in Brazil is called by minimum salary started from low and going to lower. The motto was to put everybody to work but at the end of the month the salary was a deception. Yes, it is another characteristic of Brazilian economy, you are paid by month not by week as it is happen in United States.
 
     The currency also was artificially manipulated so the workers could goes by. In a modern economy you need to control the inflation. In that kind of economy inflation was used as tool of collect money from the people’s pockets and transfer it to the government interests. In my life back in Brazil I learned to live along with more than five differents currencies. We had Cruzeiro, Cruzado and now is Real. In between those always had some intermediary called by New anyone of those. Some periods we lived with three digits inflation on a single month.
 
     And, as I mentioned before, the metalurgical workers fought for equalize their salaries to those that was paid in the industrialized countries. But it would work only for laborers of those kind of industry. And they represented just a small fraction of the population. I don’t know who got first the idea. But some start to migrate to industrialized countries and it was another way of equalize the salaries. Maybe it began with the exiled but probably was before and some people did it just by intuition and not as part of any organization.
 
     In one of our books of genealogy we have the registration of a marriage of our cousin Adail Coelho Neto to Neuza Kinzo Coelho in 1,970. Their children Paula and Alexandre was born in United States. And they wasn’t the first case. In that time and long after, the Brazilian currency was so depreciated that one could come, work for two or three years, go back and start his own business. Some was able even to buy an entire farm. And it was the advertisement for others take a chance.
 
     Around 70s and 80s the reference for most of Brazilian migration was Governador Valadares City. It is called by Valadares for short. And the number of migrated citizens from there was so great and the money they sent was so visible that the city became known as Valadolares. Later on I will be back to these issue because most of the migration didn’t really came from citizens born at the city. It was too young to have so many people born there.
 
     As I mentioned before, around 1,940 it had around 5,000 inhabitants and arount 1,970 was around 300,000. Most of the population had been born elsewhere and moved to there, attracted by the new opportunities that the rich soil around about and the easier way of transportation that the Rio-Bahia road had to offer. Just remembering, it was the road constructed by Americans and Brazilians at the time of the WWII.
 
     The armed resistence to the dictatorship was a total failure. It was easily defeated since just a small number of fighters had the spirit to try it. Mainly those fighter was linked to the Communist Party but mostly was people too young to take the best decision.
 
     A bigger number were represented by intellectuals and workers. Those was also persecuted like their pens and ideas was guns. The excessive force that today is considered abominable in that time was used without any restriction. Many intellectuals as the jornalists Paiva and Herzog went the prision and never came back alive. Like them we had some thousands of “casualities” if we add the arbritary emprisionment without death.
 
     Despite of the horrors Brazilian never lost their sense of humor. The dictatorship used a gingle music for advertisement that start with, ”This is a country that goes ahead”. And a band of clowns chanted it walking backward. And they got a month of suspention. Another did the same but scornly laughing at the end of the phrase. Got six months vacation in Europe.
 
     Brazilian have one saying that goes like that, “Quem nao tem cao caca com gato”, which means Who don’t have a dog hunt with the cat. Some comedian prolonged the saying adding, “Who don’t have cat hunt with the rat, and who don’t have rat hunt with act.” Act or ato in portuguese is the same as Act, Bill or Law. The dictatorship had imposed laws that was called by the numbers from Act 1 to 5. The worst of it was the  Act number 5 which were largely used to punish the dissidents.
 
     The dictatorship was in trouble with the criticism and launched an add on to called to manipulated the patriotic feelings from the people saying, “Brasil, ame-o ou deixe-o.” (Brazil, love it or leave) The only one newspaper that was in circulation and was openly critic to the government stamped on its front page the next day, “The last one to go please shut off the lights of the airport.”
 
     About that newspaper, it was called Pasquim. Pasquim in Portuguese language could be translated as tabloid although with never serious contents. The founders choose the name because felt that anyways it would be the name that the advertisers pro-government would call it to diminish its importance. So they took a short cut anticipating what would be any intention from the government and it worked since in the begining the censors didn’t paid great attention on them. Later on some of issues were apprehended by its disturbing contents to the dictatorship itself.
 
     The 70s decade were the time that South America got the worst of its dictatorships. Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Chile, Paraguay and Uruguay team up to elaborated a club of assassinations and tortures called Operation Condor. They helped each other on eliminate their political disaffections. At the time the American government cover up its eyes to say that if I don’t see is because wasn’t happen. It worked until it came to happen under Washington’s helm.
 
     A plot involving the Chilean secret service, Cuban exiles and even CIA killed Orlando Letelier at Sheridan Circle in Washington DC. They used a remote control bomb. The timid response from Washington came only because Letelier’s assistant Ronni Moffit, who was American, also were killed. Orlando Letelier was the Chilean voice preaching in the American Government Desert what everybody knew in South America that dictatorship was a bad cause to everyone, even American government not acknowledging it and been part of it.
 
     Orlando Letelier was just one from the list of assassinations and tortures promoted by the Operation Condor. The ex-president of Brazil, Joao Goulart also was poisonned at the City of Mercedes, Argentina, while in exile. Although it can’t be confirmed today because wasn’t done any autopsy in his body. The ex-president Juscelino Kubitschek also died in a suspicious car accident in Brazil. I doubt both of them represented any danger to anyone and their deaths are the testimony against any type of draconian government.
 
     As I mentioned before, the involviment of the American government on the internal affairs of South American countries also produced victims from its side. The ambassador Charles Burke Elbrick was kidnapped by the group Revolutionary Movement 8th October (MR-8) in Brazil for 78 hours. Later freed in exchange for 15 political dissidents.
 
     The CIA agent Dan Mitrione didn’t had the same luck. He was kidnapped by the leftist group Tupamaro in Uruguay and in a sequence of unfortunate events ended killed. He is accused of taught torture classes to the political policies from those South American countries. The Brazilian dictators even honored him with his name given to a street in Rio de Janeiro. Honor later suspended by the civil elected officials that wasn’t up to let his obscure past be any stimulus to future adventurers.
 
     Here we can point out one contradiction from the American Government that is a great stimulus to the culture of hating Americans at the world outside United States. Not mentioning the interventions and responsibilities for the dissimination of torture and dictatorships. Recently, the American Government tried to imput the charge on Iranian’s shoulders for conspire to kill an ambassador from Saudi Arabia also in Washington, not regards for any Americans that could be killed along.
 
     I think, none outside of Washington and Pentagon was up to take the plot as true. Since the fabrication of proof that Saddam Hussein had weapons of mass destruction at hand, prior to the invasion of that country, everybody in the world is with “a foot behind”, as Brazilians use to say, over anything coming from the American government mouth.
 
     The killing of Orlando Letelier didn’t cause the same reaction of ultrageous feelings that the possibility of the killing of the Saudi ambassador appear to cause. Augusto Pinochet, the Chilean dictator, who ordered many other assassinations, never got in any trouble with the American Government. And these kind of cynicism is greatly accountable to cheer up the hatred for whatsoever Americans do.
 
     Not so long ago the representative from the Green Party in Brazil, Mr. Fernando Gabeira were denied entry in United States. Hes visa was asked because his work as representative and the answer was postponed until the expiration of the motivation of the voyage. What was at stake was that, Gabeira was one of the militants who kidnapped the ambassador Elbrick. Where is the cynicism? Just try to make a list of people that never got denied a visa and did things much worse than him. I am not defending what he did. I am just pointing out the incoherence in the American government attitude.
 
     The dictatorship got its final blowout thanks to the boldness of the Archbishop of Sao Paulo, Dom Paulo Evaristo Arns, and many friends such as the Presbiterian, Jaime Wright and the Friar Beto. They did research and later published a book called, Brazil: Nunca Mais or Brazil, Never Again. They took the testimony of survivors of the political dungeons and compared it with the archives from the Militar High Court (Superior Tribunal Militar) and proved all the charges against the torturers from 1,961 to 1,979.
 
     After the publication everybody who had any doubt about what many already knew got the feeling of be betraied. The majority of the Brazilian people had been deceived for back up the coup d’etat in 1,964 believing that it was the only way to avoid a totalitarian government. At the end they discovered that they got what they least wanted. I saw it in the face of my mother when she read the book. And she agreed. Never, never again.
 
     The end of the dictatorship in Brazil was market by two big movements. One is called “Anestia Ja” (Amnesty Now). This movement had its roots on the intention from the dictators party to create a law that should be approved by the majority they hold in the Congress which gave amnesty to whatsoever crimes they done. The opposition felt that the law was about to be approved and then included the oppositors to the dictatorship too. So nobody would be left behind. Both side ended swallowing the amnesty of each other. But it proved to be effective to the pacification of the country.
 
     The second one was the “Diretas Ja” (Directs Now) movement. The dictatorship party wanted to keep the system of indirect elections for president. But millions of people were mobilized in favor of the popular vote in the presidential elections. The movement were fatally woonded when part of the leaders were coopted to go through congressional vote by an accord between the dictatorship party and some part of the opposition. They named Tancredo de Almeida Neves as president and Jose Sarney as his vice.
 
     I have three moments in my life that I got the presentiment that good things couldn’t come from some decisions. One of those was in the day that Tancredo Neves announced Jose Sarney as his vice. I got so angry about that I cried out to friends that was watching tv in our apartment at the University, This stupid old man thinks that he can’t die?! He’s election came and long before the day of his installation he was dead. And we got an extension of the dictatorship for more five years with his vice.
 
     The other two presentiments were in the day that president Bush annouced the War against Iraq and some hours before president Obama annouced the assassination of Osama Bin Laden. But those are issues for later.
 
     One curiosity is that, the vice and later president Jose Sarney have ancestors that signed Rodrigues Coelho. Coincidently those are names also linked to our ancestors. But we don’t have enough data to say that, both families come from the same source of recent ancestors. What appear to be is that, the signature from his family come from a earlier migration and ours is from a later migration from Portugal. If they had any link it could be prior to 1,650.
 
     Coincidently I was just contacted by one of my cousins who sent me this address, http://www.casagrande.org.br/historia-de-casa-grande/anibal/anibal-coelho. Anibal Rodrigues Coelho is one of ours another closest relatives from the great family. Unfortunately the text at the address is only in Portuguese language. It have not political intention. Casa Grande (Great House) is his non profit organization for help people in needy to which he dedicated his life. But in his interview about his History he literally said that,
 
     “Through it I struggled to brought libraries to the cities from the outskirts of the Federal District (is how the DC area is called in Brazil). My involviment with the association and with the community service brought me four imprisonments because, at the time, it was taken as communist activity. … The general idea is that, more ignorant the people become more easy become to dominate it. And we wanted to promote a fair citizenship, bringing knowledge to the population, etcetera”. He wasn’t talking about his non profit organization but about his work and militancy as Librarian.
 
     And it is what dictatorship is all about. The next paragraph he mention what I told before, how illiteracy were used to dominate the poor Brazilian people and during the dictatorship it wasn’t an exception. The goal of the dictatorship wasn’t to keep the illiteracy, its main goal was to control what information it would allow the population have.
 
     Here I need to mention a contrast on conceptions about what is right and what is wrong in life. My maternal grandaddy, Jose Coelho Junior, the Juca Coelho, was a person that fought his intire life for the communitarians causes. Life in the countryside goes around some communtary references such as, churchs, schools, hospitals, maternities, courts and city hall. Grandfather was politician but never ran any elective position. He only gave support to others who was elected.
 
    Probably, he had a minor participation on the construction of the main church in Virginopolis but was involved on the instalation of the high school, at the constructions of the hospital and maternity, and thanks to him the city became center of a county having its own court. When the coup d’etat came he was 72 years old. And he gave his support to the cause thinking that the communists could take the power.
 
     The fear that grandaddy had about the communists wasn’t necessarily because their way of share riches or even to get a repressive government. His fear was the atheism and he could give his life if need for the Catholicism. On it he was completely radical.
 
     As soon he became 84 years old he had a stroke which made him half handicapped. Like that we were called to serve as his male nurses or helpers on everything he wanted to do when not on bed. He had some Alzheimerist moments alternated by concious ones. And at one of this moments he would try to convince us that, because we were in favor of the democratization of Brazil, we had to be communists. And such discussions became historical in the family. 
 
     On one of those he challenged me to travel to Soviet Union to practice there “my communism”. I was saying to him that I had nothing to do at Soviet Union because as I was against the Brazilian dictatorship I also didn’t agreed with the soviet totalitarism. But he wont understand my logic and mistooke our support for the democracy as it was an approuval to totalitarism, and mainly to that one that came from the atheism communist. In some moment of the discussion he started screeming on me: “Had to deliver death to the people who is conspiring. Such communists. Our militars are been worth of nothing. If don’t kill, Brazil will be brought to a mess!”
 
     I though I could call his conscience arguing, Ok grandaddy, you is in favor to kill even your grandchildren? But he won’t hear any voice of reason. “Communist is more worth when dead! I don’t forgive nobody.” I tried to appease him: Gradaddy, what reason you would give me to justify to kill? And he yelled at me, “Because it is the law in Brazil!” I took a long breath and calmly whispered what I had to say, Then everything is all right grandaddy! At Soviet Union they are doing nothing wrong with their dissidents. It is because in there they also have their laws.
 
     Imprisoned to his wheel chair and taking notice that his point of view was lost he didn’t nothing but cry and said, “What is worth is that, I am close to die! But you all will repent.” In truth the life is always like that, doesn’t matter what choice we take, when the difficulty times come we get the doubt if we took the best decisions in our past. We got inumerous opportunities of difficulties in Brazil after the dictatorship. But on each and everyone of those moments my certitude goes always like that, Correct the direction, never turn back to that negative option.
 
     The problems in the human relationship is the absolutism from some people. Grandaddy Juca was always absolutist. What he believed had to be true to all. We can’t deny and need to thanks for his services as community worker in our city. But if he was young and had done the same that he had done many years ago, at the time of the dictatorship, he would be at risk of be one out of the numerous cases of arbitrary imprisonments that populate our History.
 
     The problem with absolutists is that, they are to much sure that what they wanna do will be the best to all or, at least, for the majority. Their certitude is so confident that it impede them to see the others points of view. It is for sure, Joseph Stalin, Mao Zedong, Adolph Hitler, Osama Bin Laden, George W. Bush and many more had the absolute certitude that they were given the best from themselves to the world. The defect on them is not perceive how much they are mistaken and that, the world have a different idea of what is good for itself.
 
     By thinking that the world refuse what is good to itself the absolutist try to impose to the world what is not good even for himself. Was totally comprehensible that our grandfather, on his 87 years old and sufferring Alzheimer, mistaken defense of democracy as it was be a communist. But the same, coming from the dictatorship leaders, demonstrated a much much worse illness. In Brazil we got a much worse macarthism than its American original.        
 
     And here I see a close similitude in the conception of those who accuses president Obama of to have a socialist agenda. Those just don’t want we the people to have the same access to conditions that they think are restrict to the privileged. So to accuse president Obama of have a socialistic agenda is one way to exploit the fear that the commoners have for socialism at the same time hiding their real intentions on to segragate the people.   
 
     Lets post though some genealogical sequence for the elected and not inaugurated president Tancredo de Almeida Neves. His ancestry is like the Brazilians describe as, “Feijao com arroz” or Rice n’beans. It means too common.
 
1,910 Tancredo de Almeida Neves – Risoleta Guimaraes Tolentino
1,881 Antonina Homem de Almeida – Francisco de Paula Neves*
1,848 Mariana Candida Kapler – Antonio Homem de Almeida
1,821 Mariana Candida de Jesus – Francisco Kapler
1,795 Maria Madalena da Silva – Joao da Silva Pereira Gomes
         Manuel Ferreira da Silva – Mariana Moreira de Sousa
1,747 Maria Cleofa Bueno – Jose Ferreira da Silva
         Maria Cleofa Bueno – Joao Goncalves de Melo
         Rosa Maria Bueno de Moraes – Antonio de Moura
         Lourenco Correia Pires – Catarina Bueno do Prado
         Manuel Joao de Oliveira – Francisca de Lira de Moraes
         Isabel Pais – Marcos Mendes de Oliveira
         Maria Leme – Manuel Joao Branco
         Fernando Dias Pais Leme* – Lucrecia Leme*
 
     From this point we can go back to the chapter 10 and verify the genealogical sequence for the “Bandeirante” Fernao Dias Pais Leme posted there. Fernando and Lucrecia are his paternal grandparents. I verified only the maternal side of Tancredo Neves because I thought the dates before the names would help in some way, rather than his paternal side which was without dates.   
 
     The brutality of the dictatorship in Brazil is shown in an ultrageous event. One concert in favor of the democratization and pacificantion of the country, with a famous singer, was set up. A bomb exploded nearby. It was been prepared by two military servants to provoke confusion among the public but the bomb went off unexpectedly on the lap of one of the perpetrators. If they was successful on their attack they could caused many deaths and injured thousands. What they really wanted to do is not yet clarified to the public until today.
 
     But anything that they did to stop the wave of democratization didn’t worked. And the others South American coutries also entered in the same wave. In it we got some help from the industrialized countries. They were afraid that a recrudescence on the dictatorship would bring to any uncontrolable disorder and it would cause losses on their investiments. So, long before had Arab Spring we had the South American Spring.
 
     The 1,990s was the real begining of democratization in Brazil. We had the first presidential election through popular vote after 30 years. But although it was considered fair we got the interference from interests others than democracy. The elected president, Fernando Collor de Mello ended impeached for corruption. His successor and vice, Itamar Franco finished his term.
 
     Itamar Franco inherited a country in a situation of “Terra arrasada” or levelled land. And he was trying to make alliances with whoever would help him. I didn’t like his way of administration because he was ex-governator for the Minas Gerais State and was more conservative than I wanted.
 
     Although I wasn’t representative of nothing I tried to contact some friends who could contact the Workers Party for not leave him alone because his administration would fall in the conservative hands. But the Workers Party refused to do it and the conservatives fill in all spaces of the government. Later on Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva, the eternal president of the Worker Party acknowledged the mistake.
 
     Presidente Itamar Franco gave the place of Minister of Economy to the sociologist Fernando Henrique Cardoso who once had been exiled in United States and taught classes at Harvard. A group of economists, including Andre Pinheiro Lara Resende, had made a plan, based on the corrections on many others that was tried before in Brazil, for a new currency and for stabilize the economy. The plan worked well after be implanted by Itamar Franco and the Minister of Economy got the credits.
 
     In the wave of optimism that came after the establishment of the plan, called Real, and is now the name of the Brazilian currency, Fernando Henrique Cardoso was easily elected president. But his administration is characterized by extremely conservativism and submission to the international monetary institutions. By not giving flexibility to the comparison between the Real and other currencies his administration made the Brazilian industry loose its competitivity and almost broke the country again.
 
     The Cardoso administration have two other deeds that characterize its government. One was that, by the Brazilian law the presidents couldn’t be reelected in the period immediately after their terms of four years. Then he bought from the Congress an amendment on his own behalf to be reelected. And he privatized many of public institutions obeying the conservative mandate of minimal State. He even privatized one of the biggest companies of mineralogy in the world, Cia Vale do Rio Doce or Sweet River Valley Company which was born from the riches of Minas Gerais State. He was up to privatize the Petrobras also but it was too much, even for the pacific Brazilian people.
 
     His conservative measures can be easily measured by the migration of Brazilians to the exterior. I migrated just after he be elected at the first time and each year a greater number of Brazilians was coming. It appeared to be a non stop tendency that would left Brazil empty. And the migrants wasn’t only from classes less favored. People that owned businesses was braking down. Many friends that had migrated before and began their businesses in Brazil start to come back. Here I have to note that, I migrated by choice not because the performance from that administration.
 
     After three frustrating attempts to be elected president the resilient Northeastern and unionist Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva got the position. He took advantage from the possibility of be reelected, thanks to his predecessor, and had two administrations. At the end of his second term he helped to elect the now “presidenta”, Dilma Rousseff.
 
     Lula, as we call him since he was a unionist, was illiterated as his oppositors tried to stamp his unconventional literacy. He did elementary schooling in a regular basis and was trained to be a metalurgic worker. Later on he also did the high school through a charter school. Most of all he learned from life. And always had good brains around him.
 
     For that he start to make fun from his oppositors when his administration began to prove right, saying in all speech he did, “Never before in this country it was done…” What he was saying is simple, not other presidency had done so much in a so short period of time. And it is kind of true. But is far from be enough.
 
     These is our question of to be or not to be. Even if a person been judged as good never can let the feeling of accomplishment take over, in reason of be able of reach a superior level in relationship to others. If we think we did the best that we could do, we should immediately leave our places in favor of others for that they upgrade what we did. Nobody is perfect. Always will be space to make it better. Everything that we do now will be obsolete in a short period of time.
 
     I remember in 1,979 when I was kicked from my first job in my life. He was a unionist star and his militancy always got him in trouble with the dictatorship. Many times he were imprisioned but was just a waste of time for the bad guys because it just increased his popularity. And one day I was called in the office of some kind of psychologist. At the time the businesses used one nor to help people with problem but to detect “signs of rebellion”. Do a good job wasn’t so important since Brazil was plenty of unemploied willing for any vacancy of bad paid positions.
 
     I don’t remember if in our interview I did or he did mentioned Lula. And I made some remarks like that, We need more people like Lula to make this country work for everybody. And I saw in his eyes some disbelief and maybe anger. “Do you think he will be the solution?” He asked. Not, but he is the beginning. I answered. And I openly said other things that was just foolishness but nothing that could cause any harm. But soon they put some another guy to be trainned by me and one month later I was history in that enterprise. Its name was Picchionni, Corretora de Valores, and some years later closed its doors for bad administration.
 
     As president, Lula did what is most obvious in any place else of the world. Brazil had around 170 millions inhabitants and more than half was out of the market. It was what everybody, from the most doctorated to the least like me, was preaching since long time before. But the conservatives kept insisting in favoring the privileged ones expecting, or just saying it, they would do something for the poor people. But the truth is that, the rich until some level try to create jobs because more jobs represent more profit to them.
 
     In the upper level it doesn’t work well because they starts to gambling in the stocks and spending the money with superfluous. I am not saying that everybody do the same but in Brazil it is most true. And in Brazil the stocks pay one of the highest interests in the world. It was true since the time of the dictatorship and were largely used by the administration of Fernando H. Cardoso to transfer riches to a few percentage of the population. And even the administration Lula wasn’t totally able to introduce more fairness to the rest of the people.
 
     One good image to describe the problem is that, some billionaires prefer to invest 50 millions on himself house than help the poor get his first house of 100,000. And look how many houses for poor people 50 millions could buy! And I am not talking about give away money I am talking about pay a better salary to those that work hard.
 
     What Lula did in Brazil is something like Franklin D. Roosevelt did in his Big Deal Plan. He just gradualy raised the minimum wage and waited for the results. He also included in the market millions that was out. Also increased the stimulus to poor families that was keeping their children in schools. It was a great problem in Brazil before because historically too much children drop out schools to help their parents to get along with their needs. Lula himself had been victimized by this.
 
     Lula felt on his own skin the problem that poor people was submitted around the country. He understood that poor people also had the right of have 5 meals in daily basis. And poor people have also the right of to dress well and even could get their own cars. Historically in Brazil was like what is the saying, “Poor people sale their lunch to buy the dinner.” Since the dictatorship began selling the people’s interests in the international markets the motto became pay little wages to sale more. And the minimum wage was always unfairly deprived.   
 
     Those measurements taken by Lula I myself defended since I wrote my second book in 1,977. I was 19 years old without any economics knowledge but with an heart for fairness and compassion.
 
     As Brazilians use to say, Lula have been the “pe-de-coelho” or rabbit’s foot of Brazil. While he went office in 2002 soon Brazil conquered its 5th title as Soccer World Cup Champion. Not other good news could elevated the Brazilian optimism than these one. Ok, I am exaggerating a little.
 
     In his administration Brazil became selfsufficient in sources of energy, thanks to new investments in production of oil and biofuels, including alcohol from sugarcane. Was in his term that a mega oil deposit were found and it will soon put Brazil as exporter of petroleum. Wasn’t without reason president Obama said Lula was the guy. He left the office after the appointments for the next Soccer World Cup Championship (2,014) and, after London, next 2,016 Summer Olimpics Games.    
 
     Sure. I am just making an abbreviation of what some presidents did for Brazil and they didn’t do just what I am saying they done. I am just characterizing their accomplishments.
 
     The most recent president(a) in Brazil is also the first female to take the first office in the country. Dilma Vana Rousseff is daughter of an immigrant from Bulgaria named Pedro Rousseff. Her mother, Dilma Jane da Silva is from Resende City, Rio de Janeiro State. The couple raised the family in Belo Horizonte, Minas Gerais State capital, where Dilma Vana was born.
 
     At the ”Anos de Chumbo” or Lead’s Years she became an active militant against the dictatorship. And she was captured, tortured and served three years in the prison. Is too earlier to characterized her administration because she was inaugurated in January first, 2,011. But looks like she will do continuity to the work of Lula. And it mean good news to United States but not so good as it could be if the past hadn’t its toll to pay for.
 
     I am mentioning it because United States could hope for a better partner from Brazil in this time of crisis. The problem is that, United States never asked for any forgiveness for its terribles deeds against the Brazilian people during the dictatorship there. It even didn’t acknowledged what were done. Now, many of the politician who are in power there were the same persons that sufferred the most from the interventionism.
 
     Even if those politicians don’t have hard feelings one thing they can’t help themselves to have, which is the lack of trust in United States policies. The acknowledgement and the asking for forgiveness could be the first step toward the construction of a new era of trusting. And a better alliance would only come if based in trust on each other.
 
     The acting from the last Bush administration can be accountable for great losses in the relationship between the two nations. His arrogance in making wars through lies must have put Brazilian politicians in a defense mode that reflected in economic losses for United States. What worry such politicians is the belief in that, When Americans don’t get what they want through diplomatic means they just take it from the others.
 
     And surely, the actions from the administration of the second president Bush did show it as truthful. And it must plaied a role when the administration Lula in Brazil opposed to a project that could give to United States a base to launch spaceships from there. Just for the reader know, the launching of spaceships around the equatorial line is much less expensive than other tropical or subtropical places. And Americans wanted the base as it was its own territory without sharing technologies.
 
     Certainly, nobody wantes give such trusting reception to Americans. Nobody wantes to give any excuse to American interventions in the future.
 
     Another blowout of American diplomacy lately were the lost of a multibillionaire contract with the Brazilian government to provide airships to its Army. Even the administration Obama been perceived as more friendly nobody knows what will come next. And nothing better than watch the Republican Party debates to take notice of what the world worries about United States are. So everytime any government have to decide if it will do business with Americans they will remember what were done before and will avoid to do it anytime they have a more trustfull supplier.
 
     They will not deliberately excludes United States from every business because the country is perceived as important to the world community but while United States do not works on its image as a good and essential partner it will suffer the erosion on its relationships and it maybe will drive to its demise as dominant economy in the world in a short term. It is not because the world hates United States but because United States is long making the same mistakes the others dead empires did before.   

14. IN SEARCH FOR THE LOST PARADISE, A FAMILY SAGA

I wanna to show in these chapter something about the settlement of the European population at a particular area from the State of Minas Gerais, Brazil. We know from the fossil records that Minas Gerais State is inhabited by indigenous people, at least, from 10.500 years ago. And to decipher how Brazil was first discovered by human being is a mystery far away from be solved. To have answers about it must be a project for a life long quest of many researchers.

The big problem is that, looks like Brazilian researchers don’t get the financial means to get the job done. And the country acelerated development can compromise the existent and unknown archeological sites. It can be considered a lucky charm the find of the skeleton of Luzia, at a cave in the city of Santa Luzia. From more than 10.000 years ago we can say for sure that, she was not the first dweller in Minas Gerais and, decisively, not the first Brazilian.

Minas Gerais is a continental state, and don’t have shores. The Atlantic Ocean is more than an hundred miles away from its borders. And Santa Luzia City is much more distant from the borders in opposite side of the Ocean. In between the Ocean and Santa Luzia City have another sea. A sea of mountains, once covered by a thick rain forest. Having not passage way between the two points in its shortest distance.

Many rivers that come from Minas Gerais State goes to the Atlantic Ocean through the Doce River Basin but they are just a sequence of rapids in the mountains. Otherwise, Santa Luzia is located in a plateau that marks the end of the coastal rough terrain and a smooth central plains. And the rivers from there on tend to take northwest direction. The big one around is the Velhas River (Old Females River) that goes by the smooth terrain until be united to the Sao Francisco River.

The Sao Francisco River is born in Minas Gerais and collect waters there caring it for more than one thousand miles through north direction. After that it abruptly change direction to east going to meet the Atlantic Ocean. At the point when it change direction it is at the heart of the Northeast Region of Brazil. Not far way from the south of the Piaui State. And there is where the Serra da Capivara National Park is.

Serra da Capivara and Pedra Furada archelogical sites are the places where the professor Niede Guidon and her team found inumerous clues suggesting that the inhabitation of human being in Americas is much earlier than Clovis Sites. The find is yet in dispute but what others finds around the world is suggesting is that, the assumptions from the earlier XX century about Americas first colonizations are not true. If any one want learn more about the issue, can take a quickly look at the address. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pedra_Furada_sites. The internet is plenty of informations about it.

As I said before, Luzia, the fossil, looks more like native Australian. And the mystery how human being appeared in the opposite side of South America Pacific shores maybe will be not longer such as mysterious. Nobody knows although if Luzia’s family were extinct or left to us some of their genetical material. What appear is that, native Americans have in their mytocondrial DNA some components that have not match to others. Then it could be it.

What appear to happen was that, from 10.000 years ago we got a bigger number from Asian population conquering the landscape. The Minas Gerais State was partially inhabited by their descendants when the European invaded Americas. And many common diseases unintentionally brough with them dizimated more than 90% of native Americans.

If simple diseases such as common cold could do it over a population of some thousands of year migrated from Asia, it could be much more devastating to population isolated by tens of thousands of years. The first Asians that first set foot in Americas had to be resistants to some kind of diseases that could easily kill the first inhabitants. So the survivors could be too few and their DNA too little to leave signatures for about the next 10.000 thousands years.

The idea of Minas Gerais State as a Paradise don’t come from me. One of our old cousins, professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta, who was born in 1,893 and died in 1.990 and wrote the book, A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente, gave such idea. From the page 31 I will try to translate some exerpt.

“At the next day, after 10 miles of voyage, he passed the night at the Luiz Mota’s farm, sited at the borders of the Araras Stream, next to Sao Pedro do Suacui Village, where the soils are from an extrarodinary fertility. Couldn’t say it was really a farm. His hosts was two poor men. One of them had travelled around the world. Was Portuguese, had been in Angola, and came in to live the rest of his days at the Woods of Pecanha.

During the voyage from Prince’s Village (Serro City) to Pecanha, he noticed a most curious fact, at these path, taken in proportion, had the bigger quantity of Europeans than any other place in Brazil that he had been on. To what attribute such coming in of Portuguese people to the Mata do Pecanha? Lets take his own words to explain,

“There is a moment that those who err around the world as a continuous playing from their desire end feeling the needy for rest and solitude; some told them about the woods, and that they could have vaste lands and live in tranquility protected against poverty; to renounce to the prior plans; and the dangerous adventurers, settling down at the land, becoming useful citizen.”

Those observations are totally true.

In all of the Pecanhas Region, Sao Joao Evangelista, Sao Jose do Jacuri, Sao Pedro do Suacui, Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes (or now Sabinopolis City) and Sao Miguel de Guanhaes (Guanhaes City), the Portugueses, penetrating the woods, took posse of great extensions of lands, where they raised their families, constructed farms, installed sugarcane mills, planted edible grains, and lived with tranquility. The ones who were not marriaged got together with the indigenous people, raising families that today populate great part of that region.

He mention at the page 32, “When the exceeding sex bring them insomnia, they swallow an worm, that they dried out without taken the umbilical line. These worm is the “bicho da taquara” (caterpillar which live inside the species of bamboo called taquara). The indians used to eat such worms from which they extracted a kind of exquisitely fine fat, useful to cooking. When dried and converted in powder, was applied on open wounds for quickly healing. Although, when they ate the dried worms, without taken the umbilical line, they went to a kind of static sleeping that lasted for many days. After wake up the indians spoke about wonderful dreams, where they saw sparklings forests and ate delicious fruits. The head of the worm shall be not ate because is considered a powerful venon. The Portuguese considered such food as a precious delicacy.”

And he kept going at the page 32, “He had come to the Rio Vermelho Town that had about 50 little houses only. He admired its agreable looks in contrast to the landscape around about. The town had a great climate and was healthful. He found there many octogenarians and even people as old as ninety, one hundred and twenty and height as well as one hundred and thirty and two years old.”

Our cousin was talking about the voyage done by the French scientist Auguste de Saint-Hilaire who travelled to Minas Gerais State in the years of 1,816 to 1.817. And it was Minas Gerais State the land of the miners (mineiros). But the Paradise wasn’t there to everybody. He also narrates more about the life the indians were subdued to then.

“After he visited the Indians Reservations at the around about of the town and recorded their habits and customs, he speaks about the lustful of the Pecanha’s Indians. Saying even that, “becoming tired of their voluptuousness, renounced the life and hanged themselves on any tree from the woods.”"

These opinion shown by the French scientist Saint-Hilaire is probably wrong and such behavior from the indigenous people still happen among tribes in areas like the Mato Grosso do Sul State. And the cause can be related to stress caused by the feeling of lost Paradise. We can open our minds and see what could past through the Indians minds just after the European invaded the lands where they were its solely lords. Our cousin Dermeval Jose Pimenta give us some clues on his narration at the page 48, when he talks about the patriarch of the Vieira Braga Family. He says,

“The French scientist Auguste Saint-Hilaire, when in 1,817 visited the then District of Santo Antonio do Pecanha, were hosted at a poor residence by Januario Vieira Braga, the commander of the Headquarter, installed at 1,807, about 4 miles away from the settlement. The commander, then yet suptuagenarian, born at 1,747, was a daring and valiant “mateiro” (someone who knows the secrets of the forests, – scout). Since the age of 14 years old he went the woods to fight the ferocious tribes of Indians named Botocudos. He fought them but was not inhumane, always hoping for to obtain informations about possible mineral riches at the region.

Is said that, one artifice used to hunt Indians constituted on to hid themselves in the woods, scouting their movements. At night after a long day of hunting and good food, the Indians left their arms in a deposit. Then, the old Januario with his companions, in secret, cut off the ropes of their archs, desarming them. When they waked up felt themselves without defense. The ones who resisted was killed and the tame and women was brought for work and to learn the catechism from the Catholic Church.”

What wasn’t mentioned by cousin Dermeval is that, the work that he refer to was slavery. The same was done to the African people that was considered in first place a merchandise before human being. So what would many of us do if a extraterristrial civilization take the Earth as it was their own and not ours and make us as slaves after kill all our resistents relatives? The answer probably will be strickling disturbing to many of us!

The revisionists could say that, cousin Dermeval was a man of prejudice by his observation that the old commander Januario was not inhumane treating the Indians like that. Again we must remember the time it were written. The book was published in 1,966 and had been written before these date. Martim Luther King Jr were assassinated in 1,968 and the Civil Rights Movement was at its apex at the time. It mean that our History was in a kind of limbo state between the new and the old understanding of life.

In Brazil the old generations really believed that to take the Indians from their old ways of life and Christianize them was the best they could do for them. The old generations didn’t recognized the Indians rights to the land and thought themselves ways of exploit it was the best thing to do. It was a series of unfortunate conceptions that the old generations really believed on. Although thinking they was giving all to goodness.

At these point we need to make up our mind about what are our conceptions in relationship to the others. We can’t assume that the good we are plan to do to others will always be really the best for them. When we assume that, we are mistakenly taken what appear the best for us as it is the good to others. Resuming it, we would try to do good to ourselves and not to others. Is just our selfness interfering with our understand of life and our will. We better hear first what the others think is good for themselves and do all of us to understand their point-of-view.

By the way, talking about our cousin Dermeval, his grandmother was the Brazilian native Francelina Catarina de Souza. He mention it at the page 212 of the book but don’t say the name of her tribe. She probably could be linked to the tribes Monoxos or Malalis the only others but the Botocudos that was in the area. But it is not any assurance of truth because he mentioned his grandfather had proposed her from her mother and they apparently lived isolated.

Like that having indigenous blood in a, at least, proportion of one quarter he probably wouldn’t have any racial prejudice. He just didn’t understood that the resistent Indians wasn’t any more bad than the insistent whites who wanted take from them all they had in life. Not only their material posses and knowledges but even their freedom that should be sacred to all of us.

After these brief introduction to these chapter I like to talk about the formation of our family. I mean the big fat family that come from the city once called Vila do Principe (Prince’s Village) and now have the name of Serro City. It had an immense territory in which some entire states from United States or Brazil could fit in and sparing good portion of its lands.

Serro City is located at Center Northeast of the Minas Gerais State. Was its fifth constituted village. Was set up in 1,714 under the administration of Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho, the Pacifier. It came about in the begining of the Minas Gerais Gold Rush which sprout from 1,698 until 1,750 when starts die out. It is on the line of mountains called Serra do Espinhaco (Big Spine Sierra) which goes from south to north in the state.

In these chapter I am going back in time. When I begun writing it said that I would try to put things in a chronological order. And I did it around about History and now I want go back just to explain our genealogical formation. At least at the point we have data in our hands.

We have to understand a little bit of geography also. The basics is that, Brazil got all the tropical shores of oriental South America, which is touched by just one ocean, the Atlantic. At the whole shore line is a strait chunk of plain lands. Not far way from the sea most of the terrain abruptely gain altitude forming what is called by Serra Geral (General Sierra). It is sighted from the sea and in the Southeast and South Brazil sometimes is called by the name of Muralha (Great Wall).

As most of the higher altitutes occur at these point and some parts of the mainland are down, many rivers tend go to mainland direction until it turns south, as the Paraguay River do, or north, like the Sao Francisco River, until they encounter their way to sea. In Minas Gerais such tendency doesn’t works so well. The Doce River broke the General Sierra in two. It goes from south to north until the Governador Valadares City where turns to the sea passing through the Espirito Santo State.

And that river made on its course some plains with much down altitude than its around about. On the Valley around Governador Valadares City we got a hot and humid climate. And as we enter in mainland direction we need practically to escalate as in stairways. On top of it we have the Espinhaco Sierra. Where all the gold once stood.

The Doce River Valley were a natural barrier to explore the mainland because its hot humid climate was a easy place to unknown diseases in colonial times. And many lost their lives trying to conquer it. Among them I already mentioned Agostinho Barbalho Bezerra the son of Luis Barbalho Bezerra, the Brazilian hero at the chapter of Dutchs Invasions around 1,640s. I believe that some people born in Brazil and linked to Dutchs at the time must have migrated to New York State which was also another Dutch colony.

Vila do Principe, now Serro City, was composed by the town with the name and a series of town born at the time of the Gold Cycle. The main ones was Conceicao do Mato Dentro, Tejuco which is now Diamantina, the district of Sao Jose de Taponhoacanga which now is part of Alvorada de Minas City, also Gouvea (Gouveia) and dozens more.

Around 1,750 the easy gold start to end and the local officials sent expeditions in radial directions to try to find more. Some where found at a plateau where later gave origin to the Santo Antonio do Pecanha Village. Now it is Pecanha City. Another place was called by the long name of, Vila de Nossa Senhora do Bom Sucesso das Minas Novas do Aracuai or, Our Lady of Good Success of the New Minas of the Aracuai Village. Now is just Minas Novas (New Mines). Those were not the last places where the gold or diamonds were found but since then the production was down. The gold of Minas Novas had been found since 1,727.

Was then that a new kind of colonization began. A wave of newcomers start mingling with the established population and entered the woods sinking lands to farm. Until 1,807 these tendency is blocked by the presence of the Botocudos Tribe which dominated southeast area of Serro, from Pecanha City to Doce River Valley. The governor of the State ordered the establishment of a fortification in Pecanha from where milicias dominated the Indians opening the immense new area to farmers.

Just after new settlements starts to be established. Among them, Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, now Sabinopolis, and Sao Miguel e Almas, now Guanhaes. The settlements stood belonging to Serro City until 1,840 when the Village of Conceicao do Mato Dentro where created taking a good chunk of land. Sao Miguel e Almas even became part of Conceicao do Mato Dentro for about 18 years when it returned to Serro. Just for, some years later, 1,875, be emancipated as independent village among with Rio Doce, which was another name used by Pecanha before it took the name definitively.

After 140 years of its creation Serro City start to be broken apart in many big chunks of lands which now reduced its own territory to a small size city at Minas Gerais State. It count only 20,000 inhabitants in contrast to others cities that once were its towns like, Governador Valadares (255,000), Guanhaes (30,000), Itabira (105,000), Itambacuri (22,000), Minas Novas (30,000), Montes Claros (355,000), Nanuque (40,000), Pecanha (17,000), Sabinopolis (15,000), Sao Joao Evangelista (15,000), Teofilo Otoni (133,000), Virginopolis (10.000). These small number of old belonging to Serro count more than 1 million inhabitants but it probably count another million on more than 200 others cities also with roots on it.

I am not considering four sisters like cities, Coronel Fabriciano (103,000), Ipatinga (225,000), Joao Monlevade (71,000) and Timoteo (77.000). I am unsure if those ones once were part of Serro. Anyways its raising began at earlier XX century and their demographic explosion came after 1,950 and was caused by the installation of two big steel industries, Acesita and Usiminas. Between 1,961 and 1,964 our cousin Dermeval Jose Pimenta were president elected for the Acesita and later gave help on the foundation of Usiminas.

That’s for sure not everybody come from the same family but looking at our genealogical books we can detect a clear pattern in the formation of these part of the Brazilian population. First a relatively small population settle down in the towns around the Vila do Principe. The population on those towns increased through two or three generations by local birth and arriving of newcomers, specially from Portuguese origins.

The second fase came with the dispersion of the initial population which colonized new towns in a medium distance from the initial settlements. Those new towns were generally formed by groups of relatives who had born at the initial towns. Each new town received genetical contributions from many others and, in many times, also from others settlements from the south of the State. Sometimes newcomers from Portugal also participated in these proccess. And each generation gave a step further until the whole area were populated.

We can see it also through the genealogy of the cities. Serro City were divided in many little cities with a big territories. Later those big territories were divided into others cities and so on. Example of it, the southeast of Serro territory were divided into Guanhaes and Pecanha. Later Guanhaes gave birth to Acucena, Braunas, Dores de Guanhaes, Senhora do Porto and Virginopolis. In 1,962 the Virginopolis territory was divided into more 5 cities which are Divinolandia de Minas, Gonzaga, Santa Efigenia de Minas, Sardoa and Sao Geraldo da Piedade. And each older city gave birth to others. Pecanha was the one which became mother to Governador Valadares.

The families also got the same faith. One example of it is the Coelho family. The name is just a reference because our ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes came from Portugal. He marriaged in 1,779 to Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha who already had ancestors living at the Serro’s dominion. Their children migrated and founded the town of Sao Miguel e Almas (Guanhaes). Their grandchildren founded the town of Virginopolis. Their greatgrandchildren also participated on the foundation of the towns beyond. And finally many generations united to form the city of Governador Valadares and also spread around a great number of cities from Brazil and abroad.

Others families took alternative directions but usually meet at the same end. On each city not everybody migrated to the next. Those who stood still for many generations now got an entire city as close relatives. And also share ancestors with the populations of others cities. I want to be more specific showing it through some lines in our ancestry later.

From the recent Census 2010 we can take good idea how the population is moving. If we take the numbers of 1,960 there will be 27,000 inhabitants in Virginopolis City. A respectable size on the time and even today. Now the city count only 10,530. But if we add to it the populations from, Divinolandia de Minas (7,013), Gonzaga (5,903), Santa Efigenia de Minas (4,573), Sardoa (5,588) and Sao Geraldo da Piedade (4,389) we find 38,016 on its original territory. Guanhaes on its original territory should have around 100,000 inhabitants. And Serro City the millions that we talk about before.

Anyways what we can observe is that, most of the small cities in the Minas States are losing population on every census. And the major cities are gaining it. Some small cities are adding, at least from 2,000 to 2,010. But I think these unexpected gaining can be linked to the economic crisis of 2,008 and so on. The region was the biggest exporter of migrants to the industrialized countries and it is getting a set back because the crisis, and also because Brazil is in a cycle of economic expansion.

Historically, Governador Valadares were the main destination from Serro City region for decades. It began at the begining of the XX century when the railroad linking it to Belo Horizonte and Vitoria, Espirito Santo State capital, in 1,910. Later on came the Rio-Bahia Road what accelerated its development. Before it the area was in great part taken by the Atlantic Forest. The population began to taken down the forest and make it into pastures.

The good soils under the forests gave pastures so rich that the farmers could put the bovines there and just wait for the time to come back and sale it to slaughter mills. And the farmers from a extensive area, even from the south of the Bahia State, had their houses in Governador Valadares where they raised their families. As its population grow bigger the commerce also attracted more people.

So isn’t that amaze I told about 300,000 inhabitants in that city around the year 1,970 and now it have only 255,475. It can be explained by two events. Was believed that in the apex of the Brazilian migration to the exterior Governador Valadares had sent abroad 50,000 from its population. And also the city old territory was shared with new cities. As the city was totally dependent on the meat market and commerce it became to vulnerable to the humors of the Brazilian economy with its ups and downs.

In contrast, the four cities of Coronel Fabriciano, Ipatinga, Joao Monlevade and Timoteo that are nearby began its development based on industrialization. And from the begining until now the population is steadly growing. From 2,000 to 2,010, Ipatinga alone gainned population a little bigger than the size of the whole city of Virginopolis. In the same period, Virginopolis lost something around 4% of its dwellers.

But the star of the time is Montes Claros City. It increased from 307,000 to 355,000 in the last ten years. It is called the North of Minas Gerais State Capital, title once belonging to Serro City. At the same period Serro decreased its population from 21,012 to 20,810. It is two tendencies long observed.

Well, lets take to the issue genealogy. Only recently I aknowledged that the genealogy around the old territory of Serro City had more records than I was awared of. I know we have some data in the old registers of birth, death, marriages, etcetera. But what a didn’t new is we already had some books written around it. The books don’t add the whole population but units some data from families that once were dominant around about.

Before, I had notice about some of them. But I never got into it until my father presented me with the book, Genealogical Tree of Coelho’s Family (Arvore Genealogica da Familia Coelho) written by his niece and our cousin, Ivania Batista Coelho. I already knew some of the contents in the book because most people was known to me. It is about the descendence of Jose Coelho de Magalhaes and Eugenia Rodrigues da Rocha. He was a migrant from Portugal, born around 1,750 and marriaged in the domain of Conceicao do Mato Dentro City.

They had five children, Jose Jr, Joao, Antonio, Felix and Clara Maria. Only Jose and Joao marriaged and the family bought some farms around where, with others pioneers, they founded the town of Sao Miguel e Almas. Saint Michael was the devotion saint of Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Junior, also known as Jose Coelho da Rocha. Jose was marriaged to Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo at the city of Conceicao do Mato Dentro and their four first children was born there and they had another four in Sao Miguel (Guanhaes).

Then the family began to split with part staying in Guanhaes and another part going to the town, founded by them and other pioneers, of Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio de Guanhaes, that later became Virginopolis. These last foundation came in 1,858 and I was born 100 years later at the same place. Several generations had pass on and the offspring from the initial couple was counted then in the number of thousands.

The book isn’t completed. It was written in 1,979 and several of relatives wasn’t registered in it because some didn’t sent the data in time and others had lost the contact. If thousands was there other equal number fail to do so. But we had a good idea about them because is our tradition to talk about it in our meetings around the fire.

Our uncle Joao Coelho de Magalhaes marriaged to their cousin Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo. They had six children but most of them moved to Diamantina City. Our cousin Ivania recorded only part of his genealogy, basically the ones who marriaged to the descendence of his brother Jose. And she took special care on leave to us how does our kinship with professor Nelson Coelho de Senna and Dr. Innocente Soares Leao.

Both of them edited books about our genealogy. Professor Senna authored “Algumas Notas Genealogicas” (Some Genealogical Notes). These book where published in 1,939 in Sao Paulo. Dr Soares Leao authored the book, “Notas Historicas Sobre Guanhaes” (Historical Notes About Guanhaes). It came to be in 1,967 at Belo Horizonte City. As both of them are direct descendants of uncle Joao I think they must gave us more insights about his descendence and it is probably why our cousin Ivania didn’t copied their notes as whole.

I yet mentioned our cousin Dermeval Jose Pimenta and his book, A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente (The Pecanha’s Wood, its History and its People). It was published in 1,966 at Belo Horizonte City. He also didn’t took much care about the Coelho Family probably because the others had done it before. He just opened some window to our greatgreatgrandfather Antonio Rodrigues Coelho who was the youngest child of Jose and Luiza Maria. Antonio marriaged to Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral who was professor’s Dermeval close relative and through her the Coelho and Pimenta families became united. But it is effective through our common ancestors from the families Pereira do Amaral and Borges Monteiro.

Professor Dermeval also mentions the Archives of the Leutenant Luiz Antonio Pinto. Pinto was born at the city of Caete, Minas Gerais, in 1,841. And worked as editor for a newspaper at Serro City. While working he also did a series of genealogical records that assembled data from inumerous families. His work is deposited at the Arquivo Publico Mineiro (Minas State Public Archives – APM in Belo Horizonte). Through internet I am informed that he got data for Coelho, Pinto, Rocha, just to mention only some of many families that I am interested on. He died at 1,924 for we get the idea how precious his data will be to any researcher on Serronean genealogy.

Another important literature on these issue is the book, Genealogias e Biografias de Serranos e Diamantinenses (Genealogies and Biographies of Serroneans and Diamantineans). The author is another cousin of ours, Dr. Luiz Eugenio Pimenta Mourao. The book was edited in 1,952 at Rio de Janeiro.

Unfortunately I never had the chance to take a look at such literature except for the works of cousins Ivania and Dermeval. But it is not all of it. The most known genealogist for Minas Gerais State was the father (Conego) Trindade. He was born in 1,883 and died in 1,962. He had good insights since he worked at the Archdiocese of Mariana City. Mariana was the first Diocese at the Minas Gerais State and all the data taken by the Catholic Church in the begining of its History was sent to there.

He is author of many works. One of those is, Velhos Troncos Mineiros (Old Trunks of Minas Gerais). It was published in 1,955 at Sao Paulo City. It is composed by three volumes in a total of 1,151 pages. He also published the book Genealogia da Zona do Carmo. It refer to genealogies around about the oldests cities of the State, Mariana and Ouro Preto. But it is more directed to his own kinship. Anyways, our families got so spreaded around the world that probably more than one million people can find some ancestor there. These book is at hand for free via internet and in one of its pages, titulo Gomes Candido, I found the ancestry and kinship of D. Emilia Gentil Gomes Candido de Senna, the wife of our cousin professor Nelson Coelho de Senna.

I got one more little of book. It is named, Arvore Genealogica da Familia de Jose Batista Coelho (Family Tree for Jose Batista Coelho). It is just a actualization for some part of our cousin Ivania work. It is about the descendence of my greatgrandfather Ze (Joe) Coelho. The authorship come from our aunt Ruth Coelho, who was his daughter, and her daughter Mariza Martins Coelho. The actualization goes until 1,996.

The notes about those books I am taking is to inform about its existence to anyone who will be interested on do research after my work. I don’t know if I will get the chance to examine such material and the answer to it is, possibly not. Is to much work and I would need time and money. Two luxurious itens that I don’t think I will have shortly. The genealogies from the books of cousins Ivania and Dermeval are already published at the sites, www.geneaminas.com.br and www.ancestry.com (partially).

To end the list of documentation we could use to complete the most possible our Family Tree, I know we have registrations from our ancestors at the cities of Serro, Guanhaes, Conceicao do Mato Dentro, Itabira, Congonhas do Campo, Ouro Preto and Mariana. From there on we probably would find something in all the colonial cities at Brazilian Shores, from Sao Paulo to Ceara States. From there on we will have to cross the Atlantic back to Portugal and Africa.

I will now try to show something about the genealogical formation of our big fat family. Starting from a genealogical sequence that can be united to the family of the Brazilian hero, Luiz Barbalho Bezerra. I will take help from informations found at the site GeneAll.net – Portugal together with we found at the book of The Pecanha’s Wood. Cousin Dermeval informed that he founded his data at a file from the Colegio Brasileiro de Genealogia (Brazilian Genealogy College) at Rio de Janeiro City. Lets post it though.

Afonso Carreiro – unknown partner
1,380 Joao Carreiro – Isabel de Torres
1,410 Pedro Carreiro – unknown partner
1,440 Joao Carreiro – unknown partiner
1,470 Catarina Anes Carreiro – Joao Rodrigues
1,500 Francisco Carreiro – Alda Lourenco Rodrigues Salema (01)
1,525 Manuel Carreiro – Joana Rodrigues Valente (02)
1,550 Pedro Carreiro Salema – Maria Nunes de Andrade
1,575 Maria Furtado – 1,590 Luiz Barbalho Bezerra (03)
Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra – Izabel Pedreira
Unknown child – unknown partner (04)
1,668 Pascoa Barbalho – Pedro da Costa
Maria da Costa Barbalho – Manoel Aguiar
Manoel Vaz Barbalho – Josefa Pimenta de Souza (05)
1,738 Isidora Maria da Encarnacao – Antonio Francisco de Carvalho (06)
1,779 Boaventura Jose Pimenta – Maria Balbina de Santana (07)
1,821 Modesto Jose Pimenta – Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral (08)
1,853 Cornelio Jose Pimenta – Josefina Carvalho de Souza (09)
1,893 Dermeval Jose Pimenta – Lucia Pinheiro Pimenta (10)

These is the genealogy presented by our cousin Dermeval Jose Pimenta. The genealogy he knew began at Luiz(s) Barbalho Bezerra and he didn’t knew the name of his wife so from that point on I took from GeneAll.net. The site inform us that 1,380 Joao Carreiro died in 1,449 at the Battle of Alfarrobeira. Cornelio Jose Pimenta is one of the pioneers that founded the city of Sao Joao Evangelista which also was called by the name of Pecanha’s Wood. And,

(01) Alda Lourenco Rodrigues Salema, was daughter of
Rodrigo Afonso de Tavora – Cristina Goncalves Salema

(02) Joana Rodrigues Valente, was daughter of
Fernao Valente – Isabel Goncalves Ribeiro

(03) Luiz(s) Barbalho Bezerra, was son of
1,570 Antonio Barbalho Bezerra – 1,572 Camila Bezerra

(04) These is one point of weakness on the study done by cousin Dermeval. He don’t mention exactly where he found that D. Pascoa Barbalho was grandaughter of Jeronimo and Izabel. He mentioned just generally the filecards that belongs to the Brazilian College of Genealogy (CBG – in Portuguese language). And on the cards are the informations about where the informations are found. So I would have to go to Rio de Janeiro to verify it.

(05) Josefa Pimenta de Souza got her own genealogical sequence. She as well her husband had been born at where today is the Rio de Janeiro State. Her father was a well established person at Rio de Janeiro City and had two lawful wives. Even so, he had Josefa with a unknown partner although he raised her in his own house together with his others offsprings. Josefa and Manoel Vaz Barbalho moved to the a town called Milho Verde (Green Corn – been Green in a sense of New) which still part of the Serro City and is where they got marriaged to each ohter.

The Family name Jose Pimenta was given to the grandsons of Josefa as an homage to her. And since then it stood for many generations. We got the data of her ancestry,

1,716 Josefa Pimenta de Souza – Manoel Vaz Barbalho
1,691 Belchior Pimenta de Carvalho – unknown partner
Belchior Pimenta de Carvalho – 1,677 Francisca de Almeida
1,622 Maria de Andrade – 1,610 Manoel Pimenta de Carvalho
Belchior de Andrade – Maria Cardoso

1,677 Francisca de Almeida was daughter of, Amaro de Aguiar and Francisca de Almeida. The family was from Rio de Janeiro exept for Manoel Pimenta de Carvalho who cousin Dermeval said was born in Vila Vicosa, Alentejo, Portugal. He went Brazil around 1,640 when he marriaged to Maria de Andrade.

(06) Professor Dermeval said that he looked for more data about the children of Josefa Pimenta and Manoel Vaz Barbalho but found only Isidora Maria da Encarnacao. Here we can verify some tradition from the time in Portuguese genealogy. The children was Christianized and get just a first name. Later on they themselves would choose a last and middle name for themselves. Usually women adopted names that remembered their Catholic faith. Like Isidora have chosen Maria da Encarnacao (Mary of Incarnation).

Men sometimes could choose names from their ancestry rather than their father’s. Usually, their others names starts to be shown at their marriage certificates. But it only make the work of genealogy more difficult to do. Sometimes it make hard to make a Family Tree since you don’t have all the data in just one place because the population at the time was always moving from town to town, looking for better opportunities.

The husband of Isidora, Antonio Francisco de Carvalho, was a Portuguese captain born at Vila dos Colares, Patriarchate of Lisbon. He was son of Antonio Leal and D. Maria Francisca. For some time he was the administrator of the Holy Places at the County of Serro City.

(07) I will start these section with another genealogical sequence. It is about what professor Dermeval called by Borges Monteiro Trunk.

1,807 Maria Balbina de Santana – Boaventura Jose Pimenta
1,777 Antonio Borges Monteiro Jr. – Maria Madalena de Santana (11)
1,751 Antonio Borges Monteiro – Maria de Souza Fiuza (12)
Caettano Borges – Joana Monteiro (13)
Manoel Borges – Izabel Rodrigues

(13) Joana Monteiro was daughter of Estevao Rodrigues and Maria Monteiro. These family was formed at the city of Seia which one count with many towns. Antonio Borges Monteiro was born at the Town of Pinhancos. And only his grandmother, Maria Monteiro, was from a different place called, Almeida Village. Seia is in the District (State) of Guarda.

Antonio Borges Monteiro moved to Brasil where he marriaged to Maria de Souza Fiuza. They had three children, Antonio Jr., Noroteia and Joao Borges Monteiro. Our ancestor Maria died and he marriaged to Margarida Maria do Rosario who had been born in Serro City. From these second matrimony he fathered, Maria (1,786), Margarida (1,787), Manoel (1,789), Jose (1,791), Ana (1,793), Umbelino (1,794), Francisco (1,796) and Isidro (1,796). Francisco and Isidro was twins.

Margarida Maria do Rosario – 1,751 Antonio Borges Monteiro
Domingos Lourenco Seixas – Maria Caetana de Pinho
Joao Lourenco – Maria Gomes

Domingos Lourenco Seixas had been born at Marco de Canaveses, a place around about the Porto City, Portugal. His wife, Maria Caetana de Pinho was daughter of Joao Simoes Santiago and Madalena de Pinho.

Antonio Borges Monteiro also sent two of his sons, Umbelino and Isidro, to live at the Rio de Janeiro City. Later on Umbelino moved to the city of Iguacu where he left descendence. Uncle Isidro stood in Rio de Janeiro. One of his sons, named after himself, studied advocacy and became the sheriff of the town between 1,857 and 1,860. He is also ancestor for Eduardo Pellew Wilson, born in 1,964, who is the second Count of Wilson.

(12) Maria de Souza Fiuza – Antonio Borges Monteiro
Joao de Sousa Azevedo – Doroteia Barbosa Fiuza (14)
Manuel de Sousa Azevedo – Anna Coelho

We found that is there a reference indicating Vila Nova do Norte (North New Village) as the birth place for Joao de Sousa Azevedo. He is Portuguese born but now there is no place with such name. There are two Vilas Novas in the region of Porto City. It could be one of those. What could be the link is the last name Coelho on his mother. The Coelho Family have close ties with the region. But have another Vila Nova at the Terceira Island, Azores Islands. And the Family Coelho was there when Portuguese people began populate it. So I don’t want do anymore speculation.

(14) Doroteia Barbosa Fiuza was daughter of Domingos Barbosa Moreira and Teresa de Jesus. She had been born at Sao Goncalo do Rio das Pedras. The town still part of Serro City and Domingos Barbosa is the name of its founder, in 1,789. Could be our ancestor or his offspring. It stands next do Diamantina City and the District of Milho Verde that belongs to Serro City. It is new even to me who got informations from the sites, http://www.desvendar.com/cidades/saogoncalodoriodaspedras/default.asp and http://www.serro.tur.br/saogoncalo.php.

Before, I said that was many Pokahontas like stories in Brazilian culture. And in one of those is said that, a French sailman lived at the Bahia State shores with the indians. The Portuguese people came and he was forced to enter the land with his indigenous partner. He fathered a child and died. Later on also the mother of the child died and a Portuguese person took and raised him. The child became a cowboy and farmer.

Around his farm he founded a town and it came to be Tabaiana. These town was part of Bahia State until de year of 1,823 when part of the North of the State emancipated to give birth to which today is the Sergipe State. Later the town was renamed Itabiaiana as it is even today.

It is why at the page 248 our cousin said about Teresa de Jesus, “Brazilian, born in Tabaiana, Bahia State”. It really was at the time. Another interesting information is that, the ancestor Domingos Barbosa Moreira was Portuguese and Sargento-Mor (Sargent-Major) which could mean some person of noble origin. If the tale is true maybe we are descendants of these Pokahontas like story because Teresa de Jesus could be offspring of the farmer founder of Tabaiana.

(11) The parents for Maria Madalena de Santana was Jose Vicente de Miranda and Ana Maria da Encarnacao.

(08) Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral – Modesto Jose Pimenta. Here we got another interesting genealogical sequence. It is about the Saga where many families such as Pereira do Amaral, Borges Monteiro, Coelho de Magalhaes, Pimenta, Barbalho, Nunes Coelho, Carvalho, Oliveira, Lott and so many more began to conquer the Southeast of Serro City, populate it and now their descendence spreaded around the whole Brazilian territory and the world.

1,827 Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral – Modesto Jose Pimenta
1,791 Malaquias Pereira do Amaral – Ana Maria de Jesus (15)
Miguel Pereira do Amaral – Francisca Angelica da Encarnacao (16)
Manuel Pereira – Maria de Benevides

The patriarchs Manuel Pereira and Maria de Benevides lived at the Sao Miguel Island which is also part of the Azores Islands and since the end of the 1,300s colonized by Portuguese and Dutch peoples. The only child we are aware of been born from them is Miguel who around the year 1,760 moved to Minas Gerais State. He first went to the town of Congonhas do Campo which was where the richest and powerful had their houses. It is not so far from Ouro Preto and Mariana cities, repectively, the second and first state capitals. He marriaged there but our records show that his son Malaquias was born at Conceicao do Mato Dentro, suggesting they moved after.

(16) Francisca Angelica da Encarnacao was daughter of Francisco Jose Barbosa Fruao and Ana Maria de Jesus. He was a native from Portugal, from Barcelos, Barcelos. Supposedly his wife was from Congonhas do campo.

(15) Ana Maria de Jesus, wife of Malaquias, was daughter of Antonio Coelho de Almeida and another Ana Maria de Jesus. So we got three ancestors with the same name. And the composition of their names doesn’t indicates nothing about their families. The combination is such as, Ana is the name of the supposed grandmother of Jesus; Maria is the name of his mother; and “de Jesus” means something like, belonging to Jesus. In Portuguese genealogy we have “de Jesus” as family name but it is probably derived from the tradition where people would adopt names attached to Catholic traditions. Then when the name appear in our ancestors we don’t know if it is from family or homage traditions.

The link between the Pimenta, Pereira do Amaral, Borges Monteiro and Coelho de Magalhaes is given to us through one marriage. It is represented by the next genealogical sequence.

1,777 Antonio Borges Monteiro Jr. – Maria Madalena de Santana
Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro – Daniel Pereira do Amaral
1,843 Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral – Antonio Rodrigues Coelho
1,872 Joao Rodrigues Coelho – Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral
1,893 Zulmira Coelho de Magalhaes – Trajano de Magalhaes Barbalho
1,924 Odila Barbalho Coelho – Eurico Batista Coelho
1,951 Ivania Batista Coelho

Here I decided to play around with our genealogy. These is one of the ways our cousin and author of one book of our genealogy is shown descendent of the three of the trunks. Maria Francelina was sister of Maria Balbina de Santana (07). And Daniel Pereira do Amaral was brother of Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral (08), two of the ancestors of professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta. Eurico Batista Coelho, father of Ivania, was son of Maria Carmelita Coelho, sister of Joao Rodrigues Coelho, and Simao Baptista Coelho was brother of Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral. And such happen is not exception.

The linking between the families is also with Antonio Rodrigues Coelho. Lets put his ancestry to show it.

1,829 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho – Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral
1,782 Jose Coelho da Rocha – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo (17)
1,766 Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha – Jose Coelho de Magalhaes
Giuseppe Nicatsi da Rocha – Maria Rodrigues de Magalhaes Barbalho

Here we got an interesting end the line. The only information we have about our ancestor Giuseppe is that, he had ancestors from Italy and Portugal. I am not sure but their names was probably located by our cousin Dermeval Jose Pimenta after the publication of his book in 1,966.

In the page number 254 of his book, professor Dermeval give us some window on his doubts. The page starts with his ancestor Isidora Maria da Encarnacao, who was born in 1,738 and was daughter of Manoel Vaz Barbalho and Josefa Pimenta de Souza. He mention that he had only identified Isidora but suggests their other children could have received names like Pimenta Barbalho, Vaz Barbalho or Barbalho. He also point out that from the nine children of Isidora and Captain Antonio Francisco de Carvalho he had informations only about his ancestor Boaventura Jose Pimenta and his sister, Vitoriana Florinda de Athayde.

Since then I am suspitious about our ancestor Maria Rodrigues de Magalhaes Barbalho also be daughter of Manoel Vaz Barbalho and Josefa Pimenta de Souza. It came because Barbalho wasn’t a name too common around, so I wouldn’t expect it come from any variety of sources. Otherwise have the possibility of some Manoel Vaz Barbalho’s relatives be our ancestor instead.

The low frequency of the appearances of the name in Minas Gerais State could have a unexpected explanation. Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra, son of the hero Luiz(s) Barbalho Bezerra, was hanged at the historical event called by “Revolta da Cachaca”, in 1,661. The Minas Gerais State families are long known as too much conservative. And to be known as descendant from a hanged man would appear to much shameful to bear to most of them. And until recently the event hadn’t been considered important to the Brazilian History.

Taking advantage from these point I also would suggest another mean to the signature Magalhaes Barbalho in our family. It appear after the marriaged of our ancestors Policarpo Barbalho and Genoveva (Vita) de Magalhaes. They had been marriaged to each other around 1,817 at Mariana City. And moved to Itabira City where they raised the family until their children, father Emygdio and Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho went Guanhaes City.

Our tradition says that, Policarpo Barbalho had been born at the states of Ceara or Rio Grande do Norte before transfer himself to Minas Gerais State. Another tradition was passed to me when I was a child saying that, “Some of members of the Barbalho family stood at the Brazilian Northeast and two brothers moved to the South. One went Minas Gerais and another the Rio Grande do Sul State”. And these second suggestion have its similitude with the reality.

The brother of Jeronimo, Agostinho Barbalho Bezerra, who became governor of Rio de Janeiro for a short while, was presented by the kings of Portugal with the Santa Catarina Island. Today is where the state capital, Florianopolis, is located. At that time the Brazilian South wasn’t yet divided in three states and the Santa Catarina State didn’t exist. I am just speculating that his offsprings maybe live there and it explains the presence of the Barbalho Family at the Brazilian South.

And is possible our tradition be a little bit distorted and our ancestor Policarpo Barbalho be also descendent of Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra, been born at Minas Gerais State and the suggestion of he been born at Brazilian Northeast be a mistake. If both of my theories are right I will be not much of amazed because things like that are supposed to happen all the time in human genealogy. But also I will be very concerned with the inequality on our genetical contents. We would be to much of a poultry bundle. Dangerously genetically uniform.

I will post a little sequence to demonstrate the linking between the families Barbalho and Coelho.

Policarpo Barbalho – Genoveva (Vita) de Magalhaes
1,824 Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho – Eugenia Maria da Cruz (A)
1,854 Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho – Ercila Coelho de Andrade (B)
1,890 Trajano de Magalhaes Barbalho – Zulmira Coelho de Magalhaes (C)

(A) Eugenia Maria da Cruz is daughter of the captain Jose Coelho da Rocha and Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo, the first dwellers of Guanhaes City. (B) The name Coelho for Ercila Coelho de Andrade have different origins and we don’t know it come from. The only one thing that we know is that, she was daughter of Joaquim Coelho de Andrade and Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca. They came from Itabira and accordingly to our traditions the name Andrade is the same for the poet Carlos Drummond de Andrade. (C) Trajano (Cista) and Zulmira are grandparents for the author Ivania and myself.

We also are descendants of the one more child of captain Jose and Luiza Maria. Lets show it,

1,782 Jose Coelho da Rocha – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
1,822 Joao Baptista Coelho – Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho (D)
1,846 Joao Baptista Coelho Junior – Quiteria Rosa Pereira do Amaral (E)
1,876 Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral – Joao Rodrigues Coelho
1,893 Zulmira Coelho de Magalhaes – Trajano de Magalhaes Barbalho

(E) Quiteria Rosa Pereira do Amaral was daughter of Joaquim Pereira do Amaral and Maria Rosa dos Santos Carvalhais. And we don’t have the data that could say if yes or not our ancestor Joaquim Pereira do Amaral is related to our others ancestors also Pereira do Amaral. She and our greatgreatgrandfather Joao Jr. had 11 children, Maria Rosa, Amelia Rosa (maiden), Olimpia Rosa (marriaged to Joao Rodrigues), Joao Neto (grandson), Simao (marriaged to aunt Carmelita), Julia (marriaged to uncle Benjamin 2nd), Jose, Evencio, Francisco Sobrinho (nephew), Salathiel and Amavel (not marriaged).

(D) Joao Coelho and Maria Honoria had 12 children. Joao Jr., Maria Honoria, Antonio Paulino (marriaged to aunt Julia Salles), Sebastiana (marriaged to Joaquim Nunes Coelho), Joaquim Bento, Anna Honoria (her daughter Marina marriaged to uncle Daniel), Emygdia Honoria, Antonia (marriaged to uncle Pedro de M. Barbalho), Virginia, Jose (greatgrandfather Joe Coelho marriaged to two sisters, greatgrandmother Maria Marcolina and aunt Virginia), Marcolina Honoria and Francisco.

Observation. The references to marriages includes only the ones who marriaged to first degree cousins and second degree cousin in the specific case of uncle Daniel and aunt Marina (Nenen).

(17) Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo was born at Corrego da Prata (Silver Stream), it is probably a farm name that was in Conceicao do Mato Dentro City. Today I am not sure. Her parents were Antonio Jose Moniz and Manuela do Espirito Santo. As we don’t know the names of her grandparents, we also have no idea if the name Espirito Santo (Holy Ghost) come as a last name from a Portuguese family which bears it or it is just a coincidence.

As I said before, more you know the genealogy of the families that colonized some region more confident you become on navigate along with others genealogies. Just using the links between them. One example in our family is that, I already said that our ancestor Jose Coelho da Rocha, also known as Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho had a brother with the name Joao Coelho de Magalhaes.

Our ancestor Jose had eight children. In order of birth they are, Jose Coelho da Rocha Neto, Maria Luiza Coelho, Francisca Eufrasia de Assis, Ana Maria de Jesus Coelho, Joao Baptista Coelho, Eugenia Maria da Cruz, Antonina (who died as child) and Antonio Rodrigues Coelho yet mentioned above. Joao Baptista Coelho who got the name because were born at the day the Catholic Church dedicated to Saint John, the Baptist, was marriaged to Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho. And she give us one link to the Nunes Coelho family, which Coelho in our knowledge is not the same. Lets put something about her genealogy.

Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho – 1,822 Joao Baptista Coelho
1,806 Clemente Nunes Coelho – unknown wife
Eusebio Nunes Coelho – Ana Pinto de Jesus
Manuel Nunes Coelho – unknown wife

The ancestors Eusebio Nunes Coelho and Ana Pinto de Jesus had, at least, four more sons, Joaquim, Francisco, Bento and Antonio. The son Joaquim Nunes Coelho marriaged to Francisca Eufrasia de Assis, also daughter of Jose and Luiza Maria. Francisco marriaged to Maria Augusta Cesarina de Carvalho. Her parents were Jose Carvalho da Fonseca and Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus. Senhorinha Rosa was daughter of our ancestor Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior and Maria Madalena de Santana. So she was sister of both, Maria Balbina and Maria Francelina that bring us back, respectively, to the families Pimenta through Boaventura Jose Pimenta and Pereira do Amaral through our ancestor, Daniel Pereira do Amaral.

(10) Lucia Pinheiro Pimenta – Dermeval Jose Pimenta. Lets anticipate a little something here because we have another known crossing link. Mrs Lucia Pinheiro was daughter of the Minas Gerais State ex-governor Joao Pinheiro da Silva. Joao Pinheiro as he is known was born at Serro City and was son of a Italian immigrant named Giuseppe Pignataro. Giuseppe did what was a custom at his time when the immigrants used to translate their names. Then in Brasil he became Jose Pinheiro (Pine Tree). To be a more authentic Brazilian he added the “da Silva” which is the most popular name there.

Dr. Joao Pinheiro also fathered Amanda de Barros Pinheiro who marriaged to Dr. Caio Nelson de Senna. Dr. Caio was son of our cousin, professor Nelson Coelho de Senna and D. Emilia Gentil Gomes Candido. So their offspring also became descendants of our ancestors Jose Coelho de Magalhaes and Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha, through our uncle Joao Coelho de Magalhaes. Dr. Joao Pinheiro da Silva died while in office as governador. And later on his son Israel Pinheiro da Silva was also governor of the Minas Gerais State.

(09) Josefina Carvalho de Souza – Cornelio Jose Pimenta. Those are the parents for cousin Dermeval Jose Pimenta. These marriage is interesting because units many genealogies from and for many towns around. First of all lets post a little genealogical lineage.

1,861 Josefina Carvalho de Souza – Cornelio Jose Pimenta
1,839 Manoel Carvalho de Souza – Francelina Catarina de Souza (indigenous origins)
Manoel de Carvalho – Rosa Maria (or Maria Rosa)

According to cousin Dermeval, Mr. Manoel de Carvalho came from the town of Gouveia which one is also next do Diamantina and Serro cities. He and his wife established themselves with farms around about where today is Sao Jose do Jacuri City. In there the family multiplied and pass on to other places such as Sao Jose dos Paulistas, Sao Joao Evangelista, Pecanha and others. He didn’t track his indigenous side but what we would expect is that they got kinship with the whole area through it.

He mentions also that, his greatgrandaddy Manoel was brother of Jose Carvalho da Fonseca. This one was marriaged to Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus, daughter of the ancestors Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior and Maria Madalena de Santana. Jose and Senhorinha moved to the neighborhood of the Ribeirao das Araras (Macaus Stream) at the Sao Pedro do Suacui City. They also multiplied their family there and their descendence passed on to places like Guanhaes, Sao Jose dos Paulistas, Sao Joao Evangelista, Canta Galo, Pecanha, Belo Horizonte and so on.

So, in all it is just an abbreviation of what we can got from the informations contained at the book of A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente. I have a text in my blog under the address: http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2011/04/24/a-familia-coelho-no-livro-a-mata-do-pecanha/ that shows much more. Is in Portuguese language but the genealogical portion can be read without know the language. The data from the book is also published at the site www.geneaminas.com.br.

Just to complete some informations let post one more little genealogical sequence.

1,853 Cornelio Jose Pimenta – Josefina Carvalho de Souza
1,880 Etelvina Pimenta Brant – Pedro Ferreira de Andrade Brant
1,911 Moacir Pimenta Brant – Iolanda Raimunda da Rocha Brant
1,946 Fernando Rocha Brant

I posted these sequence only because I mentioned Fernando Brant before as one example of music producer that help us pass through the sad years when we were under the dictatorship in Brazil. His name doesn’t ring the bells without mention the name of his long time partner Milton Nascimento. Milton is a four times Grammy Awards winner. And I have one of his discs, from the Millennium collection, in which 10 out of 20 musics were done in partnership with our cousin.

Also I need post more two little genealogical sequences to identify how we are relatives of two genealogists on our family that I mentioned before. They are, respectively, authors of the books, “Genealogy and Biographies of Serroneans and Diamantineans” and “Historical Notes about Guanhaes”.

1,777 Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior – Maria Madalena de Santana
1,807 Maria Balbina de Santana – Boaventura Jose Pimenta
1,825 Francisco de Assis Pimenta – Francisca Augusta Pires
1,858 Josefina Ermelinda Pimenta – Joao Raimundo Mourao Junior
1,884 Luiz Eugenio Pimenta Mourao – Jeny Formiga

1,750(?) Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (*) – Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
1,785 Joao Coelho de Magalhaes – Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo
1,828 Emilia Brasiliana Coelho – Jose Coelho da Rocha Ribeiro (Ze Querino)
1,855 Agueda (Gueda) Coelho – Innocente de Leao Freire
Innocente Soares Leao – Maria Carsalade Guimaraes Leao

I would mention also the leutenant Luiz Antonio Pinto as a probable cousin of our. He was born at the city of Caete and lived at Serro City. There are in his Archives the genealogy for the Pinto Family. Our ancestor Ana Pinto de Jesus was wife of Eusebio Nunes Coelho but we don’t have data from her ancestry. And I hadn’t have the opportunity to study his data which is deposited at the Arquivo Publico Mineiro, in Belo Horizonte.

Well, I myself could be posted too. But it would be a little hard because I am six times descendant from the couple Jose Coelho da Rocha and Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo. Three times from my mother’s side and three from my father’s. To make it simple, my father was Odon de Magalhaes Barbalho, brother of Odila Barbalho Coelho and uncle of Ivania Batista Coelho, who wrote our genealogy. By the way, she used my father’s notes and our greatgrandaddy’s, Joao Rodrigues Coelho, notes to write her book.

Just some considerations until I end these chapter. To have an idea how the population in the old Serro City territory were formed we can look some statistics of Sao Evangelista City. I numbered the list of first dweller presented by cousin Dermeval and I came with 104 families. More than 20 of the parents in the families I could identify immediately as our relatives. Mostly descendents of our ancestors Antonio Borges Monteiro and Miguel Pereira do Amaral.

There are a particularity at that city. Before have a town there, around 1,830s, the list of first dwellers point out the presence of the Portuguese couple, captain Ildefonso da Rocha Freitas and his wife D. Maria Coelho da Silveira. Cousin Dermeval mentions that they start one family named Coelho da Rocha. But as soon as the town was born in 1,875 the place were packed with people from the new and old towns once belonging to Serro City.

In other book not mentioned, that I didn’t had access to, authorshiped by Joselia Barroso Queiroz Lima, is a mention of a list of 15 first dwellers of Sabinopolis City. Five of them, Antonio Borges Monteiro, Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior, Malaquias Pereira do Amaral, Manoel Coelho de Almeida and Joao Pereira do Amaral are our ancestors or brothers of them. And we can’t deny the possibility of the others 10 be ours relatives because we don’t have our complete genealogy.

The town of Sao Miguel e Almas, later Guanhaes, start with the presence of captain Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho and his wife, Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo. With them was others head of families such as, Francisco de Souza Ferreira, Antonio de Oliveira Braga, Faustino Xavier Caldeira and Jose de Oliveira Rosa. As son of leutenant Jose Coelho de Magalhaes and Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha, captain Jose was also known as Jose Coelho da Rocha. Here are the coincidence of the same last name for the founders of Guanhaes and Sao Joao Evangelista, although without a known privious kinship between them.

Most children of captain Jose and Luiza Maria stood in the lands of Guanhaes but at the around about of where today is Virginopolis City. The names in the books for the founders of the town were: Felix Gomes de Brito, Jose Antonio da Fonseca, captain Figueiredo, leutenants Joao Baptista Coelho and Joaquim Nunes Coelho. Joao Baptista was son and Joaquim son-in-law of captain Jose and his wife Luiza Maria.

Although not pointed as first dwellers at the town, another daughter of the couple above, Eugenia Maria da Cruz, and her husband Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho raised their family at the neighborhood and all their children moved to Virginopolis. They had 8 children, Emygdia, Petronilha, Pedro, Marcal, Quiteria, Candida, Julia (not marriaged) and Ambrosina. Pedro and Marcal kept the family name “de Magalhaes Barbalho” for their children. Because the others was women their children were named after their husbands that was, Nunes Coelho, Magalhaes Pacheco and Magalhaes.

The youngest son of captain Jose and Luiza Maria, Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, lived his whole life in Guanhaes City and there had 16 children. One, Benjamin 1st, died at young age. Two daughters, Julia Salles and Emidia Justiniana, was with other women not from his wife Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. With her he begot, Antonio Junior, Lindolpho, Altivo, Josephina, Maria Marcolina, Joao, Jose, Luiza, Angelina, Daniel, Virginia, Benjamin 2nd and Maria Carmelita.

Later on moved to Virginopolis, Maria Marcolina, Joao, Jose, Daniel, Virginia, Benjamin 2nd and Maria Carmelita. Except for Jose, they all marriaged to their cousins, descendants of Joao Baptista Coelho. Part of the children of Lindolpho and Altivo also moved to there and marriaged to cousins.

I will post two short sequences to give some idea on how the Coelho Family was formed.

1,782 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
1,818 Francisca Eufrasia de Assis – Joaquim Nunes Coelho
1,852 Miguel Nunes Coelho – Ambrosina de Magalhaes Barbalho
1,884 Bishop, D. Manoel Nunes Coelho, first bishop at Luz City, Minas Gerais.

1,782 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
1,824 Eugenia Maria da Cruz – Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho
1,861 Ambrosina de Magalhaes Barbalho – Miguel Nunes Coelho
1,890 Notel Nunes Coelho – Maria Isabel Rodrigues
1,915 Monsenhor, Omar Nunes Coelho

Those sequences are useful to show a little about the composition of the Coelho Family at Virginopolis City. Our relatives Francisca Eufrasia de Assis and Joaquim Nunes Coelho had in there 9 children but Miguel. Eusebio (died as child), Joaquim Filho, Jose, Emygdio, Rita, Lino, Altino, Joao and Luiza. I am not sure but I think that the husbands of the sisters of aunt Ambrosina, Emygdia and Petronilha, marriaged to, respectively, Jose and Joao, sons of Francisca and Joaquim. The other son, Joaquim Filho, was for sure the husband of aunt Sebastiana Honoria Coelho, daughter of Joao Baptista Coelho and Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho. Aunt Ambrosina and Miguel later on moved to the town of Coroaci, Minas Gerais, where their younger kids were born.

One thing I need to clarify here is that, I am not presenting the History based on our big fat family because I think we are any kind of special beings. My limitations is on the fact that I have only the data from our family at hand. The presentation have just the opposite intention. If anyone who is not from our family, in Brazil or any place else, and do a similar study on their own genealogy, I am absolute sure that, he or she will have the impression that our saga is alike any other.

We may don’t have the data from others families but when we take the data from newcomers to the places where have any domain of traditional families what we see is that, soon the offspring of the newcomers, if not themselves, marriages to members of the traditional families and become part of the big fat family.

One particularity of the genealogy in Brazil is the absence of data to African and Indigenous descendance. But it doesn’t mean that we don’t have any degree of kinship with all. In our family for example we know that, the wife of leutenant Joao Baptista Coelho, Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho, was probably mulata (half-half black-white) because we know she had dark skin. Also the ones, like myself, who have ancestry on Candida de Magalhaes Barbalho and Joao Batista Magalhaes (our maternal-maternal greatgranparents) got another lineage from African ascendancy.

Even in their offspring of today often we have cousins with darkish looks. By Brazilian traditions in romantics accounts it is a good presentation card to be lovable. Anyways, what I mean is that, not matter if we know how or not, we are relatives of the whole population around.

We can present example of outsider becoming part of the family. In 1,812 was born in Exeter, England a man named Edward William Jacobson Lott. He went Brazil at young age and around 1,832 founded the company, The Candonga Gold Mining Ltd, at Guanhaes City to explore a late incidence of gold at his acquired farm named Candonga. He marriaged to a 16 years old girl named D. Maria Tereza da Silva Teixeira Caldeira Brant.

I don’t have her ancestry with me but they had children and soon after the last name Lott start to appear in our genealogy. One sister of our cousin and author, Dr. Innocente Soares Leao, Maria Eugenia, was marriaged to captain Gabriel da Silva Lott. And I have more close cousins that also bears the name. But I had to do more research to make sure that the Lott in our family come from the same source.

In 1,885 Mr. Lott moved to Caete City where he died in 1,900. To marriage his teenage wife he had to promises that their children should be raised on the Catholic beliefs. He was Anglican and kept his promise.

Well, to resume our chapter we can take recent images to give a better idea on what became the conquest and populating of Minas Gerais State and elsewhere. It was like the tsunamis. The first wave come and fill up the irregularities of the terrain. Next come the second and surfs over the first going farthering the fulfillment. And the waves kept coming until the initial energy that created it dissipates. It looks just like all migratory movements. The difference between migration and tsunamis is that, the first one construct something and the second one destroys.

The Serro City began to lose its capability of to influence the Minas Gerais and Brazilian politics while lost the majority of its old territory, what diminished considerably its population reflecting in a less number of ellectors.

Later on the find of iron deposits in Itabira City changed the project of construction of the Vitoria-Minas Rail Road, altered at Governador Valadares City site. At the initical project it should go to Serro and Diamantina cities before goes to Belo Horizonte City. The constructed road went direct to Itabira and Belo Horizonte cities.

The isolation of the region was done with the construction of the new capital of Brazil, Brasilia. The new capital turned aside to the Central Plateau good part of the governamental attention and internal migration in Brazil. Today, the Serro City Region is coming back from the isolation that was affected for one century long.

The main roads were paved with asphalt, the old project to link Brasilia to all states capitals by asphaltic roads now paved the linking between Brasilia and Vitoria and do exists projects for revitalizing the old paths of the Royal Road.

The region offers good options for radical sports, observation of nature and preserved History of the more than 300 years of the European colonization at the Minas Gerais State. Serro City and region got one of the most well preserved Colonial Patrimonies in Brazil.

Minas Gerais State is characterized also by its production of cheese that is called by the name Minas Cheese. When you went the state you soon learn that the famous Minas Cheese gets a more intimate definition there which is cheese from Serro City. These quality is the chesse that we and our ancestors made for centuries.

One last observation had to be made here. It is about the size of these family. We don’t have for sure the least idea. I have one contact who is offspring of Joaquina Bernarda da Silva de Abreu Castelo Branco Soutto-Mayor. The pompous name can be shorten to D. Joaquina do Pompeu. I already mentioned her as example of women that were ahead of their time. When the 15.000 people from the Portuguese courts came to Brazil, in 1,808, and Rio de Janeiro City was out of supplies. She was called and furnished all sort of merchandise from her farms that, when she died, had 40.000 bovines.

D. Joaquina was born in 1,752 and was marriaged at her young age of 12 years old. She had 10 children and her offspring, my contact, and her biographer, Dr. Deusdedit Pinto Ribeiro Campos, assembled data from her offspring which ones are in more than 70,000 people. Our ancestor, Antonio Borges Monteiro, who was born in 1,751, marriaged 11 years after her and fathered 11 children may have a similar number of offspring today.

But, like her family, she had many sibilings, aunties, uncles and many relatives that have different offspring today, our ancestor must have many relatives that are unknown to us. And we are not descendants of only one couple. Based on the default on our records, on the little of we got and the probabilities, I think we are not less than 1 million people just counting the descendants of our ancestors from the date around 1,750. And I am talking just about the ones who are alive. I think that, most of us have a similar number of close relatives.

Recently I took a ride from my car’s clinic while it was repaired. The American who was driving me home told about family and I said to him that I have 8 brothers and sisters. Amazed he said to me, “How fortunate you are!” And he was sincerily thinking how good would be if he also had so many close relatives. The ride ended before our talks. I think the situation is not like I have many relatives and he not.

What is happening now is that, after the baby boomers generation we made the option to have less kids to give them and us more material possessions. We know it also is the right decision because we live in a small planet with limited resourses. But the feeling of belong to a greater family don’t depend uniquily on how many brothers and sisters we have. If we went back in our genealogy and look at our ancestors and their offsprings we will see how greater our family is than what we think it is. If somebody opt for the feeling of belonging only to some close relatives, then his or her family will be smaller.

My feeling of belonging is bigger than my ancestors were. I don’t think my european looks give me my entire identity. Some ancestors in my family made the option for not pass on to us the ways that connect us to our Africans and Native Brazilians ancestors. And as it give me the feeling of part of identity lost I am trying to connect myself looking for our true identity.

Be part of a great family is not always a better thing than consider yourself in a small family. The good side is that, almost every day you have an anniversary to celebrate. Today is January 7, 2012. The day that my father would turn 90 years old. Often you got message of newborn. You go to a bigger number of marriages, graduations etcetera. And you is never alone to pass through your difficulties.

But it have also its bad side. You mourn more times in your life. You will be more concerned with the problems of others. You must give more from yourself to keep things going well. But, anyways, it is part of life. Be part of a greater family is better in consequence of the bad things that can be happen to you or to your relatives. It means that always when somebody is take down will be more people to cheers up the ones who will suffer more. Nobody is left behind.

15. IT WAS ALL ABOUT FAMILY – MY SAGA

I am kind of anxious to end this part of the book because it is less important and the decision of the Republican Party about who will be the candidate to challenge president Obama on the process of election 2012 is getting uglier. Yesterday morning the ex-speaker of the House, Gingrich, got rid of Mitt Romney exhaling his “pious baloney” over the Mitt’s saying that he didn’t tried the reelection here in Massachusetts because he had something else to do, and not have a career as politician. In my point of view Gingrich pointed out the real reason. Romney had a so conservative administration here and got the electorate so angry with him that he had no chance to be reelected. It was the same impression that I had at that time in what I was present but hadn’t the right to vote.

Rick Santorum continue to insists that United State need a Commander in Chief and not an Executive in Chief. These is not the answer. If a Commander in Chief was so essential Cuba, after 50 years with a Command in Chief, would be the best place in the world today. The biggest American Problem now is its economy. So should we call any economist to solve our problem?! How silly is such idea! They are the ones who in first place caused the problem. And it is valid not only for the economists and CEO’s alike. The problem was also caused by the people on the entrepreneurial field, like Mitt Romney himself, that was gambling with their money and our lives. Paraphrasing Mr. Gingrich, Santorum’s and Romney’s talks are nothing but “pious baloney”.

Mitt Romney is also furious with alleged cases of piracies made by the Chinese. Accordingly to him China have managed to invade the system through internet and is copying intellectual property of American businesses. He need to rethink he’s allegations because since long ago United States is not investing so well in education and as we are been not able to produce enough brains in our own universities we always used our attrative market to bring to United States the brains that are worked by educators abroad through expenses on other peoples. Maybe China is just playing with the Brazilian saying: “Ladrao que rouba de ladrao tem cem anos de perdao” (Thief who robe thief have one hundred years of pardon).

Okey, here I am. I could compare my History with Jesus History. Don’t be foolled by the comparison. I am not talking about his importance for our History now. I am just mentioning his birth as modest peasant, uneducated on issues that he told us about and not matter how hard he tried to do something good he ended dying in a, considered by his contemporaneous, shameful way. In some way I identify myself in an alike path. I don’t mean that, in sometime of the future I will be celebrated like him. I just mean that, my life had been a series of unfortunate events, that I always try to look on what good it can bring to humanity, obviously, not to myself right now. Lets though bring it on.

I was born on july 4, 1,958 in a small city called by the name of Virginopolis, Minas Gerais State, Brazil. My mother wanted my name be Washington, because of my date of birth. In Brazil most of the people is called by the first name. For that, because English people usually uses the last name as identification, many Brazilians start naming their children after the last name of personalities in English and American Histories. So the names Nelson, Washington, Hudson, Lincoln, Franklin, Jefferson, Madison, Adams, Johnson, Wilson, Kennedy and many more appears as first name in Brazilian genealogy.

The father Geraldo Brauwer who was about to baptize me thought was nonsense give me such name and my father said he already had registered me with the name Valquirio. The father, who had German origins, expressed his concerns saying it had less sense though. But he had not choice because I was already Valquirio.

The name come from the German Mythology Valkjrja, the she angels that collected the souls from the falling braves in the battles, to bring them to the Heavens. It inspired the composer Wagner. Then the letter o at the end had to be added because it is the Portuguese language way to make most names as male names. Usually, in our language the letter a is always female and the o, male. So is easy to switch as the convenience shows. Like in the names Antonia and Antonio.

When I was born, the city was about to enter on its longest depression. Probably the inhabitants didn’t knew that and they attention was driven to other fact. Brazil had been champion for the first time in the Soccer World Cup.

Despite of my memory be great and I remember some scenes of my life since I began to walk, what I have a better remembrance starts around my fifth anniversary. Yes, I remember one time tip-toeing, with my arms hitting the sky, and asking to be pick up to the arms of somebody that I don’t remember who. Also I remember my father, on his only one time that I witnessed it, firing fireworks at our backyard for the second championship on Soccer World Cup that Brazil won in 1,962.

After that came 1,963 and its sad end. Our grandma, Zulmira, my father’s mother, died from a long sufferring hearth condition. She was only 70 years old and our love for her was just a retribution to her kindness. She passed away on October 1, 1,963. And here in United States, just after, in November 22, from the same year, Mr. president Kennedy was assassinated.

The shocking notice had an effect as someone of our close relatives had died. The Brazilian people wasn’t awared politically of what was going on in the world. But I think our ancestors was waiting something more from the fact of president Kennedy be a Catholic person. I don’t know what illusion Brazilian people had that emanated from a Catholic president in United States but his death hit everybody in a bad way. I just felt the double sorrow for two people that was important on our lives. I can’t say I remember him but I was contaminated by the happiness with his administration and sorrow for his death that my older relatives felt.

At these time I was been awared of the place we lived in. Was a small city designed in a big X formed by its main streets. The plain lands hardly have space to pass through the mountains. The mountains produced streams from its bases which ones excavated trenchs along the plains. Like that, almost half of the houses, except some in the center, had its backyard ending at an stream. The other houses, on the opposite side of the street was part of the other half.

Most of the houses was old and decadent. Some, such as the one where my family was living in, served to our paternal greatgrandparents. The style was old colonial made by heavy wood with adobe walls. A think that except for the nails and a little something else on iron and ceramic all was made through local hardworkers. Even the roof was made out of roofing tiles. Generally the houses was old and enviromentally adequated since we was used to live among mouses, cockroachs, tarantulas and birds like swallows and owls. Sometimes we had bats but never snakes. We had chickens in our backyard, a dog and a cat. The last ones only throughout the 70s.

The house had a U shape with the open side directed to the backyard. It was separated in the middle by a single wall making two independent houses. In the other side lived our old aunt Phyloteia (Teteh), our grandpa’s sister; an younger one with blue eyes, a little bit crazy, named Vitoria, and a old black woman named Phylomena (Phyloh) from whom was said that, she had been slave but I am not so sure about it because she had to be more than 100 years old for it be true, and she was the oldest but the only one out of the three with working brains. In one of the roons lived also our, separated from his wife, cousin Hugo and two of his sons, Eustaquio and Ricardo.

In our side, with the birth of our youngest sister in 1,964, we became 9 children with the older been 12 years old. Adding our parents and two more helpers. Those was different people in a space of 2 or 3 years. We was 13 people under the same roof. Occasionally we got 1 or 2 more, when some sisters or brother of the helpers came in. It wasn’t an exception in the city. The houses were really crowded. But nobody had to much issue about it. Today the city must have tripled its number of houses and is not more populated than that time. It was the same in almost whole Brazil.

Our house is at the center of the city. Not the old one but another that we start living in at 1,978, constructed by my father in its place. In the old times, our neighborhood wasn’t very different from what we had in our home. The whole street where we use to live was almost inhabited only by our relatives. I mean, close ones. One exception was our most close neighbor on the left side who was the bread baker and came from a City of Caratinga. His wife was local and her last name was Carvalho, maybe have some link with our relatives but not direct to us.

I don’t think it will be necessary to mention everybody because it would become a telephone’s list. But another two aunties of my father, Olga and Biloca, lived there. One of his granduncle, Francisco Sobrinho (Seo Chiquinho), lived at the front house with his wife, Salome (Memeh). The number of relatives and the links was so greatly entangled that I discovered these particular kinship with them 40 years later when I start studying our genealogy. My father never called him uncle and mentioned him just by his nickname, so I never realized our close kinship.

Later, moved to the same house the stepmother of our maternal grandpa. Aunt Virginia, who was widow of our greatgrandpa Joe Coelho, lived with his three never marriaged children, Ignes, Tarcisio and Joao. With them our uncle Gamaliel (Gama) who was a complete brother of our grandpa Juca. On our right side neighbor, lived the widow, aunt Ceci, with her daughter, Aparecida (Cidinha) and her family. Aunt Ceci also was complete sister of our grandpa Juca. The sibilings from the first family was: Juca, Aquiles, Gama, Armando, Maria Marcolina and Ceci. The ones of the second was: Darcy, Josefina (Fina), Amandina, Bernardino, Noemi, Joao, Ignes, Tarcisio, Savio and Ruth. Aunt Ceci was widow of uncle Marcial, brother of our grandpa Trajano (Cista). At the same street also lived my mother’s maternal uncle Eliezer (Seo Lee).

In the rest of the houses, two was not occupied all the time by relatives of ours but the occupants have in their families relatives that was marriaged to some of our relatives. And as children at the school age we was colleagues of their children or partiners on sports. And the whole center was occupied by these mix of generations of the same family alternated by some non relatives. The pattern in proportion of relatives and non relatives would became opposite while we walked through the streets going in suburban directions.

But where ever we would go always had a house of some relative of ours. And those that we believed not be could in some way be our relatives because we don’t have a perfect data on the ancestry of all the population and not even of ourselves. As I mentioned before, we can’t exclude from it the ones who had African and native Brazilian origins because we also have ancestry on those origins.

Also the rural area was a reflex of the city. Since it was populated in the beginning by our ancestors, they took for them big chunks of lands. And as the generations came and goes the initial farms were divided between the heirs and became small farms. But the population became to big to keep dividing the lands, and then the generation of our parents began to look for somewhere else to go. Even before some had made these decision.

I got two examples of it that illustrate well the situation. The City of Governador Valadares have a list of pioneers. I think it count only the ones that moved to there and in some way brought some development to the place. If was not by these reason the pioneers had to began in years before 1,900 when yet had some population there. But the list start from 1,916 and on it is listed Sinval Rodrigues Coelho, my father’s maternal side uncle, marriaged to Maria (Maricas) Magalhaes, my mother’s maternal side aunt.

Another enlisted at the same year is Mr. Gil Pacheco de Magalhaes. He was marriaged to Maria Vieira, born in Ferros City. Mr. Pacheco was son of aunt Quiteria de M. Barbalho and Joaquim Pacheco Moreira. Aunt Quiteria was sister of Marcal, my father’s paternal side grandpa, and Candida, my mother’s maternal side grandma. We have others in the list from others years like, Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, uncle Sinval’s brother and Odilon de M. Barbalho, my father’s brother.

Even before that time women was supposed to follow their husbands no matter where they was going. And we have the case of aunt Emygdia Honoria who marriaged to Amaro de Souza Silva and left great descendence in various cities of the region. Also aunt Marcolina Honoria who marriaged to Demetrio Coelho de Oliveira and help populate Coroaci City. Aunts Emygdia and Marcolina was daughters of our greatgreatgrandparents, Joao B. Coelho and Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho.

Then came the 60s and along with it the demographic explosion on the bigger cities. Our family had experienced some of it before with some migration to Rio de Janeiro and Sao Paulo Cities. Later on came the time for Belo Horizonte also attract more migrants but as we saw in the video before, http://e-relevante2009.blogspot.com/2010/04/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o-mundo.html, in 1,948 the Minas Gerais capital had only 200,000 inhabitants. Basically these population was from the whole State. But I am also sure that a good part was from the Serro region, specially from our places. It was because the most populated areas of our State was South, Mata and Central. The South is next to Sao Paulo. The Mata is next to Rio de Janeiro. And the Central is on the opposite side to the two of the others big cities.

But at the time we got three other options from the 60s on. Governador Valadares, Ipatinga area and the Brazil’s new capital, Brasilia. And we start to see our aunts and uncles with their families go to those places. Year after year the History was the same. My father had 12 brothers and sisters who got marriaged. Three of them stood in Virginopolis as him did as well. Aunt Odette went Belo Horizonte. And all the other went Governador Valadares. Only uncle Otacilio stood in Virginopolis for long before go to Valadares.

The History of my mother side wasn’t so different, although only one of her sisters moved to Valadares. Aunt Camilla, who is marriaged to our cousin Jorge Nunes Coelho did it. The others dispersed to many places like, Uberlandia, Paracatu, Vitoria-ES, Rio de Janeiro, Belo Horizonte, Brasilia, Itabira, Sete Lagoas and Virginopolis.

We have at least two good sides from such dispersion. If the family was kept all together and all the children were raised side by side we would kept marriaging to each other as our older relatives did for about 100 years in the city. And our consanguinity is yet dangerously too similar to our possible descendants bear it. As family I think we are happy enough with each others so when most of us moved and marriaged to outsiders families it gave more chances to our offspring survive and pass on our genes. The other side was during our school vacations when dozens of us would meet at the city. It bring us so many good memories!

In 2,005, just after the earthquake and tsunami in Indonesia, I saw one lady been enterviewed at a news show. She was clearly upset with the world. And her anger was from the false impression that most people from the others countries hate Americans. As I mentioned before, it came from the polls after the terrorist attacks on september 11, 2,001. And the results were unidirectionally explored by our media. Maybe to justify whatsoever would come later. And her defense of our people was in that sense: “Look how we are a compassionate people! No other country in the world is doing so much for the victims of the tragedy.”

It is just because of missleadings like these that the other peoples accuses all Americans of arrogance. And I remember facts from my infancy that maybe can help the other Americans to understand the other side point of view. I remember me as a child eating some American cheese in our catechism class; having one time for week oat cereal at school breaks and was said that some dried milk which was distributed to the poor there had come from United States. Everything was charity and I don’t doubt it.

But the time proved that we didn’t really needed it. Our region was what in Brazil is called milk bacin. And also we could produce ourselves many kind of grains such as rice, corn, beans and even oat. What the people at the time hadn’t was a better technology because we had good lands and climate, and more than enough water which nature presented us.

We have to remember that, paraphrasing one American diplomat that served in Brazil sometimes later, “America don’t have friends, have interests.” We never knew what relationship such charity had with the support United States gave to the dictatorship in Brazil. And the charity and the dictatorship came at the same time. Coincidence? Maybe!

We got example of a different approaching. In 1,968 we got a new father in our parish. His name was Bernardo Odenkirchen and he was Dutch. And Netherlands have a law that mandates some percentage of gains from its trade with others countries be applied in those countries, in projects that are beneficial to the communities. And the citizens from that country are the ones that help the communities to have access to that money. No politics interferring.

Through these help we got a better hospital, maternity, asylum for poor and, naturally, a better care of our church buildings. But also some resources that made possible we got a technical school in a high school level. The goal was to teach knew agricultural and cattle raising techniques. With it and some assistence from a state agency the farmers started to produce more and have a better income. I can’t say that everything went smootly because the ups and downs in the Brazilian economy never let many people have a better opportunity. But these way was no doubtfull much better than pure charity.

So my conclusion is that, we can’t say “we are compassionate” when we give big donations to attenuate any tragedy. We are the richest country in the world and what we donate is from what is in excess to us. When tragedies occurs in poor countries some people there prove to be much better than us because they share all they have even when it will be necessary to them later.

If I keep writing every fact of my life I will have to write another book. Lets see just what is more important. I gonna try order the events by year. 1,966 I went school and was seven and half years old. Differently from here, our school years begins February. It is because at the south hemisphere the winter come in the middle and the summer in the end of the year. We hadn’t have preschools there. Our vacations was in July, middle year, and December through February, end of year.

Around that time the city acquired its first televisions. Not so many people had it. Was black and white. When was possible watch some, usually we would see old American productions such as Bonanza, The Three Stooges, I Love Lucy, Lost in Space, Land of the Giants, Tarzan and so on. From Brazilian production, mostly Soap Opera. The News Show worked as break time to us children most of the time. I even still have in mind the way the anchorman pronounced the name Lyndon B. Johnson, when the news was about United States.

Untill my father was able to buy our own used tv I would ask any of the others that had it in the city to watch some in their houses. We got ours around 1,968. And at these or the year before I had an accident while playing with my friend at the bakery of our neighbor. Mario, his name, was making bread’s dough in a electric machine. I was playing with a small piece of it when it felt off my hand and I tried to pick it up in the air. I just felt a little pull and immediately I moved instinctively my hand back. Mario called my name and shut off the machine. I didn’t understood why until I see the blood coming from my hand. It had cut off one third of my right tumb.

At first I was more calm than our neighbor family. The girls was crying and somebody brought me to the hospital. The city was without a medic person and I was sent to Guanhaes, where I was operated by Dr. Francisco who was kind a famous in the region. Maybe because he was the only one next to us. Recently I found his name in the cousin’s Dermeval book and discovered that he is our relative.

The wound was never such as big deal to my life. But the trauma, for long time, made me sad. Adding to it, I don’t remember if was after or before, I was run over by a car. The car didn’t exactly pass over me. Just gave me a hard push that made me turn around two times before seat at a side walk of the street in front my father’s house. I had to pay a new visit to the hospital but these time with less consequences. Anyways, those and others events added made me question for almost my whole life if I was intentionally put in the world through a kind of bad luck. Today, seeing how the world is going, I don’t feel so unluck at all. At least, I am not alone.

Also in 1,968 Martin Luther King Junior was assassinated here in United States. But the event appear have no effect in Brazil. I don’t remember any commotion around it. And I think it was because he was a non Catholic priest and because Civil Rights in Brazil wasn’t a big issue at that moment. Black people had been always left aside in our society but we hadn’t any segregational law saying, by the law, have anyone “more equal” than others. Brazil had a more like European system of law, more close to France, where “Liberte, egalite, fraternite” was the motto. The problem was that, law never worked well to poor people in Brazil.

If I hadn’t come to United States, Luther King would be no more than a illustrious unknown to me. Maybe not so because I am addicted to information. Occasionally I would see some article about his life and accomplishments. But only here in United States we can learn about his real dimension on the chapter of Civil Rights Movement. If the movement had a better connotation towards the combat of poverty in the world, he would be better known in Brazil because in there the prejudice is more directed to poor people, does not matter the collor of skin.

May 7, 1,969 came another commotion in our family. Our paternal grandpa died. He struggled for a little time with a kidney problem and didn’t restisted to it. He was a strong man and rarely got a cold. But he also was 79 years old. I think that what could be done for him was done. He were transported to Governador Valadares and from there to Belo Horizonte by helicopter. Something very unusual in that time. But medicine also wasn’t resourceful as today. I didn’t not even cry for his death. Only sometime later I felt his absense realizing that, I never knew him closely as others relatives.

Grandfather Cista, as he was known, had a life that could fill a good book. He started as employee when he was only ten years old. Later he became owner of transportation, farmer, had commercial houses and helped his sons starts business of their own. He just didn’t invest in his daughters because, at that time, women was supposed to stay home and marriages. A man on his position would guarantees good husbands to them. He was elected mayor of the city for two times. He probably was the richest man in the town when he died. But the riches at the time wasn’t expressed by money in the pocket. He was farm owner.

The list of his children and godmother Zulmira was, Oswaldo, Odette, Murillo, Odilon, Olimpia (died while child), Otacilio, Odon, Odila, Otto (Sinho), Oldack, Oneida, Otacilia, Ovidio and Ozanan.

1,969 also were the year for the first man walk on the moon. It was largely announced that would have a live transmition by tv. I waited until 9:00 pm and the speakers said it would be delayed. And the delaying became hard to bear. I said to myself, Ok, tomorrow will be reprised. I was woke up by some expression of admiration of uncle Murillo, my mother’s brother, in the main room. He was visiting us just for the occasion. Was after 12:00 am and I kept my word. Tomorrow! What I didn’t knew at the time was that, they already was seeing a reprise.

I was 11 years old when I visited the city of Governador Valadares for the first time. Was the biggest city I had been. Was much smaller than today but its population, for the same reason in Virginopolis, was bigger in proportion of buildings. I didn’t had any trouble learn the ways to walk it on its every corner. The city have two references points, the Doce River and the Ibituruna Peak. The Ibituruna appear to be an enormous mountain but is no much higher than our small peaks in Virginopolis. It come because Valadares is in the trench excavated by the river for millions of years.

It is also the reason Valadares have a real tropical climate and Virginopolis one almost temperated. The annual variation of temperatures for Virginopolis goes from rarely 30s to rarely 80s Fahrenheit. Even in the long summer that goes from September to March the temperature decline at night at the point that you can sleep well with no need for heavy blanket. Valadares rarely goes down 80s.

Scatered in Governador Valadares we had many houses of easy known family members. There we had 8 aunties and uncles, Camilla, Murillo (my father’s brother, not my mother’s, because we had two with the same name), Odilon, Odila, Otto, Oldack, Otacilia and Ovidio. Aunt Maricas, who was widow of uncle Sinval, and uncle Antonio Rodrigues Coelho was still living there since they were pioneers. I think uncles Wilson (Sao) and Gastao, aunt Maricas brothers, and Elgita, Nize, Omar, Conceicao, Joao and Olimpia, complete sibilings of uncle Antonio, was still there too but I didn’t paid visit to all. Also had a great list of cousins. Counting just those with direct Virginopolis ascendence.

At the time I didn’t knew that we were also close relatives of so many cities populations from around about Serro City. And, certainly, some was also living in Governador Valadares. Even not knowing it was impossible avoid occasional meetings with known relatives at the streets. In the days that we went the Aete Sport Club to refresh a little at the pools I got the impression that I was in Virginopolis, second version.

1,970 was an year of Soccer World Cup. It was in Mexico and Brazil start playing in Guadalajara. Every play day our house became a theater. Many relatives and friends. Brazil had seven plays and seven wins. We became three times champions. The first ones in History. And the dictatorship tried and probably achieved some prestige among the public opinion. It was the time when the gingle that had the phrase, “It is a country that goes ahead” and was mocked by comedians who had their show suspended.

Around 1,974 our stepgrandmother, Petrina, died. She was grandpa’s Juca second wife and the one that I knew. My mother’s mother had died in 1,940. She was only 44 years old. Grandma Davina was marriaged for 26 years and had 17 children. Three of them died while children. One was named Camilla and two Longinos. The Longino third were the one who lived and became my godfather among aunt Oneida, my father’s sister. The list of their names is, Maria Marcolina, Murillo, Fausto, Lucio, Merces, Martha, Judith, Longino, Camilla, Angela (Ju), Lia, Jose Fabiano, Lucinda and Maria Helena. The sibilings of grandma Davina was, Joao Magalhaes, Eliezer (Mr. Lee), Emydia (Miluca), Wilson (Sao), Getulio, Maria (Maricas), Candida e Gastao.

Grandma Petrina also was cousin from the Barbalho branch. She gave 5 more children to grandpa Juca. Davina, Maria Eugenia, Matilde, Eduardo and Cirano. She was an warmful person and everybody loved to be around her. Her younger son is just three years older than my oldest brother, Fernando. Our difference of ages with the second family was so tiny that we was more like cousins. After they aged enough to go to big cities they made our happiness when they came to visit.

Particularly Davina and Maria Eugenia whom would assembly at least one dozen of us to go to visit our uncles and aunts living in the countriside of the city. The farm were the grands Petrina and Juca lived also was great place to met. Unfortunately, Davina and Maro (as we called Maria Eugenia) are our losses to the cancer on their ages around 60s. Both of them was just getting their first grandchildren.

Grandma Petrina was daughter of Sinhah Gininha (Eugenia) and her sister, aunt Geralda, marriaged to uncle Bernardino, half brother of grandfather Juca. They had three more sisters, Maria, who was nun, Margarida (aunt Nen) and Cecilia. Aunt Cecilia marriaged to Friedrick Knipp. Or Fridirico as he was called. Was a German immigrant in Brazil and they left a big descendance.

In earlier 70s we also had two important events in Virginopolis. One that didn’t caused me good pleasure. Was the mentioned creation of the technical high school there. I always loved animals and plants but my plans was go to any place else to get a job and become independent. But I was only 15 years old and my father didn’t even asked if I had any other plan. And I became stucked in the city for more four years.

At the time the government dicided that, all high schools had to be a training place not more only for scientific studies. And we were obligated to do two years of basics and two of professional subjects. As it goes we lost one year in scientific contents, which should be fundamental to those who was interested to go to an university. We could try to enter to a university after complete three years but knowing that your chances would be smaller because you learned less. In Brazil, the admission to an university was made only through a big test called Vestibular. So I failed in my first one and lost one more year in high school.

Around 40 years ago also starts the Jabuticaba Festival in Virginopolis. Jabuticaba is a Brazilian fruit in many varieties. It is a midium size three, can be 30 feets high or more, with long, multiple, flexible and strong branches. Its cycle of life around the year began in the winter when all the leaves went down and the tree stay like that until start its floral shooting. The plant keeps it dorment until don’t come the rain. Immediately after, as a miracle, the whole tree is covered by its white flowers, exhaling a sweet and agreeable smell.

The blossom effect is so intense that the entire tree gain a snow covered looking. Even the trunk can be covered in flower, sometimes the roots that come out the lawn gets some flower. Bees start pollinating and its buzz sound dominates all day time. Soon the small rounded green fruit appear and start growing. As it gets a size of a jumbo grape the color goes changing to yellow and red stripes to a pitch black mirror outside. The process demands 40 days to accomplishs if the rain is enough.

Inside comes a white juicy pulp and three big seeds. We take just the pulp and discharge the rest. Comparing it with the best grape I ever had, it is many times better. From the fruit we can make wine, liquor, cachaca and jelly. Each one is the best of its kind. If one is able to climb the tree will have the best of the fruit. It is not good to be transported because is so delicated that soon starts to acidify. In question of hours it become useful only to produce alcoholic beverages.

We need to be careful with two things. Firstly when one starts eat it don’t want stop. It makes your kidneys work faster and you have to go sooner than later. Later on, when you need to go do the other business, it will come like you are constipated. But is not a big deal. The feces will just come hard but the defecation will be smootly. The problem is only when one eats many seeds. Is also good. To prevent the problem, one just have to eat some barks from the fruit itself. They are smooth.

Those that got water in their mouths can go to Brazil around November to get it. Don’t need go to Virginopolis. Sabara City which is also close to Belo Horizonte have its own festival and the tradition on have the fruit. The whole state produces the fruit which is native from there. Those who don’t have money to make such travel can have the fruit here in United States. It is not yet available to commerce but at the Florida State some “mireiros” planted the fruit in their backyards and are already taking it. They probably will no mind if somebody asks for try some. Is our cody of hospitality.

Well, what I also was thinking to talk about is the Festival that come from the fruit. It starts with two goals. One of them was to get some income to benefit the city’s social corporations. With the income, schools, hospital, maternity, asylum and more are assisted. The idea came from some teachers in Virginopolis and worked so well that almost all the cities around created their own festivals. What changes is the time and the motivations. Each city have its speciality such as orange, banana, sugarcane etcetera.

The other goal was to bring to the city its old residents and their families for the period. So the Festival of Jabuticaba became a family meeting. Outsiders are very welcome also but if one don’t have contact with someone around is difficult to find rooms at the hotels on the time. The city have just a couple and the cities around can serve as bases to ones that got their own means of transportation. Is there a camping area but is not comfortable. It works fine for young people. Even in the houses of dwellers it become overcrowded. It is just like you see a multitude of Brazilian anywhere else in the world. Is noisy and happy.

Around 1,976 I made my first trip to Belo Horizonte and knew a real big city. At least, was a place of about 2 million people not counting the cities from the Great BH. I don’t remember exactly the details because I did two trips related with the schooling program. One to the Exposition of Bovines in Barbacena City and another to Vicosa Federal University to take classes on its annual Farmers Week. On one of those I stood in Belo Horizonte where I met relatives.

Sports was always my favorite activity. And soccer was what every Brazilian play the best. I enjoyed voleyball and swim too. Since earlier ages I was goal keeper and kind of good one. My stature help me on that but I never was perfect. And because in Brazil the goal keeper was always blamed for everything wrong, I quited and start play on other positions. But one time our team was in need for a goal keeper and I was called to cooperate. I tried and in the practice I felt over the ball in a position that provoked a terrible dislocation of my shoulder. Since then I couldn’t play my favorite sports as I did before, and in many times that I went had accidents that brought me to hospitals. Even here in United States I sufferred dislocations for 2 or 3 times. Only recently I got a surgery that resolved the problem but I don’t play anymore.

In 1,977 were some year. I remember have an inspiration and start to write a book, before July came. These wasn’t my first one. When I was 13 I wrote another small brochure but lost it. I can’t classify my teen ages as happy ones. I was very timid and unable to talk fluentely. To read and write was like my defense where I exhaled my most profound concerns. Then I start writing the book not knowing what would come to the next page.

Each day I wrote a chapter which was a big accomplishment to me, since I hated to develop the given themes that would come from school’s homeworks. I felt very comfortable on write on the inspirations that came from nowhere but not from designated ones. I think the problem was that, I wasn’t good at the subject languages and without an inspiration was too hard to do it.

Before long the first part of the book was done and came July. I Think was that time we went to Barbacena City. And when I stood in Belo Horizonte I met with my cousins Hideraldo, already living in the city, and Jose Maria. And the three of us plan another adventure which were go to Paracatu City, where our aunt Maria Helena lived with her family. Paracatu is at the opposite side from Virginopolis of the state and next to Brasilia. After an while there our uncle Carlucio said that we was too close to Brasilia to not go there and since he paid our bus tickets nobody thought different.

Except for aunt Maria Helena because she was worried about send three teenages boys, I was the older and had just turned 19, to such dangerous adventure! Carlucio just made fun of her worries, “When the people there look at three big boys like these, they will get lost from their way.” And he wasn’t far from the truth. We were three six feet tall men with our backpacks and casually dressed. Somebody could mistaken us for gang killers that wasn’t so uncommon in Brazil at the time of the dictatorship. But we got there without any incident.

And then we met our relatives at that unusual city. It was already a 17 years old planned and constructed during the administration of president Kubistchek. Everything was different from what we knew before. I hadn’t have the impression that everything was beauty as others travellers in the family had said but was different with some places really well done. I think, my first impression was distorted by the fact that we were at Brazilian winter when everything was dry, even the air. The plants was too dried to offer a better looking.

As my brother Jesse already lived there we paid him a visit at the National University of Brasilia. More remarkable than the new buildings at the university was the presence of military people watching all student’s moves. Jesse recalled that, in a students strick some time before had a soldier there that they called Hulk, because the guy was so big and strong that he was able to take three students at a time and bring them to the police busses.

When I came back I fineshed my book. Before, I already had the idea to make the story goes on. But surely, the visits to the big cities helped me to bring more reality into it. The second part of the book was related to the opression that our people was sufferring and I used my wishful thinking to make my pages gets a good adventure. (Later on I read and realized the similitudes between my work and the book, “A Pal utcai fiuk” (The Paul’s Street Kids), authored by the Hungarian Ferenc Molnar).

In the third part I dreamed about solutions. Even today I don’t know how to explain how I had so many ideas. I think my book have something of Jules Verne in that. In there I see a humanity concerned with all of our problems and seeking for solutions to it. What pull us apart is forgoten and the goal is make life better to all. The waters are shared, the deserts are casted into gardens and even the moon is colonized. In some sense the book is too mature to have be written by a 19 years old kid, since the older lords of the world are unable to bring us peace.

1,977 were our prom and in 1,978 I went Belo Horizonte to live there. I shared one apartment with my sister Magda, three daughters of aunt Ruth, author of part of our genealogy, two other girls, friends of them and our cousin Joelzinho (little Joel). Also aunt’s Ruth son. My idea was work and study. And three months later was working on Picchioni that I mentioned before. But the salary was too small to be serious on the project of go on with my studies.

Anyway, I enjoyed to live in Belo Horizonte. It is at the center of the state and from there we had the opportunity to go to other cities in the weekends. Like that I knew places like Caraca College, Piedade Sierra and Ouro Preto, Sabara and Esmeraldas cities and others more.

When I went Belo Horizonte I tried to do the test to go to college but the most I did was be approved on its first phase. It were easy and the second phase was specifics. As I was trying to be an animals doctor had to prove more knowledge in biology and chemistry. The two tests appeared be easy to me but chemistry was totally about the issue organics. Just what we missed on High School because one year less on the scientific matters.

In our parent’s house we divided us in two groups, the five older and the four younger. In the matter of schooling we also have a bigger difference between the two groups. We five older went to school older and attended an a coercive system. Even the teachers could give us physical punishments for not pay attention or make any mistake that children often do. Learning hadn’t stimulus to us. Learning itself was a punishment for be young.

And it had its visible set back. The student that wasn’t approved in the tests had to repeat the year. Sometimes we had kids in their 15 years old going to the fourth grade. We don’t had many people with good grades. And most students dropped out before the conclusion of the fourth first grades.

The second group, the four younger, began with my baby brother, Ney. He is more than 2 years younger than me which was a long distance in that time. All four went pre-schooling and attended a different type of schooling. It was more stimulant. The basis of that type of schooling offerred more stimulus. And they were more sucessful in their grades.

I don’t blame totally the schooling for my set backs in life. My sister Magda had proved that with more effort we could do well. But I was kind of lazy. I was too quick on learn the lessons and do the works at school. It was enough to get good grades at the four first years. The problem began after those years. I studied just for the last hours before the tests. It was enough to get the minimum points to be approved. And it was only 50% of every test. Some disciplines I had no problem and scored high. But I accumulated deficiencies in math and language. Later on it made hard to me learn the mathematical parts of physics.

So, while I was in Belo Horizonte, my two younger brothers, Ney and Odon Jose, had already went the University of Vicosa which is a rural specialized school. Then I asked my father to let me go to there and do a course which is called pre-vestibular. It teachs the high school contents in preparation for the tests. As we had to chose what we would do in the university, before be in the university, my option were for zootechnitian. It works with nutrition, management and farming constructions. My choice had more to be with less competition than my own will.

I had no confidence in myself at that time. Before a person went to an university in Brazil the competition was so great and what you know about what you must know is so little that you imagine that, anyone need to be a genius to be approved in the tests. My real inclination was human medicine. But I was so timid that I became terrified only imagining what would I do to talk to patients, particularly women. Then I got the idea of do veterinary medicine. And had nobody to give me assistance on it to have a better choice.

So I ended doing option for a third interest because I was totally disoriented. In Brazil we don’t had the option of start first and chose later what we would do. Afterward I learned that I had to talk to the animal’s owners so be a timid person wasn’t reason to do the wrong choice. And with the time at school I loose almost all the timid personality that I had what would be the same if I had been successful trying human medicine. Human medicine wasn’t offerred at the University of Vicosa. But it was an experience that can be useful to others.

After I went the pre-vestibular and took some simulated tests, and comparing my results with the ones of others students, I start to get my confidence back. Although the wrong choice already was made. My deficiency on some parts of the main subjects that was chemistry and biology drove me to dedicated more time to it. And I studied for 6 months dedicated to what was more valuable to the specific test. Like that I had no trouble in be approved.

The tests occurred in number of one by year. I went the university without basis on math and I got in trouble with calculus. Then I looked for help think that the school would offer some suplemental assistance. The teacher that I talk to must thought that I was just making fool of myself since he was so surprised with my questioning! He just informed that we was supposed to know the basics to be in the university.

The first year there were hard and I got lessons that none want have. First of all we imagined that, because was so hard to be approved, the students in an university had to be geniuses. In contact with them I downgraded my spectations to a level of intelligence not above than the average in our population. The geniuses were there but was a few bunch of nerds.

Also my conception of teacher in an universitarian level was the people that knew their subject so well that they had to be good communicators of it in a way that everyone could quickly understand. Also thought that a good teacher would be interested in make disciple from their students on their subjects. It could work on everywhere else but Vicosa. Not everyone, but most of the teachers there don’t had any conception on teaching. Was well known the fact that they manipulated the tests in a way to reprove a percentage of each class. And they regarded as best the colleagues that reproved more. Was like they were competing between them and against the students.

In the years that I stood there I was inspired to wrote a theatrical piece in what is expressed our lives and attitudes in front of the many challenges in a studen’s kind of humor. It is a satiric piece that bears more a journal of talks between a group of friends that dwelled or had ties with the address, 38 apartment, block Pos-Graduated. The piece’s name is, Big 38, or a Bad Word not so Pornographic. The pornographic is a reference to our like slavery condition.

The next year I just took another test to exchange my professional orientation in the university. If I had to try through the internal process I could had to wait for a six months or more answer and could be denied. As I had attended to a pre-vestibular before and some classes of biology and chemistry inside the university the test became, as we say, “piece of cake” or as Brazilian do “mamao com acucar” (papaya n’ sugar). The competition was 15.2 students for position. A little more than 600 people trying 40 places. What was sad is that, was one less opportunity to all in the university. Unfortunately.

I am not praising myself on it. Be aproved in Vicosa wasn’t so hard after all because the university was some kind of away from the bigger cities and, beyond have less concurrents, I am in doubt about the level of education the students who got there had. Been a rural school a good part of the concurrents had coming from schools that had a less level like the one that I attended in Virginopolis. The concurrence was for others specialities in others places like the human medicine with more than 40 students for each place. When computer science began at that time we had 70, 80 students for each place.

It was 1,982. In a normal rate I would got my degree 4 and half years later. But I got in trouble with a extra curricular discipline. I tried to fix it using the normal ways, through de education department. I was denied in all levels. The utmost denying came from the Federal Counsel of Education. The people there didn’t knew how to read my records gave by our university unit. So they mistook my number of completed credits by the numbers of the departments where I attended some disciplines.

I would address them an appeal but my sister, Magda, who is a lawer, said it wouldn’t be worth to even try. As I was attending just one discipline for one intire year and was sure that would be aproved, their answer should be such as, “Yes, you are right, but since you already is aproved have no need to attend your request”. I was trying to create jurisprudence on behalf of those that could be involved in the similar situation in the future. But my sister wasn’t on my side on it.

I was aproved and got my degree one year after most of my contemporaneous did. 2,012 will be the 25th anniversary of my class. But my deception with everything happen in the university time demanded its toll. I really lost the mood on be a professional in that area. Another thing, my degree came in 1,987 and Brazil was on one of its lowest economics downs. Most of the new professional workers hadn’t where to be employed. The opportunities was always to take a lower position not linked to your career. Or, what is the best in Brazil, be aproved in a test to be employed by any branch of the government. But even the tests was suspended.

The same year that I went veterinary medicine, 1,982, coincided with the 90th anniversary of our grandaddy Juca. We, his grandsons studying in Vicosa, made a trip back to Virginopolis to meet with, at least, one hundred of his offsprings and more relatives others. He was born in June 12, 1,892. And later the June 12 became the equivalent to Valentine’s Day for Brazilians. At the year after he died around march but we were unable to do another adventure.

Grandaddy Juca is among the many people that give longevity to our family average. A good number of us goes to 80s. And some goes beyond it. Around the time of his death we had aunt Marina (Nenen) who got to 101. Record broken only in 2,008 by our cousin Mr. Gabriel Coelho de Oliveira. He was 103 years old when died. Our grandpa’s stepmother, aunt Virginia, and his brothers Achiles and Joao surpassed his mark or got close to it. His son Murillo died at 93 and daughter Merces is alive on her 91. My mother, Judith, is 86. Many of his generations such as aunts Edith, Maricas, Olga, Vita and others got close to 100.

I am already making the Portuguese version for these text and yesterday my brother Fernando sent a note saying that, our cousin Marilia de Magalhaes Barbalho died in the day before, January 28. She was born in March 26, 1,016. The same year of our uncle Murillo Coelho. Marilia were the midwife of Virginopolis for many years at the time that we rarely had a doctor there. Many of us came to life through the help of her hands. She was almost 96. Never got marriaged but helped raised three children, Luciano, Francisco and Nadyr. Francisco or Chiquinho is long living in United States. And Luciano also had a tour around here.

And I am not sure if had any other between them but before her the local midwife was Eugenia Nunes Coelho, commonly known as Sinhah Gininha. She was the mother for grammy Petrina. And also surpassed the barrier of 90 years old. I don’t have her data but I recall that, when I was in the third grade our school sent the third and fourth graders to represent it on her burial. These were a singular homage because I don’t remember anyone else that got such distinction there. It was 1,968 and she must be born around 1,875.

Our greatgrandmother Candida de Magalhaes Barbalho, from who I don’t have the date of death was born in 1,858 and died after the birth of my older sibilings, Fernando (1,952), Celeste (1,954) and Jesse (1.955). In 2,009 visiting relatives in Brazil we came to the farm called by the name, Fazenda do Seo Joao de Souza, that stand between the cities of Divinolandia de Minas and Gonzaga. In there we met Emidia, then 94, and Vita, 91 years old. With them was also Xisto, 80, and Diva, 76. They are grandchildren of aunt Emygdia and sibilings of professor Matosinhos Figueiredo. By their health at the time, today we can add three more year on their ages.

In 2,010 we had the rebirth in Heaven of aunts Olimpia (Olimpinha), born in 1,920, and Maria Jose (Zeze), born in 1,922. They were the last daughters alive of our greatgrandparents, Olimpia and Joao Rodrigues Coelho. The second family of grandaddy Joao still alive. As well our uncle Otavio Coelho de Magalhaes, who was born in 1,919 and is the widower of aunt Zeze. I will talk no more about it because I am not the one who know everything.

All of them had some genetical variety because came from mixture of races and lived most of their lives in a more natural way, not eating added substances in their food. I think eating jabuticaba have something to do it their longevity. They began their lives before the advance of medicine and had natural resistence to many diseases. Although most of them was children of parents that was close relatives between themselves it appear had not effect on their longevity. But I don’t think my generation will have the same faith because a great number of us are repeatedly offsprings of various marriages between close relatives. Maybe we will die at similar age they got but through modern medicine assistance, not by our natural pain free capability as they did.

I never was in the mood of repudiate what I learned in the university. I thought it was always useful in our lives. But in there I got two special lessons that now we can use in our lives. We had a teacher, if my memory is not failling me, who’s name is Patarroyo. He is a Bolivian. He had been famous unto us because he struck a break through on the researching for the malaria vaccine. Some said that soon he would be able to produce some vaccine for the disease.

One time in his class he asked us what to do to make us free from a disease. With our inexperience we was drove to think some kind of medication. And he said that, in my words, the right thing to do is eliminate the susceptibles to diseases. Immediately came in our minds the visible questioning shown in our foreheads. If we was thinking about animals it would be to much costly to anyone to bear. In human terms it was disgusting.

And he candid gave us the answer. Think vaccination. Everybody opened’ a big smile in sign of relief.

The second lesson came from a Portuguese teacher. And for these one I ask the reader to pay doubled attention to it because the meaning of it can be happening right now in United States. Not exactly in the same issue but later I will recall these story to explain some important thing else. I don’t remember the Portuguese teacher’s name because he wasn’t from our department. I think he belonged to the Department of Human Sciences. And we had a social studies subject, one time a week, each day ministered by a different teacher.

At the time we were amazed by the governamental disresgard for education in Brazil. It wasn’t new and we always knew it. Even reading now the book of our cousin Dermeval Jose Pimenta we got a glimpse on that. He mentions the professor Manoel Coelho de Moura Guimaraes, who was grandson of a Portuguese writer, Jose Coelho de Moura. The Coelho in their names have different origin than the others that I already told about. In the page 149 is mentioned that, “In 1,899, he moved to Sao Jose do Jacuri City, taking a position as teacher when the administration of governor Silviano Brandao, by economy, cut many schools.”

Professor Manoel was marriaged to our cousin Maria Francelina Pimenta, grandaughter of our aunt Maria Balbina Santana and her husband Boaventura Jose Pimenta. And their situation at the time clears shows to us how education was seen in Brazil by the administrators. In Brazil, education were always taken as expenses, never as investment. And what aggravated it more is that, basically the government institutions are the biggest providers on education there and the regular people have no financial means to go to private institutions. So Brazil got always stucked in a vicious cycle of ignorance, used by the rich to exploit the common people.

And what I was talking about is the information we got that, from 1,000 people that went schools in the elementary level only 17 got in universities. In these statistics nothing else is counted. We didn’t knew the number of those that never attended schooling, which was high, or the drop outs. And somebody had made the association from it to the definition of motor efficiency. The efficiency on motors is measured by how much in energy it requires to convert it in useful work. At the time the rate was 50/50. It mean 50% of efficiency.

And then our teacher called us to think in a different way. To us was obvious that 1,7% of efficiency in teaching was a totally failure. How could somebody think the scooling in Brazil would be efficient with such low rate? And he just said that, also in my words, imagine that, you are think that the schooling system in Brazil was conceived to make people educated. Then take it on opposite side. Imagine if the education in Brazil is made to make people ignorant. Then the efficiency rate will be 98,3%. Anyone of you know anything else with such efficiency?

It was sad but he was right. Our goals in our strikes was to elevate the efficiency of education in Brazil. And we got the idea that our work there was bigger than we previous thought because we was counting on that, the people on the administration was trying to do something in favor of our education but their were taking us down, efficiently. Sometime later we heard that the teacher was going back to Portugal, and I don’t recall the end of the story.

Even in Vicosa things became as issue of family. Some Virginopolitans had been students there. But in 1,978 our cousin Jose Maria was there to attend high school. Next year he and my brother Ney were aproved on the entering tests. In 1,980 were my brother Odon Jose and our cousin Hideraldo also time to take the try and be aproved. I and others tried too but don’t got it. In that year I did the pre-vestibular there and in 1,981, finally, got my first success. From there on others cousins did the same. From our family went there, Flavio Jason and his sisters Grazziella and Kira. Hideraldo’s sister, Maria do Socorro (Corrinha). Also came Geraldo Magno (Deia), Angelo and Iranelson (who is our cousin born in Governador Valadares).

Already was there professor Matosinhos de Souza Figueiredo, grandson of our greatgrandaunt Emygdia Honoria Coelho and her husband Amaro de Souza Silva. They are from the branch of the Coelho Family that multiplied at Virginopolis, Gonzaga, Divinolandia de Minas, Santa Efigenia, Sardoa and beyond.

From families not direct related to us we had the sisters Kedina and Atila. Later Kedina marriaged to our cousin Odilon, more known by his nickname Dill. The couple came to United States and stood here many years before went back to Brazil. I am not sure if they turn back to here but it is not problem because they are legalized. The sisters are from the Lucio Family and as far as I know, more than half of the Lucio Family is mixed with the Coelho Family. Also we had as contemporaneous our friend Geraldo (Lay) Ferreira. Unfortunately he past away years later, leaving behind an young family.

After I got my degree and tried to look an employement for about six months I ended back in Virginopolis City. My brothers who had got their degrees before was also there improvised as high school teachers and taking care of a small property that was in part inherited from our grandpa Trajano. Two thirds of it my father had acquired from his sibilings. Soon I took place in the farm with the others.

I don’t remember all the details but some 2 or 3 years later I was alone in the farm and doing classes at the high school in Virginopolis and also in Divinolandia de Minas. The two cities are just 8 miles apart from each other and I began even going there on pedals of a bicycle. Like that I had something to do from the 6:00 am to 10:00 pm.

And I start love been a teacher. My enthusiasm end affecting my students. I taught three different subjects, geography, chemistry and biology. Later on English language was offerred to me too but my honesty don’t let me take it. In my time of middle school we had French and English. But as the school was adopting a new program my class got four years of French and none of English. I got small notions in one year of high school and it was nothing. About the other three subjects I had entire confidence on myself.

More than do classes I tried to pass on to my students my experiences. I insisted with them to not study only to have good grades. In my opinion we had to seek knowledge. To learn because what you learn nobody can take from you. On each class it was the first lessons. And I watched each student up close. Many of them had difficulties on understand the subjects and I clear identified the reasons. They was all clever but some didn’t had a better schooling in their first years. And then I gave my help where I could.

I made the tests a little hard. Those that wasn’t getting good grades I didn’t let them down. I replaced the bad results with another chance for them. And they got the idea. I had experienced many times in my life that I also got bad grades. The problem was that I learned a lot from my mistakes, although what I learned from it was erased from my permanent records. My evaluation on my students had a good part on their behavior. If I saw a sign of interest on learn was more important than get things done on one time. And they understood me and most of them made me proud of them, getting better grades, not only in my subjects.

In that time we had some particularities going on in Brazilian education. I already said that, Brazilian politicians never took education as an investment for the future. And it can be shown through the fact that, since the law guaranteed that all high school had to have professional contents and one of those was train teachers for elementary level, all small city had a teacher’s training high school. And every time I went a new class it was my question to the students, Who of you want to be a teacher? Sometimes two, mostly one answered yes. And I thought with me, What a waste of money and talent!

The salaries for teachers was so low that almost everybody was trained to be a teacher and the last thing they wanted do was teach. One of my sisters said one time that, she was admired to see some of her contemporaneous as teachers because they were just the ones that was considered the worst students on her class. She noticed it after goes away and take another job.

Then I created a project that could involve around ten or more cities in the neighborhood. Each one could have a different subject to train the students. Professions that could be practiced locally. But some roads have to be constructed for all cities be directly connected. Through busses the students could be exchanged every day to study the subject they wanted best. So the children could choose their own city or go to other accordingly to their tendencies. In my mind they would be happier, would know better new people and would have less need to go away to a more negative enviroment like the big cities after graduation.

I posted the project to be presented in a teacher’s congress in Belo Horizonte. Because a strike that had been happen the congress were transferred to another city at the South of the State and I could never get there. Would be too costly to my small payment. I sent the written project and never were contacted about if had any reaction about it. In that I asked for the restoration of the scientific in three years and, only after, the students that wanted would do the two complemental years as technitians. For that those who wanted to follow up their careers in universities wouldn’t be disprepared and who wanted do only the level of technitian would lose nothing on get more knowledge.

In some way, nowadays it is been put in practice there. Not in a high school level anymore. Some professions can’t be practiced anymore in an high school level in Brazil, and now it is done in a faculty level. And the faculties are been multiplied. Even Virginopolis got its own. I came to United States just after the congress be realized.

Before I start give class I began date with Maria da Penha, also called by the nickname Penhinha (little Penha). She was from Santa Efigenia de Minas and went Virginopolis to work. She start living in my cousin’s house. Was 21 and I 31 years old. She didn’t completed high school and became my student for a little while. But the level of our schooling was more elevated than what she got on her city and never got to the end of it.

The bigger problem wasn’t exactly the level of schooling or lack of intelligence from her part. The number one problem in Brazil was the lack of stimulus to go to school. Penhinha on her job which didn’t demand much of schooling was able to make two thirds of what I was making as teacher. And I remember making US$ 130.00 by month. What it would buy to us? Maybe we could rent a little apartment and pay for what we would eat and nothing more.

I was there because was staying in my parents house and administrating our farm. It was another big deal to me. Our main product was milk. And my knowledge about it was enough to make our cows produce around 4 gallons a day without the use of expensive technologies. But for start I would need some capital that could not be from banks because the excessive costs in interests. The price of milk in Brazil is so low that nobody take loan to produce it. If you do you would never pay the bills and would lose everything.

What is good about the climate in Virginopolis and region is that, the temperatures never goes too up or too down making it ideal to cows to live outside doors. Even the plants used as food to it goes all the year green if you can water for only 4 months of dry season. Actually, by the truth, I was there for 1 month long, July 2,009, and we had at least one rain by week and my brother said he had green pasture for the whole year long.

Another thing was happening around 1,993. Since the years of 60s some people of our region went United States. Wasn’t a popular way of get out of poverty. In that time, as I said before, migration was intense to Governador Valadares, Belo Horizonte and Brasilia. One of our friends, Walter Passos, who even had been a singer in a weekly tv show in Belo Horizonte, under the nickname of Tony Passos, came to United States by himself. No longer some others, even his brothers, also came.

At 70s more and more people from the region learn about and also looked for be here. Governador Valadares became the center for the operation mass migration. Even United States installed a consulate there for a while. In the 80s, with the Brazilian economy in one of its worst times, the intensity became so noisy that that consulate was closed and the people of our region had to go to Rio de Janeiro to ask for visas. If someone was from Governador Valadares regional influence became hard to get it by the right way.

And the problem was the lack of criterion. Everyone knew someone who visa was denied. In our case were denied to our cousin Lincoln Lucio, who had been mayor of Virginopolis, was well established entrepreneur, he had children living here but his travel was to visit not to work. In other hand, his brother-in-law, Mucio Moreira, was a fun guy, had his own farm property but was entirely broken and came to work and got a visa.

As the Brazilian economic situation became desperate and the American consulate began to play like a visa was a lottery it opened the window for the trafickers. Soon everybody knew about somebody who knew the way to connect people with them. They provided false visas, false passaports and even circuits travels that put the migrant inside United States. More the police became able to detect the falsifications, more the trafickers job became sophisticated. And it also became more expensive. At least US$ 10,000.00 for person.

My girlfriend had many friends that got here before us. I probably knew much more people who was here but I didn’t even knew they had come. Was impossible somebody from our region don’t know anyone here. Even my sister Lola had come too. And Penhinha began ask me to give a try. In the begining I didn’t took it seriously. But analysing our situation I start open my mind. She had no future there unless I used my diploma to get a great job. In the case, her only opportunity would be a housewife.

We went to the Federal Police to issue our passaports and we sent it to a broker in Rio de Janeiro. In Brazil it is often the only way to get things done. You have to have some intermediary. My first intention was go to the consulate and ask for a immigration visa. But everybody knew that if in any case a person admitted the intention of migration was the guarantee for visa denial. It to me was craziness because if United States had a criterion form for legal migration, probably a lot less people would try to come under the fence.

Our visas were denied and we don’t get answer why. And I took it without hard feelings. I wasn’t really anxious to come and did a try as Penhinha wanted. And the Brazilian situation that was bad became worst. The president Fernando Collor had been kicked out from the office for corruption. His sucessor, Itamar Franco, inherited a country so badly damaged that he declared moratoria on to pay Brazilian international debits. And the international monetary houses retaliated imposing more burdens.

From there I anticipated that Brazil would lose one more decade on its economy. And the future was not promising. Our next president was Fernando H. Cardoso, who had said to us to forget everything he had wrote times before, when he was a teacher and exiled from the dictatorship. I knew his administration would be in the same terms that the Republicans are now proposing to United States. And it is why I am so worried about.

Long before I was a climate change believer. No. Not because any scientist had said it. When I wrote my second book in 1,977, when the evidences was yet undergrownd, I took the issue and put it as part of my work. And I got two evidences on the last years I lived in Brazil by my own experience. First our house needed some reform to do. And was winter and in my more than 30 years of life we never had rain at such season. What we had to reform was the roof of a lateral attachment used as service area.

Then we took the roof out and came a most impossible torrential rain. We was used to it in summer not in that time. I was in disbelief and my mother blamed me for the disaster. I said to myself, She is just angry for the moment but when the work be finished she will be happy. And I was right. The next winter we got a shower at the same time. And the day became colder. I witnessed small particles coming down like feathers in the midst of the water. It was been converted to liquid water when touched the warmer lawn. I thought it was hail but far different from what we had many times in summers of my life.

Anyways, these time I presented myself in the American Embassy, at Brasilia. It was much convenient to me. I knew that I had many cousins living in Rio de Janeiro but had no intimacy. And I didn’t knew the city. Otherwise, Brasilia is a place easy to know, I had been there for more than a month and, like in Belo Horizonte, was difficult walk on the streets and don’t see some of my friends or relatives. I have hundreds of relatives in Brasilia.

I decided go personally because had the sense that, my European looking could help in some way. And I was an young adult. Youth is always more attractive, until you get to know the person in some cases. And also I had maturity on my side. Maturity is what is attractive on older people. So I expected to reasoning with all the respect and make my case at the interview. And the only thing that went wrong was that, we was more than 6 months before the voyage which motivation was an honeymoon. As the visas that was been granted for tourism had only 6 months of validation I was invited to come back later. What I did in September and the voyage was planned to December.

We marriged December 5, and took the airplane in Belo Horizonte, December 13. December 14 we was in Miami. Three days later I was working in a farm, Imagination Farm, helping milk the cows. I was the only Brazilian in that sector of the company and all of my colleagues was Mexicans and Central Americans. I was amazed because I could understand their talkings and some of them couldn’t understand when I talk in Portuguese language. And the closest thing that I knew from Spanish language was hearing the old Cantinflas movies. Pedro, one of them, from El Salvador, said that I sounded like a nobleman. And I didn’t got it, if he was or not just making fun of me.

Around one month later I was able to pay for my own car. Was a US$ 500.00 Toyota with more than 10 years of use. Does a matter. It was running. In Brazil I would never got a car so cheap. Soon it got some problem and was fixed for almost the same price. We was enchanted to be able to have things that was hard to get in Brazil. My wife was been trained by my sister to be a housecleaner in American style and preparing some schedule for her. She also began to make some money.

One of the first orientation we got was to go to the Social Security Office to get a number. 18 year ago just some knew we could get one without problem. It wasn’t required to have a driver’s licence for example and most of Brazilian immigrants wasn’t awared about the importance of have one. And soon we learn one of its uses. My wife was having some nauseas and my sister oriented her to do the quick test. It was positive.

So, now we were three. And Penhinha might got pregnant in the same day that we got marriaged. In the days before she was so preoccupied with our marriage and the voyage that lost track of everything else. It was her first time away from family and from Brazil. She became in some way desperate. Before knew it was always crying for her family. I was in my place. Had some cousins and sister around. Not even the barrier of language botthered me. I was confident on learn it with the time.

The burden became so hard on her that I agreed with her to come to Massachusetts. I didn’t knew what we could find here but she had friends from her city in Brazil that was already living here. I didn’t minded to make friends with her friends. And my work at the farm was getting me some pain. Two by two months we had to shift day by night. I couldn’t have another job and the US$ 280.00/week that I was making before the discounts wasn’t enough in our new situation.

We were receptioned in Boston Logan Airport by her friend Valmir. He drove us to a house in Boston where lived a couple of Santa Efigenia de Minas, Natalicia (Taica) and Geraldo (Ladinho), with their twins girls, Stephanie and Jennifer, that turned one year old not long before and was starting to talk. Ladinho was Penhinha’s cousin and also mine, through differents ways. I didn’t knew how, but I was talking to his sister, Aparecida, in front of my father’s house one day and my father came and asked her about her family. And then he explained to her how we were related. I didn’t paid attention at the time.

Now I know that they are greatgrandchildren of aunt Emygdia Honoria Coelho. There we also met his sister called by the nickname Cotta (Socorro) and her husband Jose Maria who was known to me, from Virginopolis. Only years later I came to known that, his wife Taica is our doubled cousin too. She is two times descendant of aunt Emygdia.

Our final destination was the Town of Framingham, where we live since then. The weekend was to met some of Penhinha’s friends that was already here. The couple Shella and Siqueira became our mates in a studio at the Brookside Building. Siqueira is his last name and he is one of the few persons that I known only by that. As Ladinho, he also was policeman in Brazil. And there the military police is subordinated to the Army. They had many colleagues in the same situation. They abandoned their positions and any time that they would be back had to pay a penalty of prison. After that would be reincorporated. As most of the public servants in Brazil, they had lower payment and many took the risk to, at least, have a house for their own and start some small business that could complement their soldier’s payment.

Monday was the day. Valmir was the guy who have contacts and was manager in a firm of landscapping and another firm of office’s cleaning. I start working on two of them. Soon I was making around 70 hours work by week. It hardly gave me US$ 400.00/week. My wife began cleaning offices too. But I had my worries because the main job, landscapping, wouldn’t be a year long job. It stops in the winters for more than 4 months sometimes.

Anyways I was happy. For the studio we was paying only US$ 200.00 a month for rent. With others US$ 50.00/week, more or less, we paid what would come from the supermarket. I had to buy another car and our boss sold me an used to pay in small parcels. I broke my word and paid it sooner.

Everything was going well until the summer came. In the begining our first contact with the land was shocking because the cold. The threes looked like dead ones having not leaves. The parking lots had mountains of accumulated snow. 1,993-4 season had been one of the most accumulation then. We began the work sweeping sand from the parking lots and over the grass. These was one of the worst jobs that I ever done. Until July in that year we found ice under the sand used to help spread salt.

And then came the summer. Among our jobs we had to fix the asphalt. One weekend we was supposed to paint it with a asphaltic product. And my part on the job was protect the grass with a peace of wood. When someone else spreaded the product it touch my leg and I discovered that I had allergy to it because it start itch badly like was poison ivy. I couldn’t do that job and Valmir quickly arranged me to work with another guy. But he had a firm to small and I ended working only two or three days/week. Although was a better payment hourly.

Meanwhile, we start knowing Framingham better. And began to go to church. The Catholic Church had Brazilian Portuguese masses ministered by a Brazilian father. Father Roque Patuzzi. And then, to our surprise, I began to met again people who had been born in Virginopolis. Some had live in Governador Valadares before come to here. Soon I discovered that the majority of my fellow countrypeople which was outside Brazil was here. Dozens of them my close relatives.

Just to name some. Sandra, Delza, Marcio and Roberto from just one family and many times our cousins. Guilherme and Almir. Adriano and Andre. Marlene and her sons. Geraldo and Wilmar. Unfortunately, the last one died in Virginopolis last July from heart attack. Marcelo Batista. Leonardo, son of aunt Oneida. Kedina and Dill and Dill’s brothers. Ramon and Ruizinho. Those was some of them that was already here but soon we had others like, Nilma and Nilton, sibilings of Geraldo and Wilmar. Agnello who’s sister-in-law, Alice, was already here. The couple Dirceia and Carlos. I am mentioning only the ones that I was seen more often. And later on came cousins like, Rui, son of aunt Odette. Eonio, son of aunt Odila and brother of Ivania, the author of one of our genealogies. I will mention no more because I don’t want make a Yellow List out of it.

Two important things to mention from that time. I would invite the reader to check the page, http://www.infoplease.com/ipa/A0104719.html and take a look on the annual variation of unemployment for United States. There we can see the rates declining from a peak, similar to today’s rates, on the 80s until a lowest point of 4.0% in 2,000. Even so, what got the attention of us immigrants was the question, How Americans got unemployed when we are easy working 60, 80 and even 120 hours/week? Yes. We knew many crazy ones working these much of hours. Because I knew my limitations, never tried such adventure.

I don’t blame the Americans for not take the jobs that we were taking. In Brazil we also left behind many jobs that was available to us. No legal job can humiliate a person but the payment for it can. I and many of others who came to here from Brazil, having a universitarian degree, didn’t feel ashamed of what we was doing because at the end we were been paid for in a reasonable wage. Nobody, at the time, was planning to live in here. Most of us was thinking it was for a short time before come back home. The only advantage that was seen on our payment was that, in Brazil it could give us a life of middle class. Here we was taking the poorest life but most of us had the illusion that the money they were sending home would buy them a royal life.

Even in the particular case that I confronted one time. Was cleaning a bathroom and somebody had defecated on the borders of the seat. Looks like the person had diarrhea and was so pressured that had no time to seat before do it. So I was the one who had to clean it! I wouldn’t never had such opportunity to do it in Brazil. My stomach almost turned inside out. Then I took a deep breath and did. And I thought it was just one more tax we had to pay for be so away from home. Anyways it didn’t made me inferior to nobody.

At that time I was the only voice in the desert preaching that it wasn’t time to go back to Brazil. My prevision was that, the situation would be much worse than the crisis that forced us out. I didn’t met our cousin Guilherme before he went back to Brazil. Although he made good investments and never returned to here. But I told it to others. They was already tired of too much hard work and miss to much our birth place and their relatives. Me too but I knew we had to do like I did to clean that bathroom. Take a deep breath and be patient. To those I only said, go but let an window open in your mind to return. And most people that went back to Brazil at that time tried to return and almost everybody returned.

Another interesting observation. I already mentioned that with US$ 50.00 we was able to fill up our weekly supermarket carrier. And now I mention it. As an office’s cleaner wasn’t so hard to collect around 250 recyclables cans and bottles which gave me US$ 12.50 weekly extra payment. With it I was able to fill up the whole gas tank of my car and run for an entire week. If I was doing the same job and collecting the same amount of cans and bottles today, it would be only for the safety of the planet. Now I need US$ 50.00 to fill up the same tank. And the price for each can or bottle still the same 5c.

Another interesting data is about the number of Brazilian around here. When we came in 1,994 we had some condominiuns totally taken by immigrants and most of them Brazilians. Brookside, Second Street, Weld Street, Lord Chesterfield and others was the most common places to Brazilians. Short time later a good half of the city was taken by immigrants, mostly Brazilians.

Some time before we came, the center of Framingham had been a disaster. A dormitory town once most inhabited by Italians and Portuguese immigrants in the past was in visible decadence. It had been a place for factories that had moved away. Buildings were abandoned. The neighborhood around the center was taken by drug dealers and the local people was afraid to walk there. Brazilian and latinos came because the rent was cheaper.

In 1,994 it wasn’t so depressing anymore. Had pockets of despair. Soon the presence in number became the good sign for some open their own business. The center became vibrant and it spreaded to the suburban areas. Some year after we came, Framingham became to much costly to newcomers and those, among some oldcomers, began to move to others places like Marlboro, Milfort, Ashland and, contradicting the tendency of look for cheaper dwells, Natick and Wellsley. Now is difficult to hear a name of a city in Massachusetts without have at least a mention of some immigrant living there.

Well, we settle for short time at Brookside. A studio wasn’t a best place for two couple to live. And we was expecting a third person in our family. My wife took the initiative to look for one apartment at the Second Street. I remember our cousin Wilmar been our translator for it. And we moved to there in July. Whatsoever the reason I wasn’t so comfortable with it because I don’t like to make expenses before the assurance of have how to pay. Anyways I complied with she had done. Although it would cost us more than double that we was paying before.

September 6, 1,994 we became parents for our first child. It was a new experience. I was afraid of no be able to have enough income but I was also young and not afraid of work. I had been working in a restaurant in Wellesley and making just US$ 165.00/week plus around US$ 125.00 as cleaner. My wife worked as cleaner until her last month of pregnancy. And then I heard that my cousin Guilherme was going back to Brazil and I would replace him in a factory. Name, Eastern Seaboard Packging INC or ESP.

I worked there for almost 10 years. And in my application had that stupid question. How much do you like to make? Everyone knew that you could put what you wanted but they would hire only if the payment was the minimum. And it was US$ 6.00/hour. These was my demise. But it was my only hope of pass through the winter been paid. In there was working my cousins Geraldo, Roberto and Almir. Soon Agnello and Nilton came together. Three other Brazilians worked there, Margareth, Eli and Fernando, who we called by the nickname of Gaucho because he was from the Rio Grande do Sul State, neighboring Uruguay and Argentina.

Other one, Francisco Salmem worked before in the unit in Holliston, where we were employed, but had accepted work in Florida. In the next summer he was back because his wife had trouble on to adapt to there. Roberto and Almir knew better English than us all. Almir worked there as a part time. And Roberto usually went the winters to Brazil. So only when Francisco came back we got a regular translator. He was our voice to the firm. An he and Guilherme are marriaged to sisters.

After the birth of our son, Penhinha began also do housecleaning with two schedule keepers. One was Edinha, a Eucharist Minister at the Saint Tarcisius Church. The other was Marilou, my cousin Adriano’s wife. And so we went to the immigrants routine. Wake up very earlier, leave the child in a baby sitter, go to work, went back, take a quickly shower, more work until be in the bed around 11 pm. My wife could come earlier to pick up our son and fix our food for the whole day.

Around November we witnessed our first snow fall. And I broken the puzzle about the icy thing that had felt in Virginopolis some time ago. It was snow mixed in the shower. But when I told it to the others guys they made fun of me. To then it was impossible. And if I hadn’t seen it I also would have my doubts. Although I also would take a more reasoning approaching. We never had snow there before in our knowledge. But also never had witnessed showers in winter time. As our temperatures always went under 32 F for short periods of time in Minas Gerais, then what was lack to have snow was the rain. So, even if I hadn’t seen it, is perfectly possible.

But make fun from each other was our best passtime. Our meetings in every breaktime was for comment the news from Brazil, United States and the world. But also to make fun from ourselves. Was said that, nobody could come late to or go away earlier from our meetings because if so he would be the issue. But it is a common happen in our Brazilian culture. And is called fofoca, although, in our case without the meaning that the word imply.

Wasn’t so many time after we came to Massachusetts and I discovered the community already had its own newpapers. As was my practice in Brazil, start send opinions. Many of my opinions were published. Most of it by the Brazilian Times. And were in 1,994 that I sent a letter asking the Brazilian Consulate to create the Itinerant Consulate. The idea was to bring the services, one day a week, to the communities. To me was more reasonable to mobilize some people to attend thousands in a more convenient place than to expect thousands go to the inconvenient address in the Boston Center. We were fresh around here, most of the people didn’t had cars and was more difficult to those who new not English to use the public transportation. The Itinerant Consulate were created some time after and still in use today.

I have some curious story from that time. A housecleaner worked for a American family. The Mrs owner of the house asked to her if she was legal because her husband was thinking in be a candidate and, if was discovered they was hiring a person without papers it could put him in trouble. The worker had documents. But her helper didn’t. And nobody asked about it. Later the couple bought a new house at the neighbor State of New Hampshire. The helper stood working normally.

It was troubling and a great sacrifice do the cleaning on that house. The keepers had to get up before 5:00 in the morning to be there around 8:00 am to do the cleaning and had time to go back and do others obligations. The housekeeper could simply said that she wouldn’t do the cleaning in that house and look for another client. But Brazilian have some mania for do sacrifices because like the people and have no respect for themselves interests. If she had unveilled that had an undocumented working in the house the owners wouldn’t think two times before let them all go.

What is also strange on such History is the American hypocrisy in relationship to it. Here the people get up, take their coffe at a convenience store, take lunch in a restaurant, do shopping at supermarkets and department stores, do shopping products from the local farms and many others knowing that is there a great possibility of the undocumented immigrant service be embed in every and all product. They know that is impossible to live in here without undocumented immigrant, unless we have an way to legalization. What they can’t know is that, that specific immigrant don’t have papers and work for the good of the nation. If they know it, they persecute him.

Also come from these time another curious fact that we encountered. One day Geraldo came to us saying that, a son of a client of his wife, Alice, a descendant from the trunck Barbalho Pimenta presented at the book of cousin Dermeval, always said that, he would be the president of United States. The curiosity was in that, he was just a child and told it with all the certitude. I don’t believe in no way that the persons are born with a defined destiny. So I speculated that his will would come from his parents influence because be a country’s president would appear to them like to have the most desirable toy!

Actually, at the present presidential campaign I am seen the same on the Republican Party candidates. Not all. But have some that want be president for the status of the position. By what they presented and say they are totally out of thought with the reality. They don’t want represent the head to attend the need from the body represented by the people. They want to be the head to impose to the people their own will and the interests from their money donors. How they look like to those that administrated Brazil on its first 500 year!

I am detailing to much around here. These chapter will last forever if not be simplified. I think better is to reduce the details and maybe somebody else will be interested in write a more complete narration of what went on to the Brazilian immigrants around here. To you reader, to have an idea about the number of us in that time, around 17 years ago, I offer an image. When we start attend the masses at the Saint Tarcisius Church, sometime the first people to went took the back seats. And in the beginning of the mass father Roque always invited them to come close to the seats next to the altar. We were around 200 or less people on each mass.

Around 2 or 3 years later all the seats was taken. It lead to the creation of more weekly masses. And the Evangelical Churchs that was in others cities having a small number here now are at least one dozen. The booming of Brazilians here were around the year 2,000. Since we came, all week father Roque asked if had some newcomer and always had. Sometime 10 people in one time. For many problems and some solutions, our community is shrinking since around 2,004. From the crisis of 2,008 to now the people is making their luggages and staying in Brazil definitively. Some Americans who are now related by marriage also are migrating together. Still, a small number of Brazilians also keep trying to come for a diversified number of reasons.

Coming back to our own story, in 1,995 I wrote a new book. It is the result of old thinkings combined with new ones with the direction of a reading on the Bible. Since then I planned such collection that would be composed by two volumes, refferring to the Old and New Testaments, and the one that I was writing. Its name is “The Knowledge from God”. Soon came the inspiration to write one more volume, and now is called, The Divine Parable and is the fourth volume of the collection.

Only in 2,004 I began to write the volumes 1 and 2 of the collection named, THE THIRD ANS LAST TESTAMENT, from: THE KNOWLEDGE CONCERNING GOD. These one is the only one already published in paper, just in English language. The other ones are now available, just in Portuguese language, at my blog, http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/. Lets coment about it later.

In the same blog I have been publishing others of my works. The most viewed are about the Coelho Genealogy. Last year we got around 10,000 visits only. Not too bad to an almost unknown nobody like me.

Before I do the promised comment I need to talk about a publishing that I did in Brazil. It was 1,995 and the book was the one that I wrote in 1,977. We was here in United States but my wife wasn’t able to let go her feelings by the distancy from Brazil and her family. My vision was to stay. Without any good idea of what to do in Brazil I gave a try been a writer. So I entered in contact with my brother-in-law, Ricardo, Magda’s husband, and he knew a publisher. I decided that it was the only way to me be back to Brazil.

But the publication didn’t came as quickly as we planned and it came just in timming to cause me a lot pain in the neck. Things went wrong in a totally distorted way. In 1,992 had a rumorous case of assassination in Brazil. An actor of soap opera, Guilherme de Padua, and his ex-wife, Paula Thomaz, kidnapped and killed the also actress Daniella Perez. She was daughter of the soap opera’s writer Gloria Perez who was working for the most known television channel in Brazil, Globo Television.

And the juditial process went slow as the Brazilian Justice use to do. The actor assassin wrote a book where he defended his version of the crime mentioning things, imaginaries or not, about the lives of the workers in that channel. By coincidence he choosed the same publisher that my book was been prepared. The case got to much publicity around and Mrs. Perez went the court to block the commercialization of his book alleging it was composed by lies.

I wasn’t there and don’t know that much about law applications so I think that the judge was pressioned to give a favorable decision to Mrs. Perez because the television had mobilized the public opinion against the assassin. So he were in some way suppressed on his right of have ample defense. But the publisher had already edited his book and refused to recall it. He went underground and more attacks he sufferred from the television more free publicity the assassin’s book gainned. The public was buying it for curiosity of what it would reveal of negative from the actors lives.

The publicity on my book was forgoten. The publisher delivered our contracted copies in small numbers each time, in the middle of the nights. And I was here not knowing what to do. It was too risky to go there, leaving family here, because I hadn’t have papers yet. And I had no response from a bigger number of people if a career as writer would be worth of try. The people who read the book did like it. At least the ones that gave return. But they were all from my family. I can’t say for sure if it had no interference of distorted kindness. I myself love it but I am the “father of these child”.

And I had invested all the economies we had made then in these project and was dependent on to sale the first copies to reinvest later. Without advertisement had no how it be. These became one of the doubled sharp point thorns in my marriage. The one that hurts because none want lose in a situation like that and also because you are treated like had the will of to do the wrong choice in that precise moment.

The odds of something like that happen to anyone is small. But when I got the information that the assassin was from Guanhaes and his ex-wife from nearby, and all the problem in Rio de Janeiro, I was shocked.

At the end of 1,997 I was in a bad mood with the company that I was working for during the day. Everybody knew I was a good work and it wasn’t secret to not one. The bosses noticed how the productivity had went up since I took the position of printer. But my salary was worse than what I was making as cleaner. So I was decided to wait the coming spring to quit and take anything else.

Then, in that December we had the opportunity to enter in a process of legalization. We was around seven Brazilians working there and only Salmen had his Green Card. We did a meeting and decided it was worth to ask if the general manager would sign for our legalization. Everyone looked each other and exploded in laughs. We had nothing to lose! If he said no, nobody would stay.

The general manager was amazed we had no papers. And made a quick consult to the lawer before accept the responsibility. We had only days to start the process and we went the office of the most known lawer of immigration in Boston. Dr. John K. Dvorak said he would not take our case because he didn’t see how we could fit in that law. Our translator, Icaro, who was around 12 years old then, and son of our cousin Geraldo, almost got up on the desk of the lawer saying that, must have some way. The lawer said he would not take our money knowing that our case was lost. We was about to go home when his assistent brought him an specific article of the law. He just smiled and said, I accept your case. From there on it is history.

My wife didn’t liked it. To her I had to work more, move to a better paid job, make a quick money to us be back to Brazil. Since we came, until four more year later, she shed tears of repentance for her idea of bring us here. Then I was the one who had to be the reason to both and do it alone. She said to me, I don’t pay a penny for these legalization. And I just rebuked, I am not asking you nothing, I am just communicating you what I am doing.

2,001 came and the September 11 still in our memories. In that morning we was already working when our superviser told us that an airplane had reach one of the twin tower in New York. The situation was grave but nobody expect it be more than an unfortunate accident. Not long after came the notice of the second and the third. Had no doubt, it was a premeditated attack. We went to break for launch feeling the fear and the heaviness in the air. We had no idea of what would come next.

And all people of the president Bush began to talk about war. In our meetings in the coffe and launch breaks I defended the thesis that the best way to resolve the problem was talking directly to Osama Bin Laden and his terrorist organization. No. I am not that good or innocent. I was giving my aknowledgement that they wasn’t attacking United States for nothing. And I believed that some talks could avoid worsening of the situation.

It is a little more complicated than appears. Long before I followed what was happening in the Middle East. Since the Six Days War I took some opinion about. In that time I was happy as a child thinking as heroic a small State of Israel wining an war against the combined forces of the others countries around. In that time I was really been pure innocent. I had no idea that one war don’t give us peace. One war is the short cut to the next one.

Later I start to see more and understood better the situation. I see the Palestinians been often denied from their rights of have their own country and a disproporcional force been moved against them. So I got sorrow for both people that were caught in the middle of the disputes of interests and dragged against each other. Since them I start seen both people as hostages of their leaders and victims of a despicable plot.

Around the 90s had a great opportunity for peace be made between the two people. But the Israeli government said that, in my words, it would not talk to some part os the representatives of Palestinians. In that occasion I demonstrated my unsatisfaction writing a letter to the newspaper Estado de Minas. It were published and my words can be resumed to it: We need to speak peace to our enemies because we don’t speak it to friends, we celebrate peace with our friends. Since them it became clear to me that the leaders of both people wasn’t fighting for peace. They were fighting against peace and putting both people in harms ways.

Unfortunately I was nobody, writing through an unknown newspaper outside Brazil. And I saw similitudes between the situation between the two peoples and the one that ended in the September 11 attacks. And my view was that, talk openly to the rest of the world see. Giving a gesture of good will would give reason to every other people see the contrast between good and evil. If Osama Bin Laden extended his hand the other peoples would be admired for how magnanimous Americans was. If not every people would say he was worth of anything bad happen to him, even his fellow Muslins. And he would lose the credibility that attracted more fighters for his side. Challenging him before talks just gave more support for his hideous cause.

Later on the administration George W. Bush made its case to go to war against Saddhan Hussein. In that I went wild. The allegations presented to the UN to me was clear based on false intelligence. How I knew it? Only God know. Was just an intuition that sometimes happens to me. I even wrote that I was suspicious about the Administration Bush had facilitated the plot in September 11 go on to have the opportunity to have the excuse to make the wars. But it wan’t something that I believed.

In the talks with my colleagues at work we had different opinions around. Nobody was favarable to wars but also nobody credited me as the best reason on the play. The only thing that I remember well is that, Unfortunately the people is been induced to err again but the people sometimes only learn while is been spanked. They will change opinion when the caskets rather than people alive began to come in numbers.

My prevision didn’t became 100% true. To make the case in favor of the war, the Bush administration had painted Saddhan’s army as a formidable adversary. I new it was the usual exageration as it happen on both side. Everybody who remember the beginning of the war recall the Iraq’s minister of communications and his version how the Saddhan’s loyalists were been victorious. But most of their soldiers had the good will of depose their weapons rather than fight for a lost cause. I expected more Americans deaths in the begin and, thanks God, it was caused by intelligence’s bad information. But in the long run it became equally painful.

Until today the only reason for that war was not more than a vendetta from the Bush family. Since the 90s, because the Gulf War, where the big father Bush was unable to remove the Hussein family from that strategic spot in the globe, the days of Saddhan were counted. What was lack was a new opportunity until 2,002.

At November, 2,001, we received the communication that our Green Cards had been issued. Just in time. My mother and my father was about to turn their 50 anniversary of marriage and we was away for 8 long years. In no time we bouth three airways tickets to Brazil. It was only possible because of the terrorist attacks. Usually we would find available places only six months prior to the trip. And the people became afraid to travel by air. We didn’t think two times.

December we was there. And the scene was shocking to my wife. She had forgoten how poverty looks like. And it was bigger than ever. In our region her city was one of the poorest places. Only then she realized why I had applied for legalization. Although it was only a confirmation of her changing in heart. We already was buying an house here.

And it was another thorn in our lives. Around 1,995 I had asked her to not invest in Brazil because we didn’t agreed where to put money there. She wanted apply in her city and I knew it had not future for a long period. I suggested do it in Virginopolis and she said would never live in my city because had to much snob people there. But it was false in my view. So she applied in Belo Horizonte in something that was a dead end.

Since I decided for the legalization my opportunities of make more money were cut down. I had to keep my underpaid job and I pass through a great time of humiliation. Everything I was making was for pay the bills, expenses of the house e a little to pay our legalization. So it appear that what was been saved came only from her payment and I am not attached to money. I let her do whatever she wanted.

I had suggested we buy a dwell for us here and we could do it for as much as 45-60 thousands. When she changed her mind, a single house was around 300 thousands. We even was about to buy one when 9 11 came. I said it wouldn’t be a good deal and she agreed with me for these one time, and we changed for a condo of 160 thousands. When we came back we entered in these house.

In Brazil we had all end of the year holidays plus the 50 anniversary of my parents and the 60 anniversary of marriage of aunt Odila and uncle Eurico. She is born just after my father but had marriaged on his day of birth, ten years before his marriage. So my parents anticipated their commemorations in between Christmas and New Eve. It was in Virginopolis. And in January 7, my fahter’s birthday, we had the commemorations in Governador Valadares. Were exactly in those days that my father gave me the book of our genealogy. Just after, we came back. Was like a lightning.

It was also the last time I saw my father alive. And the life got on like before. Just one changing. Since I was legalized I wasn’t up to stay in the same job. 8 years of my life had been lost. My salary wasn’t much more than US$ 8.00/hour. And we were abused in many senses. Not only at the ESP but on every other company we worked for. Been a Brazilian and Mineiros we learned how be resilient. Rather than fight back any and every aggression we prefer make fun of our situation. The Mineiros are known by the saying: “O Mineiro da um boi para nao entrar em briga, e uma boiada para nao sair dela.” The Mineiro give up one bovine for not fight, and a herd for don’t get out of it.” The mean of it is that, we do every effort in our power to avoid fights but once we are involved in it we go up to the end.

What moved me to have a second thought was that, our cousin Nilton had entered the process of legalization too. But when it was in the middle he let it go because he had established that only would stay here for 5 years. As piece-worker he could make much money than me. So I accepted the challenge of replace him. The work is very hard. We had to work with a very noisy machine, stapling carboard boxes all day long. Was so hard that no American was up to get the position. But we did it, not doing like a regular job but in a faster way. To get an idea of what it mean, when the owner of the factory saw our cousin Geraldo doing it, she had only one word to describe, “Amazing”.

When the factory would have an open house to show future clients how the whole work there was done we had to prepare some scene that we was familiarized with. Put bundles of boxes type letter, which ones was easier to make, and wait for the sign to start. The most experient on the job was Geraldo and he was able to do more than 2,000 boxes a day. I also became able to do but had no time to match him. The people who was seen us for the first time really got impressed.

The job was so hard that we put off the heat even when we had freezing temperatures. 10 minutes after we start our bodies began to sweat and I had to drink bottles of water or sports drinks to keep hydrated. We had no fat in our bodies, just muscles. Since then I stop to do part times as cleaner. At the end of the day our body demanded some relaxation. In these time the money began to come into my pocket and was enough to have health insurance, start invest 5% from each check on 401K and have couple hundreds in the bank just in case.

At that time we also got some interesting event in the factory. We don’t had large competition in the field. Maybe two or three other in the State of Massachusetts. Our company had others units around 10 others states. And they agreed with a competitor to close one unit on other state, I don’t remember if was Michigan, and the competitor closed its unit in Massachusetts. And they exchanged their list of clients on each state. Apparently was just a market operation.

So our production area doubled and we got new colleagues of work. All from Virginopolis pointed by us. The new ones, Ramon, Agnello’s brother and Amaury, my cousin aand Marlene’s son, was from the Coelho Family. With them came also, Carlos (Tchaca) who’s family was aggregated to mine, Edinho and Ademar. The last one was son of one of my grandaddy Cista aggregated and his sister, Silvana, is marriaged to our cousin Wellington. Family also living in United States.

Had others that came and got out from the factory. Not everybody is coming in my memory in these particular moment. But we had also Rodrigo. He is cousin of my wife and legalized in there. A little time after got his Green Card he quitted, looking for better opportunity. Nelson was from Belo Horizonte and marriaged to a Virginopolitan. Aender was a stranger in the nest but soon was like in the bundle of brothers. I am in doubt of the name of another cousin from there but I think was Eustaquio. They are seven brother in the same family and I had less contact with the youngesters. Here I am mixing people from different times that worked there and we also had our cousin Marcelo N. Coelho.

We start working in two turns and our group kept the day time. After our cousins be trained, Geraldo and I saw that we was pushing to hard to keep producing more than the newcomers. In our experience we knew that they would have long time to match our production but even so was better to make the production collectively. We promptly agreed on share all production in equal parts to all. We was able to staple more boxes but when we was making it into bundles the other guys, as they produced less, helped us. What we was loosing was a small part but everyone was almost happy.

The lack of plenty happiness was due to the hardness of the work and the bosseness around by our manager. Nobody liked his way of bossing around but had no hard feelings, personally speaking.

In July 2,003 my wife took a 40 days vacation with our son in Brazil. I already had bought my ticket for the begining of 2,004. At that time my ordeal with my genetical inheritance had began. I think nobody had a better sight than me. Probably it is normal to billions of people and was perfect. Soon it became opaque. Was cataracts. Around my 40s. On exactly age it came to my father. I had done a first surgery here in United States and it didn’t went well. Then I made appointments in Belo Horizonte where we had the best specialists since Dr. Hilton Rocha. Dr. Hilton was my father’s and the whole family eyes doctor and in his place I got his best disciple Dr. Rui Marinho.

Before I went Brazil my wife came back and we decided to have another child. She got pregnant around September. In October my father died. I didn’t go there immediately because was unable to do anything more for him. It was the death of a saint man. My father never were a perfect person. But had something that distinguished him from others. He was conservative in all senses. Although wasn’t ignorant.

He was son of a rich man. The people of our city had him as rich too but didn’t knew what was going on inside of our home. He wasn’t an outspoken person. Usually he was able to talk the essential. In our home had two things that he would never fail to provide. Food and education. He never had a car of his own. He used to say, “Car is a second family and I can’t provide for both”. In Brazil it was perfectly true.

Usually we had only five garments to use. The one to see God, the uniform to go to school, and three others used to the most until it had to go to trash. All of our garment was home made, by my mother who was his right hand and second in command. Most of the helpers in our home had to go to school with us. After he acquired our farm his employee in it had 13 children and two grandchildren. He paid for many of them, those who wanted, to attend at least until high school. It was extra salary to his employee.

We lived in a decadent house for many many years. It was where his greatgrandmother, Joaquina, and his grandma, Ercila, had died. Even my mother pushing him to construct a new one out of loan. He first made his economies and we went the new home after their 26 years of marriage. Was his way of be himself. If he had to have something he first would make money before buy. He rarely paid interests. We used to make fun of it because he was the bank manager in our city. He was good manager for our family but a bad advertisement for the bank. The bank was public and as public servant he wasn’t well paid.

Well, he was a really dedicated father. Hard worker. One day he said that, he wouldn’t die before know the ocean. But he never knew the ocean and died providing for the family and giving to others. He was at the hospital, about to be discharged the next day and died with a clog in his leg. My daughter born four months after and was saved from the same problem. Could be a sign that he still watching for us from Heaven. I will say no more about it. His and my mother’s biographies are worth of a better studies.

Around December I was drinking water from the refrigerator and it was so cold that had some sprinkles of ice inside. One of it got stucked in my throat. I had a painful sensation of suffocation for a little while. As it came it was gone but I felt like a sting. One week later I felt ill.

My doctor diagnosed hyperthyroidism and let me go home to wait because had not available treatment for it. For one entire month I was unable to lift my body up from our sofa without vomit. Unless laid down I was always dizzy. Hardly kept juice in my stomach. The taken photo from me in my passaport shows one version of me so thin that the volume of my thyroid can be easily deliniated on my neck. When I got in Brazil I was been able to stand up and was eating better.

Some doctor there examined my thyroid and said that, whatever had happen had gone with no trace. Another said my heart was perfect. And my eyes doctor, Dr. Marinho, did on me two surgeries. One to resolve my second cataract and another to correct the position of the lens of the first one. He said that, it was not unusual some young doctors become afraid of pull the artificial lens hard enough to place it in position. And my body had reacted against it and he had to clean it up with another laser surgery. I did other things there but not important.

My wife’s pregnancy had been difficult. She was bleeding and the prior tests gave a possibility of our child be a down person. Her doctor offerred abortion. To us Catholics it was despicable although we understood his obligation to go through the law. We just refused. But he failled to prescribe to her absolute rest and she kept working. In the day I arrived in Brazil she called me saying that was in the hospital and was miscarring. She wanted me here. I couldn’t do it. Everything was scheduled and we had no funds to me do it twice. I just knew she was overreacting, as usual, and she had brothers and sisters to assist her here.

She stood in the hospital for two weeks before the child had to be taken from her womb. Was a five and half months of pregnancy and the child was really tiny. One pound and four ounces. When I came back she stood whole in my hand and just her legs out. We got four months of goes and backs to the Santa Elizabeth’s Hospital in Brighton, Boston outskirts. Exactly when I came she was at New England Hospital, in the Boston Center because she got a clog in her leg and a angel acting as a nurse was able to perceive it in that tiny leg like a little finger. She also had some infection in her body, treated and cured at Saint Elizabeth’s.

It can be just coincidence but in my genealogical studies I found that, our supposed ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (*) is an offspring of Saint Elizabeth, the scotish queeen.

Our girl was born in February 14, Valentine’s Day in United States. July she went home in a stronger version. In times of desperation my wife said to me, “It is your falt.” She was referrring to my will of have one more child be more strong than her’s. And I acting chauvinistically responded, Ah if it was not! Later on she regreted for her saying and agreed on our baby been the best thing happen to her since our first born. And I encouraged her, It is my falt!

Later on my wife was with our daughter walking on the streets and saw her doctor. She was so happy that didn’t have a second thought on show the child to him. Seen her the doctor asked: “Is her name Miracle?!” Was there, face-to-face, the Faraoh’s arm and Herod’s hand. The one that wanted our permit to kill our child. But he had an humbled gesture before the evidence of the err that he could have induced as to do. Our girl is perfect for the pattern of premature babies.

At the factory the things didn’t went so well. My colleagues knew many of our fellow Virginopolitans that was making more money than us because they was working with granite and marble in the construction booming from the earlier 2,000s. And they wanted to ask for a better payment in our job. I was satisfied with we was making and was in doubt if it was the best thing to do in that time. But I didn’t wanted be the only voice against their will.

Our negotiations went a little rush and the manager said that, for give what we wanted the company had to let someone of us go. And my colleagues stood in their strategy. I wasn’t content but never said no to them. In September of that year I had some discussion with the manager and he decided to give me a warning. I signed it without look at what was written in it so disgusted I was. In a blink of eye I was called in the office upstairs and they let me go.

I had more worries of what to do next than hard feelings. It was to much shocking to bear. I knew people from everywhere but nobody who could indicate me to a good position. Had many offerrings around but for the minimum wage. Every department store was hiring but what I could make would be less than what I would had to pay for a baby sitter for our girl. And as an earlier premature baby she would be accompanied by many doctors and a nurse. Somebody had to lift her to many appointments. So we decided I would be home to take care of her while things get better.

One big problem to got a good job in that moment was because doesn’t have many companies working in the same sector of ESP. If I was working as landscapper or in many others sectors taken by immigrants I could use my experience in other firms. Then I was devided in my opinion of what would be better if I anticipated something like that when I began working at ESP. I got the benefit of the legalization but not use for my experience and made not enough money for 8 years long dedicated to it.

In that time I start to use our computer. While the baby was taking her naps. I found the www.ancestry.com and placed there our genealogy. It helped me to memorize the names of our family members and have a better idea of our kinship with many thousands of people. Soon I discovered the www.geneall.net – Portugal, and learned much more.

Later I start to write the volumes 1 and 2 of THE THIRD AND LAST TESTAMENT, from THE KNOWLEDGE CONCERNING GOD. A new reading on the biblical writings gave me more understanding of the facts. In that time our friend Sandra Sampaio gave me a copie of the book, Who Wrote the Bible? I loved the book, not agreed on everything, but took a good teaching from it. We need to look what are the interests of who wrote anything to undestand the real goal of the authors.

And I wrote my own book debunking many old conceptions and interpretations. It is almost unbelievable how wrong teachings are on all faces of readers and scholars and they don’t evolve their understanding! Anyways I really felt that I was connected to God and what I wrote is more close to His Will than what we had before. So I got these sense of mission to let the world know what is right and what is false about what is said in relationship to God.

It was another blow out in my life. In the internet I see some advertisement saying that some publishers would pay US$ 100,000.00 for any unpublished work. I didn’t believed on it and also felt uncomfortable to give up my authorship. Books to authors are like their own children and give up authorship brings not good feelings. We love to share the talent in our text as a parent love to show a talented offspring. Later on I confirmed through a documentary that, the advertisement was true. The market was so hot that the publishers could pay it and try because in the midst of many low sellers they could fish one best seller that would pay for all the others.

Otherwise I heard about a then new kind of publication. Called by the name of “Printing on Demand”. I wasn’t yet prepared to take a big decision through what I knew of the English language. Was able to read and understand it most but not all. I understood that the editor would print any copy ordered by any interested buyer. And I thought it was reasonable some number of books would be printed and put in display on, at least, the main bookstores around the country.

I thought also that, as some people buy anything that is in their preferred subject and the subject in the book been religious it would sale a small number of copies but enough to pay for my initial costs which was more than US$ 10,000.00. From that I would keep investing and doing debates that could increase the understanding of the text and make more sales that would pay for my additional costs. And I was totally wrong on that.

Now, in my point-of-view, the system is nothing more than another Ponzi Scheme. You pay for every cost of publishing. So the risk is only yours. The produced copies are limited to a minimal. You can order many copies you want in a low cost to you resale it. They have many ways to advertise your product, since you pay for it. To you promote your book you need buy all opportunity of exposition and be there is all at yours cost and risk. I think you would need US$ 100,000.00 to begin with. In other words you is transformed not into a partner but into a slave of the system because more you work more the publisher gain without effort. At the end of the day you are a salesman having no salaries or health insurance from your employer. But will sale a product that is bring them alive money.

The system could work for an well known author who’s name come prior than whatsoever he can sold. The authors of prior best sellers have free advertisement in the news corporations. They are interviewed about the most recent production. It is easier for them not for an unknown author. Even some books from unknown authors been better written. Here I am not talking about my particular production.

After months of my book on sale I received my first and only payment check for the sale. Something around US$ 10.00. Then I was yet conformed with my loss. The publisher probably didn’t nothing illegal. And I had to pay for been a jerk. The book is available to the public since 2,006 under the IBS: 978-1-4389-5097-6 (sc). Is a massive 664 pages book with too much knowledge and not reading.

It is another two pointed thorn in my marriage. Until now my wife doesn’t know how much we will have to pay for it. Or, better, I would like to pay for it by myself, and pay generously to those that gave me credit without interest and deadline. Anyways, I have to keep my head high not by pride but to keep strong enough to not be dominated by the desperation.

I never cashed that check. The money will not make us less poor. It belongs to History. If someday I become successful in the future it can be an incentive to others who are struggling in their lives. My life can be example of resiliency. It is something that can bring dead people from their tombs to a new and fortunate reality. If I be a failure in life nobody will know nothing about it.

In Human History, I see as act of improvidence the fact that the German priest Martin Luther burned the papal bull that treated him of excommunication. The pope was Giovanni di Lorenzo di Medici, or Pope Leo X. The document could be one more proof of papal failure. No, no, no. I am not thinking revenge here. It is never my goal. We are used to know much about the life of Martin Luther and forget even the name of his opponent. I am sure it would be worth for Leo X we know his name and say prays for him be forgive. As a dead man he can’t do it for himself.

Oh yes! I am a Catholic too. And, yes, not all Catholics believe on the dogmas of our Church. To believe on papal unfailibility is too foolishness for me. And ignore an elephant in the middle of the room will not make it go away. All religious paths have its funny king of beliefs. Not because people want it to be like that. But because we all are human being and subjected to some kind of failures. The greatness of a great man is aknowledges his own failures not advertise his supposed success. Success to my human being eyes can be a total failure in front of the truth.

Before even my daughter came to our home, when I was employed by the ESP, came to us the notice that our old supposed competitor, Victory, was back in town. Precisely in Worcester City. And some of our staff was been transferred to it. Even our general manager. And we learned that ESP was up to be closed. Later on even my cousins were transferred and I wasn’t the only one who lost the position. Some, like Geraldo, by option had fixed some better place to go. They had reversed what were done about 5 years before.

Probably the move was covered by the law. They wouldn’t be so dumb of do an operation so large taking too much risk. But I felt like how Brazil like United States could be! Those kind of operations are the way the rich gets more wealthy in Brazil. They know where the loopholes in the law are. Better saying, the richest lobby for it through our Congress. And they exchange favors. If anybody have the illusion that capitalism is made out of complete fairness must be awared of how fragile the system can be when the opportunists take chances.

“We the people”, when paid by check are taxed even before our checks come to our pockets. And to us have not loopholes. At the end of the day “we the people” pay, proportionally, much more taxes than the rich. And they got the honey. But I am not saying it to inflame the mob. It is just to inform and from that I expect more fairness from those who are not “we the people”.

Our life have been a bit of struggle since 2,004. I am accompanying my daughter since then. She’s ok for a too amazing beginning. Usually the so premature babies gets some visual or heart problems and she is not showing more complications. Otherwise, my health is much more deteriorated. I think, the interruption of my physical activities made me more susceptible to high cholesterol. And it was discovered after I get some flies in my left sight which almost made me blind. I am been treated.

The earlier cataracts came from my father’s side. And the almost blindness from my mother’s. She even is one side blind now. Probably, my back pain came from her side too. But it is worse in me, because my higher stature. I am suspitious about the diabetes my father sufferred after his 60s. I am not up to open all my medical records. I just think I am health enough to go on and start a new career right now and will help reverse some of my problems. My little girl is doing well at school and now need go more on her own. It freeds me to go too.

The construction meltdown affected our family for the worse. We are struggling to keep our home but lost an unit apartment. In the peak of the booming my wife decided to apply our economies on it as an insurance for scolarship for our son. I was suspitious about that market gainning too much in so little time and believed it was too risk to try. But she is the kind of people that goes where the others go. And the Brazilian community, which was mostly younger aged, wouldn’t hear advises from someone who is a not example of “success”. Now we have a 17 years old boy trying to get some scholarship by his own.

Fortunately he is been helped by Step Up. In the day of his presentation I was there. We had just went the room and we overheard talks between two of the members. One was his mentor and the other was the superviser. The superviser was talking about his name, Alfred. He was saying that all of first born in his family got the name because had once a king named by Alfred, and was their ancestor. He also said one of his cousins had even changed his name because was bothered by so many homonyms in the family. I told my son, I know about who he is talking. Is our ancestor too. And I kept it in silence because it would bother my son. When I say to him somebody have ancestor ties with us, he just say. “Everbody is our cousin!” And it is true.

I went to Brazil more times until now. 2,009 we went there. My wife, our kids and myself. What was different to us was that, nobody asked us for guidance to come to United States. In our time there we had to work hard to buy a bicycle. Then cars and motorcycles was at hand to all. The 18 years old people are no more willing to work anymore. They are concentrate in go to universities or faculties. I know, It is a long way to go until Brazil became a modern society. But they are going on accelerated steps.

Not long ago I saw the presentation of a research made in Mexico that point out the same phenomenon there. The families now are smaller and are no rushs to go away. The parents are been able to provide a better life for their children and is not more the enormous difference between how much money the people can make here and there. In Mexico and Brazil they can make three times less than here but can live a better life among relatives and no worries about legalization.

If the economies of those countries keep improving for more ten years the direction of migration can turn to the inverse of ten years ago. Maybe United States have to take a second though about its immigrational behavior towards aliens. Later I will explore better these issue. The people need to know that if all the undocumented immigrant be deported in a short period of time United States will not recover from the recession and its downfall will be quickly as make a pie.

I got data from recently that would help to understand it. Brazil is counting 2,000,000 immigrants in recent years. And the government there is giving amnesty or legalizing most of the newcomers. Even Americans are immigrating to there and taking advantage of the many specialized jobs that are been created without people trainned there.

I think, would be wise from the people who are unemployed here to start thinking in the opportunity of look for something abroad. We did the same when we were in trouble and my repentance come from I took so long to take the decision. Be employed abroad is more useful to all careers than be unemployed in home. And you can send money home from abroad to start your own business.

2,011 is some kind of year in our lives. Following our Brazilian traditions we left for last our naturalization. We could do it since we completed 5 year old on Green Cards. Its validity would expire 10 years after it be issued. Then we filled up our applications, paid the taxes and did the tests. The immigration officers who attended us were exceptionally cordials.

I got everything done a little later than my wife and so she sworned one day before me. Her cerimony were a great event, done at the TD Bank Gymnasium, where the Bruins and Celtics have their homes. Around three and half thousands were swearing together. I can’t describe the emotions. Next day we were at the Boston historic center. In a simple cerimony around 360 of us were sworn in. The days were August 31 and September first.

Well, lets say no more about myself. We are in the middle of the Republican campaign and now we have only four candidates running in it. Yesterday the ex-speaker of the House won South Coroline. With him is Mitt Romney, Rick Santorum and congressman Ron Paul. Paul is the only one that I know will be less damaging to United States if elected. But his chances are small because the decision will be not in favor of reason. It will be done by cleverness of the elites.

Until recently I was willing to have someone credible on the Republican side. He could be an alternative to the wrongdoings by the Obama administration. But I think we immigrants will have no choice between two good candidates. The Republicans are pushing us to vote on to reelect president Obama. He’s not bad at all. He just don’t understand the world that we are living in now. The problem is that, the Republicans are much less up to even try to understand it.

16. “THESE ARE THE BEGINNINGS OF SORROWS”, MARK 13:8

Before even I start the present chapter I wouls ask the reader to take a time to look at two important texts, unless the reader know it. I am just pointing out two addresses for it but anyone can google the names Mahatma Gandhi and Cristovam Buarque to choose any other source. Those readings will enrich the understand of what I have in these chapter. The texts are,

http://irishgall13.multiply.com/journal/item481 which one brings as The Mirror from Mahatma Gandhi.

http://www.sutmundo.com/internationalize-the-amazonia-insights-from-cristovao-buarque/

I don’t want be as dramatic as the excerpt from Mark but needed is to play my peace drum. In the Book of Mark, Jesus was talking about the Apostles time and not today’s. And many things from the past is coming up now-a-days.

Our world is in a course of collision with the past and some nations in the path to collide on each other. Nobody needs a crystal ball to see it. And I will pretend here, from these point on, a moderate criticism of the Americans policies for the world. I will try to show how the other people see United States from outside in and not from inside out as Americans do. I want offer a vision that, in some way, can bring us some answers and solutions. It depend on the good will of Americans, because if they stand on the same opinions that many have, not seeing ways to change their paths, probably we will have the III World War, and nobody will win it.

Is emblematic the State of the Union Address of president George W. Bush, on January 29, 2,002, when he characterized Iran, Iraq and North Korea as Axis of Evil and accused them of helping terrorism and seeking weapons of mass destruction. In reality, as Hugo Chavez said in front the whole world, at his speech on September 20, 2,006 at UN, “The devil came here yesterday. And it smells of sulfur still today.” To most of the world, Bush could characterize anyone of Axis of Evil because United States became The Evil itself. So none but The Evil itself to know better who is its image and likeness.

In some way Saddhan Hussein’s Iraq, Iran and North Korea maybe wouldn’t look so bad if wasn’t for the American History of interventionism. I don’t want explain everything or point out all the facts because they already are identified for those who lived through the, at least, 50 past years and those who study History. I Will just point out something. But I have to remember the reader that, I will not work in an assumption of a Theory of Conspiracy.

Theories of conspiracies usually don’t measures the human limitations. The authors just assume that, some people are bad and so, they will do everything unimaginable to meet their goals. But it doesn’t add to the equation. And the historical facts always come as consequences of many previous events, most of the times, not even taken in the books. It is also happen to the individual personality formation.

When human beings clashs to each other the first reaction is to try to paint the enemy with a bigger image of deception. What happen in the preparation for the entering in the last Iraq War is classic example of it. For the “intelligence” collected in the field and exposed to the world, Saddhan Hussein already had posse of nuclear weapons or was about to acquire it. So it would be a good reason to declare war against him and his counterparts. He also were accused of be allied to Al Qaeda. Now we know that, both accusations was false.

On the other hand, in every conflict the belligerent parts take a selfindulgent position. Their leaders become heroes, defenders of liberties, the Justice’s hands, etcetera. And in Brazilian culture have two words that separates, in these case, the selfindulgents from the wheat. The words are patriota and patriotada. The translation for the first one is obvious, patriot.

Patriotada otherwise doesn’t have English translation yet. But it is defined as arrogant exibition of patriotism. Something like to challenge a weaker counterpart to a fight when these one have no way to escape, and later brag over the event. Bullying is a word related to it too. The inverse of it also can be a patriotada. Like the weaker not aknowledging the weakness take pride on challenge the stronger. Like in front of many others knowing that, if the stronger accept the challenge the others will try to dissuade him of a fight. It also could come from a person who don’t know well about some issue and is misslead to take a supposed patriotic action such as love his or her country and hate the others just because the others are different.

From those words derive another one, patriotario (sucker-patriot). Those are the ones that are blinded by the false patriotism and do and believe on everything that Simon says. One example of it that occurred in Brazil was the slogan, “Brasil, ame-o ou deixe-o” (Brazil, love or leave), made up at the time of the dictatorship addressed to all dissidents. The intent on the phrase was to make the sucker-patriots believe in that, the dictatorship administration represented the country Brazil itself. So if one didn’t like the administration wouldn’t love the country. The saying was clever. But the effect on the population was minimal. And as Brazilians use to say, We were vaccinatad. The population didn’t felt for it because hadn’t too many sucker-patriots there.

Like that we need to be awared for the many uses of the words. All word can be use on more than one sense. Patriotism can be one of the most inspirational as much as derogatorial word in our vocabulary. Patriotism can create a freed and fair society as much as a fantasy land where freedom and fairness got its distorted senses to veil slavery. And I am in doubt in which direction of the extremes United States is moving towards it.

Lets point out something that is in the core of the American society. The people here have one perception of it and the outsiders have the opposite one. After the II World War it became clear to others and even to some Americans that our society is based on competition. At least the others societies was less awared of competition in some aspects of life. Otherwise, here in United States competition is seen as the propeller of the development.

In other societies like in the old Brazil the partnership was more accepted although the individualism wasn’t ruled out. And in some cases it is one of the reasons we can for sure pinch point why Brazil is taking so long to emerge as an industrialized society. It’s interesting to take these two examples because United States is the individualism that got things right for some time and Brazil with its individualism proved the opposite side. What was different between the two is that the American society bet on fairness to most of its population give opportunities to a bigger number of its population. The individualism in Brazil were excludent. Some who have got all, those who have not were forgotten.

When we analize it in relationship to the world we get the picture. Taking each country as part of the whole terrestrial society we have United States as the some who got all and the other countries as those that were forgotten. We can’t trace the these analogy as perfectly parallel because some of the others industrialized countries got something and parts of the societies in the poor countries also had their share. But in a general context we got more excluded than granted. And as Brazil is so does the world as a whole. Like the Brazilian say, “O Brasil eh o retrato do mundo” (Brazil is the picture of the world).

But since after the II World War the “theology” of competition were spreaded. United States as it’s head and principal associated wasn’t any surprise it took the lead and got ahead in a long distance. We have to understand the situation on the departure. At that time, all the other industrialized countries was levelled by the war. Although United States had a proeminent participation in the war its main territory didn’t sufferred the same faith. The great capital that United States lost in that war were human lives but if we think just as capital, not as the irreparable losses to their families, it was plenty replaced by the immigration from the whole levelled world. So, economically speaking, United States gainned more worker force just after the war than lost during it.

Adding it to a not damaged territory is easier to understand why United States took a so large distance from the others competitors. And, like a bullier, carelessly pulled the rest the world to a competition that in the beginning the proponents of it may have thought that, There will past a thousand years before any one of those other weak nations shall be match to us. Also carelessly, nobody since then had the humble thinking of, Even if it come one thousand years from now would be better we take another approaching. Lets, just in case, be more fair to the rest of the world because in the day that we fall they have mercy on us.

The idea of competition may work well in sports but I am not so sure if it works in the same way in life. The idea itself imply that we gonna have a winner and losers. These is the great problem when you put life in a bet such as these. Life shouldn’t be put in a bet with the consequence of some be classified as winners and others as losers. It unfolds the beastliest behavior on human being.

The ones that are in a better position to win lose their sense of fairness and don’t think two times to use deceits as United States did in the transference of money from the developing countries at the time of the New Colonialism. It is seen also at the Colonialism itself, in the slavery time, in the genocide of natives from all Americas, and many more.

The ones that are in an inferior position to compete on the same level of the adversaries can do things totally crazy such as opt for terrorist attacks such as we have been seen for so long in our world.

Competition can be helpful and fun since what you can lose will not affect your behavior. I remember our colleagues Joe and Dick, workers at the ESP in our times, that was fans of the professional baseball Red Sox team based in Boston. Some of us used to make fun of them because the last time their team had conquered a title of champion in a Major League was in 1,918. So, maybe not even their grandparents had seen it.

In contrast to it, the preferred soccer team of some of the Brazilian colleagues, Cruzeiro Sport Club, was piling up trophies in the 90s and earlier 2,000s. Only in 2,004 the Red Sox were able to end its fasting of titles. Anyways, the brothers wouldn’t make fun of the Brazilian colleagues because their were celebrating together. In sports we can be loser for not matter what space of time because it don’t take nothing from us. You may be mad because it as long as one week or little longer but soon you start planning to see what will happen in the next year.

The problem in do the same with life is that, you don’t have many lives to be loser in some and winner in others. Life shouldn’t be played as competition. It should be played as the motto says, “Live and let live”. In others words, life must be a play of winner and winner. And it, in terms of economy, the Americans had some trouble on to understand. Not all but a good chunk of them. The Republican Party people are the ones that got less understanding on it, at least, it is what appear to be by their discourses at the debates about who will challenge president Obama on his reelection campaign in 2.012.

And yesterday, February 7, the concurrent senator Rick Santorum got a symbolic win. He was behind the other three competitors and won the contests in Missouri, Colorado and Minnesota. It is a big win since we are in the beginning of the constests but is not as expressive as it could appear. For the Brazilian readers to know, the sellection of the candidate of one party in United States must pass on for contests in each one of the states. The winner on some states got all of the delegates that will go to the convention to decide who will be the candidate of the party. In others states the delegates are proportionally shared between the candidates, accordingly to the number of votes that they got in the contest of that state.

Mitt Romney won only three states until now. And senator Santorum won four states. But Romney only from the win in Florida got 50 delegates and now got a total of 115. Senator Santorum, with more states still got only 34 delegates. Ron Paul now is the last one in the running with 20 delegates with win not state. And Newt Gingrich is the second with 38 delegates. The one who will be nominated, independently of results from the other concurrents, need to have 1,245 delegates. Now they are working to do the confront called Super Tuesday. It will be in March 6 and many states will be at stake in the same time. If in the Super Tuesday have one clear winner, it will probably open the doors to win in the subsequent states and maybe become the nominee to the Republican Party. But they got plenty of time until it be.

Anyways, what is amazing me the most is the climate of competition the Republican candidates are shown in their debates. The election that will occur in November is supposed to decide who will be president of United States of America. Who will be elected to administer only the country not the whole world. But they are already discussing what they will do if elected in relationship to others countries and peoples. Senator Rick Santorum for example menaced to bomb the nuclear facilities in Iran.

Buy the way, before I comment individually their pretentions, I have to admit it, I can not vote for anyone of them. Since the beginning of the primaries all the Republicans canditates have been claimming that, anyone of them is a better alternative to president Obama in the White House. Ok, they are candidates and are free to say whatsoever they want to say, but, except for Ron Paul, they are just acting as a bunch of stooges in relationship to international affairs. They present themselves as the powerful sheriffs of the world. Like the world will elect them to do whatever they want.

The only one who is rationalizing the facts is Ron Paul that don’t want see United States as sheriff of the world. On contrary, he is promising to bring back home all American troops abroad. Even those that are serving in American Bases such as in Germany and Japan since the II WW. I totally agreed with these proposal but not in the same way. Yes. Ron Paul is right on say that the American interventionism is gone too far and it is not solving any of our problems. So take a more conciliatory position would be better for our commercial relationship.

I believe he is right in his will but is totally mislead on the results. I also want radically changings in the American policies for international affairs. The system that we have since after the II WW is a total failure. But we also need to take in account the fact of if it be dismantled in a blink of eye will be created a vaccum of power in some places. And the consequences can be the opposite of the intentions.

Some time ago I heard about the intention of some of our forefathers to create the Secretary of Peace. I don’t know why it was never created. But I heard one allegation in a news channel that says, “If we have a Secretary of Peace the adversaries will be more aggressive against us because will think we will be weak”. Wow!!! I never heard about so wasting of intelligence! Probably senator Santorum would cheers up such argument since he pretend, if be elected, to have a Army so powerful that would scares anyone else of challenge United States.

But we already have such force and the only thing that it is creating is another competition between nations to know which one will have the more powerful Army in the next stage. And doesn’t matter anymore who will have more weapons of mass destruction in the next stage because what we got is enough to destroys the Earth many times. So, where is the intelligence on to have more guns?

Just another comment. Our command in chief is always saying that the States like Syria, Iran, Paquistan and others shouldn’t possess weapons of mass destruction because is always the risk of it end in terrorists hands. The allegation is that, the administrations of those countries are already in the hands of terrorists or can be taken by them. And even because the lack of security the WMDs can be taken from them by terrorists. The problem is that, United States, Russia, France, England, India and others which have those weapons are not exempt of serious crisis, or elect a president with Santorum’s like mind what could equal or more dangerous. And, what B plan we have in such case?

In Brazilian culture we got some saying that says: “Se queres a paz, prepara-te para a guerra” (If you want peace, be prepared for war.) I doubt if does exist any intelligence on such saying because if you is always prepared to make war you will never learn to live in peace. And I think these is the exact reason that United States is so involved in so many conflicts. It is too much prepared to make war and never learned how make peace. United States have a lack on give a chance to peace.

I think that, if United States stands on its path it will have a similar end to the Roman Empire. Is used to say that, the Roman Empire stood for a thousand years before its fall. But we can cut it by half or more because it reached its apex around Julius Ceasar’s administration. And then were stable until Constantine where it starts to decline, and felt in 511. The American Empire end will not necessarily come with a Barbarian invasion. Can be by the opposite.

A “Barbarian” ignoring. The others countries can look at each other and simple say that, I am tired of bossing around. Let make our relationship stronger and based on peace. Is better we “beat our swords into plowshares, and our spears into pruningshooks”. Isaiah 2:4. If they follow us on do good we shall be friends. If not, they are not irreplaceables. We can chose a better leader, a peacemaker one, not the troublemaker.

And now we need to recall what I learned at the Federal University of Vicosa about the efficiency of the Brazilian education. We can trace a paralell between it and the efficiency of United States and United Nations as peace keepers. By the number of wars we got after the II WW we can now measure the efficiency of those entities as peace keepers. I will be not so hard on the UN because it have a much more limited power and works more like as the arms of the gang of five. The other nations are more like espectators with no veto power.

The problem is that, “We the people” are always driven by the idea that our governance is thinking peace in first place. So we supposed the many wars that we fought or we were unable to avoid as peacemakers is a consequence of the others behavior. At least it is what our Department of State is always saying to us. Then, if it is so, “We the people” must ask ourselves, How efficient have been our government for the cause of peace? The answer is clear. Is a total failure.

But now we need to ask ourselves too. It is an accident or our government is saying one thing and doing the opposite? So many wars later, can we suspect that the real goal of the past, present and future administrations is make wars? If so, it is an super efficient machine though!

Now we need to ask ourselves, Why would our government for so long be acting like these? What are the interests? We can answer it just looking at the volume of money that the wars costs in a short period of time. If we look at the American monetary deficit and dismember it by sectors where it were spent I am sure that a good chunk of it will fit in our “defense” account. Now we need to ask ourselves, Where did the money go?

As Lavoisier said, “In nature, nothing is created, nothing is lost, everything take another form”. And many Americans are angry with our government thinking that, The money were spent in Iraq, Afghanistan and other places that are involved in conflicts. And it is true for the least. But the good chunk was used to pay soldiers salaries, weapons, tools and many other services. So, at the end of the day the bigger chunk of the money never got out of United States. And where it is? I think the readers are enough clever to pinch point at least some of its destiny.

It is the abomination on human life. Does not matter the sufferring that some got. Always will be others that will make money out of it. And it is our great problem in United States. Too much of our economy is based on the production and commerce of weapons. And the lords of war are not ashamed on make money out of it. They got the money and the power. They lobby impudently our Congress. Ignoring it, as the majority of Americans do, will not make anything better. The blue whale in the golden fish bowl will not go away.

I mentioned about the Secretary of Peace. And my proposal for it is take half/half of what United States spend on the called Department of Defense. Because make peace is a better defense. The half of the money that would be kept by the Department of Defense should be used to make a smaller and better Army. The Army shouldn’t be taken as the primary response to the crisis but as a back up plan for when all attempt of peace fail. And the Army must act quickly and efficiently. Just to remove the cause of the problems and let the peace keepers do the rest of the job.

The proposal of senator Santorum underestimate the intelligence of the others. And also is not a clever one. Everybody outside United States know that the others don’t have the power to confront the United States Army in a mano-a-mano conflict. So our enemies must have been cheering any time Americans make war. They are happy on observe all moves. It is one way to learn about the weapons used, maybe take posse of some to be copied, and take notes about the weaknesses. More we fight, more they will learn so they also will be prepared, just in case.

And I think the congressman Ron Paul should attach to his plan of withdraw our military from abroad to the creation of the Secretary of Peace. I will go back to these issue later, in our chapter about economy, and is when I will explain how to save our position as leaders of the world. The only way of Americans keep the dream of be the Thousand Year Leader of the World is to renounce the Bossy Play and assume a more Togetherness Position. Our Secretary of Peace should have the capability of send people, not troops, to all corners of the globe as helpers to fight poverty and look for solutions to the other problems.

The missions can’t be to say to others what they got to do. The mission should be detect the problems, ask to the local people what the solutions they think would work out to all and give assistence to it be done. Our mission can not be say to abroad governments they have to act in some or another way. We can’t mix religion, culture and ideology with our mission. As our Constitution guarantees us the right of choice about it, it should equally be respected abroad too.

As I mentioned in my autobiography at the chapter 15, we need to choose between an interventionist model and a more democratic another. Like in my city in the years 70s, we needed more technical assistance for we ourselves produce more income and be independent to need less charity, the billions of poor people around the globe is in the same situation. But if they was able to get the income that they need with our technical assistance, they later will also be happy in buy our hightech production. We can’t keep try to impose to others what we think is good for them. As we gave ourselves the right of choice the same right must be given to all the others.

The Republican candidates are living in a Fantasy Land, except for Ron Paul, thinking we will create more jobs here in United States and keeping the interventionist model. The interventionist model have been creating only more poverty and we will not create better jobs in our country if we don’t have people to buy our hightech products.

And I have a good example from the Brazilian economy to explain it better. When I was younger there we had basically two auto industries. One was the Volks Wagen and the other was the Americans. The Fiat only went there at the end of 70s and earlier 80s. And I saw the resume from the sales of cars in Brazil last year. Fiat is in first, Volks Wagen in second and Ford comes the third. The first position was historically alternated between Germans and Americans.

And in my interpretation I think I know what must be happen. When Fiat went Brazil it was the worse car we had seen. They launched a model called Fiat 147 that nobody liked but the car kept been commercialized. Just because our market was a poor market and the price of the vehicle was more compatible with the Brazilian salaries. Now the maker must have taken steps farther because people from the classes B and C are also buying it.

The second place for the Volks Wagen is also explainable. The maker always offerred a more reliable vehicle. It was so important to Brazilian consumers that in the old times we had more Jeep Willis than Beetles around our place. As most parts of the Brazilian territory today, much more of the country not even knew what was asphalt. The cars had to be strong, cheeper and easier to fix when necessary.

Now Brazil is a free market for cars. There are most of the makers from the world. Still, cars there are much more expensive than in United States. To our exercise of mind is not important to explain why. Most of Brazilian population live around the Atlantic shores where the roads and streets are paved now. So I think the problem with Ford been the third car maker in Brazil is attached to the detachment between the product to the market. Ford must be keeping an American style of product which is good for the tradition but harder to sale.

And talking about sale, I imagine how hard had been the life of our diplomatic corp to sale United States in other nations. The American administrations, doesn’t matter if Democrat or Republican, with its mask of liberators and freedom defenders must explain to us what is about the blockades and imposition of sanctions against the “enemies of the people” in many countries like Cuba and now Syria. Cuba is a better example of what not to do for make a goal.

President Obama and I was not more than toddlers when United States started the blockade against Cuba. We were always told that the preasure would work in such way that the “El Commandant” would step down and give the power to his people. 50 years later and nothing changed. Otherwise I know how it worked well to keep our friendenemy in power. Every totalitarian regime need an enemy, imaginary or real, to keep its power. Yes! If the dictators have no enemies to blame them for the bad things they do the people would get rid of them sooner.

I don’t think any white hair over “El Commandant’s” head come from his repentance on do anything bad to the people. He must know that the blockade did everything bad to the people and gave him the argument to stay in power forever. If had no blockade and Cuba had been integrated to the world community all the past years and the Cuban people lived in a more market freed society what argument Fidel would present to stay in power? Probably none.

I always thought the blockade was some kind of mistake. Was something like, since the Cuban-Americans hated Fidel they was blinded to see that, their hatred for him was the help he needed to stay in power. And the other Americans did nothing because they were hostages of the Cuban-American influence in politics. But now I am changing my perception a little. The American power also need to have and create enemies abroad to stay in power too. It is just a play where both sides win in favor of their bad behavior.

If United States have no enemies, or did not created some, the commerce of weapons would goes down and our authorities are afraid of it lead to a smaller market and our interests be compromised. But it is not true. We have too much to do to make our world better. We need to produce more food, more alternative energy, less polution, bigger and better transportation systems and the world integration is so demanding that if we cut the weapons production to a necessary minimun we can substitute it by aggricultural tools production and, even so, the market will be greater. We have billions more to feed. But while we choose fight agains each other instead of fight the real problems the poverty will gain force and nothing that we do to guarantee our freedom and happiness will work.

The lessons from the Katrina Hurricane and the earthquakes at Indonesia and Japan must be learned. No matter what we do we can not prevent such things to happen. So we must be prepared to avoid its consequences. And the scientists are warning us that those things are not the worst case scenario. And I pretend write another chapter, small one, to maybe create awareness of three or more events combined that could happen in our time.

Months ago we had examples of our lack of preparation here at the American Northeast. One small snow storm and later one day of rain let some without power for weeks. Is incredible the absence of seriousness on our politicians behavior. They act like have no clue about the danger life can be without we create some more. They need to know how many times and how many ways the planet sufferred wipe out of life to millions of species. It can easily happen again and we are not prepared.

And those things combined are some of the reasons that the present book is called, The Suicidal America. We are clearly in the path of fall down and most of our politicians have no clue about it. They are not only ignoring the danger and worried only with their own agenda, I am not excluding any party in this assertion, but are working for it come sooner. My only doubt about it is that, do they are doing it on purpose or are totally alienated from the reality?!

Since I have doubt about it I can’t write these book in the same line as the one of theory of conspiracy. Although I am awared about the Christian extremism around here. We have an wing of the Christianity that believe in the Book of Revelation as a foretelling of the future. If so they think that the tale there is unavoidable and they assume that, is their mission to cause what is “predicted” in there.These apocalyptical vision is another funny interpretation from the Scriptures. I am considering here just the interpretation not the consequences of it.

I already said that all religion have some funny beliefs and told about part of the Catholic herd’s belief on the pope’s infalibility. The original name of the book is Apocalypse, which in Greek means Revelation. And throughout History the tale narrated in it gave new mean to the word which is, The combination of events determined by God to happen for the general purification, remission of the repentant and eternal punishment of the not repentant bad doers.

What is wrong with these interpretation? Is simple. God is Omniscient. Since the Beginning of Life He Knew what would happen throughout the whole History. And if He had said so that, One day I Will Put an End to the world and Will Punish for eternity the not repentant bad doers, it would be the same as He say it: I Will Create the bad doers for they do bad things and not be repentant because when I say It Will Be, It must be unavoidable. And God would be part of “the evil” created by Himself and Part of Him would be eternally punished. Not matter how much of the human population would be eternally punished because it would be accounted as inefficiency of God. Then God wouldn’t be Perfect.

The problem with the Christian God’s theorists is that, they think they know God and create an image of Him without look for the consequences that is implied on their suppositions. And they keep going on in their delusions even when someone else shows the clear contradictions in their theories. They think that they are been conservatives but what they really are doing is standing on the hardness of their heads and hearts.

Well, I don’t believe in any evil part of God. And the people who believe in it just don’t know God, although is mislead to think otherwise. Is impossible to God be Good and evil at the same time, and also be Saint. But it is part of the discussion in my other book, The Knowledge Concerning God.

Important here is to aknowledges that, we have an extremist Christian group that believe in that, God is part Good and part evil and the group uses its distorted interpretation of the Scriptures to justify a bad behavior. The group is up to unleashs it to provoke a coming back of an imaginary savior and fulfill an imaginary prophecy attributed to God Himself. It also is part of the part of Americans that are suicidal. These part is not different from the extremists Muslims. Is one minority that have too much influence in American politics.

It’s clear to me that, the wars that are been fought now are not to defend the American freedom or the freedom for other peoples. Those wars are defending the interests of big corporations such as the petroleum companies. And the wars have been paid by the American people with money, blood and sacrifice. No surprise then the outsiders blame the American people for the wrong doing of some part of our population.

I don’t know in what degree senator Santorum is part of the Christian group that is apocalyptical. He sounds like it. I can’t vote for three of the pretenders to the candidacy from the Republican Party. They are suicidally believers in the fixing the world through confrontation and not negotiated solutions. What they are defending only will lead us to new wars. The least they want, like Mitt Romney do, is start a commercial war against China. If it be the world will not be better. Only will go to another path of instability with created conditions for an worst war.

Then I got other special reason to not vote for senator Santorum and the former Speaker of the House, Newt Gingrich. For the surprise of many, the reason is because they are Catholics. Why a Catholic wouldn’t vote for a fellow worshiper? Some could ask. The answer is just too bizarre. But we need to pay attention on what is around us. At least 50% of the news I have heard about the Vatican is about the abuses committed by Catholic priests around the globe. And the problem was happen under the watching of the last two popes, John Paul II and Bennedict XVI.

The accusations are such as both popes not only fail on to protect our children against predators. They badly managed to keep the bad guys in position of repeat their wrong doings. I am not the kind of guy that would blame the institution because of the wrong doings of some of its employees. Brazilian have a saying that goes like that, “Cautela e canja de galinha nao faz mal a ninguem” (Precaution and soup of hen doesn’t do evil to nobody).

Underlined in the news we can perceived that is a predisposition on label the Catholic Church as, “Roman Catholic Pederastic Church”. The Pederastic comes in substitution to the traditional Apostolic which was related to the 12 Apostles of Jesus. We can’t underestimate the power of the negative words. If the Republican nominee become president of United States I am sure that bad things will preciptate from it. And if the American president was happen to be a Catholic, bad feelings will arise against Catholics over the whole world. And I don’t want more sufferring coming to innocent people.

Brazilians have another saying that goes like that, “Os justos pagam pelos pecadores” (The justs suffer the burden of sinners). It is not a religious teaching. Is an observation from the practical life. Although it contradicts what is written in the Scriptures that, the righteous should not pay for the other’s sins is obvious that in our material world good people are always sufferring the consequences of the brutality of the sinners. It is not suppost to happen in God’s Helm. But in men’s world it is the rule. So I don’t expect all people of the world will know how to make the difference between a specific bad doer that is happen to be Catholic from all the others Catholic people. Then precautions must be taken.

Now I want change a little bit my discourse. It is also part of the Beginnings of Sorrows. Only the issue is immigration. It is one of the reasons that I am blocked from vote for the Republican Party. For his words against immigrants it includes the candidate Ron Paul. I think it is the main issue because the rest is consequence of it. I would never say that, Is bad because is Republican. It is a generalization that I know is not true. Institutions are not bad or good. It is run by human beings and what bad or good come from the running is inherent to the person not to the institutions.

In a long run one party can be bad in some occasion and good in another. And it sometimes come from the competition. The positioning in favor or against some issues depend on the rivalry between parties. And the bipartisan system that dominate the American politics tend to open for the opportunity of label the parties as something that they are not necessarily what the label says. And in these precious historical moment the Republican Party can be easily labelled as Soften Nazis.

I know. It is not a Nazi Party. But to the outside world it is appearing as partially Nazi. So I added the Soften. And why it become so undesirable to the rest of the world? I am sure of one thing. Is not because the world is jealous of the American success. As I tried to explain before, the outside world have no “problema” with the American or someone else success. If it was so simple like that a sucessful artist like Michael Jackson and many others wouldn’t have any success around the globe. When the sucess make no harm to you, you become fan of that success. Yesterday, February 11, 2,012, Whitney Houston died. And probably no American born here know how beloved she was abroad!

You admire the others not harmful success unless you have a behavioral problem. In every population we find some people with distortion of behavior. But when a big number of any population start getting issues with some kind of success you must begin to ask why, because the answer probably will fell on something wrong on the reasons of that sucess and not on the behavior of the population. When the polls after the 9/11 terrorists attacks happenned shown that Americans was hated in some proportion all over the globe, the excuse of jealousy were wrongly used.

Only a feel open minded people warned for the need of ask what we did wrong for it be. But the imposition of the answer that the world hated us because is jealous about our success worked just like an assault to the outsiders intelligences. Yes! If one thief armed with a gun point it to your head and say, Give-me your wallet or die, you don’t think two times on obey his demand, not because you agreed on that he is doing a righteous thing.

Today I can openly speak about. Sometimes I saw the presentation of the anchor Erin Burnett on CNN and every day she is counting the days, yet almost two hundreds, after United States lost its classification as AAA economy in the world, and she asks, “What are we doing to take it back?” In the same way I would like to ask, What are we doing for the world hate us less? Unfortunately what I am seen until now is what our administrations are doing to add more hatred against us. Assuming that the world hate us because our success only add to the equation of us been the most arrogant people in the world.

The outside world would rather been crazy if haven’t any hatred against Americans. In these Ron Paul got it right. I will write a chapter about terrorism where I will point out some of our administrations wrong doings that are giving more reasons to outsiders hate us. Ron Paul mentioned the bombings that have been happen for more than a decade in the Middle East and Afghanistan. The common readers would ask, What it have to do with the rest of the world also hate us?

And the answer is simple, they are human beings, sensible human beings that have connections of love for each other. They don’t have just interests on each other. They feel like the caused sufferring affects everybody. Some Americans also have the same connection. Among the outsiders does have many that are peacemakers and feel like deceived because the choice for peace were killed before any chance given. The question is not why they hate us. The never answered question is, What are we doing for their love?

Anticipating something about terrorism we can easily show some reasons for the hatred against Americans in the world. Not long ago I watched the documentary about the raid that killed Osama Bin Laden, produced by National Geographic Channel. Maybe the Americans born can regard that work as a piece of news but inside it have some scenes that are stimulants to the hatred for United States. One of those is the interview given by a supposed former intelligence agent. He talks about the calculation that, until that time, around 18 hundred people had been killed by drones. He mentions that, probably 300 of them were active terrorists and the others 15 hundreds were “casualty of war”.

The interview was going well until he added, 15 hundred “casualty of war” is totally acceptable in these kind of work. I just thought, Oh God, where we lost our sense of humanity?! Looked like the guy was talking about animals not human beings. They was people. Probably with mother, father, cousins, uncles, children, friends and a great number of relatives. If they were known by at least 10,000 people as it is usual in societies in development we would have about one and half million people angry at such stupid declaration.

I know. Most of them don’t have ways or are not willing to translate their deception in form of terrorist acts. But they also will do not to prevent anyone of do it, even if they knew it was about to be happen. Lets though speculate if just 0.1% decided to adhere to the cause and be active combatent against the “American domination”. It will be 15 hundred new active enemies on the ground. So, who to blame for the increase in terrorism in the world? What bothers me more is it, the ways that United States is using to combat terrorism is creating the next generation of combatents who, probably, will be better on to do what they predescessors did. United States government is deliberated putting our next generation at risk of be attacked again.

Another thing that is setting back on us is the bad use of the words. Why the fallen innocent in the other side is called “casualty of war” and the fallen innocent in our side is called “victims of terrorism”. Look, even cynicism need to have limit. Most of our population don’t capture the cynicism on such words because our population feel like been victims of the terrorist attacks. But the other side is more sensitive to these detail and is much more up to openly talk about it to their neighbor.

The war of words is making appear that, Americans consider themselves better than the others. As it had a division between two classes of human beings. One superior and another inferior. If the 15 hundred can be considered “casualty of war” why didn’t Americans take in the same consideration the thousands that died on the attacks of 9/11? If we did, maybe we didn’t lost the more than 10,000 of our troops and hadn’t the more than 50,000 wounded. I can’t forget the more than 200,000 troops with PTSD, and the millions of innocents in same situation from the other countries. Most of all, don’t forget that we are loosing 18 war veterans/day by suicide.

Brazilian describe such situations with the saying, “Pimenta nos olhos dos outros eh refresco” (Pepper inside the other’s eyes is refreshment). The problem is in the different kind of judgment used to one and the other side. Unfortunately I can’t say for sure that the American administration is willing or willing not to make more enemies in the world. I can’t say which goal it want to make. I can’t guarantee what the interests are.

Let me though start to talk about immigration. I have not intention to talk about the whole issue. In these chapter I will just mention the stories of some immigrants. They are real persons and what I will say did really happen. Let start on myself. Just a little bit of my life. Around of the end of 90s I was neighbor of some people. I lived in a mix neighborhood among Americans, Latinos and Brazilians. And we were happy.

Most of the immigrant population, included my family, was undocumented. We was in the line of legalization. Our days was typical. Had to wake up very earlier, leave the children at schools and go to work all day long and part of night. Most of us lived on rent houses, had very old cars and had to send money to our origin countries. The majority was investing in a possibility of have an independent life back home or had to support family members. Still most of what we made was to pay for whatever we needed here. The rent for example was a neck tie hard to bear.

We didn’t made more money than nobody else. Better saying we were the poorest salaries in the country and it was why we had to work more. Sometimes three jobs like I did or more, like others did. But we also had others ways to economize. Had a bad car meant a lower insurance and excise tax. Cooking at home meant more worked hours but expenses cut on restaurants. Some worked for the restaurants and ate for free. Nobody bothered to ask where was the mall or the theater. Our only entertainment was go to church, play soccer on the weekends and have the accompaniment of each others. And it went on for years.

What motivate us to stay here was that, if we were a couple we could pay for our expenses with our salaries. And with a little more sacrifice each one could get a parttime and save together US$ 200,00/week. It in the end of the year is a little more than 10,000 dollars which could be sent back home to buy an entire modest house there. Some could make much more than it sharing rent here with friends. I knew examples of around 8 people living in the same house. But it now is past due. The Dollar had great value in front of the others currencies. Now is buying no more than 1.80 from Brazilian currency and everything there went up when here went down. With US$ 10,000.00 you don’t buy much up there.

At that time the Brazilian economy went wild baddly most of Latino America was in the same path. And many people concluded that wasn’t possible to go back anymore. So some decided to stay and try a better way of life over here. And it began to make us more visible. Unfortunately in the wrong way. It is so because, let me say, at least 20% of immigrants love fancy cars and fancy houses. We use to joke about saying, some don’t bother if have no food at home since driving the most expensive car. At that time the housing bubble was about to attract the interest of immigrants too.

Some of us had already bought houses here and was taking equity to buy more or invest some back home. Nobody realized the trap they were going in. Except for a few, like me who had learned the lessons from my father, the people was thinking that the market would continue going up until some point of stabilization. Nobody was paying attention on the possibility of the prices get back. The dismantle of the market was something never heard from. Brazilians had no experience with such situation because credit since long ago was to short and to expensive for the people try it there.

And the Americans shall be intrigued with the notice that immigrants also was investing in houses here. The question was how they was paying for it? It was simple. And wasn’t so difficult. If you choose a town-house or multy-family size house and rent your spared spaces you could pay for your mortgage, totally or almost it. One of the dwells was separated for your family in such way that the buyer would expent less than what he was paying for rent before. At the end of the day he was saving in both ways because was paying less and others was helping with the payment of something that was expected one day be his own. The equity was an extra revenue. The minds was hypnotized by what would be gained and the sense of risk taken was blocked by it.

In our region here many immigrants was working for the construction industry. Anyone could buy a demanged house for a low price and fix it on his own. What could cost to a regular costumer tens of thousands of dollars the person could do it by himself or with help of friends for a small amount. Like these who was looking from the windows was mislead to think that all immigrants were making too much money.

And the appearances conspired against us. The people with behavioral deviations start to look at us in a jealous mode. In their understand we couldn’t be here in first place. So whatever we was making in money was seen as a robbery. For them did not matter if we don’t was here the job wouldn’t be done. Even we been underpaid. They have no issues with the money that was been taken from our work and going to Americans pockets. The problem was just envy.

They used to say that we was taking jobs from Americans. But if all of us was dismissed they wouldn’t take our position. Our positions was good to other Americans not to themselves because they knew that what we was doing was too much hard for them to bear. In their mind somebody else would be clown enough to take it. Even in it they was been prejudicial. They thought that some Americans would be less valuable than themselves to take a position that only undocumented immigrants would take without any reserve.

Something similar was been happen in the market of cars too. Some people was taking cars from bargain deals, fixing and reselling it too fellow countrypeople for an affordable price. Those who was intermediaries on the deals was been able to buy new ones for themselves. And such behavior made the community more visible, although most kept their modest salaries and lives. Just a small part of the community had better jobs due to their own experiences back home or long time working with the same activity.

The visibility got the attention of people with behavioral problem. Long before the 9/11 attacks and the problems in the economy we had people saying and doing bad things to immigrants around here. We had some neighbor that founded an anti-immigrant association. He and his brother are well known around here. They used even some space in the public channel to divulge their opinion of intolerance. What they had the courage to say was that, they weren’t anti-immigrant because their movement had nothing to do with documented immigrants but the way they used to say things made clear that they had issues with anyone of us been here.

At first nobody paid attention on them. Everybody was thinking only about work and kept going. The ones who was in the line to legalize had not to worry. The others had hope for an new comprehensive law of legalization. Even the groups for the defense of immigrants underestimated their power of intrigue. They were not alone. Groups with the same intention were formed all over the country. And they began to spread false conceptions about immigrants and immigrants lives. Another person in a different city and part of the same prejudicial way of thinking even desecrated the Brazilian Banner in his own show. He were suspended for it.

They correctly evaluated the immigrants weaknesses. Like in ancient Greece here the saying also worked out, “Good thing we have immigrants among us because we can blame them for whatever we do wrong!” If one immigrant committed any crime, the next day was a crime committed by the community. If one American kill dozens in a spree killer the problem is logically linked to that person not to the entire population. If one American get ill by a contagious disease and inadvertently spread it to others, nobody would blame the American population for it but if were an immigrant it immediately enrages concerns against the whole immigrant population.

We only became awared of what was going on when the project Kennedy-McCain Immigration Bill were shameful defeated. And it is when the most soften nazis got involved. The politicians, usually linked to the Republican Party and particularly to the new created movement Tea Party, felt like it would be a good way to conquer the American voter’s hearts and minds. To them it was a safe calculation. Illegal immigrants as they call the undocumented don’t vote so, like a cowards bullies, they could spank them at most because it wouldn’t reflex against them on the polls.

But behind these anti-immigrant movement is all the hidden prejudicial feeling. Our old enemies around are now suspended from their show on tv. They already exhaled their anti-semite opinions there. The problem for them was that, the Jews aren’t immigrants and the stronger Jewish community around gave them what they are worth of. They used the laws and their economic power to shut them off. And I am sure that, the bad influence from some and the bad behavior from the politicians are the right recipe to take down the Republican Party. And, if the Republican nominee become the president, United States will be take down together.

Most of the Americans are not aware about what is going on here. What I am sure about is that, if all the undocumented population be removed from United States in one time we can forget about any hope for American economy come back in a long period of time. The Obama administration must got the sneak pick from it. His administration already deported more than two million people and he put an halt on such policy. The insiders now know what the consequences it will have to the economy. But I will give a better idea about it in the chapter about economy.

Some years ago had a group of workers doing landscaping in an Army Base at the City of Natick, Massachusetts. Was way after the 9/11 attacks and they had been doing it for years in a roll. Nobody never got problem with it. But in an unfortunate day their boss let the trailer blocking the way and a regular policeman stop to check it out. Nobody from the base had been bothered. One of the workers seen the scene moved the trailer from the way and got back to work.

After a long discussion with the boss, who is either American born or naturalized, the policeman resolved to ask the workers for papers. The three of them didn’t have nothing with them. Not even their passports. Nobody in United States would get along with unnecessary documentation and less often do it with passaports. We all know that is better have it in a safe unless you are travelling abroad. The partner of the policeman clear saw that they had nothing to do with the case. It was not their job. But the guy resolved to call the ICE. The immigrants not even tried to escape as others could do.

The first one had entered United States through the Mexican borders. He was considered a fugitive because he evaded court. The conservative would say though, he was a criminal. And I think that we shouldn’t jump to any conclusion so fast. He is a illiterated person as a good chunk of immigrants are. He know how to read and write but in a elementary level. Probably didn’t frequented more than three or four year of schooling.

And before come to United States the only thing that he knew about the country was that, it is expected to be a place where you work hard and your work must be fairly compensated. What gets the attention for someone to come to United States or any other industrialized country else is the fact that you know somebody else who went there, made money and sent such money back home, and it was buying things that you never had any chance to have. These is the real bait that fish immigrants to come here.

The details of the law nobody mentions. Nobody knows. The smugglers was using the weaknesses of the law to make money out of it. I heard about many cases in that the immigrants were instructed to cross the borders and let be caught by the borders patrollers. From there they would be taken to the court and get an appointment with a judge acting around the place where the immigrant was set to live in. But nobody would appear before the court.

The poor immigrants had not other alternative. It was more safe than try an walking through the Arizona Desert. These was the only loophole in favor of the poorest immigrants. Although the immigrants themselves wasn’t awared about the consequences. I would say that, the smugglers and the loophole can be blamed for the crime, not the immigrants themselves. But it is not taking in consideration.

Jose, was the second worker to pay for the infraction that their boss committed. He had tragedies in his life even before birth. His maternal grandpa were assassinated when his mother was a child. Although his grandma remarriaged the fatality must took a toll on his mother psychology. She marriaged young and on eleven years of marriage begot ten children. Lost a twin sisters. Jose was the number 10 sibiling. And their father died of heart attack before his birth. His mother never remarriaged.

Jose is born in 1,970, in the time that work would come first, before schooling education. His mother taught the whole family how to work but only one of the daughters got all the way until high school. The old mother bravely assumed all the burden of take care of her family with some help from her parents-in-law. But without more schooling education the family confronted the hardship of poverty.

Jose followed the steps of his older brothers and went Sao Paulo City just after turned 18 years old. In there he worked for some years as common worker. He knew a girlfriend and she gave him a daughter. But they never marriaged to each other and she got marriaged to another man. With him she got more children. From another relationship he begot a son. And the history repeated itself.

Later on he got the opportunity to come to United States. Here he began to work hard in the landscaping company and general cleaning services. Economically we could say that he was very conservative. As Brazilian use to say, “Ele cria um escorpiao na carteira para nao ter a tentacao de gastar (He raises a scorpion in his wallet to not have the temptation of expend)”. Firstly he start to invest in Brazil. The Dollar was healthy and everything in Brazil was afordable. And he made investments in Sao Paulo and his birth town.

Before it, he knew another woman here and stood with her. She is also Brazilian and had a previous marriage from which she mothered a son. While Jose and her was together they got a daughter. And they brought her son to raise both children together. Their union wasn’t like seventh heaven and one day they got a serious fight. He was fixing diner and the fight went on. She didn’t denounced him but her mother did and the police were called. The story went darkish when came the mention that he had a knife at hand. He was taken to the prison and in court his girlfriend denied the darkish side.

I would say that, was impossible don’t have a knife in such event. Sometimes I myself fix some Brazilian food and always need a knife. But the addition to the story was some violence. And I remember an event in my life that could explain the mistake. I recall one day doing the sweeping in the factory where my group of friend used to work. It is one detail in our lives. Usually we had Americans and Brazilian working at the warehouse. But only Brazilians was scheduled to do the sweeping job. Why? Because we were considered less equal.

I am just mentioning it. It didn’t bothered us much. We used such moments to relax. Our real work usually was too much harder. And it was the moment when we discussed about everything. And in that day our friend Eli told me something about religion. He had a mind too conservative in all of us others opinions. And I probably said something to him not only through mouth but also with the hands as usually everybody does when talking.

Some time later all of our friends start to make fun of me. I didn’t understood why. Then they said that, in that day I moved my hands in a rush way, looking like I was a priest, conducting a symphony with my broom. They said that was the most hilarious scene I had acted on. And I hadn’t have the least recallection of the detail of the broom in my hand. So a fight in a Brazilian cuisine could have the same special effect!

Going back to what I was talking before, the booming of construction here became too tempt to our character Jose. First he bought a studio because was cheeper pay for its mortgage than pay the rent. And the equity was going up so quickly that was an investment to good to not try. Soon he were induced by his sister, who was already legal resident, to share half/half an apartment as investment. And they bought these one too.

Later on the market was so exciting that he didn’t resist to buy a big house, using one of his brother-in-laws name who also was legal resident. At that time you could call him a successful businessman. His investments in Brazil was going well but here he was doing better. And he start to invest on the house, making some improvements and modifications that was expected to add value to the property. It was just when he got the shot on his wings.

Their imprisonment not only was arbitrary. The guys were even transferred from Massachusetts to Texas, to be deported, in a nightly operation without family, friends and even lower be notified. In there they lost more than a month before the family assembled some amount of money for their bale. I am talking about Jose and his brother-in-law because the other one was deported without any mercy. The judge gave him six months to settle down his business and self deport. He didn’t gave a better chance because of his previous problem with the involvement of the police in his fight with his girlfriend.

The conservative would say that he got more than was worth for. Ok. It is one point-of-view. But even from Brazil he tried to kept his possessions here asking favor from his relatives to take care of it. But soon the meltdown of the market came in and his investments was not worth of anymore. As he had a variable mortgage and his tenants asked for a down price in the rent, and was not here to work and cover the difference, he was forced to put the house and the apartment in a short sale. He kept the studio because it was bought long ago and he is managing to pay for it. The intention is to pass it to his American born daughter.

But they got another situation now. As the years past his relationship with his undocumented girlfriend here, and mother of his daughter, would never workout for them. He can’t come to United States and she can’t visit Brazil because they don’t are allowed to do it. And he got another girlfriend in Brazil and she an American boyfriend here. The problem is that she got pregnant and mothered another American son. And her relationship with her American boyfriend didn’t workout for long.

Now we have a single mother with a Brazilian born teenage son, a Brazilian-American born preteen daughter, and an American toddler son. She is getting child support for her second and third children and struggling hard to keep it all together. All the mothers in United States must understand what she is passing through. At least, the ones that are from the hardwork class.

By the law and the will of some conservative she should be immediately deported with all her children. I don’t know why such behavior from the fundamentalists that call themselves by conservative Christians. I admit that, I am some kind of conservative in some Christian values like am favorable to the definition that life start at the conception. And it don’t come from just a religious belief. It is also because I know it is true. But in other points I am liberal. The mother made many mistakes on her life. But is totally anti-Judeo-Christian belief to make the children pay for their parents wrongdoings.

About Jose, economically he is doing well in Brazil now. His properties that he bought when the prices were down had a skyrocket valuation. His life is in a balance. He have a 18 years old girlfriend. And his first daughter gave him his first grandson. He will be only fourty and two years in 2,012. Before he went back to Brazil what he most wanted was stay here and keep his life going.

Even for about the first four years that he was there his will was to come back. Now he is settling down to his faith. I don’t think he want come back anymore. Instead he is more up to give support to his former girlfriend here be back to Brazil, where she have mother and other relatives to help raise her kids in a more friendly enviroment. He don’t want her anymore but love the kids he knew.

To United States his deportation were a small loss. If he stood here was two less residences that would go to the meltdown market. His properties in Brazil can be evaluated in up two hundred thousand dollars, in a conservative estimation, that he would rather sale there and invest in here because the housing prices here are much more competitve now. He may don’t have much of schooling education but is smart into make money.

He is only one of the millions of examples of deported immigrants. And is not worth for the conservative to launch their stones on me because I am remembering them about it. Their prejudice against all Jose, Jesus, Mohammad, Francisco, Antonio and others is what is backlashing on the United States economy.

I will call the third of our characters Richard. Is not his real name but is something close to it. He is brother of the first one. The one that were deported without any chance to appeal. And brother-in-law of Jose. He also is from an extended family. His father was born in 1,905 and had a first marriage fathering seven children. Later on he remarriaged and fathered eleven more children that got to adulthood. I am more close to Richard because his father’s first wife was my grandparents cousin.

Richard had a similar History of life as Jose’s. He didn’t went all the way of schooling education. Went Sao Paulo where he lived for more than one decade. Later he went back to Minas Gerais State where he worked as selfemployed and served as employee of the city where he lived in. But things went bad for him too, and he went United States. He were oriented by smugglers to go through Bahamas. It was an well known scheme by immigrants. You would buy a touristic package to Bahamas with a extension to Miami, by ferryboat.

Before the 9/11 attacks the security wasn’t so tight and thousands may have taken the same path. Bahamas was one of the best options to come to United States ten or more years ago. Usually you expect that only rich people would choose such paradise to vacation on it. So the entering in United States through Miami was an welcoming one because, supposedly, you was a rich person. It is a clear discrimination in the behavior of our security services. Well, as a whole it is a behavior from all society. If you is already a rich person you are welcome everywhere. If you are poor, nobody want know what your potential of become rich is. It is the cruel truth.

Our friend Richard went United States and began work with his brother-in-law Jose. Soon his wife also came. She got the visa but waited for her husband come first. And they began to work hard. And also invested on something to escape from rent. Firstly they bought an apartment where they lived for some years. Later they bought a single house and kept the apartment because its rent could pay for the mortgage and give them some spare.

Richard loved his house and the country. He worked six days/week as landscaper and in the weekend loved to do landscaping around his house and have a garden at his backyard. He had a pool and loved the visit of his friends to share it. Every weekend in the summer he had barbecue party with his pars. It was his best pleasure.

The ICE made the case against him. In these was declared he went United States illegally. But it wasn’t true and he had his I-94 card and the stamp on his passaport to prove it. After months of suffering and unnecessary headaches the immigration judge dismissed the case and set him free of all charges. Since then the immigration police couldn’t use the data they got from his wrong imprisonment against him. But he never again felt free.

He were allowed to stay home while his case were concluded around a two months after his imprisonment. When he went back home his four years old daughter was traumatized. He couldn’t say to her he was going out to work or for anything else without she questioning if he would come back safely. He himself couldn’t drive a car anymore without be three times more alert than usually any driver would be. He worked as professional driver in Brazil and the only difference now was that he hadn’t a valid driver’s licence.

It is another contradition that American laws and undocumented immigration situation created. Anyone can buy a car and pay its insurance but, even if the owner have not another impedement, the lack of documentation impede the person to ask for a driver’s licence. Thousands, maybe millions, of undocumented immigrants drive without the proper documentation by these reason. Not because they are willing to break the law. But because they don’t have option of a transportation that link them to whatever job they need to do.

I understand the conservatives and I also think that nobody should deliberated break the law. But equally I understand the undocumented that is been denied the chance of pay their debits with their immigrational situation. In my point-of-view, United States was in need of immigrants and that’s why they came and found jobs. To put on their shoulders the blame for the undocumentation is the same a to condemn any person to death because the person was extremely hungry and without job furtively take something in an abundant market to keep the life going. Condemn such person to even a small penalty is just the most genuine expression of anti-Christianity.

Before condemn the undocumented immigrants for break the law part of the American people should know better what is don’t have papers in these country. None of them is more willing to end the undocumented immigration than the regular undocumented immigrants themselves. Every undocumented immigrant want to be legalized and integrated in the American society. What impede them to achieve these goal is the prejudice against them.

If they were all rich they would not have any trouble to be accepted in our society. Also the racial component is a decisive factor for them to be denied. If most of immigrants were from English origin I doubt if we already didn’t had an approved comprehensive law of amnesty. But the biggest majority of our undocumented immigrants now got three sins in the conservative point-of-view. They are poor, illiterated and Latino. Doesn’t matter if their contribution to the society wouldn’t be different from that one that would come from a more white people.

I had the opportunity to know Richard and talk with him for many times. And I like to share with the reader some remarks that he made. I don’t share the same opinion on everything that he told me. What I want here is present his authenticity of mind. The reader need to understand that he is not an illiterated person but his opportunity of schooling was way less than what I got. Let it be his voice.

“I love this country. It is an wonderful country. Even I having no paper I am here and having opportunities that I never had in Brazil. In Brazil we got to work years and even so was difficult to buy a bycicle. Here we start to work one day and in the next month we get the credit to buy a car. It is a country too wonderful to be true.”

“God immensely bless America. If somebody say that it is not an wonderful place is lying. I can’t say anything bad about America. The country gave me all that I have. I came here as a begger and now I have a house, two cars and all I got inside it. Saint God, how I am blessed for be here! But I don’t understand the American people. They have the most wonderful country, could have peace with all the world, but they choose to go to the other side of the globe to create confusion. I simply don’t understand this people!”

“I know. You understand much more than me. You are schooling educated. But I don’t believe that the man went to the Moon. It is like you see in the movies. They made a scenary. Another thing, you can say to me what you believe about technology but to me technology is a Devil’s thing. It will end in death to the humanity. I don’t believe in that it will give us an happy end!”

“This is an wonderful country, but God forgive me for say it, the people here is too much of a burro. If I was American I would never be against the immigrants. If the problem is not have paper I would call everybody and give them the papers that they need to work legally. Looks like they don’t know how much more passenger the airlines would get from it. The immigrants would take back a great part of the investments that they done in their country and apply it here. But they see us with too much prejudice to see what really is going on here.”

“Look, the others immigrants is asking for driver’s licenses. I don’t. I want legalization. Driver’s license don’t give me permit to go to Brazil and back to here. I want to see my mother. I lost my father after years without see him and couldn’t go to comfort my mother. My mother is getting older. When we was children they did all sacrifice for us. I can send her lots of money. But I know that what she want is see her children and grandchildren around her. It is our culture. It is in our blood. A person separated from the family is nothing.”

“If United States passed a bill saying that, We will give paper to all undocumented immigrant in a condition that all that they have will be seized by the government for they start again from the zero, I wouldn’t think two times in to grab such opportunity. I am not a donkey. I can work and gain what I have again. But what I can’t is keep away from my mother, my relatives and friends in Brazil. If Americans was that intelligent as they think their are they would put a price of US$ 50,000.00 for a greencard and they would make enough money to clean part of these mess they created in the American economy.”

“Look, these country is each time more looking alike Cuba. You want to let your daughter go to Disneyland, you can’t because don’t have papers. You want to travel abroad you can’t because you will put everything at risk. You know what!? We better go back to Brazil before they create a law putting walls around the whole country and prohibiting us to go back home. Now it is my fear. They imprison us here and don’t let us go home anymore.”

“The Americans that I work for are pure donkey! Some days ago I was cutting grass and my machine broke. I knew what to do to fix it but my boss was around and said to not try anything because he was going back to the firm mall pick up the right tool to fix it. But we had a schedule to do. And if I waited we wouldn’t do it in time. I didn’t want loose the time and later be obligated to work into the night. So, in the minute that he turned his back on us I quickly fixed the machine. When he came back the work was done. And he said: “Brazilian is so clever!”"

“But we are not clever. We just are accustomed not have tools. In Brazil everybody knows different ways to do the same thing. It come from the necessity. We must be creative or we don’t live in there. Just a few portion of the population there is rich. The other’s have to learn how to jump by themselves. The worst thing in our job is have the boss around. If we are getting the leaves and the wind is blowing from one side, he would say to us, “Go pile the leaves against the wind”. But it is because they know only one way of do things. And if we try to do anything different from what he knows he say, “That is not the way of do it”.

“But we are the ones who have to do the job. And we know how to do it making the wind work for us, not against us. I tried many times to explain it to him but I don’t know how to explain it in English. And he is so donkey that don’t try to understand us better. If the American was clever as they think they are, they would have bigger schedule and let us do the job. They would make more money and we would do the job in peace.”

“I can’t stay here anymore. After more than ten years away from Brazil, my family and friends, I don’t even want papers anymore. When you were legalized you had to wait four years for they granted you the greencard. Now have much more people to be legalized than in your time. If a law be approved tomorrow I will say, no no no, thank you. I am too tired to wait four or more years without my family. Now I am afraid of a law be approved. I feel like to go back to Brazil but would be a hassle to decide between go back or be legalized. You know what, I feel sorry for the millions who will stay here but now I am praying to God for a law not be approved.”

Richard went back to Brazil in December, 2011. The last years that he stayed here he had lots of sufferring to work as landscaper because he had an accident and got a sequel from it. After the accident, for one week he kept working against all pain he was feeling. But it was getting worse and he finally went to the hospital. But the damage never totally retrieved. Now he got a constant swelling foot. Although the accident were at work he didn’t summoned his employer.

He also have a miracle in his family. Living in Brazil he and his wife got two pregnancies that ended in natural abortion. She was diagnosed with an infantile uterus. Here she got another pregnancy and were offerred to do a provoked abortion. They refused and the pregnancy went all the regular way. From it came their only one daughter.

Around six years old, Duda, the daughter did a design so well done in class that her arts teacher sellected it to be exposed in the vestibule of a local library. It is what she came to love to do. But now in Brazil, living in a small city without any arts assistancy she will have less chance to went all the way as a professional in these area. Although not impossible the odds now are that she will got a spoilled talent. Otherwise, if she be successful against all odds, United States will loose her talent as American from the birth on.

Richard and family are in an honeymoon like with Brazil. Now he is the happiest man in the world. His wife went back to her old job. Even their daughter is facinated by the first time known. She got lots of relatives there. She’s amazed with making so many new friends and with the freedom that children get there. The children can play outside all year long. And will start school just after the Carnival that is going on in these exactly days. Today is February 20, 2,012.

Richard had investments there and with some spared money is hoping to begin a business for himself. If he was granted to stay legally in United States he’s plans was to do it in here. And he wouldn’t put one more house in short sale as his house here is in. Their first apartment is long sold out for a depreciated price. So will be the house. Taking only what the posses of the family would worth, it could be another two hundred thousands, also in a conservative estimation, that is going out through the drain that the American immigration policies have been creating. Lets though go to the next chapter. Issue, economy.

The primaries from the Republican Party keeps going and the former governor of Massachusetts, Mitt Romney, won in New Hampshire some time ago. The liberals have been trying to diminishs his gain because it came by just a little more than one hundred votes over the other candidate, Ron Paul. New Hampshire is considered a backyard for Romney because there he have one of his houses. And they said that if he can’t have a big win in his own backyard then can’t win the general elections. I am not sure about it. The death of Whitney Houston also helped the media to deviate the issue from politics.

At first I was looking for a chance to vote in a Republican candidate. President Obama broke my heart in the question of immigration. I think the best way to let United States economy goes down is do something against the undocumented immigrants or do nothing to integrate them to the society. And he opted for the second alternative. But the alternative indicated by the Republican candidates is so worse that they are convincing me to vote for the reelection of president Obama. More I see their debates more convinced I am that, Obama will be less damaging to our economy. They are been not fair even to themselves. If president Obama be reelected I think his first thanks should goes to the Republican candidates!

I don’t think is a good move to manipulate the news in favor of one or other candidate as any of them would be easier to bit in the general elections. Last year I wrote an article, published by the newspaper Brazilian Times, that was predicting a close dispute at the 2,012 presidential elections. Not matter who would be the adversary, president Obama have to win to keep his chair. But I said that, the Republican Party had only to have a good candidate and fair policies to win. But looks like the members of the party failled to present us either condition.

Yesterday, February 22, we got another debate between the last four runners to the Republican Party candidacy. It will be the last contest before the Super Tuesday. Arizona and Michigan are the states at stake now and they are closely disputed by Mitt Romeney and Rick Santorum. They ignored the latino vote and made anti-immigrants remarks because don’t have much latinos voting in Arizona and the Republicans in that state are clearly anti-immigrants. These kind of behavior on the Republican candidates is one factor that make them suitable to not get the immigrants votes. They are flip-floping in the issue and presenting opposite opinions, depending on the state they are doing campaign. So is clear that we can’t have confidence on them.

The other three were unanimous and agreed on make treats to Iran and Syria saying they are up to start a preemptive war against them alleging they are a treat to the international community. Only Ron Paul were sober in the issue. He presented the same opinion as mine that treatening only make things worsen. As the dictators feel treatened they will not back up on their decisions on persuit of weapons of mass destruction. He gave the example of the Soviet Union which had 30,000 warheads with nuclear bombs and had killed one hundred million people. Even so, we did talk to them and the result was the end of communism in that country. It is one more stimulus to the dictators in the world go after the weapons of mass destruction. Because we have two faces, one to deal with weaken and another to deal with strong.

The three “Mosquiteers”, Romney, Santorum and Gingrich discussed the issue that Iran and Hezbollah are getting influential in Latino America. They spoke about as it is a bilateral relationship between United States and Iran. As if Latino America still been the United State’s backyard and is up to our government let it be or not. But the issue is too old for myself. In my blog we got the text,

http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2010/08/25/100-reasons-to-amnesty-the-undocumented-workers-in-united-states/

In it I mention my prevision that the anti-immigrant feeling in United States and the prejudicial attitudes against the undocumented immigrant population would make some parts of Latino America suitable to the influence of anti-American powers abroad. So, is not the Obama administration that is permitting it as the former Speaker of the House, Mr. Gingrich, is suggesting since my prevision was before he was secured at the White House. Its a problem caused exclusively by the rushed attitudes against immigrants that the Republican Party is leading.

The bilateral relationship between Iran and Latino America have nothing to do with United States. And if United States want to intervene on it, I would counsel not do it underminding the sovereignty of the Latino American countries. If it be done we will get more enemies than we need right now. United States need to aknowledges that, it abandoned Latino America long ago. And the question of undocumented immigrants is only raising more distance between us. Any rush attitude towards any international relationship in Latino America only will sparks in the barrel of powder.

17. THE PYRAMIDAL PONZI SCHEME

When I came to United States I would never dream of have something to teach about capitalism here. Is more than hilarious it come to happen. No, no, no. As my friend Richard would say. Don’t take me as serious as an doctorated in the issue. I never went any basic economy school. I know nothing. What I want show is just an elementary point-of-view. So nobody need be expert to understand what I got to say. Please, read first and later think about if it is true or not.

I would address such message to the Republican Party candidates in second place. In first place I am regarding it for the American people get a different view of what is happening now-a-days. The conservatives in these country may say about me, What do we have to learn from a Brazilian? What the Brazilian experience could teach us? They are totally losers!

Yes. I don’t came to claim any victory. But I am also American in first place. And I said since the begining that I was using the Brazilian example because I am born there and is what I better know about anything because my 35 years of experiences there. So I better talk about what I know than otherwise.

The American common people may don’t know much about Brazil. And in a conservative point-of-view it can be classified as a loser. Brazil have a bigger territory than the continuous continental American territory. It mean that, without Alaska Brazil is bigger than United States. And may have more natural resources, more waters, more rivers, more hot beaches, more aggricultural lands, bigger forests as we all know. Apparently the only visible item that would be against Brazil already be a similar economy to the one in United States is its smaller population. Now its around two thirds that United States have.

Then we can’t say Brazil is not a loser because it have everything to be economically in a better position than it is now. But it is gaining positions and from the position number eight it is expected to assume the number five in a short period of time. But it doesn’t depend only on itself. If the rest of the world enter in another recession the positions can be wildly changed and we don’t know what will be happen after.

About myself I described all my loser curriculum in the chapter 15. And even openly said that, it wasn’t all. I assume I’m a loser and isn’t worth to be ashamed for it. Sometimes be a loser can help you see things that are beyond imagination. And the thing that I am seeing now is that, the best thing the candidates of the Republican Party should do is study the 500 years of Brazilian History, from 1,500 to 2,000. They will not see a successful example to be followed. They will see how don’t be victorious although it was supposed to be. And them should question themselves, Why we are taking the Brazilian model of do things wrongly and try to bring it to apply in United States?

Unfortunately, what the Republican Party candidates are proposing to United States is something similar to what Brazilian tried for 500 years and fail to become successful. Brazil always protected rich people and turned its back on the poor. I already told about the Minister of Economy in Brazil that said, “We need first make the cake bigger to later share it with all”. Brazil always produced rich people. If we compare it proportionally, maybe the richest people there are many times more richer than the poor ones than the richer here are than the poor.

Brazilian economy can’t be more magnificent than the one in United States. So we don’t have so many billionaire Brazilians as Americans billionaires. But if you compare the richest and the poorest in Brazil it is proportionally bigger. It give us the answer why Brazil is not in a better position in the worldly ranking of greatests economy. The apparent success of the Brazilian economy in the last decade is due to the changing in the governamental economic policies that is trying to put an end in the distance between the richest and the poorest. If it will be successful all the way to the end, I don’t know. But it is working for now. And I think I know why.

Let us though take the traditional symbol of riches sharing in a population. The pyramid is one of the good examples of it. Taking all the people and representing in a pyramidal form we have the richest on the top and the poorest on the bottom. Logically the middle class will be in between the two parts.

We could say that, these representation is perfect. We wouldn’t have any rich person in the world if we don’t had thousands and millions of others working for it. And the Republican Party candidates, in special Mitt Romney and Rich Santorum, are totally ignoring it. They are forgetting that the pyramid also represents the society as whole. The declaration of Mitt Romney that he is not ashamed by be rich and the saying from Santorum that he hope that the difference between rich and poor always will be are the most clear sign of disconnection with the entire reality. When Romney said he don’t care about the poorest, because they got assistance from the government, he clears showed his detachment from the human misery as an whole.

Let though explain something about riches and rich people. Firstly, how people get rich? Let take a prehistoric example. The first family that went Americas would be called the richest people in the world. Even the fortune of Bill Gates today would pale in front of such riches. But if we had a time machine and could take a look at them we probably would say that, they look to us like the poorest people in the world. They don’t have cars, they clothes are a mess, they smells, and need to go after their food day-by-day. What a losers!

To be successful as the conservative’s understand you need to have. Not necessarily to be. To have depend on numbers. Numbers of hands you have. But God Gave only two to each one of us. So we need the others hands, doesn’t matter what we do. To be rich you don’t need only a good idea. You need also to work with the biggest possible number of people and is from the small contribution of each person that the richer get the return of their riches.

Let me say that, as a prehistoric human being the person would never be rich in the conservative conception even if the whole world was his or hers. The prehistoric people had to work hard everyday, seven days/week just to have food and shelter. It changed when some places start have a bigger number of people and the work were distributed between groups. Some would make only shelters. Others would supply food. And it is the only way anybody acquire more than two hands.

Imagine that, if our friend Bill Gates had to make all of his products by himself, go to the streets to sale it, or in a store, go to the whole world to personally sale each product that is commercialized abroad, would he be rich? And also if he had to make his own ways of, and discover, drill and refine any petroleum needed for his transportation. If he had to plant his own food, construct and clean his own shelter, take care all the time of his children and every and each aspect of life, even with the help of Melinda, he probably wouldn’t be not even richer than our prehistoric ancestors.

When the movement “Occupy Wall Street” came about, and the candidate Herman Cain was in the dispute, he said to the people: “Go, get a job. Don’t blame Wall Street. Blame yourself”. Unfortunately he were prematurely kicked out of the race because accusations of harassment of women. I said unfortunately because what he was showing, also when he proposed the electrified fence in the Mexican border, was the hid face of the Republican Party. Not all Republican are like him but a powerful group is. And for those we need to explain something. If they will learn anything is up to themselves.

Let use our friend Bill Gates as sparring again. Imagine that, if our three hundred million of United States inhabitants were Melindas and Bills Gates. By the thinking of the Republican candidates we would have all the billionaire around here. Santorum for example thinks that we live in a meritocracy. How dumb! Look, if half/half of our population was Melinda/Bill Gates with all the skills they got, but in a similar way of History we have, obeying the same rules of capitalism; what we would have is that, some Bill Gates would be billionaire, some more would be millionaire, most of all would be middle classe and a big number would be poor. Does not matter the degree of intelligence which most of we have.

We work as society since the prehistoric era. Bill Gates only could be the chairman and creator of Microsoft if some people were teachers, some were cleaners, another group were farmers and so on. And to it was vital that, the numbers of each group of professionals had to be immense. If all were Bill Gates then we should see him as taxis and buses drivers all over the place, as doctors, as teachers and also as homelesses and everything else. Microsoft only would be realized with the big number of costumers. And then we got the question, what is most important for a big company, its chairman or its costumers? Lets answers it later.

It is too simple for not to see. Since one Bill Gates became the chairman of Microsoft not other could take his place. And in case of all the others begins similar companies, because all the numbers, every and each one would be broke in no time. The system were not made for everybody get the same opportunity. And the produced riches in our human capitalistic society wasn’t made for all. It was made for some get more, others get some and most get little. It is why our pyramid model is perfect to describe what is going on in here.

Even so, the system can be manipulated to be more or less fair. It is possible because not everybody want to be like Bill Gates. I don’t mean anything bad into say it. What I mean is that, everybody is different. We were made to complement each other. These is the key for a more fair capitalism work well. Probably, everybody in the world wants to be rich as Gates does. But some don’t have a good idea how to get there. Others know the hard work it would cost to them. But most just don’t care about it. They are just followers. Just a small part of our population have some disability which impede them to be competitive in a fair society and is our duty as human beings provide for their basic needs.

If every and each one of us began a competition to be rich as Bill Gates we would all be doomed because wouldn’t be any cooperation between us. Would be a war of everybody against everybody. Even our prehistoric ancestors were more intelligent than that. They thrived for tens of thousands of years, passing through the most difficult situations, thanks to their cooperative system.

I would say that, our ancestors only became successful because they were good socialists. And now, with a so small capitalist experience, the Republican Party candidates and their followers think they are the authors of life! Since the beginning, human beings had a social contract that says, in some way or another we will cooperate with each other and everytime we broke such contract we got problems.

We need to pay attention on the followers. They are as smart as anyone else. They are equipped with skills to be rich too. But they see the presence of some leaders as their opportunity to work in their team and have a more modest life without stresses. To them, its OK if a Bill Gates and others got the big companies. What they want is to work together, be fairly paid and get some sharing. But this sharing must make them comfortable in our society as a whole.

The problem with the surge of movements like “Occupy Wall Street” begins when those start to see the richer became more rich and them start been squeezed out of the fairness. The really rich and powerful here in United States like Bill Gates, Warren Buffett and George Soros must be worried by the attitudes from the Republican Party candidates supposedly on their and others behalf. They must been thinking, With friends like those we don’t even need any enemy! It is what Brazilian use to say in situations like that.

The comment from Herman Cain, “Go, get a job” could be compared to the one attributed to Marie Antoinette to the poor of France in the Franch Revolution. Is said that, some gave her the advise that the people was out of bread and she said, “Let them eat brioches”. We are not in the same situation as France was but is not wise to put “lenha na fogueira” (wood in the fire) in any given moment. To blame the people for what bad is going on, while “we the people” are solely taken all the consequences of the bad behavior of some in the society is, at least, an attempt to stimulate radical answers. If it was Cain’s intention he failled.

I am not the one who would blame the rich for be rich. But they need to pay attention on the Pyramid. Because it is also a good image for explain how money flows in the society. If we put the pyramid upside down we can associate it to a funnel. In the Brazilian conception it is called a Devil’s thing. It because in the normal position make hard to anyone from the lower classes to ascend to the top. Upside down the ascension stands hard but the flow of money obey the gravitational law. Sometimes “we the people” don’t understand why we see ourselves in the right position although what was in our pockets tend to go up inside the pyramid. In our poor understanding we should go where our money goes, but it doesn’t work well for us.

Otherwise what the Republican candidates is saying is that, the rich people need to have an elavator to reach a point in the space and from there they would pull the whole pyramid with some ropes. But if they went space they will not have point of support to elevate so much heavyweight. Into space the rich people will be weightless but here on the Earth’s surface we will keep our weight and doesn’t matter how hard they will try to pull us up, they will more likely end coming down. Let make it in a more simple words.

What comes first, the rich or the costumers? These is our question. The Republican model call for the rich became richer and then invest in our society to create more jobs. Let me say though, supposed a multibillionaire decided to install a thousand factories that would give jobs to 50 people per factory. We would have the creation of 50,000 thousands jobs. But in our situation now he probably would soon lose all of his investments in such dumb initiative.

It is so because the answer is not arbitrarily creation of jobs. The answer is raise the number of costumers or raise the power to shop of our costumers that already we have. If we increase the salaries, let me say, to about US$ 20.00/week of every lower class employee in these country, probably, we would create much more opportunities than 50 new factories would do. It is like that because our lower class people is living day-by-day and they can’t afford to save money right now.

And such small amount of money is multiplied. It works like the comparison between a 20 and 100 dollars bills. The 20 dollars bill is the right size to go to a store and shop a little thing. Then these bill went to another costumer as a change. Later on it is transformed in gas at the gas station. And then get back to another costumer that won a small amout on lottery. And the story goes on for a entire week. And, at the end, the 20 dollars bill make the happiness of a great number of costumers. While the 100 dollars bill doesn’t work so well, unless for the few costumers that had the opportunity to have it during the week.

The 20 dollars bill create more riches. And if everybody gets one more each week, the small business owners will get more shares. They then will start to feel more confidence and will buy a better car, a better television, etcetera. The small business owners themselves will also start to hire helpers. And it begins to lubricate the economy’s engine. At the end of all, as the economy went in a spiral of optimism the flow of money, as always, gets back to the top of the pyramid. You can obtain whatsoever result you want raising the minimum wage. In our condition today, maybe US$ 20.00 per week will not be enough because the depriciation of our salaries for so long time.

I don’t think the American economy will produce anything good from what we have now plus the intervention of the Republican candidates. They only see the pyramid from the top down. I am around here for almost two decades and what I saw all the time was our salaries shrinking. As I said before, just collecting cans from my old cleaning job I was able to fill up my car’s tank and live on for one week. Today the cans would still giving me US$ 10.00 and what can I do with it?

18 years ago my shopping bill was US$ 50.00/week. Today is two hundreds and the minimum wage wasn’t even doubled. And we can see the difference at the same supermarkets around. Then we had a long line of ful carriers. Today we have a little line, less attendants and empt carriers. I confess, I don’t got the least clue how the Republican candidates plan would work from the top to bottom. I only can see from the bottom to top.

The other way to improve our economy is increase our number of costumers. Without the actualization of the power of shop of the dollar and the lower class workers we need to sale more abroad or bring costumers from abroad to shop here. It is already happening right now. The people from China, India, Russia, Brazil and others are invading our market and buying as never before. Particularly the Brazilians are interested in two types of investments.

The first one is the construction sector. The market in Brazil is so hot right now that the price for consumers there is alike the ones that we had here before the crisis. So the investors are been fished to buy around here because the prices are now more affordable. I know people from Brazil that invested in houses in Florida. The price is so cheep there that one buyer gave the rent for free for another fellow Brazilian because these other one know how to improve the property. Then they made the agreement for exchanging the improvement by rent. Is an win win situation.

And I also saw someone be interviewed on maybe radio or television where an American person was worried about such type of investment. He challenged the validity of it to the American people. In his view it will be a bad thing to American people because later on, when our economy be improved, the aliens will sale the properties and get the juicy. When I heard it the only thinking that came to my mind was that, Welcome to the capitalism my friend.

Our smartest executives created the situation in our construction market. And the Republican Party’s should be more awared of it if their nomenee be Mitt Romney. It is just an alert. They are the ones that let the people down. They trashed our nation in a dark pit situation. And as we wasn’t prepared, we couldn’t help ourselves out. The aliens are helping us. Doesn’t matter their motivations. If they refused to do it our situation could be worsen. Be against their help looks to me like be the mad dog that bites anyone who try to help it.

The other type of investment is what in Brazil is called by “sacoleiro” (baggadier). The person travel as tourist but the visits are more to the bargain stores than anything else. One thing that is helping a lot the baggadier is just the presence of relatives around here. And doesn’t matter if the relatives are considered illegal or undocumented. Less they spend on hotels, restaurants, taxis and others, more they will spend on the bargains.

The baggadier went back to Brazil and sale part of his baggage. Then make money enough to pay for the visit and save money for the next one or even take it for living. Where is the magic on it? Simple. A sneaker that we buy around here for US$ 50.00 can be sold in Brazil by US$ 180.00. Since the person don’t collect taxs for it in Brazil because pass it as his or her personal belongings, is no much of work to live on it. It’s possible only because the particularities from the Brazilian market. What comes from abroad is too much desired and the Brazilian system of taxation is so unreal that make clothes, shoes, eletronics and others so expensive that every trash become luxury.

Let us now exercise our minds about the undocumented immigration situation and the Republican Party candidates plan to deport all of those “criminals”! I am sorry. I feel sorry for those who hate the undocumented immigrants but I also feel like laugh when they talk about it thinking they are doing anything good. As I said before, my laugh is not from pleasure. It is like when somebody have broken ribs and laugh about something else. More you laugh more it hurts. But you can’t let down your laugh because life without laugh hurts more.

When the former candidate, Michele Bachamann, announced her plan to use more than one hundred billion dollars to deport all undocumented immigrant from United States I said to myself, There is someone that don’t even know what is talking about! But the others candidates, even those remaining four, are no much far from say the same thing. The only difference is that, Ron Paul is avoiding to talk much about the issue and Gingrich clears know it is the wrong way to treat the issue but he feel like need to secury the nomination before be serious about it. Both of them are politically right on it.

Lets take though the image of our pyramid to explain something more. If you go to a professional constructor he would explain that, a pyramid need to be constructed in exact measurements or will not stand for long. I am here considering the material used by Egyptians to put up the monuments that witnessed more than 40 hundreds years of human History. If the angles from the top to the base be different, the pressure will provoke the collapse of the building. And the base is the most fundamental component to make it stand tall and sound. The pyramids must be constructed as a perfect tetrahedron.

The Republican candidates have been describing the come in of undocumented immigrants as a back door entrance. It is not true. My entrance can be described like that because I got visa and almost was invited to stay. Generally speaking, if the rich call a servicepeople to come to their house the entrance is done through the back door. They reserve the front door to their pars.

Who came without visa have an entrance better described as under the fence. Or over the fence. “When the fence be electrified”, will be only under. And these humble people came only because the American people was so rushed to make a bigger pyramid that everyone that was placed in the base of it started to going up. So it was creating empt spaces. The administrators knew what was going on but failed on to create an organized system for the entrance of newcomers. And it isn’t secret to nobody.

Canada for example, since long ago, have its own way to welcome the newcomers. There is a system were the alien can be admited accordingly some pontuation. If they know some profession, know the local languages and others criterias the person can add points to the curriculum. And from some number of points on the alien is legalized.

What was happening to United States is that, it didn’t offer an orient to the regular newcomers but openly ignored their presence in our country. Then when the Republican people blame the undocumented immigrant of be illegal or criminal they should know first that undocumented were used and abused by Republicans. It is a problem that come from long ago and we had the eight years from a Republican president, for we don’t forget, the former president George W. Bush, that were unable to making things rights on his two terms. The undocumented people in these country is not author but victim of a monstrous Ponzi Scheme.

The undocumented immigrants filled the empt spaces in our pyramid and since then they are the ones that are supporting it tall and sound. The plan mentioned by Michelle Backmann to deport all undocumented immigrant is the biggest shot on our own food I ever heard. If I was terrorist or sympathizer of Al Qaeda at the time of the 9/11 attacks I would suggest to them rather create a situation that would scares all immigrants out of United States. I never told it before because I was afraid to give such idea to the enemy but since the Republican Party and the Obama administration is doing just that until now, I felt free to talk about it.

Just looking at the numbers we can see it better. If we have 12 million or even 10 million undocumented immigrants right now and send all back home, what would be the consequences of it? I don’t want give more details. I will repeat the address, http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2010/08/25/100-reasons-to-amnesty-the-undocumented-workers-in-united-states/. I will cite here just a glimpse of what would be if that come about. Firstly would be like to totally empt of people many states of our country. Here at the Northeast would be like to kick out the population of Massachusetts and Connecticut (10 millions) plus Vermont and Maine (12 millions).

Our pyramid would just crumble down like a castle of cards. And is premature to think that make the undocumented leave would be the end of everything bad that would happen to us. We can’t have a precise idea how many American professionals would lose their work. At least 10 millions people must give numerous jobs to doctors, teachers, policemen, firemen, bus drivers, and anything else in between.

The most reasonable argument that I heard until now came from a representative from New York. I heard an interview with him but I don’t memorized his name. What I know is that, he declared his fait as Jew. So he said that, in my words, it is not a question of they need us because we need them. It is a clear mathematical situation.

Our population without the immigrants is shrinking. They are the ones that are balancing our equation. We not only need to legalize them but also offer opportunities to their children go higher and higher. They need go to our universities. They are our hope. They need to have well paid jobs because in the future, not far from now, they will be the ones that will pay for the social security. If they don’t, all retiree will regret. They are the ones that will pay for our retirement.

Probably it doesn’t matter for Mitt Romney, Rick Santorum and Newt Gingrich. They don’t have plan to depend on social security for their retirement. But we, the 99% of our population, can’t be so confident about it. The deportation of such population for them is a matter of give us a shot in our feet not in themselves feet. More I think about the problem, more I become amazed that Mitt Romney is always claiming that he is the one that got the economic expertise to lead our country. How he claim such knowledge if the math facts are in front of him and his proposal is do just the anti-logic solution?

Recently a saw another interview on CNN. The interviewed was the author of a book. If I remember the name of the book it was, “How Baby Jesus Will Save America”. He refers to the name Jesus be the most popular among latino babies. Now-a-days is the most common baby’s born name in United States. He also pointed out that Mohammed is also one of the most popular baby’s name around here. So we need to let any prejudice out of our “patriotadas” equation because our descendance will inherit genes from that newcomer population. So we better take good care of all because we will be doing a great favor to our own descendance.

The author of the book also point out that, in today’s economy nothing is more precious than babies. Babies are the future of any nation. And the adopted policies largely defended by the Republican team, mainly in the Mexican borders states and endorsed by the Republican candidates had been the right recipe to dismantle our economy from now to the future. If in one way the Obama administration had taken on the immigrants at least it also have put some legislation on hold. The presented opinion of Mitt Romney is make the life of immigrants here so hard that they will prefer a voluntarily deportation. But what had been done is already doing it.

I already told about my friend Richard that voluntarily went back to Brazil. Also Jose. Richard brought with him his only one daughter. Jose is planing to bring three children from his ex-girlfriend. But it is not all. In 2.010 my neighbor and long time friend brought to there another three children. What is different on his case? He is citizen and the children are all American. Stories like these we got many and the number of American children that I know and are been brought back to Brazil can be counted in dozens. And I am not a social worker or someone else that know so many people to bring an exact idea of what United States is already losing in babies capital.

Mitt Romney also suggested a supposed law for legalization that would send back the ones interested in be legalized for them wait there in a imaginary line before be legalized and only come back after the legalization. It is so dumb that if I was a chairman in some firm and any of my commanded presented me such suggestion about the firm’s employees as serious issue I would fire him with great pleasure. And just the saying of fire somebody give me goose bumps because I am too kind to fire somebody even through imagination.

I know people that accepted to go back to wait their legalization and are all repentant. They wasn’t expecting to take so long and some are there for years without a good answer. Even some made a secret return. In a management point of view we have too much undocumented skilled workers already working. Is too dumb to send these people back imagining we have more applications than that from people that is coming through the “right way”. Until a newcomer be able to completely substitute a skilled worker we will lose months, maybe years of productivity. If it is what Mitt Romney have to teach us about his “skilled management” he is already fired and I will vote for Obama.

I worked for almost 10 years for the ESP. And I confess that anyone could substitute me in my job because it wasn’t so skills demanding. But even so year by year I improved my skills in doing it. And at the end my productivity became easier and better done to me. The person that taught me how to do the job in the beginning would have much to learn from me if he went back to the same position. If I had to teach what I knew at the time I was gone, my trainee would begin from a step further from what I began because I developed my knowledge from what I first learned.

But if everybody be send back in a rushed way, nobody will learn what they know and everything will start from steps back. And if someone went back to the country home to wait for papers, the employer can’t wait to have the job done. So he will need hire someone else. Then when the another immigrant come back his position maybe will not be available to him.

American born are not always up to stay for long in jobs that usually is left to undocumented immigrants do. It is another problem that make small hard work businesses prefer hire immigrants than a fellow American. They can’t afford to have too much alternation of employees because it makes productivity goes down.

I already mentioned about the disaster that would be if all undocumented immigrants be deported to the construction industry. I don’t want talk for long about it anymore. In my text indicated above anyone can got more information. I just know that, the deportation would provoke a pain beyond imagination to Americans. Would be another shot in our own feet.

About these issue I want be beyond our time. Everybody is focusing only in the present moment and what is been done is not enough. We have two issues that will hurts badly our future economy if not be resolved right away. It is the housing and scholarship problems. Some days ago the candidate Rich Santorum scorned president Obama because he said that everybody should went college and have a degree. Santorum doubt because he thinks we always will have the stratification that we call lowerclasses in our society. But I think Obama is seeing beyond our time. And not long ago only visionary people would see that today we would need a better education. And is because we didn’t prepared before, our schools system is crumbling down.

To resolve it once for all I would propose the creation of a permanent fund. And doesn’t matter what the conservative will think about it, it could be mandatory. And every child born in United States would have the right to an account for housing and scholarship. It would be taken from every parents paycheck and be deposited and, in case of be people under the line of some poverty, taken from a governamental fund. The final amount would be calculated to, in the right time, the child have the total scholarship needed to have a degree and the total to pay for the first house.

Many would argument that, some people will never go to a college. And some will be impaired and in a way that would not be responsible for an own house. No problema. I would even say that, some will die before achieve such need. Ok! The use of the money can be flexiblized. Even a couple could choise use one part to buy an house and another part to start a family business. And if not used at all can be taken as retirement fund. The idea is not let for later what can be done sooner.

I don’t think we have been smart enough letting our children have two mortgages in the beginning of their lives. It is making people slave from the banks. And it is taking a hard toll from our youngsters creativity.

It said, what is the alternative? I think we can see it since now. We have seen our children back to their parents home. Most of the children of today is spending more time living with their parents. Which I don’t say that is always a bad thing. It is always a bad thing when it comes out of necessity and not by option.

We need just project our mind a little beyond our time to see what can come on there. Firstly we are helping our children. But those who will lose their parents in a meanwhile may will have no means to keep the house. And if we put in practice the Republican alternative, our recession will be longer than some expect and even worse. Then I would suggest to anyone who doubt me pay a visit to Rio de Janeiro. Go see what in Brazil is called Wonderful City. Don’t forget to take a close look at the slums there because these can be the alternative to have our social fund. Just note that, it would ensures not only the population but the construction industry and the core of our civilization. Our knowledge.

I don’t know how the other Americans is understanding the Republican proposal on shrink our government. To me looks like a deceit, a Trojan horse or, modernly, a cooking. The Republican created the idea that the government is our enemy. And looks like many people is taking such bait. They are presenting it as if our people need to be against the government and a small government would be better to the people.

Adding to it they also are defending the idea that the economy need to be emancipated from what they call by excessive intromission from the government. They are saying that the government is making difficult to the rich make more money and invest it to create jobs. I would say that, many people is defending the idea not making a better exercise of mind about the consequences of it. I even think that, is too much honest people been useful innocent in such issue. But, as Brazilian use to say, “De boas intencoes o inferno esta cheio” (Of good intentions the Hell is totally full).

Let me say that, if all human being was saint what would be the need for any law? The law is not made for good people but to prevent bad people from take the power. Imagine if all the rich people among us today are good people and is incapable of do anything wrong to us. And also was because of that they would be uncomfortable with so much laws since they don’t need it to behave. Then, what guarantee us that amongst the next generation wouldn’t come some bad ones?

Everyone of us heard the ancient wisdom that a couple of bad apples can damage the whole basket of the fruit. In our case, a small government plus a powerful couple of bad rich apples can be desastrous to the whole population. Americans are acting just like Brazilians in these issue. They are taking themselves from the role of government as if the government was a entity separated from the people.

Government is “we the people”. “We the people” can’t let nobody take the government hostage from us. We need be the government, although each four years we select some to represent us, but we can’t forget that our representatives will act in our behalf. So, if they not do what we want is our right not reelect them in the next election.

Still, democracy is our only hope. And “We the people” acting as government need to elect a government which will defend us because anyone of us alone is nothing. We, the 99% others, only have power if we stand together. And the democratic government is our power. We need a strong government not for command us to do what we don’t want do. But to be our shield against the cleverness of others.

Now imagine that, tomorrow we will have a small and weak government. And also a small bully minority with all the power of money at its hand. And also all the deregulation that the Republican Party is asking for. What can we do then? Many things but I think the consequences will always be disastrous in all the cases. We will be only repeating History. Anyone may remember what happened to the people when the powerful Church from the Middle Ages was just in such position having all the power in a few hands. Also when the nobility and the kings took all the power for themselves.

The problem with the deregulation combined with a small government is that, it would put a minority over our heads and it would be a not elected minority. So, if we don’t like we will not have the power for vote them out. What “We the people” could do is start another revolution taking the risk of be obliterated. But if we be smart we can avoid any confrontation since now, saying no to such proposal. We need a better balance of power. The government must be our shield not our lord. And the rich people must be satisfied with the power of money and don’t try to bite bigger than the throat.

If I was super rich like some in these country I was in the front line to avoid such situation. I would comply with all the understandable regulation, not try to interfere with government matters unless to put myself on the people’s side, and be happy to be able to pay my fair share on taxes. A strong government also is a good shield for the rich people.

We know that our now economic situation came from the bad decisions taken by the Bush administration. Yes, it is crystal clear that what we got now is consequences of what were made by prior administration. And I say more. All first term from a new president will be consequence of the work done before. And we can look at all the records of unemployment from the last since the administration of John F. Kennedy to understand what happened to us now. He passed to Lyndon Johnson a not so good record but what was prepared worked. The unemployment went down to 3.6% in 1,968.

From there it passed to Nixon, Ford and Carter. And the unemployment went in a crescendo to a spike of 9.7% in 1,982. The Republicans are nostalgic about the Regan administration but Carter had been kicked out of the office because the bomb prepared by Gerard Ford exploded at his hands. But Carter were the responsible for controll the situation and although passed to Regan the 9.7% of unemployment, ther success on the first term of Regan was due to his administration. And Regan had his second term but were unable to left a better than 5.3% of unemployment.

And Bush, the father, gave us the bad favor of give us a 6.9% of unemployment in his last year, 1,993, of administration. Even so, I attribute to him the preparation that turned possible to Bill Clinton have a successful first term. And looks like that Bill Clinton did a good job also during his second term because he left office with the respectables 4,0% of unemployment. Even so, the American people elected the Republican Bush, the son, which one decided to brought us to two unecessaries wars at the same time, paid not attention on what was going on around the minds of the jerks on Wall Street etcetera.

The result of it we are living in day and night the consequences. And if you look at the records you can make some correlation between the facts. Looks like that wars brings us unemployment. And really it is suppost to be like these. If we are concentrated on make wars we can’t use our reserves to create jobs because you never know how much we will need to support the war. And also, as we are destructing others countries, they will not be a good market to us because the destruction brings only poverty to them.

So what we got now still consequences of the George W. Bush administration. And the Republican candidates, even Ron Paul, are saying that, the Bailout of Wall Street and the autoindustry is the cause of the problem. How dumb they think we are? The Bailout was so bad as take a medicine against cancer. I am a medic and I know something about what bad a medicine can do to a patient. And I would recomend nobody to take any medicine, unless strictly necessary. We take medicine obeying the equation cost/benefit. If your alternative of not take a medicine is death, so I would prefer take the medicine.

If senator McCain had been elected, or even anyone of the four pre-candidates from the 2,012 Republican team were president just after the disastrous Bush administration, they wouldn’t think two times on bailout Wall Street and everything else. They know that the future of the Party would be at stake. No Party would resist the nostalgia of don’t have American auto industry anymore. They wouldn’t survive the millions more of unemployments that a not bailout would cause.

Even so, you can see how the government can be a good shield to the rich people. The anger against our economic situation could be all directed to Wall Street right now. But the government is getting its own share of it too. Is better for the rich have a strong government to put itself between them and the angry mob. Otherwise!

The Republican Party candidates are defending also the tax break to rich people saying it will make them more rich and it will create more jobs to the poor. These is the most “pious baloney” I ever heard in my life. Since you are rich you already use the elevators that start only after the thousand steps of the pyramid. You don’t need such help from “We the people”.

We have to look what are the obligations of a government first. And I am talking about government in all levels, from the towns to Washington. Do you see rich people paying for basic schooling, bring services where don’t have profit or even paying to pave our common ways? It is said that those are basics services provided by the government to the people. But not. It is provided by the people to the common use of all. And I have two kids in public schools. And I know I am paying for the paving in front my house through my house and cars taxs. And some time I need to go to Boston through a public way to bring my children or myself to doctors appointments.

But the rich people need it more than me. If I had no choice I could go to Boston on foot. Our ancestors did it for centuries. But I would laugh to see rich people transporting their goods from coast to coast without the help from the people. The people pay for public schooling. And we are accustomed to think we are doing something good to ourselves. And it is true. But the rich people need our schooling for we be more informed and smart so they have better employees and better consumer market that will transfer riches to them. Some times we use our own government benefit but rich ones used it all the time. So, why they would get tax breaks and we don’t? At least, why we all don’t pay a fair share since we all depend on the benefits from our society?

I am not against the rich people be rich. What I don’t like is unfairness. I just think they are irreplaceables as human beings but their money is not. And we need an example to explain it better. Imagine if all big company just disappears and all rich people have no more their big money. But we would conserve our knowledge, our basics structures and our economic level of today, excluding only the rich and the tax breaks.

What would come after is a booming economy where the place of the rich would be substituted by a higher middle class. But, if we follow the same rules that we are following today, soon a class of rich people would surge again. These is not a trick is just the reality. Tax break don’t create more jobs, create only people more rich. And I would challenge any mathmatician to prove it wrong. Tax break is the elevator that only rich people can use to get to the top of our pyramidal Ponzi scheme.

Now, on the bottom of these pyramid the play is completely different. And by coincidence I personally got an example of it. I have some friends that told me something before but I didn’t paid much attention because I thought it wasn’t my case. And the fact is that, my family was using the Masshealth insurance because we are low income family. And on the last year we jumped to 35K of income. It is 35 thousands not millions. For our family of four people.

Last month came the bad news. My wife and I were cut short on our coverage. Now we will be obligated to pay a co-payment on every visit to the doctors, hospitals or pharmacy. The younger people may don’t realize what it really mean because they rarely get sick and still have energy to move forward. But what we made last year is more or less US$ 100.00/month more than the amount that we could get the whole coverage. And the situation became like that,

I got glaucoma in my eyes and high cholesterol. I will need to co-pay for my month supply of medicine. If I see my primary doctor, see the many specialists that I am subjected to and, just in case, go to a emergency room as some times I needed, I can spend well more than the hundred dollars/month. Visit to dentist will be a luxury away from our reach. And I’m not including my wife’s needs. She also need to occasionally go to her doctors too and have some medicine. Just in time, one of her crowns fell off and she thinks would to be too shameful to her not put it back on place. I don’t feel it in the same way!

Where is my loophole? Unfortunately it will be the non go to the doctor even if my life be at risk. If I get something less demanding for a start it have to get much worse before I look for help. Sorry folks. It is not an hypothetical supposition. I mean and have not alternative on do it. So, the defense for the tax break to rich people presented by the Republican candidates is forcing me to vote against them. Not because I don’t like the Republican candidates or the rich people but because I can’t see how their proposal will give to senior people and me any break.

I yet had written these whole chapter and now was editing it. Then decided to introduce some paragraphs because something else was happen. Today is March 12, 2,012, Monday. At the end of the prior week I was so angry that didn’t want to write. I have been trying to be neutral. I don’t want be driven by the anger.

With the changing on our health plan we got some misunderstanding. I had made an appointment at the last month. And had to transfer it to these month. For that I had to prolong for one more month an uncomfortable situation. As is said in Brazil, a nuisance. And did a first consult to the medic that has been approved by the prior Health Plan. We made a surgical procedure for tomorrow. Just a simple touch. And then came a letter from the Plan announcing that my request had been denied because the new medic wasn’t in their payroll.

The immediate consequence is that I am obligated to pay for the first appointment. The second one was to pass through the humiliation for cancel the surgery. I will not what it is about but the surgery would correct something that have causing me so much humiliation that I almost paid the US$125.00 for the surgery at the doctor’s office. I didn’t just because they wouldn’t accept my credit card. The rejection gave me the conclusion that will not make much difference to have some more humiliation for change the actual medic by another that will be in the payroll of the Health Plan.

To me will be some lost. Anyways I am these eternal loser that I am accustomed with it. But it could be a loss to the state population. When I talked the first time with the first doctor he wanted to perform the surgery at the hospital. But I questioned how much I would pay for it and he informed me that I would have to pay some to the hospital too. Then he said the surgery could be done at his office and I would have the free hospital cost. With the changing of plans I can’t say that if I will have the chance to ask for cheaper.

Anyways the people should think it better. What shall be better to the society as an whole, to keep producing more losers like me and a few winners or to bet on the reduction of losers? To me the best answer is look for a society where all get equal opportunities to become winners. We need to have conditions to produce winners and winners, not concerns for the side of the aisle of our militancy. Less losers means that our society will be more just to all. I don’t think a society can expect to stand for long as long these society will left behind more and more of its people.

De qualquer forma as pessoas deveriam refletir melhor. O que sera melhor para a sociedade como um todo, continuar produzindo mais perdedores como eu e poucos vencedores ou apostar na reducao de perdedores? Para mim a melhor resposta eh buscar uma sociedade em que todos tenham oportunidades iguais de se tornarem vencedores. Temos que buscar condicoes de produzir vencedores e vencedores, nao importando o lado da nossa militancia. Quanto menos perdedores tivermos mais justa sera a nossa sociedade.

What I was saying before was that, some of my friends already had told me about it. Even one of them simple quit from a part time because it was giving him just headaches. He had to work 10 hours/week, use his car to get US$ 5,000.00 more each year. And he was paying the same amount of Income Tax. Since he quitted, his headaches are gone and even got some return. And he concluded, “I will not work for the government for free”.

The fact is that, “We the people” rather than have an elevator got an economic barrier to not go up on the pyramid. To go there we need to, as Brazilian use to say, give a step longer than the leg. From 30 thousands we need to jump to, at least, 70 thousands/year to be able to pay a private insurance and everything else that life demands on the middle class. We can’t go step by step. And we know that, unless you win the lottery, doesn’t have much economic miracles around here anymore.

May the Republican candidates don’t mean it but what they are trying to create will gave us a fourth branch of government. Traditionally we have legislative, executive and judicial. Those three power need to be in balance for our democracy work well. But the Republican candidates are trying to create the super rich branch that would domain all the others without need to be elected. It is a failed historical scheme. And it is where the past is meeting the present.

Another gaffe by the three stooges from the Republican Party team is the willing for start a commercial war saying that they would bring back the jobs exported to abroad. I understand it is a campaign so the candidates say whatever they want to gain most of the votes but it doesn’t add to the equation of reality. Firstly if the businesses abroad are working well it is doing its social function of distribution of income. Making a richer society abroad means that we are making stronger our own pyramid base because a richer market will buy more from us.

So bringing back those jobs without an alternative to others to keep their income will pull out part of our list of costumers. And also will raise the resentment against ourselves. From there on we should expect anything but cooperation between us. The next pace shall be the application of reciprocity. The Republican candidates may don’t know what the word mean because they have been playing just an arrogant character where they thinking, We are everything and the rest of the world is our backyard.

Let me translate it in minor letters. When we start bringing back the jobs that supposed we exported, the world could start have the same right of claim the jobs that it exported to United States. Some would say that, I am crazy on say it because they never heard about jobs come in to United States from the other countries. But those are forgetting that we are moved by raw material that come from all over the world. And the people from there can start cutting short our supply. Lets mention only petroleum and iron.

(Note: Today, March 13, 2,012, I saw at the news the mention that somebody is trying to sues China because it is limiting the exportation of “rares terras”, which are minerals and China is the furnisher of 99% to the international commerce and it is the raw material to make most of the high technology products. These must be a small tips of what going to happen in a commercial war).

The other countries can say to us we will not send such materials to you anymore and will refine it in our countries. If you want it from now on will have to buy the products from our raw materials not the raw materials itself. And the conservative will say, You are hilarious. They don’t have the technology and the expertise to do it now. But they would say to them, No worries. We have two options. Firstly you can wait us develop our technology to get the job done. Secondly you can bring your technology to us and some experts to lead what we wanna do. It is your choice. Otherwise we can take the expertise from another country else.

The Republicans plan to bring back jobs to United States is like a plane come out of California to New York but end in Chicago. So they want take off again because they imagine that they know the way. But they will end in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean without gas. They think the problem is only the pilot but the tools are damaged. We need firstly fix our tools. And secondly help the rest of the world to be out of poverty because it is the way to make the base of our pyramid more stable.

Now the reader use good imagination to think how many good jobs more we would lose if we start such tug of war against the rest of the world! I just think that, nothing is more anti-America than some kind of American candidates. And the Tax Break to the rich could be also be understand as Tax Bribery.

After write these chapter I am coming back for some comment on what is going on right now in United States. Yesterday president Obama received for talks the prime minister of Israel, Benjamin Nathaniahu. Israel is menacing preemptive attacks against Iran alleging the Arab country can’t have nuclear weapons because it can be used in terrorist attacks. President Obama gave him the assurance that United States will be at the Israeli side but he is hoping that the economic pressure will cause effect and make Iran let the international community monitors its nuclear facilities.

But the Republican Party is making pressure on president Obama to start an war game against Iran and Syria. The former candidate of that Party, senator McCain, even is asking for aerial attacks against Syria and the three stooges candidates already declared war to Iran. They are recklessly talking about war because they don’t have the responsibility for such decision. What they mean is only gain the vote of the more conservative Republican electorate. But we can exercise our minds and see something beyond. Lets say, if we start an war against Iran right now, what will come in consequence of it forty year from today?

We don’t need any crystal ball to see it. The Israeli prime minister is willing to do the preemptive strike thinking it will save Israel but he is totally wrong. Even if they don’t do nothing the only way to avoid what I gonna say here is start put in place a Peace Plan between Arabs and Jews and embrace it as the only safeguard for the future.

Obama is vulnerable in these exactly moment because he need his reelection and the vote of Jews and those that recklessly support anything Israel does is important to it. But what he needed to do was put a rope around the neck of the leaders of Israel and Palestinians and say it, I will lose the rope only when both side kiss each other. After they kissed then he would say, now is time to talk to Syria and Iran.

Otherwise, anyways, 40 years from now the petroleum in the Middle East will be scarce or have none. And as the countries around didn’t made peace, and are losing the money that they are making from these raw material buying weapons, and not paying attention in alternative ways to live, the poverty and desperation will come to the people. And the turmoil will come forth again. Firstly the people around will expel any dictator that served as spear point of the American Imperialism. It includes the Saudi Royal Family and others.

And the people will look at Israel and United States and will see its success. And the people from which is said that have no memories will start to ask, Where is the money that our petroleum made? Why the others used it to make them rich and we got only the crumbles and now the famine? It is wrong. And the desperation will make them do what was unimaginable. Does not matter if Israel got the nuclear bomb or not.

The situation will unite some Muslin countries. Even Pakistan which one already have the atomic bomb. By the way, the Taliban will be in the head of that and maybe another countries. And the result will such as, Israel will need to win all battles. And the other side will need win just one. Anyways the costs for both side will be so catastrophic that will be like both side lose. And I ask to anyone, Is just to left such faith to our descendants?

Lets take some humor from the situation of today. Seen Nathaniahu coming to kiss Obama’s hands made me do some analogy. What appear is that the American concerns about Israel is so great that it makes that country the fifty first American State. And the definition goes like that, Israel is an away California surrounded by Mexicans Muslims.

Similar consequence can be expected from the deportation policies that the Republican Party’s main candidates are defending. Lets say, we will send back the, at least, 10 million undocumented workers to their original countries. To think such craziness the person must been thinking that, it will cause no damage to our construction industry and our overall businesses. So we will exercise our minds only over the next step which is this multitude of human beings coming back home.

Again it would raise some reciprocity. Firstly it will cause some poverty at the other countries because the number of undocumented will not find jobs. Secondly because most of them is supporting family members over there and these help will end. Automatically it will raise more resentment against United States. Just after somebody will have the “great idea” to start a blockage against the use of American products. If needed they will start substituting American by Japanese and European ones or even Chinese.

Next you can visualize what would come next. The anti-American feeling would raise so greatly that the substitution become no more a tool of pressure but a pleasurable vengeance. I don’t want see the Ford auto industry in Brazil come from the third place as vendor there to a closed company. The Coca Cola Company be kicked out from the rest of the world and assume a dwarf sized only American national. It would make millions of Americans lose their jobs. And we may get ourselves a Revolution like those that are occurring through the Arab Spring. I don’t want live in a Syrian like country right now.

You don’t imagine how things can change in a blink of eyes. As the wisdom of Lavoisier says, we can not take ourselves as irreplaceable. It is pure arrogance. We need to remember that, in the talks in a country to country level we can say something stupid and later on ask for forgiveness because the interests are higher and obey a common sense. But we can’t say the same when the talks start going to a level that one part is a foreign government and the others is nationals from others countries. Interference on the mobs interests will get a mobs response. And we can’t control it.

Some two years ago was happen to me a event that we can use in our exercise of mind. I was in a school bus stop waiting for my daughter and saw an Asian woman. She was wearing a T-shirt with a FBI letters written in it. And I didn’t paid much attention on her because I thought she was from a different culture of mine. Days later my daughter got out of the bus talking loudly to her daughter. After some words that the mother said I perceived she was Brazilian too. Since them we became friends because we had no language barriers. And our daughters are best of friends too.

What I would never expect was to coming. Talking to her and hearing her accent I asked from which state from Brazilian Northeast she had come from. And almost with indignation she answered, “I came from Sao Paulo!” And nothing was adding to me until she explained her parents really was from the Brazilian Northeast. Only then I got the equation right.

Sao Paulo State and its Sao Paulo Capital are as much cosmopolitan as New York. Also the two capitals are almost the same size. It have a similar History on migration. And today the state is the most populated in Brazil. Something around 40 million people which is a little more than one fifth of the Brazilian population. The second more populated state is Minas Gerais with its 20 million. Together they count one third of Brazilian population.

But Sao Paulo is far way more richer. Since the beginning of the Brazilian industrialization it concentrated most of it. So, from the beginning of the 19 hundreds it also attracted all other Brazilians and people from abroad. Firstly came the “mineiros” together with Middle Eastern, Japanese, Italian, Portuguese and all other European. But from the beginning of the second half of the XX century on it experienced the Brazilian Northeastern migration. With all the movement Sao Paulo took the title of most populated from its neighbor “General Mines”.

The Brazilian North Eastern population is the most authentic original Brazilian we have. The North Brazilians are comparable to the Northern ones but these ones numbers overwhelms those. Usually they are mixed races, African and Europeans plus a more proportion of Brazilian native. They skin is dominantly brown. A sign of the past and the present climate dominated by the brightness of the sun. They looks can be mistaken by the other Latinos looking. But it is a totally mix.

As the Brazilian Northeast always suffered from endless droughts the people were submitted to a cycle of come in and goes out from the native land. As most of them was poor they always had to confront some prejudice against them from some more European fellow Brazilians. Even in Brazil have some minority from the extreme Brazilian South that advocates the silly idea to create a separated country more racially pure out of the Southern states. They say that the Brazilian Northeastern are lazy and they are the ones to blame for the Brazilian poverty.

But the people from Sao Paulo, called Paulistas, know how important the Brazilian Northeastern are to its economy. They just can’t live without the hard workers on their booming plantations of sugarcane, orange, coffee beans, construction industry and all the other service sector. And these population is now so merged into the social component of the state that you can say anymore who is who just by the faces.

It justifies my mistake on to identify my friend. After years here at the American Northeast we became more pale faces because we don’t see the sun as we are used to. But what I mean recalling such passage on my life is that, if Americans want to keep the title of the richest country in the world also need to be open to a bigger number of migrants from the whole world. We know that, the numbers count.

China is coming forth after us and soon can pass us. It doesn’t mean that it will soon dethrone us as model of civilization. But while it get more riches and if do well its home work, applying it in good education, research on advanced technology and so on we will be lived on its dust. If we treat the worldly population with fairness, like United States been the chief state, like an engine in a train, where the others can share with us our riches and advancement, we will succeed. But if we treat the others as undesirables they will treat us in the same way. Do not forget the Mirror of Gandhi.

If our power come from the money we got from the world then we must accept the presence of the people of the world in our house. The people goes where the money is, not to only shares it but to create a more vigorous market. And it is not all. We need do it keeping a balance with the participation of the whole world. To secure the permanence of our civilization we need to share power, knowledge and brains with the whole world.

Would be healthier to create from 5 to 12 sectors in the globe that would work like a Federation. The minimum five is represented by the continents, North and South Americas, Europe, Asia and Africa. But Australia, India, Middle Eastern, Central America and Caribbean, and three others sectors also could complete such Federation. The goal on it would be the development of confidence on each other and the sharing of population, economic and knowledge powers. I pretend to take on these issue on other chapter to be more clear.

Lets comment something about politics now. The campaign from the Republican Party is clearing. I didn’t commented before but the candidate Mitt Romney got four more wins. Even on his birth state of Michigan. Today is March 4. Yesterday he won the State of Washington. His win in Michigan were the most significant one. In That state all voters can vote on both primaries no regards for the parties. And, as the polls was indicating some tie between Romney and Santorum, came a proposal to the Democrats vote for Santorum because he seems less strong in the dispute one/one against president Obama.

To me the trick back fired in some way. I don’t think it mobilized a good number of Democrat voters but did it to Republican ones. Maybe all the voters that was unsure before to who to vote decided to vote for Romney. It gave him a close win although it is what is counted for. I think that, in the general election he could use it saying, he is more electable because he bit the Santorum’s supporters together with the Democrats. Apparently, the ones behind such cleverness was trying to put in doubt the eligibility of Romney in the general election and at the same time give a booster to senator Santorum, supposedly, an weaker adversary to president Obama.

I think, behind the scene is another thing going on. To me, Mitt Romney is the weaker candidate of all possible four. What he got is the power of money but a disastrous curriculum. Remember when I said that I agreed with the “pious baloney” said by the former Speaker of the House, Newt Gingrich, that Romney didn’t sought for the reelection because he wouldn’t be elected? They never entered in the core of the question. Why it is so? And it will come out on the general elections.

Then, what is about to say that Rick Santorum is the weaker one? In my point of view it’s true. But the ones that are voting for Romney now are ideological voters. They have two things in mind. They are voting for him because he looks stronger. To them doesn’t matter the ideological details because they know Romney is not so conservative as Sonrorum is. Anyways they would vote for a Republican candidate.

Otherwise, the Santorum’s electorate is the passionate one. They are voting for him as an alternative to Mitt Romney because they just don’t like the former governor of Massachusetts. So, at the general election a good chunk of those will vote for nobody. But they would vote for Santurum as well most of the Romney’s electorate would do, because they want see Obama out, doesn’t matter what or who.

The whole thing is that, I believe Ron Paul would be the best candidate for the Republican side win. All the others voters would vote for him in the general election. And he is the only one that are bring young blood to the Republican Party. He would unify all voices. He would even get some Democrats vote for him because the deception with Obama.

But is another cleverness around here. And the tale of the Party in Heavens can teach us something. The younger may don’t know the tale and is better resume it here. It says that, Once upon a time had a party in heavens. All the animals were invited but only those who had wings could go. And the frog began to think how he could attend such party.

Talking to his friend vulture he saw the guitar that the vulture was bring with him. So he waited until the vulture wasn’t looking at and went in. They had a great party and before it ended the frog went back to his hid place to take a ride back. In its fly back the vulture feel some heaviness on the guitar and took a look on it. Seen the frog he got mad and said it would drop the frog down to the Earth. The frog implored him not do it but he was unmoved by the frog’s words.

Looking down, the frog said to his friend. OK, I just ask you not let me down into the water because I am afraid of drown. Throw me on the rocks because I will die quickly. And the vulture was so mad that it thrown the frog into the water. And it was just what the frog wanted.

The same thing we are seen here. The Democrats are playing with the Republicans making them do what they want. The problem is that, will it work well as planned? I am not sure. I would never vote for a second term for president Bush and thought that the other Americans wouldn’t do it too. I was wrong as I can be wrong in my suppositions right now. Only the time will say what it will be. The day after tomorrow will be the Super Tuesday. And, with the last four wins, the Republican voters can be drove by the impression that Mitt Romney is an inevitability. If so, they will give him a comfortable win on most of the ten states in dispute, and it will transform the inevitability in reality.

The main problem to the Republican Party today is its extreme right wing. It took the Party as hostage and the extremism will put away a good number of votes from the moderate population. It is a old problem in the system. Some time ago the Workers Party got a similar problem in Brazil. As it is a moderate left directed Party its problem was the extreme left wing. It was a small part but also the most financial active, with extreme political positions. The Party lost many elections due to the fear from the common electorate of the Party as a whole be communist. Only after the extreme leftists be invited to go away and form their own parties the Workers Party became a real competitive force. The Republican Party should use the same recipe to become more trustful in the future.

Now, as Mitt Romney seems to be an inevitability, I will talk about I think is his Achilles heel. Surprisingly is his partnership with Bain and his meteoric and successful career. And I will point out why he should be ashamed of his success. To be successful you don’t need necessarily be super rich as many think. Be successful can be a totally different thing. We have example of animals that are been successful for millenniums in survive through thousands of natural disasters. But we don’t know if any rich will survive through the catastrophe created by themselves.

The problem with some people now-a-days is that, they know how to make easy money and think they are successful because of it. And they also think the others that don’t have the same know how are not successful or are inferior to them. But what is happening is that, the self named successful are no more than addicted to make money. Yes! Some will say I am creating something new that don’t exist to make my point. But I know that anything which became excessively needed without a real organic need is a vice.

Just because money is not alcohol, drugs, food or medicine you can’t say nobody can be addicted to it. We can be addicted to anything since you get an extravagant desire for have it. I myself can be addicted to information and write. These is why I am planning to, maybe, make these book my last one. So I can concentrate on give my family a better future. But not everyone is capable to understand the problem on themselves. The drug addicted always got problem on admit their selves vice. And without it no addiction can be treated.

Let me say something about the Romney’s addiction to money. “Joint Vulture”, as our friend Rick Perry called it, is the best definition for the action that Romney used to make his and others money. He is defending his record on creation of jobs through it and he probably did it. But what he did is not good to our society. Let us take as examples the creation of Staples and Starbucks Companies.

Not long after I came to Massachusetts I start to writing my new books. I had no intention on immediately publish it because I didn’t have enough money but I decided to make many photocopies to distribute as presents to friends and relatives. Yes. I am good enough to do such gracious offerings in name of friend and kinship, without let anybody know how much it costed me. And I used the services from small businesses, one in Holliston and another in Ashland, because it was in my way to work. Some time later I came back to ask for more and those family stores was no more in business.

Now I know that if I need the same service I can go to a nearby Staples in Framingham and will get the same work done. What is different is that I will be attended by a mechanical employee or do it myself. No more talks to a familiar face. I think that the Starbucks worked in the same way. Had many small businesses offering the same service but it used the power of money to replace them all. And I am sorry for say it but the Starbucks coffee is the worse that I ever got. We drink because we are addicted to it but I would avoid it anytime I had alternative. Specially if was a homemade like coffee.

The problem with the “Joint Vulture” is that, they are interested only on make a quick money and pay no attention on the consequences. They are creating monstrous companies in a pace too accelerated to small traditional businesses compete with it. If Henry Ford had the same assistance on his time, today we would have a monstrous company but nobody else to compete with it. What we would have would be just an auto monopoly called by Ford.

And why it is bad to our society? Firstly it is making the distance between the rich and others bigger. It is bad because is creating jobs but diminishing the opportunities. Why instead of create more big companies out the services that are already been offered by small owners the “Joint Vultures” like Bain didn’t invested on a better service of each small companies? You can understand it in only one way. Work with a bigger number of people is more difficult than work with a small number. And to work with a bigger number would may give more money but would demand more time.

So the “Joint Vultures” are not here to make a better world. If anyone think they are creating jobs its action is also killing opportunities for a bigger number of people. They are just taking the opportunities from many and giving it to a few. A few that are becoming super rich when most is becoming poor.

How it is bad to the society? Let me say it, if I was owner of the Cadillac right now I would say to Mitt Romney, “You are fired”. And please, don’t use our brand name in your demagogy. If I was owner of any big company I would prefer to have millions of costumers owning one sample of my product than couple thousands buying 10 samples of it. The Cadillac don’t need a Mitt Romney driving couple of its cars. It need a solid market with millions of costumers.

I would say that, it is a good cause if a real Joint Venture start looking out there for really new ideas. Ideas that creates jobs that had never been created. It need to offer opportunities to new people with ideas although to others those people could appear more like losers. It could be a big booster to old ideas too since favoring the smaller partners. What our economy needs is creation of opportunities, not only employments.

I think the Republican Party candidates are showing only the vulnerabilities of the Party. Rick Santorum said something about we be in a meritocracy, where the excellence is rewarded with a better portion of riches. And we need to remember Albert Einstein here. Nobody doubt that the man were a genius. Then, why he never got billionaire? Today we can say that, almost everything we have in technology came from Einstein mind. And what we will get from the Republican candidates mind?

What is more important to our society as a whole, our medics or our trash collectors? Give yourselves a time to think about. Because I am in doubt. I thank all medic personnel that attended me my whole life. And I think they are worth of all the money they can honestly make. But I don’t agree with is paid for what the trash collectors do. The medic personnel is good because attend us in our most difficult needs but the trash collector work every day to make us need a least time to go to the doctor. We pay to the medics what they work for and we don’t pay the same amount to those that make us suffer less.

Another sign that we are living in no meritocracy is the payment to our teachers. I would say that, would be better we pay a US$ 1,000.00/week for each teacher in these country than give bonuses to any CEO. Otherwise some of the Republican Party advocates don’t agree with me in no way. I am totally in favor of we start a meritocracy right now. Even if I have no merit at all. If the meritocracy be put in practice for real I will be happy with the crumbles under the table.

The sign that the Republican advocates are totally out of touch is their position against unions. What an union is supposed to be? Is just the way that a nobody individual get together with his nobody pars to be a collective somebody. Somebody that is strong enough to demand the rights for everyone. The position against the unions make the Republicans appear like there are more Mitt Romney on their side that we never imagined.

For now I will say no more about economy. At least not in these chapter or about the issues involving our today’s economy. I will add here some news about my studies of my family’s genealogy. Some days ago I contacted one of my cousins in Brazil and he gave me the clue. We talked about his grandfather and family and he said they are descendants of a important figure in Minas Gerais State History. The person is known as Baron of Cocais. The name is Jose Feliciano Pinto Coelho da Cunha.

What my cousin said is that, his grandfather Waldemar Leite was son of Luiz Furtado Leite and Luiza Nunes Coelho. He didn’t know exactly how to place Luiza in our Genealogical Three because he knew not if she was daughter or granddaughter of my uncles Joaquim Nunes Coelho and Francisca Eufrasia de Assis. We are looking for the answer. And also said that, Luiz Furtado Leite was out of marriage offspring of the Baron of Cocais. So I did some research in the net about it and found the page, http://www.projetocompartilhar.org/Familia/PintoCoelhodaCunha.htm. It didn’t reveal much. Only made the possibility of the tradition right be more credible.

I confirmed some results from that address with the data from the Geneall.net Portugal and found what came before in their Genealogical Three. The baron, Jose Feliciano Pinto Coelho da Cunha was son of Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho da Cunha and Ana Casimira Furtado Leite de Mendonca. And look two genealogical sequences that I got from it.

Ana Casimira Furtado Leite de Mendonca* – Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho da Cunha
Inacia Custodia de Sa* – Manuel Furtado Leite de Mendonca
Ana Inacia de Oliveira* – Custodio de Sa
Maximiano de Oliveira Leite* – Inacia Pires de Arruda
Mariana Paes Leme* – Francisco Paes de Oliveira Horta
Fernao Dias Paes Leme* – Maria Garcia Betim

Then D. Ana Casimira was descendant of the “Bandeirante” Fernao Dias, one of the most popular historical figures from the Brazilian History. Let though put the other series.

1,792 Jose Feliciano Pinto Coelho da Cunha* – Antonia Tomasia de Figueiredo
Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho da Cunha* – Ana Casimira Furtado Leite de Mendonca*
1,700 Luis Jose Pinto Coelho da Cunha* – Antonia Joana Miranda Costa
1,671 Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho* – Maria Josefa Azeredo Coutinho
1,640 Francisco Pinto da Cunha* – D. Francisca Maria da Silva e Castro*
1,600 Antonio Pinto Coelho – D. Francisca de Ataide*
1,560 Francisca Maria da Silva Coelho de Noronha – Francisco Pinto da Cunha*
1,540 Aires Coelho – Maria de Noronha*
1,510 Goncalo Coelho da Silva – D. Maria de Melo*
1,470 Aires Coelho – Maria de Castro*
1,435 Goncalo Coelho – Violante de Magalhaes*
1,420 Martim Coelho – Joana de Azevedo
1,370 Fernao Coelho – Catarina de Freitas*

Here we came back to the couple that make our ties with all the European Royal Families. I took a quickly touristic looking in the ancestry data of our supposed ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes* who is also offspring from the same couple and noted that he was more connected with others noble lineages than was before in my prior studies. My intention was locate the shortest link between the Baron of Cocais and him. But the number of links is so great that I preferred don’t look for details because would be to much time to spend.

The impression is that, no matter where we look we are attached to everyone. My cousins back in Brazil come from the Coelho Family as much from the Leite Family. And many of their more close relatives are now living in United States. We are, in some extension, documented close relatives of 32 out of the 44 American presidents. I am saying close because we are so many times descendants from the same ancestors that our DNA contents must be too similar to ones that our ancestors had. And as the 32 American presidents are also descendants from the same ancestors, our DNA contents is more like our common cousins or common uncles from the past. So we are more close than expected.

About it I don’t have any doubt that we are close relatives of American population as an whole. We have a female cousin in Brazil, from my parents generation, who is called by the nickname of aunt Lulu. She was our clever math teacher and also a remarkable observer of facial details on others people. Our common cousins use to say that, whatever place she was, for example traveling in a bus, instantly she start checking the other passengers faces and soon would come with such comment, “Look how these person over there is so and so” somebody we know. So her nephews and nieces joked about it proposing, “Lets play aunt Lulu!?”

What is about it is the similitude between Latino faces and American faces. And I observed it in relationship to the candidates now playing elections in United States. The former candidate Rick Perry for example is so and so our hero of WWII uncle Otacilio Barbalho. Even our uncle used to play oops moments just to make us laugh. My son said other day that Ron Paul is the Magneto for all his classmates at high school. They don’t mean anything bad because Magneto is a villain. They just meant the remarkable facial similitude with the actor playing Magneto. By the way, if Ron Paul was the Republican candidate he probably would vote for him and maybe convince me and his mother do it as well. And Ron Paul also resembles our uncle Murillo Coelho.

It is not all. Newt Gingrich have some resemblance with my father. But what is more remarkable is his physical resemblance to my brother in law, Ricardo. If anyone pick up the photos of both of them and say they are brother, nobody would doubt it. What is not so remarkable is the resemblance between president Obama and our great-grandfather, Joao Baptista Magalhaes. Uncle Little John as he demanded to his grandchildren called him by was a mixed races like Obama and the most cleverly humorous person in our family.

Another curiosity involving our relative Baron of Cocais is a tradition that I can’t say for sure if is true or not. But he had a great fortune. And it came from his investments, particularly from his shares from the Morro Velho Mine. Even today the mine is the biggest one from the General Mines State. The tale says that, he had a big deposit in gold and money in an English bank. He died in 1,869 without cash it and the heirs didn’t knew about it.

Back in 1,965 the English government contacted the Brazilian government warning that the money would be taken by the English Crown if nobody claimed the inheritance. Many descendants were contacted but the tale keep going on and added that, the descendants didn’t made any agreement and five years later they lost the fortune which were about 120 million pounds. Maybe the tale got some truth in it but what I don’t believe is not one got some. One of the descendants was the late Carvalho Pinto, former governor of the Sao Paulo State.

Anyways we got a very common happen in our History. The big money always end in the richer hands. If not in some Brazilian rich heirs hands it ended in our cousins English richest hands. The analyzed data and the tale gave the impression that the cousins that we were raised among them may not be heirs of such inheritance. Looks to me they were descendants of one brother of the Baron. Colonel Luiz. Anyways, the Baron, by the time he was born, 1,792, to 1,970, must had more than thousand descendants. Among those, many that was in financial difficult as is usual in a common population. And those certainly were left behind as also not unusual.

From the Family Furtado Leite around my birthplace we got some personalities from the present generations. One of those is the soccer player Leandro Almeida who once played for the Athletic Mineiro Club, from Belo Horizonte. Now he is playing in Ukraine. The other is the awarded cinema director, Savio Leite. He own the firm Leite Filmes. I can’t forget to mention our cousin, Ronalde Cesar Coelho Leite who gave me the clues to come to decipher these branch of our Genealogical Three.

Parallel to what else is going on in United States we got a storm of tornadoes these past week that caused the sad death of 39 people. The devastation is enormous and we are just in the beginning of the season. It made me remember when the former president Bush didn’t signed the treaty to control emissions of CO2 into our atmosphere. At the time he made me angry with such defiance to what we all know is coming to us. I don’t blame president Bush for the actual deaths. Even he had signed the treaty it was yet too late to avoid what will happen for the next century because the pollution that men caused for two and half centuries will have consequences for many years to come.

The problem with not take any prevention in his time is that, from now on we will need to do more and even so the consequences will stay with our descendants for longer. When the people show shock by the devastation caused by the tornadoes I don’t feel it in the same way. I feel the sadness but not surprised. And we should expect and be prepared for worse to come.

At that time I wrote a letter to the Boston Globe Journal. It wasn’t published. I felt compelled to write but didn’t knew any English so I did it in Portuguese. And in my vision I said that, the tropical nations would be reached by the consequences first but soon the other nations would have their share. Nobody needed a crystal ball to see it.

In the aftermath of the unfruitful discussion about contraceptives in the political race, I got something to tell about it. I said before that I am conservative enough to say that the life begins at the conception. So anything done to end the development of a baby after that moment is a cruel killing of an innocent. And I don’t believe in that, is the women right to terminate a life in name of anything.

Then I also am liberal in some ways. And let take some story that I heard long ago about some indigenous Brazilian tribe. It was said that, in their tradition women were made to serve men. And one of the custom in the tribe is the fathers of women ask the favor of older friends to initiate their daughters in the arts of sexually serve their future husbands. So the young women went the house of the older friend and practice with him what they are supposed to do with their future partners.

But they would have a problem. The young women could get pregnant and it wasn’t the intention. Then the tribe had also the answer for it. They used a tea made from plants roots that make women stop their cycle and have no ovulation as long they want. After the classes be given the women get another potion from other plants and get they cycle back.

I know. The female reader will be nauseated by what they interpret as male chauvinism in the tale. Some men will be excited by these dream coming through to them. Most of the religious conservative would call me a perverted for just recall the tale. But none of those are my intentions. I am talking about it because the tale exists although I can’t prove it is true. But, if so, I just want to point out the significance of these revelation. Medically speaking it say to us that, is a switch on and off for reproduction in women’s bodies.

If so we have another problem around here. I don’t believe the pharmaceutic industry don’t know about it. And why they are not interested on reveal it would be because money is always the main objective for them. And sometimes money is all but solutions. Imagine if women could use such potions through their lives. They would use just a few doses and was all done. But the daily use of pills and many more types of contraceptives channel a true pipeline of money. So it had to be investigated.

As I already said many times, I am Catholic. And the discussion about the mandate from the Obama administration to the Catholic Health Insurance pay for contraceptives for the female employees that want it don’t bothers me since all the others Health Insurance are supposed to do the same. I am totally on the Church side when it mean the termination of a life. Otherwise I am with the majority of the Catholics that believe in that, we, women together with their partners, need to decide how many children we can have. We can get accidentally more or less than we want but is an insanity not pay attention to how many people our planet will support.

The Catholic high administration through some dogmas is been recklessly taking decisions that, unfortunately, the administration itself can not take responsibility for it. Here we have only a glimpse of the problem. Brazil is the biggest Catholic country in the world. And the majority of the population there don’t buy the idea of not use natural or artificial contraceptives. And these is only one of the issues that the Catholic high hierarchy is against the people’s decisions. The majority of Catholics don’t see any problem on men priests be married or we have priestesses among us.

What the problem with our high hierarchy is that, we have only old men, totally detached from the reality in some issues, organizing their Church. Yes. Unfortunately they owned the Church from the people through laws from the past never actualized. The pope that is mainly an older man names all Bishops and Cardinals. And acting as common men they only name the ones that shares with them the same opinions. It is not for unite the faith or the people. Is a simple quest for impose their unilateral vision to the future. What we see in the Catholic Church today is the old fashion tyranny from the Middle Ages.

And what we will, better saying, our offspring will, see if the right wing of the Republican Party grabs the power and impose their rules on minimum government and all economic power to the rich is also tyranny. A tyranny that would be removed only through revolution because the high hierarchy also wouldn’t be elected.

About the contraceptives, the right wing of the Republican Party say that they are the true conservative pro-life. I wouldn’t gave credit to them on that. They are pro-life when it is about unborn children what I also am. But they are totally in favor of totally unnecessary wars. So I don’t think someone is pro-life if the same someone is nor in favor of life from the conception to the natural death. what I also am. But they are totally in favor of totally unnecessary wars. So I don’t think someone is pro-life if the same someone is nor in favor of life from the conception to the natural death.

18. WHO IS WINNING THE WAR OF TERRORISTS?

Is nothing wrong with the title of these chapter. The Occident Powers say that we are at war against terrorists. But the method used in these war against the called terrorists is also terrorist. May in our point of view we can say that, the others are the terrorists. But the people that are been targeted, their loving ones, their fellow citizens, the casualties of wars and its consequences and even the Muslim World that feel victimized by the war have no doubt in say that, the Occident Powers are the terrorism itself. So, in some sense, I agree with both side in that, terrorism is been played in both ways.

The question of who is winning the war of terrorists is not easy to answer. Some experts would say in their military point of view that United States and its allies are far ahead to the victory because of some points gained by killing the main leaders of Al Qaeda. But I am interest in others questions. These war is making the world safer or not? And what will be the consequences from now on?

But also we have an alternative to the answer above credited to the experts. To understand better we should ask ourselves what medium or small military power in the world would stand up for months against the full military power of United States? I am here excluding others military superpowers like China and Russia because an war between each one of them and United States would cause a massive destruction that nobody would be allowed to call victory at the end. And I am talking just about combats where the Army from both sides would stand organized and not taking the time of occupation as part of the war itself.

Although an war against medium or small official military power is not expected to extend for more than months we are now in a more than one decade saying we are at war against Al Qaeda and its affiliated. And more, when the war was in the beginning Osama Bin Laden and his pars announced that the war was expected to prolong for unaccounted time. They also said they was prepared to die for their cause and preparing the future generations of combatants to assume their places when they were gone. So, basically, to claim victory for killing such kind of person is a waste of time because it was what they already anticipated before happen. They are not in it to defend their lives. They are in it to defend their cause.

Now we have to ask it, Is their cause been hurt by any killing of themselves? I don’t think so. And the methods used to kill them is hurting the American relationship with the rest of the world, now and in the future? I imagining the answer is a big yes. So what is wrong in the whole issue then?

In my mind is a simple answer to the question. But a whole world of consequences that could be analysed. Let me just anticipate the answer. What is totally wrong in here is that, The allied forces lead by United States against terrorists decided to do a war against terrorists using as weapon some terrorists acts when the solution for the problem is mainly to eliminate the terrorism itself, not necessarily the terrorists. How do it? Is another interesting question!

We could went back to History and determine when terrorism began. Some think that it is an actual phenomenon but it is almost as much old as History itself. Even the Bible describe some events. At the book called by the name of Leviticus, chapter 26:16 we have: “I also will do this unto you; I will even appoint over you terror, consumption, and the burning ague, that shall consume the eyes, and cause sorrow of heart: and ye shall sow your seed in vain, for your enemies shall eat it.” And in many other parts we have some kind of terrorism been applied, not always described by that word in the books.

At this point I just have to open a parenthesis to discredit the biblical references to God as causer of anything wrong or bad. The terror were introduced to our lives by men and some used the God’s name to excuse themselves for the wrongdoings. God always want bring peace to us, to Him doesn’t matter if peace come to ones that are called bad guys or to those that claim for themselves the title of good guys. We all are sinners.

Terror was also used by others conquerors. Around 700 BC the Assyrians used the crucifixion as an way to make quiet the peoples under their helm. Romans did it as well. Genghis Khan ordered the death of entire populations to make the terror march before his troops so no one would dare to confront his Armies. Attila the Hun, the Barbarian Vandals, Vlad Dracula, the Church authorities in the Middle Ages, all the absolutist princes and princess, the dictators from our more recent History and everything in between used terrorism as tool to grab and maintain power. We are accustom to think only in one way where the bad guys are always the others never ourselves.

Terrorism is, at least, a more than three thousand years old failed policy. Why our government keeps daring on to use it as useful tool? Must be because the main goal is not make peace! And here we need to ask ourselves, If our main goal is make peace why we insist in not try to make the world fall in love with us? Why our actions have always some malice that end make others to hate us?

Again, we need to measure our efficiency. Again, I can’t say that is a conspiracy around here but lets be honest, if our main goal is make peace is more than clear that we are using the wrong tools. So, in these case we have been the most inefficient power ever. Otherwise, if our government have been using the word peace as a disguise to cover the real intention, is not been wise as well because is accumulating victories that some day will attract all the harm to our people. We may use the Romans as reference around here. We are repeating all of its errors along its History.

We can simplify the History of the called modern terrorism to say what will come to our descendants if we don’t act now and stop the madness. Around the earlier 1,900 we had attacks with small bombs that could harm a limited number of people. In some case the target person show to the place where the action was planned accompanied with member of the family and the action were immediately suspended because a casualty of war would harm the whole cause.

From there we come to the sixties and earlier seventies. I was not more than a child at the time and mostly of the actions was to take hostages and hijack some plane to negotiate any demand. From there some hard line conservatives start blocking negotiations and even taking measures to confront it with force not talks. I vaguely remember the massacre in Munich where Israelis were target and killed at the Summer Olympic Games in 1,972. Later on the perpetrators were hunt down by the secret service of Israel.

In 1,976 came the hijack of a plane that were held at the Entebbe Airport in Uganda. Uganda was under the cruel dictator Idi Amin Dada who was favoring the pro-Palestinian group of hijackers. Special forces were sent from Israel and taking the small forces of terrorists there by surprise liberated almost all the hostages and shot dead all those that was in the plot. The action were claimed successful and were even transformed in a real life based movie. It was a small victory with harmful consequences.

I refer as harmful consequences what come later. Every time a countermeasure is taken against a terrorist action the next action comes better planed with more harmful consequences. Beginning in 1,979 we had the diplomatic crisis between United States and Iran where 52 Americans where held hostages for 444 days. At that time the sequesters didn’t stood in only one place and kept moving the hostages to avoid similar raid done by the Israeli in Entebbe.

Now we know that Al Qaeda were created from the lost battles and is the most powerful non governmental terrorist group until now. Gradually the other terrorists are learning from prior mistakes and getting better on the bad things they do. What immensely contribute to they learning is the engagement in the war. And it would be possible only because the war is against the terrorists not against the terrorism itself.

What I mean is that, our hope for peace will be totally in vain while the causes of terrorism not be removed. I don’t expect a better world for tomorrow until the right of existence not be recognized for all people on Earth. With the advancement of technologies of destruction we can’t expect a better world for our offspring if we kept piling up lists of enemies. The conservative think that advancing our knowledge of destruction will make us safer but what it will do for sure is that, make more available technologies more affordable that can be used against ourselves. It was just what happened to the Roman Empire which trained the Barbarians and later were defeated by them.

In my point of view the only one solution is make peace with all. Start a new paradigm where none of us would be left behind. The Earth population must be taken as our own people and not separated as undesirables and privileged. We have enough enemies to combat together and many of them are far powerful than us alone. We can not distract ourselves from the reality that we are losing precious time in conflicts against each other while the true enemies, the ones that can destruct all of us in a singular event, are hidden and we have no idea when or how will be their next strike.

And I am talking here about the end of the petroleum, the scarcity of water, the pollution, ourselves malice etcetera. All of those problems can drive us to another cycle of wars if not be resolved. And we can’t take it as problem for the others because we live here in these only one planet that support our existence and only one we have. We are inside of these natural spaceship and many of us are thinking that the solution will came to us as always have. Those are just ignoring History. History have been teaching us that when we are not prepared the crisis come and only after long suffering the solutions come.

We can’t act as people from the Middle Ages anymore when the plague killed more than one third of the population from the planet and everybody had to be conformed with the these faith. Back there they didn’t knew nothing about bacteria but nothing prevented them to learn about hygiene that could diminish the number of deaths. As I said before, go back to what was before will not put us in the right direction but from here where we are we can correct our direction to make the same goal.

Lets talk about the actual situation of terrorism in our planet. Looks like that things were made more clear after the 9/11 attacks. We got it for real. And our government prove how unprepared it was to confront the situation or, otherwise, was just expecting it to start the secret plan to try to conquer the world. As I said before, I am not in the party of the Conspiracy Theorists. But our government reaction were so amateur that I have doubt on it was on purpose to justify the wrong actions to come or pure incompetence.

The 9/11 plot was the most clever one I ever heard from the part of Al Qaeda. They could choose many other targets which would be more harmful to the American economy such as the nuclear facilities or our biggest hydroelectric and so on. They used ourselves pride to choose their targets and only God Knows what would happen if the fourth plane had take down the fourth target. I don’t have the information if their choice came from an haphazard shot or from a deliberated intention. What I doubt is that, anyone could anticipate what would gonna happen after. So, for the terrorists was like they bought something else and we gave them a ticket in a winner lottery.

They did something to harm us. And our response harmed us too much more. Even if they had anticipated the spectacle of the falling Towers they could never precisely determine what would be the American answer and we shot many times against our own defense. And I agree on that, just some of our responses was perfectly expected to outsiders because our reaction looks like come from a manual book of responses. Two things are salient in these manual, we are always vengeful and we don’t evaluate the long term consequences of our actions.

Those two rules above added to the expected human mistakes and failures is the direct recipe to make us entangled on do exactly what the enemies want we to do. And in a war is nothing more dangerous than the enemy be able of anticipate mostly of your next moves. The attacks on American soil was an invitation to we go combat them in their own field. And we not only accepted the invitation. On a spectacular move of the Bush administration we did it twice open another front also in Iraq. They had one goal, make United States spend the maximum of money because everybody knows that a broken enemy is easier to defeat. And our administration fulfilled their dream.

I may need to explain some alternative that we had. As I said before we had at least to act as we was open to talks to Al Qaeda leaders. Unfortunately, would be better if we had talked to them long before the 9/11 attacks but the Bush father administration underestimated the response of Osama Bin Laden for not let him take Saddam Hussein down at the first Gulf War. That war could be fought like the one that occurred recently in Libya where we acted like spectators with the power to trigger some buttons. But anyways we don’t know what would be the next step Bin Laden would have done after take Saddam down. We need to pay attention on our own steps. And nothing that we do will be permanent, until the solution for the problem Israeli/Palestinian. I will talk about it later.

What hurt most our cause was the spectacle and poor judgment that came just after the 9/11 attacks. The Bush son administration as always is done in preparations of wars began advertising Bin Laden and Al Qaeda as a superior power, worth of suffer the might of our all military power. It is a procedure that come from the books. The enemy is always the boogeyman or Axis of Evil. It is done like this to pre excuse any misleading act done by the administration before our own public.

Let me say, if the enemy was never painted as boogeyman, how then justify those imprisonment at Guantanamo Bay? How justify torture if the tortured was not monsters? We are assigned in the Human Rights advocacy! So torture can be excused only if the tortured be not an human being, like the out space aliens from Al Qaeda planet.

The same scare tactic is used on both sides. The Al Qaeda militants proclaim the idea that they are at war against another race from a different planet. They call their enemies by the name of Crusades. And also call them by the name of infidels. These is a term used long before in our History to designates the ones that can be killed without mercy because they think different from the “perfect standards”. As these “standard of perfection” was made up to exclude some behavior previous known to most of us and is a more terrestrial standard, it can be more effective to be manipulated as tool for their cause.

What intrigues we others, common citizens of the planet Earth, are those two alien races come to these only one land we have which one once belonged to human beings to make war against each other endangering our lives and putting the future of our children at risk. The dehumanization used by both sides give them a tie score points of inhuman to themselves.

How United States acted as a terrorist power? Firstly the following wars was premeditated to show to the world our military mighty not to obey a reasonable response. The show at UN to convince others to be part on it will be ever emblematic. The guarantees that Saddam Hussein had weapons of mass destruction didn’t convince nobody except those that was aligned in the same way of thinking. And it didn’t matter to our administration if most of the planet was against the war. We was right and the others was wrong. Lets though eat freedom fries from now on! The French, the Germans know nothing. And the Brazilians? Bunch of losers!

Again came the question, Why the people from the rest of the world hate us? The tragic answer that our administration gave on it were symptomatically, backed by our entire media, was, “The world hate us because is jealous of our success.” Accordingly with such thinking we could do nothing to change it because the problem is in the others not in us. As Brazilians use to say, “Freud explains”.

Is so infantile such excuse that I start to think if is wise to put in the hands of the Pentagon a trillion dollars budget a year. Art thou serious? Why didn’t we start to try to change the hate for love? To think that we are unable to conquer the love of the world because the world is only able to give hate is the most terrorist thinking of all. How we know if never tried?

The engagement in the unnecessary wars and our hurt pride was just part of the key that can bring us down. The biggest score that the others terrorists achieved with the plot of 9/11 was make the American population show how divided was before. These is the key that they used to open the Pandora Box in our society. That some people already hated immigrants was well known. Before we was living in a Fantasy Land in which all immigrants was welcoming to realize the American Dream.

Now we know the truth and even the majority of the American population been in favor of the approval of a Comprehensive Immigration Law we know that immigrants are been persecuted in every corner of our country. And it does not matter to the perpetrators of the persecution if it will hurt us more than have them assimilated by our society. They are so jealous of the undocumented immigrants success that they are preferring to put our society in a brink of suicide than allow them be recognized as benefactors of our society.

Seen the campaign of the Republican Party in 2,012 is a good opportunity to be aware about ourselves fragility. We dream about a country of tolerance. But we have a country where minorities like Africans and Latinos, specially undocumented Mexicans, are allowed to be here since they don’t try to step up on our pyramid. Even the majority of our electorate, because are the women, is considered a second class citizen. The others minorities are substantially ignored by the candidates, unless they have something green to present to them.

About women, I am not sexist but the Republican Party really lost a great opportunity to present a creditable woman as candidate. Michele Bachmann is too out of touch to represent all of the women from these country. The Republicans had better possible candidates like Madeleine Albright and Condoleezza Rice.

I am not saying that they are the candidates of my dreams. I don’t agreed with all they did as Secretaries of State. What I believe is that they are intellectually better prepared for the job, even in comparison with the front runner three male candidates. Now the Republican Party have a problem. If the president be reelected in the 2,016 the Democrats will have the opportunity of elect the first woman president in United States. It is not a question of sexism. It is a question of obvious opportunity. The Democrats can score twice.

The Republican candidates even have been trying to deny that is an open war of classes in our country. They are afraid of it be used by the Democrats to gain the votes from the absolute majority that is in the bottom of the pyramid. They are not afraid to bombard the undocumented populations with prejudicial comments because those populations can’t defend themselves through the vote and their relatives that have papers is a minority. Again, deny the problem will not make it go away.

In some sense we could even thanks Bin Laden for his attacks on our pride. But we had to be humble in recognize our failures. Our society is mentally ill. Our hurt pride made a good chunk of the American population show their real prejudicial faces without masks. And would be great if had assistance from an intense psychological care. The first goal to be achieved is restore our sense of humanity. Because we are the richest country in the world, until now, we are not necessarily better person for it. The money we have only can buy more things that we don’t need but it doesn’t make our core different from the one of others.

We need to learn to share, to assist, to respect and to see the others as equals and as partners, not only as adversaries. Our paradigm need to be exchanged from pure competition and hatred, by love and partnership. Only them we can expect respect from the others. Look through the Gandhi’s Mirror. The others are not others they are us in a different vessel.

The rest of the world is tired of the bossing around from United States officials. Is common we see the reference to the American president as the most powerful person in the world. And it is not more than a wishful thinking. When president Obama was campaigning for the elections in 2,008 he made promises such us, he would liberate us from the two wars that was going on, legalize the undocumented immigrants and close the prison in Guantanamo Bay.

Among others promises I said to myself, he doesn’t know what he is talking about or it is a candidate’s promises. The only one promise that I knew that could be done because it was essential to United States economy was the legalization of the undocumented. And he did it not. Why not? He can blame the “do nothing Congress” for it. And I think the nick name of “do nothing Congress” is a eulogy to most of our representatives. They decided to work hard to make sure that these president would be seen as serial killer of dreams.

In my innocent commoner conception of government, when we have any problem to resolve we need first recognize it as a problem. So if is a problem the second step is present solutions. Solutions can be different from each others but in our case the important is aim it to the same goal. And then we can lose a little time to decide which solution will be used. At these point some politics can be played because is supposed the parties compete for give a better solution.

But what we saw is that, in the case of immigration solution, the Republican Party is blocking any solution and aiming an wrongdoing just because never got conformed with the defeat in 2,008. To them doesn’t matter how many million of people will suffer by their hardened head. The most important for them is their own suffering pride.

I think I better get back to the real issue. How the American administrations have been helping the terrorism in the world? I will not take much time discussing the Bush son administration. Everybody know that it lied to UN to start the war in Iraq. Have the killings and tortures in Abu Ghraib Prison and Guantanamo Bay. The administration sent prisoners to countries where the human rights are not respected to be tortured. Accordingly to interview conceded by the journalist Julian Assange to the magazine Rolling Stones in the Christmas of 2,011, the total of civilian deaths in Iraq is already superior to 100,000. So it used the deceits as tactic as the one used by Pontius Pilate.

As I said before, the Bush son administration painted Al Qaeda and Bin Laden as a much superior power than it was at the time. They was trying to glorify themselves for defeat a monster. But it only back fire against ourselves because the advertisement encouraged the engagement of knew followers to their cause. And the Al Qaeda that was a little fabric of terror became a big corporation that now we know.

From the side of Al Qaeda the advertisement were better done. They just painted United States and its allies as new Crusaders. It is enough to be understood in the Muslim world. We don’t think much about the terrorism perpetrated by Europeans in the time of the Crusades but it lives like recent memories in the Middle East. For us it is a forgettable past. But they feel like suffering the consequences of the same past. And the advertisement add to it our infidelity for we not follow the same principles of Islam.

They just say in their advertisement what we will do, to prove we are beasts from the Book of Revelation. And them arm their traps to we make our mistakes or wrongdoings. Any time we fail on respect any of the Islamic rules they only say to the people the old, “I told you so!” On friendly soil they don’t need to be in a totally war as we expected. They just need to time by time do some attacks as a reminder that they are there while we need to be all the time alert, getting fatigued and easy on make mistakes. The recent events in Pakistan and Afghanistan is proving they strategy.

And is nothing more horrible to the Muslims conservative people than exchange their traditional culture by anything else. So is too simpleton not see that, favoring groups that admire the westernized culture is some short cut to bring more followers to Al Qaeda causes. The conclusion is that, even winning the war and have a pro Occident administration in those countries will not guarantee any time of peace for long.

Unfortunately, the Obama administration did not much better than the prior one. The broken promises wasn’t the real issue here because the promises he did wouldn’t give him any vote to be elected outside United States. The problem is a not definition of what the administration really want.

My theory about it is that, not human being is able to take so much decisions in a so great variety of issues. So any president will ever be in the hands of others to decide something. The title of Commander in Chief of our nation is no much more than a title. You can say that, the last word is given by the president. Yes. His staff present him a cake and ask him, Do you want made out chocolate or Strawberry? He can chose between the two but he didn’t in first hand decided what to do, if a cake or pie.

Is an illusion to think that the Falcons in the Pentagon would let any president know about everything that is done with the trillion dollars a year spent by that office. To know it the president had to be someone from inside. And I am not mention it as theory of conspiracy. The details are so huge that is humanly impossible to an only one person know everything about what is going on at the same time on education, defense and health. Just to mention only three of the offices under the presidential administration.

In our case now, the security of our country is in the hands of the Falcons in the Pentagon, although I doubt if they know exactly what security mean. Maybe they know but are some kind of inefficient. Which is normal for human beings. I think it is why they work in so much of secrecy. My point is that, presidents come and go. They stay no more than 8 years. The Pentagon administration have a long life term plus the suggestions of the ones that will succeed its personnel in all positions. So the Pentagon is some kind of Vatican in our defense sector.

And I mentioned before that the Republican Party candidates are trying to create the fourth branch of government giving all economic powers to the super rich. I forgot these detail that the fourth branch already exist. It is represented by the Pentagon and its Falcons. So the Republican Party is willing to create the fifth branch. My friend Richard without knowing what he was talking about said he was afraid of stay here because he was horrified to be under a secret power that could prohibit him to go back to Brazil. And in some way he is right in that.

The power that he is afraid of, yet does exists. I am not sure if it will be used to do his worries come true. My sensation is that we are too much close to became the image and likeness of what Soviet Union represented in the sixties. Since the Patriot Act were signed and now the military have the power to imprison anyone for undetermined time, without prove and judgement, or assassinate anyone for be suspected allied to the other terrorists, and our experience with our “intelligence” is not so good, I am worried for the innocents who will suffer.

Please. Don’t say we have a creditable record on the defense of human rights because, as Brazilians say, Everything works well in paper. Paper accepts everything written in it. In practice the talks are different. The Scotland Yard was credited as the best police department in the world. In a short period of time it failed on prevent the bombing of the London subway; failed on prevent a second attack which one just didn’t worked because, thanks God, the terrorists made something wrong and the bombs don’t exploded; and to crown they totally failure they executed an innocent on his way to work.

If the Scotland Yard have no clue about the difference between a Brazilian workers and a militant terrorist, I suspect the secret services in United States are no much of different. What aggravated the situation was the denial of the wrongdoing by the police and the justice were never done. The name of that young man was Jean Charles de Menezes. Born at the City of Gonzaga. One of those towns that was emancipated from my birthplace, Virginopolis.

Menezes is a common name among Portuguese, Spaniard, Brazilian and overall Latinos. Is a noble name linked to all Royal Families in the world. Jean Charles was probably a distant cousin of Your Highness Queen of England, Elizabeth II. Not even it prevent him from been assassinated in that curious mistake. Like in our family the name is present in the name of many of our cousins since long time ago. I just suspect he have some recent ties with us. I will not guarantee it because have not his ancestry to make sure.

The difference between combat terrorist and combat terrorism is that, you go after terrorists and make mistakes. It stimulate others to join the cause because mistakes are also interpreted as wrongdoings. You combat the terrorism when remove the causes that are causing it. For example, if United States was up to combat the terrorism it should talk to the prior terrorists before attack. Because the group that Americans are engaged against in these war is Muslim, United States should obey all Islamic laws to avoid stimulate the engagement of more fighters.

Lets give the example of the killing of Bin Laden. United States were engaged in so many false steps that until today I am in doubt if the entire operation were done to stimulate terrorism. For sure was not done to prevent it. And if the prevention was the goal I would say that were executed with a total incompetence.

First of all some time before was said that Bin Laden was an irrelevant target because he was not playing any fundamental role as head of terrorism. If it was a false information that was used to distract the attention of the public in some way I don’t think that it worked. What worried me more was the operation been done in a supposedly friendly country territory without any communication with the officers from that country. Again, it can be another false information to mislead the population of Pakistan into believe that their leaders wasn’t involved in the killing. Could be some kind of electoral protection.

What I am not sure is that, the deceit worked as planed because the invasion of the territory of the country without the authorization is not less defiant. And the almost cordial response of the Pakistani leaders were a sacrilege to millions of its citizens. We can only imagine that the Taliban may have gain thousands of volunteers for its cause in that country. And the ones that was yet enlisted in the cause now are probably more hardened in their opinions. The math works like that, you kill one and get thousands of new enemies. I don’t think it can be called by the name of combat of terrorism. Probably the opposite is true.

The operation was done anyways. In here are so many details involved that is difficult to determine what was the best option. Just for the reader know my preference was for capture Bin Laden. Kill him would be a most probable to happen since he had vowed not let himself be taken. But what appeared to happen was the decision of kill him not take him as captive. What was filtered through the official news is that, would be to expensive give him a fair trial. But it was essential to show to the world that, at least, we are acting as good guys. He is a killer without compassion. And we are different. These had to be our line of behavior to not stimulate others become engaged in his business.

In a second thought anyways he was already killed. And our “intelligence” gave the counsel to bury on high sea. And it were what worried me the most. Our “intelligence” in two consecutive opportunities made the same mistake. How can we allege that we didn’t know how sacred the bodies of the dead are to Muslims? How our “intelligence” lost the opportunity to give that body back to his family and make clear we are different? Instead, the option for dispose the body away from them just gave to the Muslim world the impression that Christians are the beasts. How a valued trillion dollars office do such misleading?

But the list of mistake doesn’t end. The allegation to dispose the body in the high sea came like these, If the body was given to his family they could make a shrine and it would be use as an way to convoke more fighters for their cause. Hello! We know that, even the mortal rests that are under the Saint Peter Church at the Vatican are not the ones of Peter the Apostle. Even though we have Saint Peter Shrines all around the world. What make people do it is the believe in something else. The disposal of a body will not prevent the creation of shrines in name of Bin Laden. What would do it is prove to the people that believed on his cause that we are the good guys, not the killers and defilers of bodies.

I wouldn’t think no time to decide give back the body of Bin Laden to his family. Even if they said to me they would make a shrine in his honor. Because any time somebody went the shrine had two remember to things. First of all, the Americans had acted honorable with us because didn’t violated our laws. Second of all, it would be a shrine in honor to a dead man. Every pilgrim to the shrine would never forget that, whatsoever he did, ended dead and the proof is in the shrine itself.

Saying that the Americans would give Bin Laden’s body back because it would be used to make a shrine was the worst excuse ever. Does not matter how we interpret it. To Bin Laden’s friends will ever be, They hided the body because are afraid of us. What else would be? So it is a direct stimulus to them keep the Jihad.

What came after the killing also was bizarre. Was said that the Pakistani secret police handle over an American helicopter that crashed in the operation to the Chinese. And they were described as been so mad with the operation without consultation to them that some could went in war against United States in no time. To me it was not even curious. Curious was the expectation from Americans that they would do nothing crazy after they been deceived.

Just after United States started to pressure the Pakistani government to handle over the documentation that was left in the fortress where Bin Laden was hiding. In all news here in United States the mantra was the same, How Pakistani secret service would have the enemy so close to its most important military academy and know nothing about it? All the suspicion were raised against the Pakistanis. The senator for Massachusetts and former Democrat candidate for the presidency in 2,004, John Kerry was in the front with rushed words and accusations to the Pakistani government.

I would repeat the Brazilian phrase, “With friends like these nobody need enemies”. And I am referring to our fellow American citizens. Lets though learn something about hideouts for bandits. Nobody questioned the former governor of California, Arnold Schwarzenegger, because he would be hiding James Whitey Bulger, a mafioso from Boston who were for 16 years fugitive of the police and was found in that state around the same time that Bin Laden were killed.

Another information about it that could be used come from Brazil. In the seventies Brazil had his “Jesse James” copy. His name was Lucio Flavio. His life became movie too. Was the most bold bank robber there. After some year in the red carpet he got his end in the hands of the military police. Brazil don’t have the death penalty. So when someone became famous in that time the police had a recipe for be rid with him. Was just put the bandit in the same cell with another criminal who would be bribed to kill the subject. And “justice” was served. But in his memoir Lucio Flavio revealed that the best places that he had used was always next to some Police Station. Was the strategic point because he could watch without be watched because was the least place someone would think he would be.

If the Pakistani secret service got mad wasn’t it without reason. Not only the secret service but all Pakistani officials should be worried about what United States have been done there. We need to understand they position. Lets say that, if the Tea Party get something more crazy than what it already is and start to arm itself to impose its way of thinking to the rest of the country; and lets also say, if most of the members got weapons but keep it legally. Should nobody else be worried about it?

Pakistan is a society more divided in its core with more people having more radical opinions. And one of the groups that have a powerful presence in Pakistan is the Taliban which are looking for retake the power in Afghanistan and take it also in Pakistan. And United States invaded the Pakistani territory and killed one of the most respected associated to the Taliban and furthermore want the Pakistani officials accept it as something to commemorate?! I think we are in different pages of reality.

The Americans have been complaining about the dubious behavior of the Pakistani officials but I think they are only conscious about what is going on around themselves. They know that as soon Americans make the goals that they are planing for, they will have no more interest to keep themselves in the region and will be gone. But the Pakistani people perfectly know that the Taliban will be there for much, much longer. And what probably can happen is the Taliban become a major power around. They already know the consequences of war, and certainly don’t want be in it over and over again.

Unfortunately the Americans in power don’t know other way to peace than the one imposed by weapons. And the peace imposed by weapons is dangerously ephemeral. A peace like this is comparable to everybody start piling powder in the basements. At some point one house can get in fire and a series of explosions can come along. To the American administrators it doesn’t matter because we are safe if a civil war comes to the Pakistani people.

So, since the Americans have no responsibility, the Pakistani officials can act like crazy to our eyes but they probably only are putting in practice a contingency plan to shield themselves against furthermore insanity. The Pakistanis can appear crazy to the Americans, what they can’t do is appear fools to their own people.

If I was in the President Obama’s shoes now I would try not take the killing and the subsequent acts as electoral argument. I would let the Republicans say whatever they gonna say and just make the remark, I did exact what any Republican would do if was in my position. They can’t deny that those mistakes sound exactly like the regular behavior from the Republicans. So, in it they are even.

And if they insists Mr. Obama have one more argument. If he was thinking in use it in the electoral campaign he would better take Bin Laden alive because Bin Laden would still alive through the whole 2,012 year. Bin Laden would be a monkey in the cage to collect votes in favor of Obama. And from then on I would look for a better advises from someone else with less Republican ideas in the Pentagon.

Anyways. Still very difficult to me to determine what is the main goal to the American administrations. I don’t know if is on purpose that the mistakes are repeating so often or if it is intentional errs or, I tend to believe in these, is pure inefficiency. I can’t say for sure if United States have any program of peace with the world or its program is keep going, provoking minors wars like fire controlling fire. Anyways, what have been happen indicates that something is going on and we don’t know exactly what.

Is reasonable for example to think that the attack perpetrated by drone on a Pakistani check point at the border with Afghanistan was no more than an accident. Also the killing spree that an American soldier went on, killing 16 villagers in Afghanistan, could be expected since war is a machine to drive even saints do craziness. To kill Taliban fighters can be a question of kill or be killed since we are at war against them but to urinate on the corpses of some, is too creep. The burning of Islamic sacred literature is a little over my perception to understand it as not provocative. But all the above in a compassed time, looks more like a plan. But plan for what?

About the burning of sacred books, just after the fact the Afghanistan people revolted in what I consider a justifiable repudiation of a stupid procedure. And some of them got killed. So it brought more anger to the crowds. President Obama, comprehensively, asked for forgiveness alleging the burning were done by mistake. And two American soldiers got killed in the confusion. At these point the Republican candidate Newt Gingrich took the stage to condemn Mr. Obama for his kindness with the Afghan people. He also said that, the Afghan president should ask the forgiveness of the American people for the death of our soldiers.

The show demonstrate how disoriented Mr. Gingrich is. He must be delusional because so many defeats he is getting in about many of the polls. First of all came the burning. And it provoked the popular reaction. The death of our soldier were a direct consequence of the burning which one didn’t came from any Afghan initiative. So, if someone had to ask forgiveness to our nation and the soldiers relatives and friends these someone has to be our own Commander in Chief. Is more than clear that the primary affronted person in these was the people of Afghanistan.

In these case Mr. Gingrich just show how opportunist he is. He thought he could grab some votes from our conservative electorate scolding the president but he failed on precise analyse the facts. And just in the sequence a Taliban agent posed as Afghan soldier killed two more of our personnel. And it is just the kind of action we need to be prepared to encounter all the time. Probably if Mr. Gingrich was our president he would respond it with his unprepared spirit. And by it he would be playing exactly as the terrorists wanted.

I want to put here one more fact like parable. Living in Belo Horizonte City for an while as most of poor people in Brazil I used to take buses to travel through the town. And was in an holiday I took a different bus to some outskirt of the city. At the time the city had no buses with air conditioner and most of the time the cars made their itineraries with open windows. It was just a way to moderate the tropical hotness around.

Because was holiday the bus was almost empty. Had only the driver, the ticket vendor and around five passengers. We use to enter through the back door, pay the passage and go to the some seat next to the front door through what we get out. Was my custom to stay around the back seats and chose what appeared to me a best place there. Another guy had take his place at the very end of the vehicle. The other passengers had already gone to the front seats.

The bus stop in front an station and the last passenger came in. He stayed up at the vendor station and looks like he was outspoken. Talk loudly to the vendor who just responded the questions not fixing his eyes on the guy. He appear been bothered by the talks. But the guy kept talking for long minutes. And the the driver stop the bus for another passenger get out and two young men was at the station, probably waiting a different bus.

The chatter wait for our bus start getting out and yelled some harsh words to them thinking all of us other passenger would be delighted on see the others angered. But one of the guys outside saw some sand around, pick up a handful of it and tossed on the bus direction. The sand came all over the bus and the guy that was seated at the very end took a little in his eye. The chatter then got angry too and called us to get out of the bus, and take some mob to give a lesson to the sand tosser.

The guy who got the sand into his eyes immediately got up and gave a punch so well done on the chatter thorax that he passed through the ticket vendor station been unable to balance his body until he tumbled next to the bus driver. The author of the punch even yelled at him, “Do you want some more?” The chatter slowly put himself up and look at all of us staring back at him. The scene was humorous but nobody was laughing. And the chatter understood what our eyes was saying, gave sign for the next stop and quietly stepped away.

When we suffered the 9/11 attacks and our government start yelling words of war I think the ones that got involved lost a good opportunity of also gave the same look at it. A look like that would give us more time to think better the next strategy which should have less damaging consequences. Unfortunately we can’t change History. What we did before to buy a response such as the 9/11 attacks may not be a so terrible thing. But we were warned that it made Bin Laden and his gang mad. So we should have talk to them.

But we have these false impression that we are the owner of the deck. We give the cards and the others have to play by our rules. These is kind of pure arrogance. And the response gave by Al Qaeda may were away beyond what we did. And we scaled the counter response with a much disproportional force. So we can’t have a peace of mind that what will come later shall be friendly, unless we start since now to re-access our behavior and change our old ways by a respectable one.

Just by coincidence, yesterday I was bothered by what was been played on the news at the channels that I use to watch it and made a mistake pressing the number 0111, from Verizon and opened the ESPN-3. There was playing the show, Iran & Hezbollah Treat Assessment. Basic was a Republican Congress representatives meeting with servant from some of representatives of security agencies. And they was talking about terrorism sponsored by Iran and the ways that Hezbollah is controlling the commerce of drugs to finance its activities. Well, not much of news for me.

What was mentioned is that, the security services have been watching closely the Southwest Border, the fantasy name for the Mexican border, and taking less care of the Canadian border which can be used to smuggler anything terrorists want. Basically I am not so worried about such possibility. I think the problem is bigger. And I don’t think the ways United States is using to combat terrorism will work forever. Again I say, combat terrorists is the way to fail. What need to be done is combat the terrorism. How do it?

In case of our border with Mexico we have to acknowledge three problems. We have the undocumented immigration, the drug traffickong and the possibility of terrorists been involved with it. In both situations we can identify that, the traffickers and terrorists are teaming up because is one factor driving them to do so. It is the money that is attracting them. Just like business men they are attracted by the opportunities that the borders mean to them, and it is the easy and big money.

What the suggestions lifted by most of conservatives try is to tame people. Like lets put some electric fence or great wall around the border, prosecute the immigrants and anything else to combat the consequences, not the cause. Since I was in Brazil I had the idea of take a different approach to the problem. If the primary goal of traffickers and terrorists is make money how can we impede them to succeed on it?

To me is more than clear that a comprehensive law of immigration is fundamental to address the problem in the right way. Legalizing the people that already is here with the only intention of work and give to their children the American dream is the only way to freed these people from the harms ways in the hands of the bandits. At the same time we will be diminishing the pressure over the border patrol because it will have less volume of work looking for more people. Taking the pressure from the border will also give less money to traffickers and terrorists because no many people would pay them to cross the border.

The problem of drug trafficking is some kind of a little more complicated but also only exists because the traffickers make money out of it. We need to acknowledge that it involve the people addicted to drugs. And the addicted person must be taken as victim of the problem as much as the undocumented is in the trafficking of people. The addicted person can’t be seen as entirely responsible because the addiction is an illness not exactly a choice. And as an illness it must be treated.

How can we do, at the same time, treat the illness and take from the traffickers the opportunity of make money from the illness? The answer come from the price of the drug itself. For example, the coke plant is a commercial source of income to a legal business. The plant have its products other than the drug. And the drug itself is easy to produce and very cheap on the farmers hands.

Many times we see on the news the announcement that the police made such millionaire busting on drugs and money. It is a false conception. The drug only become money after be sold and the money be collected. In truth, while the drug is in the traffickers hands, it is much more cheaper. It is even possible that the traffickers use the tactic of, time by time, let the police localize some volume of drugs. Just in these moment the police will be distracted with what was done and the traffickers will be transporting the true smuggling that will be served in the market. Lose a little of the merchandise doesn’t mean much for them. It because the main volume pay for everything.

What can be done is legally buy the drug from legal business and use it as treatment to the addicted people. If the addicted have the opportunity to get the drug through a governmental oriented chain they will have no need to buy it from a dealer. The dealer losing his clients will lose the income and the trafficking will collapse. While the addicted is treated with the drug the government protection will have also the opportunity to orient them to leave such way of life.

The conservative people think the other way, the prohibition, imprisonment and others would work better, increasing the hardness of the law. But anytime we do in this sense more sophisticated and dangerous the trafficking become. As it became more costly so the pressure on the traffickers to have some results. In these case they tighten even more the pressure over the addicted who in the end of the line start to commit more crimes to pay their debits. They become slaves in the traffickers hands and it have consequences on the increasing of violence in our society. At the end the society suffers more in both ways, economically and emotionally.

Is not without reason that the super conservative Pat Robertson recently asked for the liberation of the legal use of marijuana. He fought his entire life on the conservative side and only now perceived that his fight were in vain. They wanted put the force before reasoning. United States got now more than six million of imprisoned people. And the majority is involved in trafficking and use of drugs. These is only one side of the statistics. At the other we got millions more assassinated, families destructed and wasted lives. I won’t see any success in such kind of fight.

The addicted people need first our help to freed them from the traffickers hands. And then to freed them from the addiction. And in our side we can win the war against the traffickers and terrorists. They will lose their income and the slaves that do things for them that they would be unable to do by themselves.

It would be only the beginning of a war with a happy end. Because the traffickers will keep looking for ways to make easy money and they will find other ways of trafficking or rob something. But the important thing is to take first the slaves from their hands because the addicted is a slave under the influence of something that make them act like beasts. Taking the pressure over the addicted on pay for they vice would make our society more secure. And the security would be more cheaper with less and less imprisonments. I believe in that, what the society would spend on such prevention would be far beyond paid by the economy in security and damages.

Today we can be more aware of that the commerce of drugs is moving towards the common pharmaceutic drugs. Looks like legal laboratories are making more money selling legal drugs to the illegal market than on the right way of the business. If we really want solve the problem it also must be addressed in the right way.

About the borders is too vital to prevent the need for the crowds crosses it irregularly. The terrorists as much the traffickers are always looking to mix themselves into the crowds as way of be undetectable. It put the crowds at risk of be attacked by both sides as real casualty of war. And we can’t keep trying to combat terrorists with weapons that are so frightening that causes terror to common people. All of us are common people until something different happen.

I am not been good organizer at this present chapter. The ideas are coming and I am writing it some paragraphs each day. I am not sure if it is because I am getting tired on write the book as a whole or it is symptom of any other thing. Today is March 24, 2,012. And I am writing seven days a week for more than seven months, and keeping my other responsibilities done as well, except in relationship with my own health. The confusion may be attributed to I got some ideas about the issue terrorism since I began. Now I have to recall all the ideas and others are coming mix together. Anyways let put some that came last night.

The main goal of Al Qaeda was make us spend our money and resources. And it is been done with our own collaboration. The option for hunt down terrorist instead of combat terrorism works exactly as they planned. They knew that, the most probably they would be killed or imprisoned. So what they have to do to make goals against us is make harder their own capture. Lets take Bin Laden’s capture as example. How much millions or billions were spent on his killing? And how much Al Qaeda and himself was spending to hid? For sure is a equation totally disproportional.

And it is the way they work. The terrorists don’t need do much of research on weapons. They need only to observe while we are doing it for them. Nobody on their side ever constructed any airplane. So they took ourselves airplanes and aimed it against us. It is a war of intelligence. And we are always going behind. It was true on their attack on the S. S. Cole; 9/11; the London subway; the Spanish train and so on. They are leading the war putting fire on and leaving to us only the job of firefighters.

The situation became like this, as the Arab wisdom warns us, “Dogs barks while the caravan comes through.” The problem is that, while we are combating terrorists and not terrorism the saying is going more like that, “While the dogs barks on each other no caravan is coming through.” It means that, is not wise do so much attention to the dogs and none to the caravans.

On it is the wisdom of Al Qaeda and its affiliated. We are paying billions to hunt the terrorists one by one. If we had spent half of the money doing good things for the poor people around the world we would combat better the terrorism because we would gain the confidence from the population around it. The population around the world would see us more as problem solvers than creators of illusions. It would work in the prevention of terrorism because should make harder to terrorists gain more followers. And the hunt on man by man would be made easier. While only some dogs are barking, the caravans would come through back and forth and its business could help to pay for the hunt of the worst terrorists.

We have being worried about the terrorists acquire weapons through their own research. But they wont do it. They will let us do it for them. Some of us think that we need to develop better weapons to be prepared against anything. And they only need to find an way of take our weapons from us and use it against ourselves. Mirror on what they done with three of our airplanes. And imagine if instead they had sequestrated some armed planes from our Air Force! What would be the damage? These will be always the goal of terrorists from the other side.

We think we are more secure now because we have the most advanced system of defense. But the reality is shown how risky it is taking. Imagine if some terrorist break the codes to use our atomic bombs against ourselves! Or use it to start an war against another nuclear power. They can use the opportunity in the time of any difficult in relationship between nations. And in the course that our History is going on we shall have no doubt that many opportunities will come.

Not long ago was revealed that the Israelis was able to break through the system and caused damage to the nuclear facilities in Iran delaying some parts of its nuclear program. I don’t think it was a smart move. Smart move would be make peace and settle down all differences. What were done is only an invitation for use the same tactic to do bad things to harm their enemies which includes Israelis and Americans.

While we are making our sort of technologies as weapon we also are at risk to harm ourselves. Did we ever imagined that we can have another Civil War as we had in the XIX century? As we merged into a culture of war we can’t say never to these possibility even it appearing to us be so remote now. The fact is that our internal disputes is creating more and more differences between privileged and dispossessed. It is one of the facts that could drive us or our offspring to a Civil War. And a divided country can take ugly turns.

Today, if I was terrorist or had power in a enemy country, I would pay special attention to ways that could be used to interrupt all communications or, at least, the most used ones like through satellites. We know, most of our weapons today are dependent on satellites and one way to neutralize it would be through the destruction of our spacial power. China successful already tested some weapon in this sense. And as History always goes the others countries will look for it sooner or later. To every weapon we have the others must be looking for an anti-version of it. And probably have in secret a version of something unknown to the others.

The only way to stop the risks of our extinction through our own hands is create conditions for the total confidence between peoples. We need to be there for all difficulties the others get and they need to be there for us in the same way. To push forward divisive politics such the ones suggested by the Republican candidates will only let us more suitable to be thrown in other wars that will stimulate more terrorism against us.

We must never forget. At the XVI century only governments would be able to produce and have big ships and cannons. It was the most up dated technology of the time. And soon the pirates were able to put their hands on it. Today any small ship and portable guns can be much more lethal than that technology. We need to ask ourselves, What will be at the reach of anyone in the centuries to come? To me will be not smart of ourselves not think about it now and let our offspring suffer the consequences.

Our government is confronting a dilemma right now. Since a CIA drone were use to kill the American citizen Anwar al-Awlaki, who was a suspect of terrorism linked to Al Qaeda. I am using the term suspect because it is the law since he wasn’t judged and declared guilty despite of all evidences. His father was questioning the legality of the assassination through American tribunals and was denied the pretended justice. If I was him I would keep his quest for justice and try it in the International Courts of Law. Why? To try to stop some madness that is going on around here.

The problem is not decide exactly if somebody is or not guilty. The problem is that, such way of execution is nothing more than another act of terrorism since it is an extrajudicial execution. It involve human rights which United States is denying the called terrorists have. No law says someone is less or more human being, so all individual have the human right of be heard by a tribunal before be considered guilty. I understand when someone is killed as result of a police raid and resist violently to the prison. But what is been done through drones is the disproportional use of force. An extrajudicial execution. A clear violation of human right.

And heard on radio, while waiting my daughter come out from school, talks about such type of execution. Host and interviewed was debating about the problem when a caller questioned the validity of the act saying it was abuse of power and was concerned with what would happen if such extrajudicial killings start been wildly used. The interviewed pointed out these was not the case because it would be used only in countries where the rule of law wasn’t working. And the timing let the question in the air because the show was on its last minute.

The allegation left more questions than answer. How to justify then the extrajudicial execution of Bin Laden? Is Pakistan an outlaw country? Recently, Brazil and Italy had some dispute because Italy had judged a guy as terrorist and assassin without the presence of the person at the tribunal. By Brazilian law was up to the president say the person could be or not extradited to Italy. And the president Lula denied the petition from the Italian justice alleging the judgment were unfair. So, in the American view, Italy had the right of extrajudicial execution in Brazilian soil?

Another question. United States is protecting many Cuban-Americans or exiled Cubans that are considered terrorists by the Cuban government. Would though Cuba have the right to execute some of them even in American soil? Or do it in other countries soils if they travel and be caught by Cuban agents?

I think it is clear that United States is trying to create some exception of law. Is a common happen in dictatorships. We Brazilian born had such experience in that country and isn’t a pleasant memory. Such thing start with good intentions and later become a monster under all beds. Each regular citizen start reveal a paranoid behavior, the unpleasant feeling of been watched on whatever you do. And it is a recipe to some develop erratic behavior that result in real act of terrorism. What I mean is that, our freedom is been sequestered by such nonsense.

Another case that are indicating the illness in our society is the assassination of Trayvon Martin in Florida. Maybe it is result from some paranoid behavior which were exacerbated by the war on terrorists. The link between terrorism and these particular assassination is indirect. Since the 9/11 attacks the American people is more likely to accept some exceptional behavior as understandable. So the right of have and use firearms became more justifiable in the public opinion. It allied to behavioral discrepancies that was masked before 9/11 and now is openly flowing in many minds is causing incidents that in a better society wouldn’t be accepted.

Trayvon Martin was a seventeen years old black adolescent which was unarmed and going to his parent house in a Floridian condominium. He was wearing a hood and a watch captain in the area took him as suspect. Although the watch captain were instruct by the police not to intercept the suspect, looks like he did. The result of it we all know for sure is that, the teen got killed by the watch captain who is white. It is sparking manifestations over the country and been considered a hate crime by the black community.

The problem is that, the Florida law is a controversial law because give anyone the power to kill since have the feeling of been treated and fearing for your own life. Above I took the case as assassination because even if the killer were defending himself of a imminent treat to his life he at first disobeyed the warning to not confront the teen. And secondly because it maybe be happen due to the opportunity gave by the American Constitution that permit a lose right of bear weapons.

To me is more than clear that was a good intention of our Forefathers include the right of bearing guns in their time because the historical situation at the time. We didn’t have a regular police all over the country, most of the people lived in rural areas and would be treat by wild animals and the guns wasn’t yet so potent as the ones we got today. I would doubt if our Forefather knew what portable guns would do today they didn’t put more restrictions to such right. They were more reasonable persons than most of us today.

The fact is that, most of the ones that are for the full right of bear arms don’t think hard about the problem. Since a person is carrying a gun it is transformed automatically in tool of solution although not always a necessary tool. What I mean is that, if the killer wasn’t carrying a gun he would think two times before confront anyone. We can even do some analogy here with the culture of war in United States. If we were less prepared to make wars we could think two times before start unnecessary wars. It would help us spare human and monetary capitals.

Guns give the impression of security and empowerment and the person automatically feel free to take more risks as well does the State. In the case of Trayvon Martin we have no witness on his side. The only thing we know is that he was a teenage, unarmed, drinking iced tea and in his way to see his parents and now is death. The killer appear to have a good record too, except for the mistake of disobey the police instructions. What we know for sure is that, The solutions of the weapons are the ones that present the worst results.

“We the people” are very touched by the situation. Specially our black community. Even the president Obama said if he had a son, the son should look like Trayvon. It in allusion to how black people is treat as suspect before prove otherwise. As a father of a 17 years old boy I am with all heart with the family. I can’t imagine been shacked by such tragedy. Is too difficult to human beings carry their babies, assist their development, dream about what they will be when become adult and all of it is cut short. Death in such situation is our worst fear.

But is also some analogy of this tragedy with what is going on in these country. Although death is not involved in most of the cases, life is been cut short for all children of undocumented immigrant. They are been judged by what their parents did, by what the government fail to do and by what our society is falling to give. When someone like Mitt Romney say that he would veto the Dream Act Legislation, to me it is the same as he was saying he will do just what the killer of Trayvon Martin did. The only difference is that, he would do it in a mass scale.

Trayvon Martin and his tragedy was just one side of the coin. He got a quick death and now his parents, relatives and friends will suffer the whole pain for a long time. In the other side of the same coin are the undocumented immigrants, with the same problem of been prosecuted for been different from the standards. The children, undocumented immigrants, relatives and friends are suffering the worst case of torture since the time of the slavery. They can have a normal life while can’t do any step without looking if are been watched. They are subjected to the terror of all vigilantes in these country.

In my particular case I am against the Dream Act Legislation in some way. The Dream Act offers a path of legalization only to young people that were brought to these country and were raised here. So the legalization of them is like a deliberated separation of the family. Even if their parents are undocumented workers they only got here because our government and our society failed in some way. Then is not an wise decision to take them as solely responsible and solely punishable for it.

What I mean about write these things here is that, we need to leave aside emotions and egos. We need start to look for make things right even if it in some way is unpleasant to us. If some of us have prejudice against black people need to pass over it and defend first the constitutional right of minorities because it is the right thing to do.

If anyone don’t like undocumented immigrants, or even just some kind of looking different immigrants, because think they are here illegally, then have to think about we live today in a great nation called by the name of United States of America because some of our Forefathers were “terrorists” at the point of to defy the English and International Laws and declared and conquered its Independence.

The mess in what we are right now have one positive side. It is showing us that before even the 9/11 attacks we already had in the core of our society people with all kind of distorted behavior. People which is prejudicial in terms of race, religion, gender, economic level, sexual orientation and much more. And it wont go away if we ignore the reality saying we can see only what is beauty. Because it itself is one way to be prejudicial.

Because the victory of the Civil Rights Movement in the past we thought have a plain democracy going on in our society but we are wrong. The fight for the Civil Right must go on. Generation after generation. Because prejudice can change its subject but is an illness hard to die. It is a lesson that president Obama should had learned first hand. He got some prejudice against him because his race and because he is a son of an immigrant. His against of all odds success shouldn’t have made him forget the others that were left behind.

Lately I am not watching the news. I am skipping most of it because they are taking too much time in the same issue which is the Trayvon Martin assassination. The problem is that the time spent on it will resolve nothing and the media is only taking advantage of the moment to sale its advertisement. Unfortunately, here in United States the judicial branch of our government became a show more than justice. And the television uses it as long the public interest is following the cases.

But the main issue for these chapter was supposed to be terrorism and terrorists. But is impossible separate it from the nations interests. And the American government was pressuring the Syrian government to step down to leave the power to the Syrian people. The problem is that, the Syrian people is profoundly divided on the issue of who have the right of keep the power. And the dictator Assad is massacring his opposition and have no way to stop it.

The problem was that, was proposed before the Secure Council on the UN the motion that could give more power to others nations to help remove the dictator. But Russia and China veto such resolution. The American ambassador went wild when it happened. But the American diplomacy is just showing its immaturity of expectations. The Arab Spring was strong enough to remove the dictatorships from Tunisia, Libya and Egypt. But in Syria and Iran the problem is different.

I think is too immature to ask for the help from Russia and China because they are not only the closest allied to Syria and Iran but they also would be the next stop of the movement for wipe out all dictatorship in the world. The veto is a question of shield itself from trouble. And around a month ago, today is March 30, all the media eyes was focused in the Syrian conflict. Now they are just letting notes about the daily number of deaths caused by the Assad regime.

Some people have been upset because of the mass killings, saying the regime caused more than 10,000 deaths in an year conflict. Comparing with the 100,000 of civilians deaths in the Iraq invasion in less than 10 years looks like an even equation. I am not excusing the Assad regime but the American diplomacy and media should be more smart on the issue.

Since we are out of gas to handle so many conflict at the same time, would be more clever if one year ago we had asked the anti-Assad people to hold on to their ambitions. First we need to know in what direction Tunisia, Libya and Egypt will go because we are at risk to help the enemy as we did in Afghanistan before and Iraq recently. In there we transferred the power to the Taliban and in Iraq the power went to the Shiites which ones are Iran’s allied.

Now I just want to make some comments about the Republican primaries. I think the public interest about the issue were substantially reduced. The 10 states that were at stake on the Super Tuesday were divided in 6 wins to Mitt Romney, 3 for Rick Santorum and just 1 for Newt Gingrich. Ron Paul is the pace of turtle in land. After that we had some contests around the country and Romney and Santorum are sharing some wins. The others is getting only some of the delegates.

The big states like Texas, California and New York didn’t yet had its primaries but not even Rich Santorum gain most of the delegates looks like Romney will be the nominee for the Party. It is that because, at the last time a looked at the numbers, Romney had secured around 600 delegates; Rick Santorum not more than half of it; Newt Gingrich barely got 200 and Ron Paul is under 100. The addition of the 3 others is less than the total of Romney. I don’t see how anyone of the others can even or pass Romney’s numbers.

But the numbers are showing some curious thing. Mitt Romney is not getting big advantage on the popular votes. Looks like most of the voters would prefer other candidate than Mitt Romney but the other three are dividing the electorate and giving Romney the opportunity to be in the ahead without unite the Republican Party. Since long ago the experts are asking Newt Gingrich to get out of the contest to see if Rich Santorum is able to grab his electorate and, if is the case, he would show more a better position than Romney to go man to man against the president Barack Obama.

But looks like Newt Gingrich is showing his vengeful face. Anyone who enter in a contest like this, for sure thinks he is the best candidate. And the playing rules wasn’t in favor of Gingrich. Romney and his Super Pac used the economic power to get him down with negative advertisements. And the group of Romney was well prepared since he began seek for be candidate year ago. And the Gingrich candidacy appear no more than a wishful thinking from his own self.

The politic motivation is not so clear in these case. Is Mr. Gingrich just been delusional about the odds or he is teamed up with Romney? It would be possible since he divided the most conservative electorate and may played a fundamental role on some of key states where Romney won by a small margin. The numbers show that if most of his electorate voted for Rick Santorum the winner would change. And it was fundamental to the whole Republican electorate perceived senator Santorum as a real competitor.

What Gingrich is saying is that, together they would impede Mitt Romney to get the magic number of 1,144 delegates and in the Convention in Tampa they would overturn the table. Anyways, doesn’t matter who will end as the nominee from the Republican Party. The winner will be weakened by the divisive tactics. Although most of the Republicans will vote for anyone who represent the Party they will need the help from those that are not affiliated to the party. But the negativity and the division will play against all Republican optimism.

The negativity of the campaign have been so remarkable that even Mrs. Barbara Bush, the wife of the former president George Bush, agreed that it is the worst in her whole life. And she saw a lot of campaigns. Looks like the only one flag that the Republican candidates got now is the negativity against the president Obama. They don’t have any better plan to save America and then they will be after what in their view will be bad in the Obama administration. It is a tactic too fragile to energize the voters. The point in favor of them is that, Obama also is not been able to energize his supporters as he did in his election.

Another point that could play against the Republican Party is the case of the Affordable Healthcare Act. This past week it were presented before the Supreme Court because many of the Republican governors and one private firm is challenging its constitutionality. The demand is centered in one crucial point. The law mandates that all citizen buy health insurance. For the Brazilians and others understand it better, the law is making obligatory everybody have health insurance to be universally protected like the Brazilians and Europeans already have. Although in Brazil it doesn’t work well. But in some countries of Europe it does. Looks like it is a question of administration, not a question of validity.

Strangely, the mandate were a flag always carried by the Republicans. But now they changed the conception maybe just for give to the Obama administration a defeat to weaken his chances to be reelected. I don’t think the Republicans are been wise here. They are arguing that they can’t let the Obama administration win the case because if it be, what more the government could mandate the population buy? They are using the scare tactic of a supposed plot to control all aspect of life of the our citizens.

The problem is that, have so many dispositions in the law others than the mandate that if it be considered as unconstitutional as a whole the consequences will affect hardly the bottom of the pyramid. Most of the Republican militancy is white, better schooling educated and richer than the common citizen. Most of them already have they private health insurance so they are only been out of touch with the difficulties lived by the most poor. And it can be easily used to manipulate the vote of a good part of the American electorate. The statistics suggested not long ago indicated that around 50,000,000 Americans is living in the line of poverty.

We can say that it will be decisive in the 2,012 electoral contest. As the vote is optional in United States the poor population is just the one less informed and don’t know how use the vote for make better its own opportunities. Research indicated that who is born poor have a much bigger chance to stay poor over the life. Another information is that, the population that live in a Zip Code area of rich people have a much better chance to have a better schooling around. Anyways, the rich can send their children to be educated anywhere they wanted no matter the price. And the better schooling educated got automatically the better chance to go up in the pyramid.

If the poor people don’t know how to use the vote for be better schooling educated and have a better health, for sure these people will be always the most vulnerable to keep in poverty.

But is there a particularity that the Republican is ignoring about the Affordable Healthcare Act. As I have saying, we are not more than a poultry bundle. And the world is became no more than our poultry yard. The common people don’t get a good idea of what it means in the quest for good health to all. But medically speaking we are putting at risk the whole society just let people don’t have health insurance or have access to health accompaniment.

It mean that, some individuals can get sick and without medic assistance will incubate some illness long enough for it mutates to different forms, maybe more viral. And it will be spread to the whole society, doesn’t matter if you have or not insurance. To have a good accompaniment can be the difference between the success or not to the whole society. The mandate in these case, even difficult to swallow for many, favors the equation costs/benefit making the benefit weight more. If anyone doubt my concerns, go visit a poultry yard and ask the administrator what are the measurements to keep the herd healthier. Ask if any foul is left behind and why not.

The present situation came to be because the Constitutional Law of Commerce prohibit our government to interfere in the sense to favors the business people obligating the common people buy their products. And the justice Antonin Scalia, a member of the Supreme Court, even questioned the issue giving the comparison, in my words, Would be fair we permit the government obligate the citizen to buy broccoli because it is good to his health? In these case he was only comparing bananas and pineapples. The citizen can chose eat broccoli to make his health better or eat another thing that can offers the same result. It is a question of individual preference.

Then, to neglect the health as a whole, when the citizen is without resources, is a question of public health. It can affect not only the individual but the whole society. And in the present legislation we already have indication that our government have the right to impose such mandate. We know that if any citizen be diagnosed with tuberculosis he will be dragged to a isolated hospital unit and will be treated, doesn’t matter what is the citizen’s will. The health of the society play a better role over the individual will. It is a question of public interest over the individual rights of the citizen.

The trickery in the whole case to the Republican Party is that, the blue print for the law is what is working here at the Massachusetts State, since Mitt Romney was the governor. The administration of the former governor was the responsible for establish almost the same law that the Obama administration simple thought was a good idea and copy it for his national plan. If the president were from the Republican Party it wouldn’t hurt that much the Republican militants. It also will be used against the Republican nominee in the general election. If the federal law be dismissed by the Supreme Court, I will be very concerned about what is working well in Massachusetts for us. I don’t know if we will be able to have our health care insurance by our own expenses.

Lets end these chapter with accounts from my own life. I am been so absorbed in write these book that I forget to look first if my eyes doctor was member of my new health insurance. Only the day before I remembered to look it and she wasn’t. So I had to cancel my appointment. My case is a little be tricky because I got glaucoma and it came to the concern of all the secretaries and medical personnel that assist me. My answer machine got some messages urging me to look for help because the case can’t stay unattended. I was very sad for the situation but also very moved by the solidarity. To all my very thanks. And now I got appointment with another doctor that I will see soon.

About balance our income we are not doing so well. It is going like our dam were made out of sand and we got too much rain in one night. Firstly we had an ant nest that robbed us the payment to control it. And in the week before the last, my wife noticed her jeep wasn’t getting the hear shift. Was a simple case of broken differential. The total to fix it were not far from US$ 4,000.00 and these past week it got another problem that will costs her US$ 1,000.00 more. We was hardly saving some to the college of our son. Before we were in trouble to do so and now I can’t describe in what we went.

And the Republican Party candidates are expecting they will get our vote, preaching the tax break for the rich people at the same time that they are putting barriers to us reach our least dreams. As an old Brazilian television showman used to say: “They will win the Pineapple Trophy”. And I add, in the hard way.

If the Affordable Healthcare Act be dismissed by the Supreme Court, we will be taking a better care of our fowls than we do it to our own citizens.

I will leave to the reader the conclusion about who is winning the war of terrorists. I can’t say for sure if anybody is winning anything. The ways that the war have been fought is giving excuses to it keep going through countless time. What I am sure is that, all of the people are loosing something. Not matter who will win because “We the People” will lose anyways. Because the endless war will hurt as all.

19. THE DISCOURSE OF NETANYAHU

In September 23, 2011, I watched the discourse of the Israeli prime minister Benjamin Netanyahu to the UN. And not long after I left a note in one of the pages of these book that I would comment about it. So here we are in the issue. I will put these chapter just after the prior that talk about terrorism because there are some links between the two. The issue is delicate, I know. And I don’t have a main stream opinion to offers. But real truth must be said even to whom that don’t want hear it.

Another thing. I will not claim for me any title of peacemaker nor even want be considered worth of anything. I just want make some points and let to the readers develop their own conclusions. I know nothing better than nobody. And I don’t want the burden of be the author of any idea that will end in peace or war. I know that, peace or war don’t depend on myself. If it were dependent only on me I would say, problem solved. But peace and war don’t come from the will of only one person. It come from the bottom of the hearts of, at least, two people that decide one or another.

Something I know well. Doesn’t matter what these generation do toward peace. It will be forever only if the coming generations renew it as long the time goes. As long as I have been watching the conflicts in the Middle East my feeling was always some kind of disbelief. I don’t trust the leaders and think that the Palestinian and Israeli people are been victimized by interests others than good will. And peace come only from the good will from both sides.

My mother had a saying that goes like this, “When one don’t want, two don’t fight”. Is simpleton to think these saying can resolve anything. And she had another attitude to make us believe in it. At least, think two times before fight. She always added, “If I know that one of you is fighting in the street, when you put the feet at home will be spanked anyways”. And the problem with wars is that, it leaves consequences that works like the punishment that we would get at home. An war always have opened windows for new ones and only good will can keep it shut.

I don’t want to reproduce the words of Netanyahu in that discourse. I will just remember something that he said, in my own words, and give some analysis on it. I will not put the issues in the same order that they are in his discourse. And will start from something that he said about Israel be a tiny country. Based on its small dimensions he was concerned on not let the Palestinian State come to exist before the Palestinian leaders don’t give the guarantees of security to Israel. And he asked, “What father would be irresponsible to let the children in harms ways?”

I don’t know any father that is willing to put his own children in harms ways. But I know that both sides are doing it. And not putting only their own children in harms ways. They are putting all of our children subjected to bad happenings. And let start in 1,948 when the State of Israel were created. It were created through a UN Resolution against the will of all other nation around about. The parents of that time knew they were putting their children in harms ways. The problem is that they didn’t knew how bad it would become today and how worse it is up to be if we kept our History in the same path that it is now. Keeping the path is the way of Benjamin Netanyahu put our present and future generations in harms ways.

Benjamin Netanyahu, all Israelis and most of the Christians believe in, or act as if, the account from the Bible that God gave that land to the Abraham offspring. And later it were narrowed to Jacob’s offspring. Who know what is written in the Bible is familiarized with the account. And more, the writers of the Bible established that, long before Abraham, who was an immigrant in that land, had a people that owned the land. And only a fraction of that land were bought.

Later on Jacob’s family abandoned the land and went to Egypt. Generations later they came back as a strong number of people to claim the it back. Is said that, Joshua lead the people with the express order to commit genocide against all of the others. At these point, the Hebrew writers claim that, God Himself had given such orders because the people that was living there was sinner. But the conquest of the land lasted for some time, and the then called people of Israel disobeyed God, not eliminating all the sinners. And it were taken as the justification for all the suffering that the people went in from then on.

The Biblical writers cleverly tried to not always blame God for what happened but their writings betrayed their intentions. Firstly they used the old trick of do something wrong and blame someone else. Starting from the beginning after they be established in the land, they attributed all bad things that happened to them to their own sins but also alleged that they sinned because were induced by the remnant people that were left out of the genocide.

The problem with such theory is that, it is said that before the Hebrew people went the land, God declared it as a saint people, the chosen one. And it would be separated from the others to keep its sanctity. Also is alleged that God gave the choice to these people saying, in my own words, If you behave you will never suffer but on contrary I will punish you with my own mighty hands. So it was the preparation for excuse God from doing anything wrong. So, supposedly, anything wrong that came after were blame on the disobeying on God’s Orders. The people’s sins were to blame.

But for validate such proposal about God’s Behavior the writers, deliberated or not, forgot how God’s Powers Works. God Is Omniscient. It mean that He Know everything before anything happen. When the writers supposed He said, if the people of Israel not obey Him the people would be punished is a contradiction because He already should know all the bad things would come from the people’s behavior. In it the Biblical writers blamed God for all the bad things that would come because He already knew what would be all the details of the people’s behavior and, even so, He put the people in harms ways.

So, the question that Netanyahu thought was clever for the moment, “What father would put his children in harms ways?”, is answered by the theology that he are supposed to be follower because he declared himself as from the Jewish faith. And the answer is an accusation against God because says, He is such father. Supposedly He Knew that the Israeli people would sin in such way that He would have to kick them out from the “Promise Land” for, at least, two times until now.

Another important information that is in the Bible, come from the book, 2 Chronicles 33:9, which says, “So Manasseh made Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem to err, and to do worse than the heathen, whom the Lord had destroyed before the children of Israel.” Well, Judah is just one part of the people of Israel, although all the thirteen tribes were represented in it. Israel itself, or ten out of its tribes, had been conquered by the Assyrians. And the attributed reason had been similar.

It mean that all the Israelis wishful thinking of be a special people, separated from the others because its sanctity, the chosen people, and the light for the world is false. It come because if God had ordered the genocide of the Canaanites He would be a two faces god like the ones made up from the hands and minds of men. How He would be worth of be called by the title of The Just and Living God if He had ordered the genocide of some because their sins and didn’t ordered the same to whom did worse?

Here we have a treacherous bifurcation. What I believe is that, God never ordered the genocide of the Canaanites. So all the allegations that come along with such supposition are false. But some people believe in the Biblical literalism. In that case, the days of the Jews are numbered and they end is coming in God’s Time and not in our time. It mean that, soon or later the Jewish faith will vanish, not necessarily the people will be extinct as we already know that, it didn’t happen to the ancient Canaanites. Their genes are present all over the world, in the same way that the ones from the Hebrew are equally disseminated. The Israelis themselves got some of those genes.

I may have to explain something here. Yes I am Christian and also know that God Exist. What is my explanation for be it and don’t believe in the main stream interpretations from the Biblical accounts is that, The Biblical account is a narration based on some facts which ones were interpreted by human beings. The Biblical writers tried to conciliate their own theological understanding with the History that they knew. It was important to bind the people for the future. If wasn’t for History we wouldn’t understand our ties with many people and maybe we wouldn’t be able to keep glued as a nation.

Is because of that in ancient times the tendency of nations was to be much smaller than today. The people knew only the History that was passed through oral accounts and as the same family spread around a countryside, living generations separated from some groups, not sharing the same experiences and not having a common center of administration, it created the conditions that resulted in different nations and different languages. The written History combined with religion and a center for worship made possible some parts of the same people live in distant lands and become tied to a more numbered and diversified genealogical lines of the same culture. And it allowed the existence of bigger nations.

My recalling to the Biblical text have a logical explanation. By his discourse, Netanyahu appear to believe in the same special link between the land and the people of Israel as it is alleged in the Biblical text. So what I want is demonstrate that these is not true. Not that they don’t have ancestor there.

He for example said that he have an officer’s seal in his office back in Israel that were found next to the Jerusalem wall and dated around 700 BCE. The seal shaped like a ring is like the ones we know, in old times, were used to put stamp in written documents. He also said that the name of the officer who used it was Netanyahu, like his last name. And his name Benjamin is also a reference to the youngest son of Jacob. He used these information to emphasize a supposed right of have a nation called by the name of Israel today because in ancient times had another nation with the same name.

I am not from the group of people that deny the existence of an ancient Israel. But I need to point out that, the ring prove nothing. We know that Jerusalem were a center of pilgrimage even before the alleged existence of Israel. So nothing can prove the ring was from a pilgrim from a distant place or a local resident. And we know that, the use of last name is a relatively new invention.

At that time the people used only the first name and some was distinguished with some differentiation when the name was too common. Something like, Joseph, son of Jacob. Or Joseph, the carpenter. Or, even, Joseph of Arimathaea. Only much later professions, place of birth, physical characteristics and others were added as last names.

Well, I don’t think we need any proof that Israel did existed in ancient times. What Benjamin Netanyahu had to prove is what the ancient nation of Israel have to do with Israel of today. Because since the ancient Israel ceased to exist we got thousands of years of History that appear Mr. Netanyahu is asking everybody to ignore. It appear like he want we believe that the ancient Israel were there, disappeared, and thousands of years later reappeared in no men land.

I have a better idea how to obtain a better proof of inheritance of the land than the ring of Netanyahu. The sciences of today offers it to us. We know that the weather around the ancient Canaan is some kind of dry and it help preserve bones. And also is well known that bones of people from generation after generation of ancient inhabitants of the area still there and can be from thousands of years before any Hebrew, Palestinian or Christian were even born.

So if the right of inheritance come from whom first established in the land, as looks like was the point raised by Netanyahu, we could ask scientists to extract DNA from the ancient bones and look at the DNA from the people living today. Whatever have a match shall be the heir of the land.

But I need to warn everybody about a little problem. For sure Palestinians and Israelis will have some match. But so a good chunk of the terrestrial population. Why not?! Based on my studies on the genealogical math that I put in the beginning of these book, people like Abraham could easily be many times ancestor of all of us on Earth today. And based on the genealogical data we already have at hand we can say that, all the people from the Iberian Peninsula must be many times descendant of Jacob, through the queen Esther, the one who’s name even is a book in the Bible; and also double descendant of Abraham, through direct lineage of the prophet Muhammad, who was ancestor of Zayra Ibn Zayda.

Just for the reader better localize the chapter of the History that I am recalling, Zayra Ibn Zayda was the wife of Lovesendo Ramires. He was son of Ramiro II, king of Leon. The couple became ancestor for all the royal and noble families in the Iberian Peninsula and from there their offspring passed their genes to all European nobility. Since they lived before the year 1,000 AD not only the nobles got their genetics but the whole population that come from them. What we can guarantee is that, all Spanish and Portuguese descendants that do a DNA test today shall have in their blood traces or even good part of Middle Eastern DNA to be proved as heir of “God’s Promises”.

As Benjamin Netaniahu want be, we all are Abraham’s descendants. So, the right that he alleged for himself and his fellow Jews must be shared with all of us and others because I was mentioning only two lineages that link us to them. But Abraham left thousands of lineages that went Africa, Asia and Europe so the claim must contemplate all of us. Unless the prime minister of Israel was meaning only the right for whom come from the Jewish faith. Or only to those that have a Y chromosome, like in ancient times when only men were believed to transmit inheritance.

Doesn’t matter his meaning. Based on his way of thinking we Christians must have the right of have our own country in the place occupied by the ancient Israel. Yes, that’s true! We are descendants of the Patriarchs. When Rome adopted the Christian faith with the Emperor Constantine the Palestine even became ruled by Christianity. Later on the Crusades ruled the land for almost 200 years. And before the actual nation of Israel be founded in our days it was ruled by the Christian English Empire. The problem with the theory of Benjamin Netanyahu is that, he thinks he can make fool out of all of us but the foolishness is his own flag.

If the claim of the right of have a State of Israel be validated by anyone based on what was thousands of years ago it shall mean that, all descendants of ancient peoples that once had a nation established in some place else have the same right of recreate a new version of the old nation with the same name. And the History shall go like that, the Incas shall have their nation in Peru and elsewhere. The Mayans shall take back their chunk from Mexico and others. The many tribes in Americas also will have the same right. So if the Cherokee, Blackfeet, Pueblo, Navajo, Sioux, Arawak, Inuit and many others wants, they shall have the right to decide if want to keep their own identity or keep the American identity. Or both as many Israelis do.

I was up to continue these text when I opened my email box today and there was an email sent by one of my brothers. In the title was the promise of some indigenous wisdom from North America. And I immediately selected some to reproduce here. If it is not a Divine Intervention, what it is? Lets see only two:

Shenandoah saying, “Is not enough to talk about peace, what is needed is think, feel, act and live in peace.”

Seneca Saying, “More cleverness the man thinks he have more he need the Divine protection for defend himself from himself.”

Another argument raised by Mr. Netanyahu which is always raised by the defenders of the idea of a permanent State of Israel is that, Israel is the only democracy around about. He even complained that, despite of be the only democracy around, it got more condemnations from the UN than all the other nations combined. He also alleged that, as a democracy, Israel have all kinds of people living there, even Arab descendants. And he thinks that Israel were unjustly accused of racism because, the Palestinians are the ones suitable to get such title. He alleged that have a law in Ramallah, West Bank, that establish death penalty to anyone who sale land to a Jew person.

In others words the description of Israel and its government gave by its the prime minister was something like the Paradise administered by saints. In the other side of the coin came the description of the radicals Islamist, specially Mr. Mahmoud Ahmadinejad, as the source of all bad things. I don’t want be ironic into say that, I almost became convinced to go to that kind of “Heaven” that Mr. Benjamin thinks they constructed, grabbing some weapons, to help eliminate all its enemies. If I use irony I may be criticized and what I have to say can be downgraded as just jealousy of the Israeli success.

What I need to inform the prime minister of Israel is that, we common people, specially the ones born and raised in Brazil have some saying that goes like that, “When the alms is too much the saint gets suspicious about it”. In the case, these is not the most appropriate opportunity to use it because have a different meaning. But the adaptation for its use is that, If Israel and its government are so perfect and its neighborhood are so despicable, why to insist on live side by side with them? It is not put in harms ways all the generations to come?

I understand. As a Jew, Mr. Netanyahu must want commercialize his fish. But the problem with it is that, He should at least admit some of the imperfections in his regime and some qualities on his opponents to we, the saints, get a better idea of what is going on. If he want sale his Fantasy Land and the Hell’s Domain as truthful we, the saints, must acquaint him as a liar. We, the saints, don’t believe in perfect place or perfect Hell on Earth. We know that always have something bad in the good men’s deeds and something good in the bad’s men deeds. And it is what make our world so confuse.

The argument of be a democracy is more a burden than an advantage because if it is so, Israel really need to do better than it have been done. In his discourse, Mr. Netanyahu is the solely responsible for to contradict his own words. I don’t think is a space in Israel for the militants of Hamas and Hezbollah promote their ideas. If they go to the area called Israel and be detected by the Mossad, they probably will be incarcerated or killed. In these case the law saying that, if someone sale a property to a Jew in Ramallah shall be punished by death, make Israel and Palestine even.

Lets remember here the opinion that I presented to the journal “Estado de Minas” some years ago. At the time was having some preparations for negotiations of peace between Palestinian and Israeli. And the Israeli government declared that, it would not talk to the enemies of Israel. It would talk only to the Palestinian that accepted the previous conditions for peace. And I argued in the letter addressed to that journal that, peace we talk with our enemies if we have any. With our friends we celebrate it. If I had any enemy the talks could help us to settle down our differences and become friends. Without talks it is impossible.

Another contradiction in the discourse was his saying that, in no way he would accept millions of Palestinians in Israel. I think he was suggesting that it would be a plan from the Palestinian side. But to understand it better we need to come back to before the creation of the State of Israel. And we know that the English Empire had conquered it from the Ottoman Empire. As an English protectorate the Palestine as an whole was inhabited by Arabs, Jews, Palestinians and others, mostly people that were born there or their ancestor had migrated and established themselves for some time.

As an English Protectorate all the inhabitants was free to move to anywhere in the country. And the acquaintanceship between the different religious branch was peaceful as it was at the time of Muslim Domain. It includes Muslims, Jews and Christians orthodox and non orthodox. But these relatively condition of peace started be broken because some Jews, most known as Zionists, began to plot to recreate the Jewish State.

What was the problem on it and it is why Israel have been condemned many times in the UN is because the model of State wanted by the Zionists was a State inhabited and governed by Jews not matter the composition of the population living there. And the plan of creation of such State were blessed by the English administrators. The big deal was the presence of others cultures, particularly the Palestinian that was the majority. To try to overcome such situation the Zionists promoted the migration of Jews from all over the world. And began to concentrate themselves in certain areas where they became majority.

Before the creation of Israel, the Zionists was considered terrorists, as Hamas and Hezbollah are entitled today, and made many attacks to the English authorities. One person known by some of such attacks was Isaac Rabin, the then future and now late prime minister of Israel. Isaac Rabin were later converted in good guy and were assassinated by an extremist Jew, because had made concessions in the peace talks with the Palestinians.

The creation of the State of Israel was in its way but had a strong discordance from the Arab community that included the Palestinians. What precipitated the creation in 1,948 were the Holocaust during the WWII. The argument was that, the Jewish people needed to have a State for protect itself from their aggressors. It is known that the Jews suffered many persecutions along History. And the Holocaust gave a strong argument to accelerate such intention. But, as Brazilian use to say, “What begin wrong ends wrong”.

The creation of the new State came through a UN Resolution. And the Assembly were characterized by acquisition of some votes through bribery. These Resolution created a small size country in accordance with all demands of Israeli leaders of the time. Soon the creation also stimulated the rivalry and the wars began. In 1,967 it came to some apex which is called the Six Days War. Since then Israel invaded and keeps occupation of lands from Syria, Jordan and Egypt. Lands that were supposed to be used on the creation of the Palestine State. It includes Jerusalem.

In consequence of the wars, many Palestinians were displaced and kept away from their homeland until today. Many still living in provisory encampment. These population kept away from its motherland live throughout the world and mainly in Lebanon, Syria, Jordan and Egypt. And they are the ones that want to go back home and are been punished with the denial of their most basic human right. And these population became also subjected to the radical militancy like Hamas and Hezbollah. The exiled population multiplied and is about it that Benjamin Netanyahu said he wouldn’t allow millions of Palestinians invade Israel.

In the process of the facts, Lebanon became an enormous casualty of wars. It was a developed and peaceful country. The majority of the population was Christian and it was considered the Switzerland from the Middle East. And the Christian leaders, on opposition of the claimed Swiss neutrality, supported the State of Israel. The economy of Lebanon went down, and part of the Christian population got the need to migrate away. Many ended in Brazil, United States and elsewhere.

On contrary, the Muslim population reinforced with the exiled Palestinians, multiplied and became majority. Despite of the new situation the Christian government supported by Israel began ignore it and tried to keep the power through force. It lead to a revolution where the Christians lost and the Muslim majority assumed the power. Much of the Arab population that Netanyahu alleged is living in peace inside of Israel come from these group of people that once were supported by Israel and lost the power in Lebanon.

So, when Netanyahu claim the right to be treated as special because live in the only one democracy in the region we need to ask ourselves if a real democracy is the one that talk about it but don’t respect the democratic ruling in other places or if is the one that talk and respect the democratic ruling on every place else. Be a democracy don’t give us the licence to practice wrongdoings because such practice in determined times appear to get us some advantage.

United States also claim for itself to be the biggest democracy in the universe but were the great sponsor of many dictatorships in the world. It sponsored the Saddam Hussein’s dictatorship because it appeared to be a smart move against the Iranian Revolution. But what we got from that is a more radicalized regime over the Iranian people and a menace to the Israeli. Just to remember, United States and Israel helped Hosni Mubarak in Egypt and ended having a good relationship with Muammar Gaddafi, until the last revolution in Libya don’t begin.

Mr. Netanyahu said that, the origin of all evil come from the extremist Muslims. I am not quiet convinced about it. Since we have extremism from both sides I am more up to believe in it to be reciprocal. And evil don’t come only from the extremists. It mostly come from the ones that think they are too good and neglect from prevent the radicalism take shape. Nobody is born extremist.

I would say to Mr. Benjamin one thing, take one baby from a couple of extremist Muslim and another from a couple of extremist Jew and give the Jewish baby to the Muslim couple and the Muslim baby to the Jew couple. Let them raise the kids as they were themselves child. What you think would happen next? We could use another analogy. Pick up the two babies and let them be raised in a remote Brazilian area by a responsible couple, not Jew neither Muslim, without the extremist doctrine. I don’t think we will have any extremism in their future behavior.

I am sure that extremism have been created, raised and nourished by the two faces politics played in the Middle East by the local and interventionist governments. The culture of hatred have been carefully cultivated even by the “peaceful” government of Israel. As I said before, all dictatorship need to have a real or imaginary enemy, strong enough to cause more fear on its people than the dictatorship itself. And it is also valid to some called democratic government. The Israeli government is a classic example of it. It need a strong enemy because have a plan to restore Israel as big as it were on ancient times.

Until recently it was a big problem to the Palestine administrators but now they are getting it. They also don’t want peace because peace would mean the end for their ambitions. They want reconquer, in what I think they are right, what is been occupied by Israel, and dominate the same area that once were the ancient Israel and, before it, the ancient Canaan. The problem is that, Israel got in the way of the Palestinian administrators and Palestine got in the way of the Israeli ones. Peace is not the goal for both of them until any of them get rid of the other.

Benjamin Netanyahu talked about peace in his discourse saying that, Israel extend its hands to peace since its creation. And said that, the hands of Israel still extended specially to ones that are willing to make peace with Israel. But he underestimate our intelligence when he let clear that his government is not willing to make peace with its enemies. Specially when he talked about Mr. Ahmadinejad the president of Iran, without even pronounce his name. Netanyahu talk about peace but inside him is a good part of sulfur. As the Shenandoah teaching say, talk is the easy part, practice needs more than a simple wish.

I consider some of my colleagues veterinarians, biologists and biochemists a good case of permanent heroes. Specially the ones that works with poisonous animals like the snakes. They raise snakes like rattlesnake and urutu. The other people may don’t heard about the urutu because it is indigenous from Brazil. It is said, when it bites kills or make an handicapped. It’s venom is so strong that can kill an adult in less than one hour and most of the times the wounded limb of the survivors must be amputated. To our surprise, is said that it have what looks like a cross on its head. A sign that the Christians use on their last dwelling.

The work of my colleagues is done to collect venom and transform it in anti-venom that will save thousands of lives every year. Our heroes put their own life at risk to save others. But it is done with some prevention. They keep the snakes giving it good shelter and good food. And anything needed to the animals be comfortable and less aggressive. Like that they transformed an hazardous situation in a win and win other. The snakes get what it want and the people get what is needed.

In the case of the Israeli government we can make some analogy with it. I don’t want compare snakes and people but is something like the Israeli government have been making a research to find how much radical the Muslim militancy can get in. It is not only creating cobras to help other people. It is doing selection to obtain a more radical and more lethal kind of enemy. I think the Israeli government is not acting as smart as it is taking itself as been. One fundamental difference between cobras and human beings is that, cobras can be smart but not as rational as human beings. We work with cobras because we know exactly what it can do but by intelligence human being can always surprise us, for good or bad.

Lets take some facts that prove that the prime minister of Israel is not been serious about peace. His government want make peace with the ones that are moderate and want not even talk to the considered extremists. If the moderated people grab such bait they will be the next victim of the extremists, so they are not willing to repeat the mistake done by Anwar El Sadat. To those that don’t remember, Sadat were the president of Egypt that flew to Israel to make peace. And he did it against the support of others. Ended killed by a plot inside his own country although he achieved peace with Israel and got the admiration from the whole world.

Another recent fact even unveiled through Netanyahu own discourse is that, he told about peace with the people of Iran but clearly excluded the president Ahmadinejad and his party of extremists. Out of the discourse the news are plenty of threats from the Israeli government that want do a preemptive attack against Iran. He also talk about peace with Palestinian in the exact moment that Palestinian leaders are been killed in a selective rampage of assassinations. What is not understandable is someone talking about make peace with the whole world, except with his enemies.

What is also contradictory in the discourse is the Netanyahu’s denial of the creation of the Palestinian State through a UN Resolution. He said it because, at the same time he was talking, the Palestinian president Mahmoud Abbas was in the building trying to convince the members to approve the creation of his State. Since Israel were created through an UN Resolution, the Palestinian State can not be treat differently. And he almost summoned Mr. Abbas to meet him at that exact moment to talk about peace in a man-a-man conversation.

The prime minister of Israel was only using deception because he know better than everyone that, their talks would resolve nothing. He was only using the UN for his theatrical apparition to the world. Most of the people that was watching him on television without a good knowledge of the Middle East political situation, as most of the worldly public is affected by such lack of information, would believe that he was really meaning what he was saying. But unfortunately, for him, he needed to convince he was been truthful just the ones that he called by the name of his enemies and enemies of Israel, not only the friendly ignorant public.

What is surely up to happen is that, the lies will make the extremists more angry. And Benjamin Netanyahu know that. So, the only one conclusion that we can get on is that, he don’t want make peace with nobody. He know that the moderated people can’t make a separated peace with him and also know that he is making the extremists more upset with Israel. In another words, he is provoking them. But provoking them for what. What Mr. Netanyahu want to gain with it? What are his interests?

He want just buy more time. To construct more illegal settlements in the Palestinian side and later on use it to an imaginary right to be there because the time of occupation. Or, at least, for when the Israeli and Palestinian really seat down with the intention of resolve the problem, for Israelis say that, we are already making the sacrifice of abandon areas that we already had conquered, so you own us something.

These is an old deceit used by dishonest merchants. First they take something from you and do a real business putting you in some disadvantage. Then give back what was taken from you for you feel some kind of fairness and forget the real mathematics. Maybe Mr. Netanyahu will sale his rotten fish to some unprepared customer like us but these business is a sale from merchant to merchant.

I am talking about it because in some way I was once victimized by such deceit. When I was at the University the student movement was fighting to keep the budget from the government for the quality of education not be affected. And the administration of our unit simple cut off our food in half. After one week of less food our representatives came with the notice that our portions had been reestablished to the normal level and claimed victory forgetting what for we was fighting. My colleagues at the time will forgive me, but I still laughing on their faces.

Well, if I talk here only about my criticism to the Mr. Netanyahu’s speech nobody from his side will even read it. But I ask the reader to take my criticism as equal to the other side too. And I want here to suggest one solution for the Middle East conflict. These is not the solution. Is one suggestion and at the end of these chapter I will put another that I think is more like real solution. The present suggestion is based on the fact of both side want restore the dominance over the whole land. And in my point of view there is only one way of it be done to attend the demands regarding lands of both extremes.

Firstly we have to get back to the Biblical Scriptures. Both side claim the right of firstborn to claim the land. And in it I am totally in favor of the Palestinian claims. Not because what they have to say but because what is written in the Bible itself. The Palestinian claim to be the firstborn of Abraham, through his firstborn Ishmael. And the Israelite claim to have the right of be firstborn through Isaac. But the reality is that, Ishmael was the firstborn of Abraham and Isaac was the firstborn from his wife, Sarai or Sarah.

The story told later to excuse Isaac as firstborn is fake. Why? Because God is the Lord of time, Lord of Knowledge and Lord of Wisdom. If He wanted Isaac be the firstborn of Abraham He had been born before Ishmael. Firstborn mean the one that born first, before others. Then if God had plans to Isaac be the firstborn He would put things in order. If He let Ishmael be born first and later resolved to give the right of firstborn to another, then He had to be a deceptive god as the ones made by hands and minds of men.

In second place the story is retold with the offspring of Isaac. He married to Rebekah and she gave birth to twins. Esau which later was also called by the name of Canaan was born first. Jacob came just after him. Again, doesn’t matter if is another story saying that Jacob, who later assumed the name of Israel, stole the right of firstborn from Esau. The decision don’t come from men in these case because God Determined who would born first. And God Is a Person of One Word.

If it is not enough we also can recall the chapter 10 of the Book of Ezra. In resume the text describe that the people that returned from Babylon took as wives women from the land. And they had children. And the orthodox Sechaniah took it as a trespassing against God and induced first Ezra and later the people to do that, “3 Now therefore let us make a covenant with our God to put away all the wives, and such as are born of them…; and let it be done according to the law.”

But the law also says: “Deut. 24:16 The fathers shall not be put to death for the children, neither shall the children be put to death for the fathers: every man shall be put to death for his own sin.” It mean that, the children were innocent for any sin committed by the parents. Since they were wrongly punished they never lost the right of be accounted unto the Assembly of God. We can only speculate that, those children are now ancestors of the whole people in the Middle East, so if their right be respected they also are children of Israel, with the same rights attributed to Jews.

And don’t take my interpretation as wrong because the text from Deuteronomy say about death, meaning only some kind of bigger trespassing. The text in the Book of Ruth that would be better be called by her complete name as Ruth Moabitess, narrates how she became the wife of the Jew Boaz. The Moabite people, by the text of the Torah was under the same decree of extermination attributed to God and passed on to the Israelite by Moses.

To those that don’t remember how the story goes, Ruth and Boaz were grandparents of Jesse, father of David, the famous king of the Jews. Since David have been excused for be descendant of a forbidden marriage, later on the same excuse had to be applied in favor of the children about whom the Book of Ezra talks. And the passage in the Book of Ruth remember us about that, If was the right thing to abandon the children of the returned exiled from Babylon, then all the Boaz offspring also had to be expelled from any covenant, and it includes King David and his offspring.

I don’t want impose interpretations to anyone. But we need to pay attention on what is valid to some because, if it is true, then shall be valid for all. And look what is written on the Psalm 118: 22, “The stone which the builders refused is become the head stone of the corner.” And for those that adopt a more Christian interpretation I would indicate the sentence attributed to Jesus, by Matthew, in his chapter 21: 43-44, “Therefore say I unto you, the Kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. 44 And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.”

Certainly, Matthew had in mind that Jesus, who was Jew and talking to a Jew audience, was talking about the Kingdom of God be taken from the Jews and given to the Christians. But the Christians, specially some modern interprets here in United States, never took it as granted. Those interprets make a big mistake taking the land of Israel as a Portal to Heaven.

Since the old times the Hebrew people and others attributed to that corner of the Earth the title of Holly Land, and Promise Land. It is because their thinking was egoistic. If somebody asked me where is the Holly Land that I myself feel it as Holly I will have no doubt in say it, is where I was born in. I know, we have the old tradition saying that Holly Land is another place else. And I would ask to anyone, Holly Land should be a place governed by peace or governed by war?

The place that the Hebrew people called by the name of Holly Land looks like a place that attracts people to do war and in practice the people there only talk about peace but don’t practice it. So, in comparison to it I have no doubt, the place where I was born is more like an Holly Land than the other called by that name. But the problem is not that. The problem is, no land is Holly. Because to be Holly it have to have the will of not do bad. As land can’t have will then it can be pure, because men didn’t sin on it, or contaminated, because men sinned on it.

Even so, my Holly Land appears more pure because we don’t have wars going on there for long time and the people appears more peaceful because don’t have fights. I know that, If I give the name of Holly Land to the place where I was born will be an egoistic act from myself. Why? Because I will be claiming that God chose me and my people to be superior to others. And it is not true because if we believe in that, God Made Earth and people, then we have not other choice than admit that everywhere on Earth was pure upon God’s Creation and men also was pure. But what still pure or will be purified depends on the will of men. Men contaminated, men shall have the burden to clean it up.

We have a teaching that come from a Jew and one that I believe most to be true. It goes like that, “Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee; Leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift.” It is written in the Book of Matthew, 5: 23-24. And the Jew is Jesus.

I know. Some will suspect that I am using the old trick of recall some verses from the Bible to impose my own interpretation, as it is done by scholars, laypersons, pastors and priests. And I wouldn’t never pinch point those small parts of the text if it made not sense before the first and second commandment establishment of that, prior of all you need to love God and as a consequence of it you need to love His Work.

So, on contrary to what is wildly accepted, the conflict between Palestinians and Israelis have to do with everything but religion. Religion to me is do the Will of God and what is going on is everything but it. Doesn’t matter what one side say, If what they are doing is in accordance with what was said by Moses or if the others say is in accordance with Muhammad said. The Will of God always was, is and will be the peace among His Creation. If anyone say the contrary is a liar.

The conflict is exclusively about land and possession. Is not spiritual but yes mundane. And the Palestinians claim the land belong to them because it was once occupied by them. And the Israelis say that the land belong to them because now they possess it. Such claims don’t goes well to bring a permanent peace because open the door for future events of wars because if it is so, then, lets make war to decide who will be the righteous owner in the future.

So what I came to conclude is that, if any peace be possible, would be wise to make the addition of Israeli and Palestinian Territories and make out of it only one country. It can’t be called by the name of Palestine or Israel. Both name recall separation. And as both people claim to be descendant of Abraham, be it be called by the name of Abraham Land. And be it a land to worship the Only One God that unites Jews, Muslims and Christians. He Is The Author of life. Let though use tools that save lives not weapons to destruct it.

I know! The problem is that, the long time of war wounded so much both side that is no confidence on each other. These is the biggest of all barriers that both people need to overcome. But if be done step by step with the real good will from both sides, with the Help from Heaven, is not impossible. Jesus also once said that, “7 Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy. 8 Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God. 9 Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God.” Matthew 5. If any side want to be children of God is not other way than do the Will of God and then make peace to each other.

Netanyahu claimed that the problem is the Muslims extremists and they are the ones that don’t want make peace. Then I would say to him, better though the Israelis begin to move out because History will repeat itself, again and again. And like the Brazilians use to say, “Take because it is your own child”. As I said before, the Zionism created the Muslims extremism and to undo what were done is necessary give time for these and the next generations pass away: for the vipers from both sides lose its venom. The children of the third generation will have a different view from their ancestors: if they be raised in peace.

The creation of the State of Israel was never an act of peace. The founders knew that it was an declaration of war for the year to come. War was a combo decision with the creation. At the creation of Israel, peace were left aside. The crying of the prime minister is false by that reason. The Israelis wanted the land anyways, even the decision meaning wars. And they got exactly what they bargained for.

Let put something extra here before I forget. The scene that United States suspended the financial contributions to the UNESCO would be comic if it wasn’t mostly tragic. It came because the Palestinian Authority were granted full membership of UN cultural agency after 107 vote in favor, 14 against and 52 abstentions. What the Obama administration was thinking? Take our money from the education of poor people and leave a blank space to “industries” like Al Qaeda and others alike open new factories of terror? And I said to myself, saint wasted intelligence!

Beginning his discourse, Mr. Netanyahu made a reference to many Jews been famous because they work in literature, arts and sciences. And he also mentioned know something that the others don’t know about how to lead with what is going on in the Middle East. I think he wanted to send to the world some kind of bill in such terms, Look the good that Jewish people have done to the world, now is time to the world pay it back giving back up to whatsoever he wanna do. Well, lets question it!

Usually we attribute to the Renaissance the beginning of our Western culture. And it came to be because many factories. One of it was the introduction of paper from China to Europe. Another was the rediscovery of Roman, Greek and others knowledge. Auspiciously, both of the events were done by the Muslim Empire. Firstly, they made the use of paper common and available. And secondly they were the ones that copied and kept alive almost all the ancient knowledge, before the European then learned it back from them. So, we own something to Muslims, to Chinese, Romans and, at least, Greeks.

His claims appear to have a good part of prejudice because looks like underline was like he saying it, look how intelligent Jewish people is and you don’t got such intelligence. I would argue with Mr. Netanyahu in other terms. Maybe he and all the Jews can be more intelligent than me. And I admire them for their intelligence. But intelligence without wisdom is not enough. I’ll may be taken as ignorant for say it but I can mention one of my heroes, which one is Einstein.

I think everybody knows that Einstein had Jewish ancestry. He was so intelligent that he got the Nobel Prize in physics. And his Theory of Relativity still been used as model to study the universes, big and small. He even secret worked in the construction of the atomic bomb that United States first got. Now, I can’t blame Einstein because others misused his inventions. But is something ironic that, he were the mastermind behind the atomic bomb, and now his people is afraid of it be used against itself. Had been wise from him if he had promoted peace before reveal what his science was able to do.

We know from History how the Jewish people were persecuted along it. From the Bible we already knew the destruction of the Temple and the captivity of the people. We know about what the Romans did, twice, in 66 and 140 AD. It resulted in the Diaspora. Later came the Inquisition, which one were done against Jews as well Muslims. And most recently, the Holocaust. I see in it a pattern. And would ask the reader, What all those events have in common with each other? Only the Inquisition is a little different. I will give time to the reader to meditate about it, and will answer later in these chapter.

Lets then analyse some of the talks that Mr. Benjamin pronounced at his discourse and see if it is entirely true as he said it would be. He denied the title of racist. He may be right on that. Racism had to be something involving race. And as today the scientists have been claiming, we don’t have an accurate data to classify the human being species by races. Long before, our ancestors classified as race some visual aspects of peoples like, Asian, Black, White.

The problem is that although we have some specific characteristics does have, for example, some families of African people that are more different between themselves than they are from the European. And the difference between some Africans and some Europeans is so little that it can’t be taken as different races. So we can’t say that, the Israeli government is racist.

What we can say for sure is that, it is prejudicial. And Netanyahu himself pointed out it to us when he declared that, he would not admit millions of Palestinians in Israel. Why not? Palestinians and Israelis are supposed to be cousins with millions of same ancestors in the last 4,000 years. Israel opened its doors to Jews from all over the world. Even to the African Lemba people, who at first wasn’t wanted in Israel and only were accepted after the DNA test proved its Jewish ascendance.

But the offspring of the Palestinians that were exiled just around 60 years ago are prohibited to enter Israel, because they practice the “dangerous” Islamic religion. What is clear on the situation is that, the Zionist government don’t want more Muslims around about because they can become politically stronger than the Jewish community and the “democratic” government shall have a new balance where Jews will be minority. Benjamin should know that it is part of democracy and he and his government are not playing by the democratic rules. So, it is not racism, is prejudice.

He also made another truthful affirmation. Resolutions from UN is not assurance for peace. Peace can come only through directs negotiations between the parties. It is true. But as I recalled, long before Israel have been avoiding to talk with its real enemies. So one thing is what have been said and different thing is what have been done.

Mr. Netanyahu defended the thesis that the Palestinians want an State but are not willing to guarantee security to the State of Israel. Well, similar thing were done in 1,948 when the State of Israel were created against the will of the Palestinians, so if the opposite be done will be a fair play. The relationship between States obey the law of reciprocity. Here I am not defending the hypothesis that Israel should have enemies as neighbors. I am only looking at the facts and putting it in simple words. If Netanyahu don’t want enemies around, he should go faster and make peace with all of his enemies.

He mentioned Mr. Ahmadinejad as “that man” saying, he shouldn’t be allowed to have nuclear weapons and made the accusation that, nuclear weapons in his hands was equal to have such weapons in terrorists hands. He also said that, the leaders must see the things as they are not as supposed to be.

Well, lets take a look at the World Atlas. Iran is not an isolated island. Around it we have Pakistan, India, North Korea, China, Russia and Israel. All of them have nuclear weapons. Supposed any of the others attack Iran: will Israel defend Iran or Iran will need to defend itself? And what guarantees can Israel give that Iran never will be attacked by the others? That is for sure none. So, Iran is alone. And I am not so sure that the others will come to help Iran if Israel attack it. By the law of reciprocity, Iran have all the right to possess nuclear weapons.

Again, I am totally pacifist. I think all the nations that have nuclear weapons should start to talk to, if possible, eliminate all the nuclear weaponry. And gradually also dismantle most of conventional weaponry in the world. We should have only weapons to combat or remove the consequences of natural disasters. We should transform all of our tools of war into agricultural tools. But if I was a lawyer I would have no argument to defend the proposition of the prime minister of Israel since, against the law, Israel possess nuclear weapons.

The reciprocity in these case is that, Mr. Ahmadinejad also need to see the reality as it is, not how it should be. And the truth is that, unless both side talk to each other we never will have solution, but probably will have wars. Wars are the problem, not solution. Act like innocent in these case will not help Mr. Netanyahu nor the people of Israel. He needs be less actor and more heroic. It seems like he need more courage to make peace than to make wars.

Leader are supposed to change the landscaping from what it is into what it should be. Leaders that are incapable to do it should clear themselves out of the government and let the able ones do the job. Is not enough to say the others don’t want what I want. The others always don’t want what I want. And is because of these the table of negotiations were created.

The pressure that United States is imposing over Iran for it abandon its nuclear ambitions is ironic. Here we have the most permissive law in relationship to others industrialized nations to us civilians carry guns. And all the time that a concerned citizen mention the need for control it the lobby in favor of the law come fast and furious against it. Even knowing that, each year one entire city is assassinated by the guns that they promote. The irony is in that, knowing how the relationship between nations can deteriorate, United States want rule that, some nations can’t possess some weapons to defend itself.

Mr. Netanyahu also said that the extremist Islamic militancy is not against the Israeli policies, it is against the existence of Israel. And completed it saying the Islamic militancy is racist because of that. Again, race is not the problem since both people are from the same race. I may be inclined to accept the accusation of prejudicial but not racist. And both sides are even on it. But I am also inclined to remember that if the State of Israel were created in the American, Brazilian or anywhere else territory and Israel was applying the same policies it probably had been kicked out or the problem would be the same.

The problem is that, the Israeli policies having been a mess, pure and simple. And the extremists can not be accused by been racist in these case because if was any other people but Israeli, applying the same policies, the disputes would be the same. The removal of the Palestinian people from the land to be replaced by the Israeli people is not different from what Stalin did, removing peoples from one place to another for his own purposes.

The prime minister also alleged that he would not exchange land for peace because it was done before with no result. Lets though take the inspiration that I got in the middle of the last night, April 10/11, 2,012. While religion to you be more important than peace, you will have war. While land to you be more important than peace, you will have war. You love religion and land. And those are things that can’t love you back. Though, start love peoples because only your brethren can love you back.

I don’t know how familiarized Mr. Netanyahu is with the Christian Bible but there is a saying attributed to Jesus that goes like that, “43 Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. 44 But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; 45 That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. 46 For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same? 47 And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? Do not even the publicans so? 48 Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. ” Matthew, chapter 5. Love is the corner stone that the constructors have put aside the building.

What corroborates with it is in the Book of Genesis, chapter 17:1, “And when Abram was ninety years old and nine, the Lord appeared to Abram, and said unto him, I am the Almighty God; walk before me, and be thou perfect.”

Jesus always stimulated us do things that sounds incredible. But to me it is perfect logical. He also taught us to be like our Father that is in Heaven. Imagine how crazy these proposition is! Nobody can be like God, but we can look upon His Example and at least try to do something alike Him. And like I said before, the Universe is big in such way that can’t fit inside of our imagination, and we are nothing more than dust in the middle of it. So, God Love more the dust than the bigger things because these dust is capable of love Him back and the bigger things not. Benjamin Netanyahu should try to love his enemies because they are capable of love him back. He may will be surprised if he try.

God is not property of Muslims or Jews. Better they submit themselves to Him and everything will be all right. We, the others, learned from ancient Jews and Arabs how to live in peace. Isn’t so ironic the present situation where Arabs and Jews are supposed to show how to practice peace and they don’t know how do it?

Talking about the small size of Israel the prime minister tried to justified the occupation of lands as excuse to ensures its security. But the occupation is not ensuring its security and is putting in jeopardy the existence of Israel. Today we have a pattern of weapons that Israel uses to say its security is determined by its reach. Tomorrow the weapons will have a bigger range, so Israel will amplify the occupation. The day after tomorrow it will end in much more problems and both people suffering more and more. Doesn’t matter the costs, peace must be made.

He had also the audacity to suggest that, to have Israeli bases inside the Palestinian territory wouldn’t be considered an act of aggression. And gave the examples of United States having bases inside Japan, Germany and South Korea. Also others countries having in other countries and it doesn’t represents a lost of sovereignty. Lets forget the History of such bases and focus only on what it mean today. Japan, Germany and South Korea have neighbors that have nuclear weapons and are afraid of be attacked by them. As supposedly they don’t have such weapons they chose to tolerate the American bases in their territory because are more confident in United States than in the others.

I presume that, to Palestinians have Israeli bases in their territory would be alike the old Soviet Union have bases in the old West Germany: would be Japan allow China to have bases in its territory and South Korea do permit to North Korea have bases in it. Unfortunately, to Mr. Netanyahu, his proposition make no sense. The problem is the lack of confidence. Israel never worked to built a more confident relationship with its neighbors. They have their motives for not trust Israel. If bases be the point I am afraid that we will have no peace.

Among other things, the prime minister of Israel said that, The settlements in the Palestinian territory are not the motivation for the conflict. The settlements are consequences of it. But doesn’t matter what come first because the present results are the same. Israel refuses to end the settlements and the Palestinians refuses to make peace while it is in place.

It only make valid my point of view that would be some hope if both sides agreed on have only one country, which could be called by the name of Abraham Land, where have no separation to both peoples have where to live. So Jerusalem wouldn’t be the Palestinian capital or Israeli capital. It could be Abraham Land Capital. Both peoples could agree in all of the others details just focusing the bigger goal that is, how many thing others they will have to agree for the entire next millennium.

As I have been teaching about the issue genealogy we can’t focus our actions thinking only about ourselves, our children and children of our children. As God gave us a reproductive capability so amazing that we can be ancestors of more than 16 billions people at the same elapse of time in just one thousand years and each generation having just two children, unless one side obliterates the other, the children of Mr. Abbas will marriage to the children of Mr. Benjamin Netanyahu.

Doesn’t matter if Mr. Netanyahu and Mr. Abbas want it or not. If the extremists Muslims and extremists Jews want it or not. The decision will be up to the children and not to their ancestors. If both side really want peace the marriages will be happen sooner than later. So the better decision is start planning to love the both offspring because they will be one and the same. The patriarchs of today should act better than Abraham. Abraham became patriarch to all of us but he never taught about us today. He had his children but were not able to teach them to love each other. We can be not able to do better than Abraham, but we can at least try it.

OK. I’m not forgetting that Mr. Netanyahu and Mr. Mahmoud Abbas are not Christian and have the right of not abide by Christians teachings unless the same teachings be part of the Jewish Bible and the Koran. And I need to warn everyone that, what I believe be Christian about Jesus is more close to Islamic and Jewish viewing than most of my fellow brethren Christians believe. My believing in Christianity is more close to a group of people that became known as Arian.

The Arianism Theology is believed to surged among the earlier Christians. They denied the Christian Trinity. They believed God was Only One Person. Jesus and the Holly Ghost was helpers not God Himself as it were imposed after the Council of Nicea, around three hundred years after the death of Jesus. These Theology became known as Arianism because at the time of the Council of Nicea the most known of its defenders was called by the name Arius, a presbyter from Alexandria.

I had to clarify it because is not my intention to be taken as a Christian priest trying to convert Muslims and Jews. My goal here is ask them to follow the Will of God. Not matter to me the ways that our brethren chose to worship Him. If in an Islamic or Jewish ways. What matters more is that, in the end all can be called Children of God. And Child of God is the one that does His Will.

Like both peoples, I have immense trouble to believe in the main stream of Christian Theology. That is said, Jesus is God and our personal savior. If a follower believe in that, Jesus died for us, accept him and be baptized, he will be saved. The difficult to me believe in such theology is in its basis. The Christian Scripture say that, Jesus knew he was about to be killed and even so he went Jerusalem where he expected be killed and alleged it be necessary. The problem is in that, the same Scriptures attributed to some the sin for assassinate him. As he knew what was to come, and even so he didn’t avoid the sin, then he was suicidal. So was there two sins, the assassination and the suicide. I can’t believe such sins can save me or anybody else. Sin will not save us.

Then what I believe is that. We can eliminate the part of the Christian Theology that attribute a magical power in the death of Jesus to save us and take him as a prophet who brought us some Wisdom from Heaven. The Messiah or Christ to me is not a person but the Wisdom and Knowledge from God. When we practice it and, by the Mercy of God, we can be saved. So Jesus is not God, not even the Messiah. He is part of It as all the prophets are. But even been part of the Messiah all prophets kept their human power of do mistakes.

And by that no Scripture is exempt to bear some mistakes. And for that we need to search for the Wisdom of God to be enough intelligent and be able to separate what is wheat from what is tares inside the Scriptures. We need to be wise enough to put in practice all that be considered the Wisdom of God.

And I would quote one more wisdom from the Bible, it come from the Book of Habakkuk, chapter 2, “12 Woe to him that buildeth a town with blood and stablisheth a city by iniquity! 13 Behold, is it not of the Lord of Hosts that the people shall labour in the very fire, and the people shall weary themselves for very vanity? 14 For the earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.” In my opinion you should read the whole chapter 2 from Habakkuk. Look for the Wisdom of God with all of your hearts and all of your minds, put it in practice and the result of it will be peace.

Let me here just recall something that I remembered see on television some years ago. I am not so sure about the war that was going on, maybe was the Yom Kippur War. And I saw the interview of an old couple which just had lost their only son. They said that, their genealogy were kept for thousands of years, they knew exactly how thousands of their ancestors was called and in a single event it were cut short from them, because the wife was too old to bear another child. And even today I feel compelled to show my solidarity with the couple. And I would ask the leaders of both parties, Why they keep tempting God to let it happen with the both peoples?

I know. The couple will not be held guilty on their own child death. Although were unable to see things through the bright side. God provided a so amazing capability to life forms to replicate itself that they can be represented by the presence of their nephews and nieces. If they don’t have any, it can be done by their cousins through their grandparents, great-grandparents and so on.

The passage of the DNA from generation to generation is one way of we live almost forever. What we pass on to our descendants is practically the dust of ourselves and these dust contains the recipe that will form every tissue that make our offspring and is responsible to assures that we will be remembered in some way or another in the Presence of God. It works exactly like the plant with seeds that appears to die but keeps alive in its seeds. And the generations comes and goes but the life never stops. Before the plant dies, the life is already present in its seeds.

Before I proceed lets put an answer on the question that I proposed before. I was talking about the many times on History that the Jewish people were persecuted and asked, What all those events have in common to each other? My answer is that, except for some, sometimes called prophets, nobody was expecting things to be so bad as it shown to be. The people were slaughtered even not been guilty of anything as sometimes were interpreted by writers. The ones that always interpret bad happens as equal as punishment by God for their sins.

And most of the time the slaughter was perfectly avoidable if the people had the good sense to be flexible on some issues. Listen. I am not blaming the victims for the sins of others. Let take the second Jewish revolt against Romans, around 132-135 BCE, lead by Shimon Bar-Kokhba. The revolt were a success in the beginning and turned to a disaster at the end. If anyone knew these, that end were near, and even so kept the History as it were, shouldn’t these be called suicidal?

The revolt resulted in slaughter, enslaving and Diaspora. The slaughter suffered by the Jewish people during the WWII were not different. What is different is that, in the revolt the Jewish people was defending itself with weapons on hand, at least the soldiers. And at the WWII the people was unarmed. Although the result were similar, Shimon Bar-Kokhba is considered hero and Hitler a villain. In both cases the suffering were the same. But the consequences were contraries. The Revolt lead to almost two thousands years of exile and its consequences keep going until today. The Holocaust opened the doors to the Jewish people come back to the land.

Based only on the consequences, who should be called hero? Hitler or Shimon? People, people, people! Don’t take any conclusion. If what Shimon did, thinking he was doing the best for the people, will have more than two thousand years of consequences, why should you expect what Hitler did, knowing he was doing bad things, will have no worse consequences? Hitler did what he did not taking in consideration that he himself had ancestors from Jewish origins. And the Jewish people as in other times chose to go to the new slaughterhouse. And the time is coming faster but we don’t know when.

Listen it more carefully. Mr Netanyahu defended the idea that the extremists Muslims will not rest until they kill or expels every Jew from the land. I am not so sure about it. But until the confidence on each other not be restored it will be their desire. Then I think that, would be most wise from the Jewish people to have a B plan to conquer the confidence of the Muslim world. It can be shocking to the Jewish community but the best way to do it is, spontaneously leave the land and went back to exile by itself.

I know. It is one hard thing to even think about. But it have to be done in the name of love. The message to the Palestinians will be such as, I love you better than the land that is only a thing and can’t love us back. I think, United States and others countries in the Americas can be helpful offering citizenship to anyone that decide to do it. And even Brazil, Canada or United States could offer to welcome the whole Jewish community, because their sizes of territories and the relatively emptiness of it.

The three countries have a diversified human community. It can help to absorb millions of Jews in a relatively short time. And the Jewish community will bring to the chosen country its technologies, which would be welcoming to anyone. And from anywhere else the community be, it can keep doing all the effort to help not only the Palestinians but all the Arab community that will confront a great number of challenges in a short coming period of time.

Not everybody would have to go. Some members of the Jewish community don’t have issues into be represented by Muslim officials. Many could stay and help a knew economy because as peaceful the country can become so the tourism will rise up. And the Jewish community that go away will like to go back sometimes to see the land of their ancestors. And many of the activities, like archaeology, will have the need for specialized people from both sides.

We already know that, the petroleum soon will be gone. They will have to confront with the shortage of water. It plus the overpopulation may will be factors of horrible wars if not be properly resolved. Helping the others will construct the way to confidence on each other. In opposition to it, the struggle to keep Israel in an environment of hatred plus the problems that are to come will not give prosperity to not one of the sides. It probably will end in slaughtering of one or another, or even both.

If it be done, the Israeli people will lose a country but will gain the world. It will be hard after so many sacrifices. I myself can say it because I am immigrant. The Brazilian experience on be an immigrant population thought us through the saying: “We left Brazil but Brazil don’t come out from us.” We still having feeling like Brazil is the right place for us to be but our children already think it different. They love Brazil as a place to travel and be very welcome. But they feel that, whatever the place they were born, it is the right place to be. So, the sacrifice is for only one generation.

But the prospects don’t end with it. Constructing the confidence on each other and the Jewish community among others helping solve the problems in the world will open the windows to true friendship between the peoples. And, eventually, the offspring of Mr. Netanyahu will marry to the Palestinian. And even if it be only one case, one hundred years from now, and these offspring be fruitful with the Blessing from God, at the end of the millennium all the inhabitants of the Middle East will be offspring of Mr. Benjamin Netanyahu.

The same will happen with all the members of the today Jewish community and each person living in the Middle East one thousand years from now will be simultaneously descendant of all Jew person living today. It depending only on the good will from all today and the Blessing from God.

And you know what? The same people living in the Middle East one thousand years from now will be simultaneously offspring of the whole Arab community living in the same Middle East today. Everything depend only of good will. If the peace be preferred instead of hatred, the same Middle Eastern population one thousand years from now will also be simultaneously offspring of all of us living today. And all of the population living in the whole world one thousand years from now will also be, simultaneously, offspring of the whole Arab community living in the Middle East today.

Listen. It is not magic. It is true and come from God. He didn’t made such promise only to Abraham. He Allowed all of us to get the same potential power of be parents to many nations, and princesses, princes, queens and kings. My only regret into say it is not have Malba Tahan here to see what his disciple have to say. Malba Tahan was a Persian diplomat, lived in Brazil and was the author the book, The Man Who Counted. Tahan conquered Brazil with his wisdom and literature. The children in my generation believed he was a true Brazilian but he is universal. We also need learn to be universals.

Well, if the possession of the land is issue to anyone in conflict, lets remember it. Through peace and love our offspring will be the owners of the world. Through wars we all will be at risk of bear the sadness of our descendants be cut short and we get no more than the land that will be over our bones.

From the Scriptures we have the tale of David and Goliath. But it is just one sided tale. After the combat and the victory of David and the History goes on, we now know that a big part of the human population is David’s descendant. But the Bible text looks only at what happened to the Jewish side. It is not so difficult of see that, Goliath was a prince among the Philistines. And like that he probably had a large family. The Bible also say that, David and his son Solomon had hundreds of wives.

Wouldn’t be any surprise if one or more of such wives was a descendant of Goliath. It was done because was one way of master the conquered people. So the children of the female descendants of Goliath, with David or his descendants would be considered David’s own offspring. The text only vaguely mentions the wives but only some children bigot from them. It is because such offspring would be considered not righteous to succeed the king in the throne. But was good enough to marry to others members of the Jewish community.

They even thought that, one way of purify these interracial offspring was marrying them for many generations to pure Jews. But even the offspring of pure Jews would became true Goliath offspring. And it is the most probably happen. All Jews and Palestinians of today are most probably offspring of David and Goliath at the same time. They probably are even offspring from Rahab too(Joshua 2: 1). Even to all of us through our Abraham’s ascendance.

Knowing all of it, is easy to me love every and each person in the planet Earth. I know that, with the Blessing of God, my offspring will be multiplied as much as He allowed to all and every person. Like that will be impossible in the future my own offspring be not the one and same offspring of all the alive person that will be able to reproduce today. So, love and take care of all and each person alive today is the same as do love and take care of my own future offspring.

Do you reader perceived the vanity of the wars? If the Israelis do the sacrifice of let go the ambition of have land, Iran could be persuaded to also abandon its nuclear weaponry ambitions. Lets say the truth, sanctions will never achieve the goal of a permanent peace, and rather than the all nations put sanctions on Iran, it could be stimulated to join the forces of peace and help others to convince its neighbors also abandon its ambitions on keep nuclear weapons too. We need to put in off our focus on our enemies, making peace with them, to focus on solutions to all of our offspring be in peace at least for the next millennium.

If there are any, the offspring of Mr. Netanyahu and Mr. Ahmadinejad will marry to each other. And better it come soon than later. It will be. Unless both or one offspring be eliminated. Will be better for them not put barriers on the work of peace for their own offspring not despise their ancestry. As we know, soon each one of them will be no more in power and like soon in comparison with a millennium they will be anymore. They rather should be remembered as peacemakers than anything else. Not only for themselves but for all their own offspring. Like God, we should love more the dust that we can pass on throughout the millenniums than ourselves bodies that will be real dust.

Netanyahu’s discourse appear to me a very act of the philosophy that proclaim, “Never doubt the human stupidity”. I prefer to believe in that, never doubt the Wisdom of God, Who made human being capable of to choose do good and bad things in different parts of the life. Until now we practiced bad things so it is time to choose the other way.

Israeli and Palestine peoples need to put in mind something before they take any decision on each other faiths. Now the whole world is connected in many ways. What happen on the Middle East don’t stay in the Middle East. All the corners of the world can be more or less affected by their decisions. And for that, the whole world can decide to put it on hold until they come to a better solution. Take these as a comparison, not as any similitude. If a person have a small cancer, what the Universal Doctor should do, eliminate the person and save the cancer or do the opposite? So eliminate the evil that is in yourselves is the only way to save the Abraham’s offspring.

We all know that Our Father Who Is in Heaven Is Willing all of us be truthful with each other and be in peace. Why though should you hear your own vanity and do your own will? We already know that, the Will of God have only good consequences. And the will of men can have some good but also always have bad consequences. To me, even if sometimes do the Will of God appear to be some kind of burden, I know is better practice His Will because the time will show what was the better choice.

To Jews in particular I would say that. We don’t believe Jesus died for us and don’t credit his death as our safeboard. To me it is an wise understanding. But we can understand that too, if he did what is written in the Christian Bible, sacrificing himself thinking it would help others, we should take it us a sign. The sacrifice of Jews by Romans, the sacrifice of Jews in Masada and the Holocaust also didn’t help nobody go to Heaven. But the sacrifice of the land can save millions of lives and, certainly, would put millions of souls on the way to Heaven. The choice is yours. You don’t need to offer your own life in a impure altar to save the day. Not even put it at risk to tempt God. Whatsoever be it, look for the permanent solution, nor for realize your own desire.

Yesterday, April 14, 2,012, Tarek Mehanna received his sentence of 17,5 years in prison. He is a man who lived here in the State of Massachusetts. He were accused of conspiracy to help Al Qaeda. What were said is that, he made translations of material produced by Al Qaeda with the intention to recruit members. He also tried to receive military training and was planing to kill Americans abroad. Were also said that, he failed on all his goals. I am not criticizing the American Justice. I didn’t got enough information about the case and I believe in that, his condemnation were probably fair.

What puzzled me is that, if we take most of the accusations that he were subjected to and transfer it to the former president George W. Bush and his staff, I believe they should be condemned for the same crimes. Tarek Mehanna was a complete inefficiency on his goals. He didn’t kill, he didn’t recruit and just showed his radical wrong opinion. Bush and his staff conspired, let thousands of Americans be killed and promoted Al Qaeda in a way that it came from be a simple office of terror to a multinational of it. And they will not even be considered to be punished! If their goal were make peace they were completely inefficient on it too.

I said before that, the event of Spanish Inquisition were something different from the other times in which Jews were persecuted. And what I meant about it is that, it were the time when the hangmen gave some choice. I am not saying it was fair. But they said, you can leave the domains of the Spanish kings or convert to Christianity. It sure was unfair but unfortunately we don’t know the statistical numbers to say who chose what.

What we know is that, at least, 200 thousand Muslims fled from Spain and went back to the North African Muslims Kingdoms. Probably an equal or greater number of Jews fled to Portugal and the Dutch Kingdoms. An unknown number preferred to be converted. Those were called by the name of New Christians. For the pressures made by the kings of Spain, the Portuguese kings also attempted to convert Portuguese Jews and Muslims. To them were gave another choice which was fled to the Portuguese colonies and enjoy a little religious freedom.

Before I continue, lets remember how the Muslim and Jewish communities became a great force in the Iberian Peninsula. The Roman expelled the Jews from their homeland and put the remnant there, between 70 and 140 CE. These remnant was called Sephardic Jews. The term Sephardic meant the long distance from the Land of Judah. And these community thrived through self reproduction and conversions.

The Muslim community began around 711 CE, when the Iberian Peninsula where conquered by the Muslim Empire. And the domination brought to the Peninsula not only Arabs but also people from the North Africa. These community too thrived through self replication and conversions.

Since the conquest, a small number of local Christians with the help from others European kingdoms started to reconquer the land. But the domain for over 7 centuries were long enough to leave a great cultural influence. Even had some periods where the three faiths, under the Muslim domain, lived among each other under a peaceful helm. These period where a great time of enlightenment, prior the European Renaissance. It is said that, a nun from European background visited Spain at the time and compared Europe as been in Dark Age in contrast with the Enlightenment in the Muslim Empire.

If we look at the Portuguese language we can easily identify two thousands years of influences. The basis are Greek and Latin. I just don’t know how to point out the Celtic and German (Visigoth) influences but certainly they are there. Maybe in the personal names of our ancestors. Even today the names are in its majority Biblical names. Which don’t mean necessarily a genetic influence because the displaced Jews from Palestine and introduced in the Peninsula were a small number and mingled with a bigger population. Many words come from Arab origins. In Brazil are more additions from native and African populations. Then we can expect the genetic influences be similar to the lingual influences.

What we know for sure is that, many Jews fled to the north where they encountered religious tolerance among the Dutch community. Most of the Muslim went back to Africa. And they brought to Africa the Portuguese and Spanish genetics. I supposed an even greater number, probably the poorest part of the population, chose conversion. And after the “Reconquista” of the last Muslim stand in 1,492 by the Catholic kings, Ferdinand of Castile and Isabella of Leon the Inquisition were used to force the conversions.

Many Portuguese Jews fled to Brazil and started to practice a mix of Catholicism and Judaism. It is called Krypto Judaism. Often we see in the Internet texts saying that, some Family names are linked to Jews. Usually the names that are also plants or animals names. But it is not entirely true. Is said for example that the name Oliveira (olive tree) is a Jewish name and were adopted during the XV century. It is not true because the name were long used since the XIV century.

What were happen was that. The persecutions began in the reign of Ferdinand and Isabella. And the converted adopted Family names that was most common around them for they not be easily recognized. The problem was that, the inquisitors established the certificate of baptism should had the letters CN. It meant New Christian. So if they needed to check the life of anybody their genealogy were used to trace their Jewish ancestry. But I said before in these book, much of our genealogy were lost to the bad weather and official neglect.

Anyways, the period of Inquisition were the time that the Jews were clever enough to perceive the danger of the situation and preferred use the retreat tactic. As much the choices were unfair to them we can see in the tactic the best of defense. They lost their nationality and gained the world. The opportunities to them in the Iberian Peninsula was closed and they gained much more opportunities elsewhere. They avoided to be exterminated and became ancestors of many nations. The Jewish leadership never knew how to capitalize over these genetical ascendance of peoples.

The Jewish presence in our History come forth at the chapter called Dutch Invasions (Invasoes Holandesas) in Brazil. At the time part of the Jewish community had been established at the Dutch domain which belonged to Spain. The attempt of forceful convert the people which were Protestant or Jew lead to revolt and independence of the Dutch Federation. For retribution the Dutch invaded parts of Brazil, particularly where today is the State of Pernambuco.

As the Dutch community were a religious democracy Jews had their chance to practice their religion. And from 1,635 to 1,654 they practiced it in the first synagogue founded in all Americas. The community got the name of Kahal Zur Israel. We can see the mention of it at the address, en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kahal_Zur_Israel_Synagogue#History. The rabbi was Isaac Aboab da Fonseca. What interesting about the surname “da Fonseca” is that, is said to be from multiple origins, including Italian, Iberian and Sephardic.

In Portugal, the name come from a place were the well dried at summer times. And the meaning of the name is “dried well”, “dried fountain” or “dried spring”. Is said that it were used by D. Garcia Rodrigues who conquered the place Fonseca from the Moors. And also his son used it as D. Egas Garcia da Fonseca. But those didn’t pass on the name to their children.

Then the dominant family of the area between the rivers Minho and Douro, that is in the North of Portugal, was called by the name of Riba Douro (Upper Douro). One of its representatives is Egas Moniz, the Aio. The one who were the tutor of D. Afonso Henriques, first king of Portugal. And his great-great-grandson, Mem Goncalves da Fonseca passed on to his nine children the Family name of “da Fonseca” and from then on the surname multiplied on their offspring. Fonseka is a common variation in Sri Lanka where the Portuguese colonists set foot in.

The database of time that Mem Goncalves da Fonseca lived is around the years of 1,200. Is then reasonable to think that the rabbi Isaac Aboab da Fonseca were probably an offspring of the same origin. Our ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes is supposed to be a later offspring of these branch of the Fonseca Family. The Coelho Family come from other great-grandson of Egas Moniz, the Aio, Soeiro Viegas Coelho. And the mother of my great-grandmother Ercila Coelho de Andrade was called by the name of Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca.

Another interesting information is about the Family names involved in the conflict called by Dutch Invasions in Brazil. First of all, the sugarcane plant were introduced in Brazil by the first General Governor of Brazil, Martim Afonso de Sousa. Sousa were also Viceroy in India when the Portuguese colonialism were established there. Later on the Hereditary Captaincy of Pernambuco were founded by Duarte Coelho. He and his offspring made it be the most wealth Captaincy based in sugar production. The Dutch came and took it.

Among the Dutch many were from Spanish and Portuguese origins that were expelled by the Inquisition. The invasion in Pernambuco stood from 1,630 to 1,654. And here we had some confluence of facts. Firstly, from the period of 1,580 to 1,640 Portugal lost its own monarch line to Spain. In 1,640 the Portuguese Monarchy were restored and it stimulated the Brazilian-Portuguese patriotism. Another factor that was important was religious. The Dutch were Protestants and Jews, while the traditional Brazilians were Catholics.

Despite of it, the Dutch colonization was going well, until his leader, the prince Maurice of Nassau, decided to amplify the colony taking more lands from Portugal. And another Portuguese Colony he set his eyes on were Bahia. In there he encountered trouble. On its defense were an old enemy of the Dutch, who was born in Pernambuco, who’s name was Luis Barbalho Bezerra. The attempt to invade Bahia prove to be too costly because the, almost suicidal, defense by Barbalho and friends caused the consequence of prince Nassau lose his position and were called back to Nederland.

The new administrators start the liquidation of the debits of Brazilians and it enraged the people that had been suffering with bad times because of droughts. And the rebellion were lead by Joao Fernandes Vieira, Portuguese born living in Brazil since his 11 anniversary; Andre Vidal de Negreiros, Brazilian born farmer; Antonio Felipe Camarao, the Brazilian native who’s indigenous name was Poti and the former slave Henrique Dias, who died in battle. These representatives were chosen by later historians to symbolize the racial union of colonial Brazilians.

Before I continue, let put some information about the Family name Barbalho. Some researcher in Brazil have the thesis that the name came from oriental origins. He said that, the origin of the name is something like “Barb Al”. Later it came to be Barbalho in Portuguese domain. But also have a Portuguese meaning too. It could be the combination of the words Barba (beard) and alho (garlic). Looks like the meaning can be garlic’s beard. And it is true because when I was young and start grown beard it looked alike garlic’s roots.

Well, the Jewish presence in Brazil was represented by the Kahal Zur Israel community in Pernambuco. It was formed by the expatriated from Portugal and then living in the Dutch domain. Also some number of Brazilians who was descendants from the forceful conversions in Portugal congregated with them. The number of congregants were about 14 hundreds. The Dutch were defeated and most of the Jews decided to move away.

The problem was that, were created some resentment against them because part of them were involved in the commerce of sugar and were part of the group that owned the capital. And they were the creditors of the Brazilian farmers that was in debit with the Dutch. The Jews from that congregation in part went back to Nederland. Another part went the Caribbean area where they used the experience acquired in Brazil to produce sugar by themselves. Some number stood in Brazil.

26 of them went the Dutch Colony of New Amsterdam. In there they founded, in 1,654, the new Jewish community of Shearith Israel. Later the Dutch colony were exchanged by Suriname and became the English Colony of New York. These Jewish community of 26 founded the first synagogue of North America and were for long time the only one Jewish community in United States. Their offspring got involved in the movement of Independence. Three of the founders of the New York Stock Exchange (NYSE) came from it. You can learn more at the address, www.shearith-israel.org/folder/learning_history_new.html.

I already mentioned that all royal families from Europe got Jewish and Muslim DNA and with in it the whole population from the Latino America also got these ancestry. I mentioned our ancestor Esther, the wife of King Xerxes and the same queen celebrated in the Biblical Book of Esther. She was ancestor of the Savoy Family through Anna of Byzantium. The Savoy Family became to be the Italian Royal Family and were responsible for reunify Italy with the help of Giuseppe Garibaldi and his Brazilian wife, Anita, at the XIX century. And the Portuguese nobility became offspring of the House of Savoy through its queen, Mahaut of Savoy, wife of Portugal’s first king, D. Afonso Henriques.

I also mentioned Zayra Ibn Zayda who married Lovesendo Ramires, son of the king Ramiro II of Leon. She was descendant of the Prophet Muhammad. But she is not alone. We have another Muslim princess in our genealogy. Her name was Zaida, who were baptized with the name of Isabel de Sevilla and was offspring of the Ishmael (ibn Quaris), Iman of Sevilla. She married to the king Alfonso VI, of Castilla. They are ancestors of D. Denis, King of Portugal. They are ancestor for Martim Afonso de Sousa, who is one of the many ancestor for the Andrade Family, from Itabira, Minas Gerais. One branch of my family is supposed to be descendant from these surname through Joaquim Coelho de Andrade, the husband of Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca, mentioned above.

One more link with the Jewish genealogy come from Madragana, later baptized as Mor Afonso. She was daughter of the mayor of the City of Faro, the last Muslim stand in Portugal. D. Afonso III, king of Portugal and father of D. Denis, were the responsible for complete the reconquest of Portugal. D. Afonso III took Madragana as his mistress and they also are ancestor for Martim Afonso de Sousa as well for our supposed noble ancestor, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes.

And Latino America and Iberian Peninsula genealogies must have another link with the our Arab ancestors. Mesquita is a common surname around the world. The noble Jose who is supposed our ancestor have a father with the name Bernardo Antonio Pinto de Mesquita. Pinto means chick and also painted, colorful. And is one of the most common names in Portuguese-Brazilian genealogy attributed to Jewish ancestry. But we can’t take it as granted because the name appear as earlier as 1,290 on Vasco Martins Pinto, lord of the Cha Tower. And he passed it on to his offspring. Pinto is also spread in India, brought by the Portuguese colonists.

But the Mesquita name let no doubt of a link between an Arab ancestry. Mesquita means Mosque and it wouldn’t be tolerated to be kept in a Catholic dominant society at the Inquisition times if didn’t came from a high Muslim nobility. Mesquita is a common name in Brazil and even have two cities after these name. One in Minas Gerais and another in Rio de Janeiro. It also is present in United States as in the name of the famous Bruce Bueno de Mesquita. Who want learn more take the name and google it.

Now, about the Coelho surname we can only speculate but are some coincidences that must be investigated. Not long ago somebody communicated with me the speculation that it was been said to be from Jewish origins. I doubted. Otherwise I myself assembled some events that could help to decipher if it is true or not. First of all, we have at the Biblical book called by the name Ecclesiastes the mention to the word preacher meaning the author of it. What is about is that, preacher is also Coelet in Hebrew.

Is a long tradition saying, in the time of the Roman Empire we had one ancestor named Marcus Coellius Rufu. He were Cicero’s disciple. The name was then passed to the Iberian Peninsula. And what I doubt about the tradition is that, Coellius should be a name derived from Coeli, which in Latin means Heaven. Coelho otherwise mean rabbit. And the equivalent in Latin is cuniculus.

Even so, we can forget the different meanings of the words and stay only with the letters Coel in its root. Maybe it were one attempt from our ancestor to leave one message from our origins. Religiously speaking the meaning become more close when we associate preacher, Heaven and Rabbit. Why rabbit? Maybe it is not accidental that rabbit became to be the symbol for Pass Over. If so, we can put all the Portuguese descendant in the same ship because all have Coelho ancestry.

It is not all. Coelho is an isolated word in the Portuguese language. Any other word with the root coel is derived from coelho. It suggests an addition from a strange source. On the other side, the Latin name cunicula can not appear generate coelho. For sure, is more appropriated to expect that, the Coeli generates coelho. And, after words, the animal were renamed because its association with celestial issues. It makes sense. But I can’t guarantee nothing. I am not any specialist in tongues.

About the war that were fought to freed the Brazilian Northeast from the Dutch domain we can take some interesting lessons from it. In reality it were a war from the same Abraham’s offspring divided into two adversaries teams. Was the Jewish allied to Protestants against the Catholic Jewish/Muslim descendants. Was an war of the urban power against the rural power. An war of the big urban capital against the modest rural capital. And the victory of Brazilians and Portuguese became a disaster to their economy because they had at hand a true mine of white gold, which was represented by the sugar, and lost it to the Caribbean Dutch domain.

The Dutch also suffered its set back too. Without the Brazilian and Portuguese resources the Dutch Empire were weakened. It opened the opportunity to the surge of England as a maritime power. England defeated the Dutch and soon became the solely maritime superpower in the world. And one have to think about how History could be different if rather than take their differences to the last consequences Dutch and Portuguese-Brazilians had settle down their differences and preferred peace before war! Remember that, History can repeat itself. If Israelis and Palestinian keep the destruction of each other they will give opportunity to others take their places in History.

I don’t believe in what is written at the Biblical Book of Revelation as a prediction of future. To me, prophecy don’t involve foretelling. It is not the work for men say what will come in the day after tomorrow. If it was like these, nobody would suffer the persecutions like the one Jews suffered along History. The people had to be dumb if knew what was to come in their lives, like what was happening in the time of the Holocaust, and not previously moved away from Europe to the New World. The prophets just took what was happen before and put it in a language that appear to predict the future. And the meaning of it is that, Look, if you continue to behave like before History will repeat itself and you will suffer the same faith, again and again.

Respecting the feelings of those that believe in foretelling the future I would consider the possibility of people get some glimpses of possibilities of futures. Let’s say that, John of Patmos, had some glimpses of future in his dreams. As we know he didn’t wrote while he was dreaming then later on he had to interpret what he saw to write. And in the chapter 13: 1 he said, “And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.”

How it can be interpreted? We need see it through John’s sight not ours. The English Empire where the superpower when maritime power was the most in the world. And the beast also came from the sea. The many heads, horns and crowns can be interpreted as the English colonies around the world. The identification of the English Empire as the beast can be a mistake made by John but it have its justification. He could make the mistake because the Empire were the responsible for stimulate Israel be restored as it is today.

The identification as a beast can be looked upon what can come later. Let suppose that, the clashes between Arabs and Israelis come to a situation where the Jews are defeated and logically suffer another Diaspora and maybe another Holocaust. Indirectly the English Empire would be blamed as the responsible for a consequence of its acts. The blasphemy would be in that, accordingly to other prophecies, God had to be the One Who bring the people of Israel to the Palestine not any human power. Good from God is what should restore and make a forever peace between the peoples, not the use of weapons.

Remember that, Shimon Bar Kokhba or any other Jew who claimed himself be the Messiah would be identified by John as the anti-Christ because, as a Christian, he firmly believed Jesus was the Messiah.

Analyzing such things I would invite both communities, Arab and Jew, to take a better looking in the situation. They need to be less like the politicians that saw education just as a cost to the tax payers and start see it as investment for the future. Jews can start look the get away from the land as a sacrificial investment not only as a costly defeat. If peace can not be made because the hatred is in a high level, it can be done in name of our future common offspring. Better invest in the peaceful future for our children because it will have good consequences than stay on our present vanity and put in jeopardy the future of everyone.

What is at stake is much more than the future of the Jewish and Muslim communities. It is the future of the whole world. Both sides have to remember that is not the place that make us children of God. The place and the ambient come from the human behavior. We need behave as God’s children wherever we be.

Why the people involved in conflicts never sees that, Peace is the only one way to permanent security? Don’t let your vanity interests mess up with the lives of billions of your own offspring. At the personal field the people bet its economic eggs in a future that we don’t know if will have. Hear though my counsel, do prefer put everything you have in the realization of peace then we all will have a solid future. Bet on the education for all of our offspring and we will not be left behind.

My main goal into write the present chapter is to put in order of priority what is most important. And what is the most important to me is to guarantee the security of the peoples. As History have shown to us, States come and goes throughout it. History also have shown us that, sometimes peoples have a better security not having a State for their own but having others States that adopt them as its own people. In the present situation we have a good example of it. Israel, as it exists today, will never have its security guaranteed. And is more like to lead its people and others to destruction. So I prefer put peoples before State than otherwise.

Since I am analyzing what happening throughout History I realized that, maybe I should exchange the name of these book to, The Suicidal Human Behavior. America is not alone in these wrecked ship.

Just a remembering. If any American Jew or non Jew got the idea of pay a visit to Recife City to take a look at the earliest Synagogue in Americas take advantage of a touristic combo. Not far from there is the American Base used during the WWII to go to the North Africa, which is in Natal City, the capital of Rio Grande do Norte State. A triangulation can be done at the Pedra Furada Park, Piaui State, where the earliest site of human presence in Americas is said to be. Around the whole Brazilian Northeast is a series of good beaches. Ask your tourist agent for a better guidance.

In the field of the 2,012 elections here in United States we have some not so new information. Rick Santorum ended his campaign. What appear to be is that, he was short in funds and was about to have the contest in Pennsylvania, his home state. As was becoming clear that Romney will be the Republican nominee, many of the big heads of the party began to endorse his candidacy. So, Rick Santorum was cornered and quit before any further humiliation.

Newt Gingrich still there but he is the dead fly. And the representative Ron Paul is keeping his initial plan. He never went in it thinking he would become the nominee. His goal is promote the cause of the Libertarians. His ideas got much more attention now than in the past election. So he is optimist in the cause be the main stream way of thinking for the two or three contests from now. Maybe, if they make some adjustments on their philosophy they will come the right track to follow in United States. Today is wednesday, April 18, 2,012.

New information. Yesterday, tuesday, April 24, 1,012, the candidate Newt Gingrich gave up his candidacy. All the states that was in dispute were gain by the Republican candidate Romney. And looks like I was right in my previous suspicion. Newt was only taken votes away from Rick Santorum with the intention of favor the former governor of Massachusetts. What the news media is saying is that, he is already negotiating his participation on Romney’s campaign from now on.

Today, Tuesday, April 24, 2,012 I am finishing the translation to the Portuguese language. Despite of my criticism in relationship to the discourse of the prime minister of Israel I don’t feel like rejecting him personally. The fact is that, that isn’t how to meeting a person on its only one walk in front of our window. It is possible that, he himself don’t comprehend the feelings that he inspire other peoples. Is too common that we get some erroneous opinions about others because we believe so blindly on what we think that we lose the capability to comprehend that, other peoples have exactly the rights that we grant to ourselves. To ignore ourselves being is not be a bad person, although the consequences of our actions become the same as if we were the bad guys.

The important to me were profoundly think about his discourse. It made me better know his way of thinking and made me better ratiocinate about the conflict as an whole. The result is that I am learning something better about it. And my will is that my writings record it and it be worth for others take as start point for reflections. I don’t want impose my opinion to nobody. Accept it only those who want peace.

20. THE DOOMSDAY THAT COMES ON THE DAY AFTER TOMORROW

What I least want is be identified with the label of Prophet of the Doomsday. I am not and will never curse nobody. Do it would be the same as curse myself because everything bad I desire to others shall be the same to desire to my offspring. I don’t want influence the people from the future for they look me as foretelling their future. It is not true. The only one curse that I can put on others is these, For all evil you want to me and to my offspring never realizes.

Earthquakes will happen. Volcanoes will erupt. Mega tsunamis will invade dry lands. Islands will disappear before our very sights. Diseases and plagues shall come. Wars will be fought. What new about it? Nothing. Just some events will appear like never happened before and will come no more. It looks to you as Revelation? Then you don’t know History or never paid attention on it!

Natural disasters were made to be happen throughout the whole History. And it don’t come to punish nobody. It is not even a bad thing. It is only the way Earth uses to take out its stresses. Earth doesn’t even know that we exist. So it is not addressing something to us. We are the only ones to blame for what happen to us because we don’t pay attention on where and how we are walking or living in.

We are supposed to pay attention and study what can happen and make prevention to minimize the consequences. And we already have some good knowledge about it. But we are so distracted by our day by day chores and conflicts, putting aside what is really important, that the next disaster will take us by surprise and will appear to be the Doomsday.

Oh! If only we had paid attention on all the wisdom we could learned from the wise people that came to us! The wisdom is there and came drop by drop along thousands of years from our History. But we were so distracted to always have more and more that we left aside wisdom in exchange for money. How much we pay to see a football player, an actor in action, or a fashion device? And where is wisdom to be found in us?

I was disconnected to the world as always do in some part of the day. Walking to nowhere only paying attention on how to come back. My mind is never empty and rarely is not in conflict. These time I was anguished as some many times had been. My particular problems was paying a role on it and came to me a humid eyes. Then I though it is simple as the other times. What will I remember of it a month from now?! I will be safe.

But the noise of the cars passing by start to fade away. Now my attention was on the threes, the little lake nearby and the golf club next to my way. Usually I saw many birds and other animals around. It is my pacifier. But my watching reveal none. And then I perceived the nature complete silent. I though, It is very unusual! Where are the robins and their crying callings on the setting of the sun? Why I wasn’t hearing even sparrows? Just the whir in my ears intensified.

Just then I felt like skiing and had the quickly thinking to seat down on the sidewalk. It couldn’t passed more than seconds after then I heard a big splash in the little lake at the same time that I felt a big push in my body. I thought was my time to meet my ancestors. I already was conformed with the idea to let myself go. But I looked around and everything else looked normal. The cars was still running on the street. And two or three drivers gave me a face of: What’s going on with you? So I just picked myself up and turned back home.

The anguish stood stronger even after I drunk water and my hands still shaking. I put my tv on and saw images of devastation. The images looked familiar and the sound was near zero. I thought, it must be retrospective from the Indonesia or Japan last quakes. Only then a read the sign of breaking news. I put the sound up and learned that the Great One had come in. The images was coming from the West Coast and was in clear day of blue sky.

The biggest earthquake ever had been occurred around Seattle. The devastation was enormous. For the northbound and southbound had been issued the evacuation while the tsunamis was going on. At the same time flashes from the opposite side of the Pacific showing the preparations for also receive the consequent tsunamis was coming in. Everything was been unfold alive like a terror movie. And I thought to myself, nobody is safe even here on the other side of the continent. I will give no details of the events. I am so tired!

In the next day everybody was looking for more news and what was clear about it was that, we was not prepared for such happening. Remember though what were happen to New Orleans just after Katrina. Now multiply it many times and you will take a glimpse of the crisis. Almost the entire seaport system had been destructed or serious damaged. It put more than half of the American economy on hold. We couldn’t say the same about the other side of the Pacific but the commerce was jammed to non existent.

We had more than a month to assess the damages and many months more to make some provisional repairs to make some ports works like one hundred years ago. Most of the population had to be moved to other parts of the country because the lack of basic services. The loss of lives were high but every expert agreed on the number be much less than expected.

Each geologist got his fifteen minutes of fame to explain what had happened. Even so, more than half agreed on that, they learned many new things on how Earth works. And just some said the subsequent eruption of the Mount Saint Helen had no link to the earthquake. Many of them don’t expected a new great event for long time. But it came before the dust settle down.

Only in this time we received some warning. The Cumbre Vieja (Old Summit) was shacking. It is a volcano at La Palma Island. Scientists have been warning for many years that the next time it erupts a half of the mountain can plunge into the Atlantic Ocean and cause a mega tsunami that could devastate American entire East Coast. And we came to a state of hold breathe.

The unemployment was already high because the previous incident, and the destruction of part of the basic structures of the country. The two weeks warning before it really happened hammered all nerves. Some got despaired beyond comprehension. Suicides were happen. Crimes and tensions were high. But when the confirmation came nobody waited to flee. In a matter of hours the East Coast was totally empty. The destruction were not gruesome as expected but in addition to the Great One it made us feel like the Judgment Day had come.

We had no time to renew our breathe. All of us who had enough health and were strong enough to handle any tool were enlisted to work in the restoration. But we didn’t it for long. A monster hurricane was been formed in the Atlantic and were supposed to move to the East Coast. But took a bizarre path coming over Florida from coast to coast and entered the Gulf. In there it was heading to Mexico until made a complete circle and changed direction to north. A complete evacuation from the Gulf Coast were issued. The population headed north.

Nobody never new why. No warning were issued. Abruptly, I presume, the Yellowstone Super Volcano exploded in all faces. The day became night to many states at the same time. No plane could fly. No road was safe. The power were gone in most of the country. And the entering inland of the hurricane made a bad combination of events. Some of the dust soon were detected in the North of Canada. The acid rain poisoned a great chunk of the continent.

With all the devastation in all directions and seemly spare of Mexico it appeared to be the safe board for many survivors. Although nature don’t respect borders and the devastation didn’t afflicted only United States the fence in the Mexican borders were ironically remembered. And the Mexican government had limited resources. So it accepted its citizens back and tried to coordinate some humanitarian assistance to Americans. And in it played the good hearth of Mexican people. Even the poor allowed one or two Americans in their houses.

It were just an emergency arrangement. The worst was to come. Millions of people had died in consequence of the disasters. And in many cases those were the happier. Shortly after the Yellowstone eruption we had all the plagues of Egypt. Except for the death of the firstborn, I mean, not only the firstborn died. And soon became clear that no government had done any preparation for such kind of series of unfortunate events.

And the survivors start to question and say something like, Do you remember we had NASA? What a waste of money! How much was our budget for the Defense Department? All the knowledge, all the advancement and now we are at the mercy of our enemies! And the climate came to a erratic down turn. As the scientists had warned, the eruption of the Yellowstone provoked a fall in the average temperatures on Earth. And the climate changing contributed to a smaller production of food. And…

I will say no more. If I do, it will be no science, no prophecy. What I can say is that, the events alone are not fiction. The sequence that I organized it is. We know that all four events will happen soon or later. Not necessarily together. One of it can happen tomorrow or a thousand years from now. The others could come together or separated. They can come tomorrow or in the space of ten thousand years. They are not the only ones possibilities of natural disasters. Have many more.

These chapter could be fulfilled with gruesome revelations such as cannibalism among survivors. Terrifying attacks. But I will let it to the readers imagination to complete all possible and unimaginable consequences. The government officials use to say that they would have some B plan to make sure the country will have some kind of government after any event but other than have a bunker to shelter some privileged as it is shown in movies no plan would work in such situation. The destruction would be so great that it would overwhelms any provision. What would come after could be revolution, anarchy and soldiers shooting our own people.

I don’t think that shall be necessary to remember the reader that, does exist other possibilities that could wipe out the human life from Earth. The impact between a big asteroid and our planet is just one example of it. And in all the cases the real problem is not the natural disaster. The problem is to be unprepared for it. We know that, if we want to have food in the winter we need to store it from summer. And everything else works in the same way. If you spend everything you have in summer, not been a polar bear, you are fooling only yourself.

What I can say for sure is that, no natural disaster is really a bad thing. The tale of Noah’s Arch is interesting not because is a true History or bring as any moral great teaching but because it is a prophecy. It mean that doesn’t matter how great is the disaster, if you know about it and do the right preparation you can survive.

I call Noah’s Arch a tale because if was a true History we would never be here because a small number of people such the survivors described in the tale would produce an offspring so weak that couldn’t endure through three or four generations. To it come had to have a bigger number and more variety of genes. Numbers are the key in such situation.

We can also take the wisdom of Louis Pasteur who said: “Chance favors the prepared mind”. But now and here who is really prepared for such events? The pseudo scientific channels are presenting some series about people that are making some preparations. I wouldn’t say that they got it right. What they are shown is how individualist the people in our society became. First of all we had to chose cooperation before any event come. Without the spirit of cooperation the survivors probably will make wars against each other and maybe provoke our extinction as species.

I could keep going and give more details of what will be happen in the after match of such possible events. But I will not. And I have two reasons. One is because the gruesome details would only cause more apprehension in the general public. And I don’t know exactly what will happen to the individual people. Another reason is that, my word will produce no effect on the leaders. They will wait until one of these events be happen to start acting. Their attitudes will only reveal their careless.

Another thing. I am resuming at most these chapter and the following because my senses are warning me to do so. Is like is too late to avoid anything. The problem is not in what can happen to humanity. The problem is in the lack of honor, respect and love in the humanity. To prevent the consequences of the disaster is just a question of application of knowledge that we already have. But to do it we need people with nobility as head of the world.

Nobility is something that only a life long training can produce a noble character. I can see nobility in many common citizen. But not enough in the leaders of the world today. They exhale too much vanity. And vanity have been making them blind for not see the righteous things that must be done. Everyone of them look through the mirror and see only themselves egos when rather they had to see their neighbor and ask themselves: What can I do to offer my fellow others the same that I want for myself?

What appear is that, the leaders of the world today look at the mirror and see their fellow others. And then they have been asking themselves, How can I take from them their dignity and satisfy my own ego? And I am not talking only about the leaders from the executive branch of government. In our days we have two groups of leaders. One is represented by the irresponsible. The other are the teenagers. Nothing against the real teenagers. The problem is that, they don’t have enough maturity to be responsible, so the second group of leaders. I am shutting up my mouth from now on.

If I remember well, yesterday, May 2, 2,012, I heard from the radio a discourse from I don’t know who displaying excuses to use the drones in the war against terrorists. The interesting thing about it is that, if I was an alienated person I could think that, they are giving me a direct response over the chapter 18 in these book. My ego is much smaller than that and I know, the questioning must be getting hard to them ignore the public opinion, and they are giving response to a major public, not to me.

The discourse guy resembled myself some years ago. Around the year 1,999 one of my friends, very well known to the Brazilian public here around us, asked me to write something justifying the buying of houses by our community. In that time we was looking forward to do such acquisition. And I asked, Why are you asking me? I don’t work with it? And he answered, “You now better than the others.”

Then I produced a piece of work putting emphasis only on what appeared to me to be good. The market wasn’t so hot, the prices were good, we would pay no more rent and the equity was coming fast. My wife and I was even looking to buy some property. And the analysis that I did totally ignored the market itself. I disregarded the ups and downs of it. I don’t think was because my opinion that the Brazilian community started a frenetic investment around here. But the word passed from mouth to mouth and soon all my friends and friends of friends was living in their own property.

Only around 2,005 I totally change my heart. To those that already had bought I would say, keep if you got an well low price. To those that was planing buy anything I was saying, is not a good time anymore. But the people was so enthusiastic about to have a house that nobody wanted hear my new opinion. And I am not saying it to appear that I knew what was coming to us. I was saying because was my feelings but also was putting ears on what the guys who know was talking about. My feelings was that, the market had gone up too fast for not be a trap.

And now these is just my feeling when I heard the guy saying only good things about the drones. In others words he defended the idea of it be even an humanitarian assistance to the poor countries, infested with terrorists and have no wise government to lead it. He didn’t recall any of the bad consequences that the drones are promoting like the unintended killing of innocent people which are five times bigger than the killing of supposed terrorists.

He lost long time talking about legality of such killings. And intentionally forgot about the execution extra judicial. He said the drones are designed to make a clean cut on Al Qaeda and its affiliated. But the numbers are shown the opposite. Imagine if a surgeon had a less than 20% of success in his intervention, would he be considered efficient?

And the capture of one of those airplanes by Iran just confirmed my fears. The Iranians not only grab it, they also made fun of president Obama for his asking for devolution. The Iranians revealed they broke the code and got a good insight on such secret weapon. The Pentagon denied the ability of Iranians to broke the codes and underlined an accusation to Russians and Chinese that are able to do it. I don’t know if is worth of something to deny the intelligence of the people from periphery countries. These is just the problem with arrogant people.

Now the technology made in United States can be used as it pleases the Iranian government and whosoever they want to have it. Would be wise from the Pentagon people if they had sent a decoy plenty of misleading technologies for them get lost on their attempt to reproduce it. But don’t appear it be the case. And now our allies in the region and the Iranian people itself got something more to worry about.

I remember sometime ago to discuss the issue atomic weapon with an American friend of mine. And I said that Brazil had the atomic bomb. And his reaction were to deny it as was impossible to a third world country reinvent a technology that we got since the 40s. I may surprised him with my affirmation because it was an well known “secret” that everybody knew in colleges there. A better truth could be if I said, Brazilian scientists know exact what to do to get the atomic bomb but the government chose not have it.

And now we know that it wasn’t a seven head beast to nobody. In fact, by the words from the former president Collor, he said that, the Brazilian military was about to test an atomic bomb when he signed a decree prohibiting the experiments. And North Korea, India and Pakistan are there to prove what we believed then. Doesn’t matter how difficult is to develop a new technology, once it is done by one the others soon will do the same if it pleases them. Even in a easier way. Doesn’t matter where we come from, our intelligence is almost the same.

They insists on the take the civilians deaths as casualty of war. Why though the American people didn’t took the deaths in the 9/11 attacks as such? I just would ask anyone if the situation was the opposite, what would be the American opinion about it? I mean, if we were the poor country and an alien super power had drones over our heads and was using it in our neighborhood? Would we be cheering to then or would we be mad? The feeling that the common people there is having must be the same the American people suffered at the 9/11 attacks.

The American people need to put itself in the others skin. Let me say that, you are a regular guy. Have wife and children. Your children play with the children of your neighbor who you know as a regular guy too. And then his house explodes, killing he and some of his family. Wouldn’t pass through your mind that your children could be there? And even after certify that not one of yours were killed, would you feel any love for the perpetrators of the attack? What I say is that, the feeling of nation demoralized must be the same as the one provoked by the 9/11 attacks. And then, if we don’t want it to ourselves, why expose others to such treatment?

The guy also didn’t discussed any alternative. He only pointed out that if we put troops to do the job will be more cost in money and lives from our side. But I am talking about real alternatives such as help the peoples from the poor countries to freed themselves from poverty, so they could be less susceptible to bad influences. If we want a good job be done, we need conquer the love from the good people not stimulate them to be our enemy.

The attempt to justify the use of drones don’t moved me a bit from my prior way of thinking. Did the opposite. It looked to me like I went back to Brazil and was hearing the same excuses from the last dictatorship in there for have groups of extermination. The dictatorship then also used the terrorist word as excuse to eliminate and make people disappear. They also used secrecy to hide what was really going on. And those who was blindly giving support to the dictators learn too late they were been used as majority of the public opinion.

Recently, Mr. Obama went Afghanistan in a secret visit to our troops and got the opportunity to also do politics with the country and in favor of his candidacy to reelection. It made most of the Republicans cautious mad at him. They was not comfortable with his gains in the American public eyes but couldn’t blame him for any wrongdoing because he did exactly what an American president was supposed to do in such situation. He was using the mask of Commander in Chief giving support to his subordinated.

He probably committed others indiscretions but I observed two. One were the denial that American are vengeful. After so many examples to prove it is pathetic to deny the reality. Another one were made at his address to our nation from there, where he ended his discourse with the mantra, “God bless our troops. God bless America.” I think would appear less arrogant if he also remembered to say, God bless Afghanistan too. Would be a sign of respect for the soil he was speaking from. It would positively echoes in the afghan people ears. Which would be great to conquer their sympathy and a little more confidence on Americans. It is vital to those that want peace in the world.

Mr. Newt Gingrich announced his support for Mitt Romney. After he said so many things about him in the campaign he got the escape to change his opinion using the excuse that, this election will be not an election of Ronald Reagan against Mitt Romney but Mitt Romney against Barack Obama. And Barack Obama in his view is the most leftist president United States ever had. So between a medium conservative and a leftist he would have no other choice.

Nothing new on his decision. Everyone knew that at the end the Republican Party would come united around whosoever got the nomination. This is not something to be discussed. The problem is he be an historian and call Barack Obama leftist. We that were born in countries that have a bigger political spectrum of representation are unable to understand how any American president until today can be classified as leftist. And the attitudes from the Obama administration in the international field are indicative of his right wing behavior.

In Brazil, Barack Obama would be classified at most in the center. Maybe some could classify him as from the festive left. Festive left is a pejorative of someone that talks like a leftist and acts like a rightist. But the pejorative would be used only by the comedians to make fun of him not to really define his real political intentions.

The classification of Barack Obama as leftist by Mr. Gingrich only shows to us the cynicism in politics. When the Democrats claim fairness for a better distribution of riches to the people, the Republicans call it socialism. As if a better distribution of riches wouldn’t make any good to capitalism since it would help consumers to buy more and create more riches. Every time Barack Obama mentions fairness the Republican accuse him of instigate the classes warfare. As well, the classification of leftism made by Gingrich have the only intention of scare the lay person who don’t know exactly what the word mean.

Before Mr. Gingrich accused president Obama of been leftist he, as a historian, could first remember what Franklin Delano Roosevelt did. FDR, proportionally, did much more than Obama in terms of socialist decisions. What make them comparable is that, FDR got a bigger problem in his hands with a bigger crash, bigger unemployment rate and a smaller economic size country. If FDR was put in place of Obama and had done the same he did then, the Republicans wouldn’t been calling him only leftist, they would call him communist.

We all know that, “nobody is perfect”. As it is that so, then is impossible to have a perfect economic theory planned by human beings. The Republican Party is defending the idea that capitalism is perfect and don’t have nothing to learn from anybody else. They are just acting with a gross stupidity. We need to recognize our failures if we want a better future. If we don’t recognize our failures we also will not be able to fix the problems.

As our economic institutions are not perfect, I don’t think it would be shameful to borrow some ideas from other systems to fix some of our problems. It is a question of make good use of our intelligence. Look the example from the Chinese. They still saying they are communists but since long ago they took many ideas and help from the capitalism to design their economic system that are working there today. Maybe our biggest problem is to have a too puritan society to evolve to the next step. The Chinese is going in front and the Republican Party thinks we must follow behind.

Recently we got the news that a society of super rich people resolved to team up to explore space. Their ultimate goal is mine asteroids. It means that they plan to use our spacial technologies to find and mine rare minerals on Earth to bring it back and use it here. A clever plan? In some ways, yes. But also a revelation of how disconnected rich people are in relationship to “we the people”. And it rings the bells on how much wrong is the Republican Party on to chose a rich disconnected man to represent it in the 2,012 elections.

The behavior is a pattern on how the rich people minds works most of the time. We are plenty of problems bigger than what can come in our long term future but they already are thinking how to make more money out of something that will not resolve our biggest treats. Let me say that, they are thinking in to be richer doesn’t matter the millions who will die for lack of food. In other words they are planning to attack the enemy’s back lines not paying attention on how our own front lines will be preserved or not. Imagine they expending billions of dollars in an adventure and the market goes down again. They are expending before secure. It is not a good move.

And it have another downside. The technology that we already have were entirely developed by governmental agency that were constructed by our taxes. It mean that the technology came out of our pockets. They din’t developed any new technology but are willing to use what we already have in self benefit. And I am not saying they would never do it. I am just saying that we have urgency others than help them become more rich. And by that, don’t be fooled by my prior comment about NASA. I am not against any scientific progress. I just believe on coordination between the scientific advancement and the well being of “we the people”.

Such as that, it is just like my interpretation of Mitt Romney and his candidacy in the 2,012 elections. He is trying to defend his records as former executive of Bain Capital. But what he did there was essentially a recipe to disaster. He prioritized make money before secure the well being of the consumers. Have more and richer consumers is the best way of to save any economy. The well being of the consumers is the key, and if we always decide to eliminate costs diminishing the opportunities to the employees we would not be thinking about the well being of our consumers because consumers and employees are one and the same.

What Mitt Romney did here with Bain Capital is the same that were done in Brazil in the earlier 90s. The effects of what Bain Capital made was masquerade by the vitality of the American economy at the time. The employees that were put on leave had alternatives to be reemployed in others companies because the economy was in expansion. In Brazil it were almost in recession. Then the employees from great companies such as Vale do Rio Doce and Acesita literally got lost.

As the former governor of Massachusetts “like to see people get fired”, is not ashamed for his ways of become rich and firmly believe on the conservative ways of do business; he probably would be another disaster to United States, if be elected and apply his economics theories in our weakened market.

And I am not defending the administration Obama’s records on economics. I am just expressing my own experience and raising some questions. Before the Republican Party presented its views about fixing the economy it should had sent some experts to Minas Gerais to study the collateral damages due to the conservative thinking applied in real life. I said before and confirm now, Mitt Romney is the worst candidate that the Republican Party had to present us in these particular economic moment.

He is proclaiming with all of his lungs that he knows how to fix our economy. He claim it based on his own experience as executive. Then I don’t have any record to challenge his experiences. My records is to be on the others side of the coin. The side that when the government do something wrong it is hammered. When the super rich do other wrong things it is hammered. Then he make me afraid of be double hammered if he assumes the power being so rich and proud of it.

Mitt Romney talks like know how to fix our economic problems but don’t acknowledges that, first of all the crisis were created by investors just like himself. People that don’t feel ashamed on gamble with all the planet’s lives. If he new something more than anyone he failed on to warn us about what was to happen at the end of the president Bush’s term. And not only don’t know how to fix our problems, also will create much more if elected.

He even been a candidate to the position of representative of the Republican Party in the 2,008 elections said nothing. He was more loyal to his par in the presidency than to “we the people” who was worth of know how bad things was. He in no moment made a public critic to president Bush but, probably, made more money out of the ignorance of the public. His silence then is the revelation of his character.

About my genealogical research, we got the visit from a friend from Brazil and she gave me one more hint for our big fat genealogical tree. Her name is Maria da Conceicao Leite and is part of the family branch that have the tradition to be offspring of Jose Feliciano Pinto Coelho da Cunha, the Baron of Cocais. Her grandfather was Modesto Furtado Leite, brother of Francisco and Luis mentioned before.

Now I also were informed that the brothers came from the cities of Itambe do Mato Dentro and Sao Goncalo do Rio Abaixo. Both of them on the neighborhood of the city of Barao de Cocais, where the baron was born. So the tradition is closing to verification. As she also gave me the names of her father and brothers and sisters I could localize more links between the branch Coelho of my family and the Furtado Leite family. Now I can say that, I know more American born that are offspring from the Iberian Peninsula nobility. Even Conceicao’s own granddaughter who is three years old and is the reason for her visit.

I had ended this chapter but something else were happen. Lets go right in the point. President Obama came out from the closed and admitted that, homosexuals couples should have the right of get married. He just made official what his attitudes toward the issue had been indicated. To me nothing new was going on. His position made his opponent Mitt Romney to declare the other way of the coin where marriage should be only between an woman and a man.

It was a risky and clever attitude from the part of the president. Nobody know exactly what the effect will cause in the long term campaign and he can be hurt in some way on it. But looks like his bet is paying off. At least in monetary terms because he is getting abundant donations for the campaign. But what move me to talk about it is a different reason.

These is a issue that I don’t care much about to define my vote. The Brazilians have a say that goes like that, “If your roof is made out of glass, don’t throw stones at the window of your neighbor”. It doesn’t fit on me. I just gonna use it in my explanation. My thinking about the issue have being evolving since the 60s. When I was a child back in Brazil it was an issue that parents don’t even had the freedom to talk about with us. And maybe they didn’t even talk about it in no way.

In the 60s our society was so conservative that a kiss on the mouth exhibit on television caused some commotion for some people. The legalization of divorce around the world was something condemned in our society. And Brazil was far behind in some sensitive issues like those. So the gay issue was something that we heard of but didn’t talk about much.

My awareness about it came in a natural way. Time was taking care. I never had contact with the community and just knew some people who was gay and don’t wasn’t making any judgment about they behavior. I just felt that, it wasn’t something to follow for me and the others lives didn’t affect mine.

Anyways, it doesn’t mean that I hadn’t any prejudice towards it. That true. We need to admit that, despite of our heavy watching to not have any prejudice, human beings always got some. It is even natural. What is ill about it is the person having the prejudice and judges others based on the prejudicial feelings and not in a reasonable thinking.

Strangely to some, my feelings about gay people only were pacified after my long study of the Bible. Yes. Nobody can dispute the reality that the Biblical text condemn the gay behavior. Some look for answers and mentions passages that can be taken as approval on gay relationship but is just an excuse out of the obvious. So, why should I then say that, the marriage of gay people is acceptable?

Firstly I thought about the pederast society in the Greek History. In that society, the love between two men was taken as more worth than a love between man and woman. Woman was taken only for reproduction purposes. They were considered no more than an useful tool. And it didn’t fit with my feelings too. And I imagined, If we lived in a pederast society where the absolute majority was homosexual and if the majority tried to impose over all hetero their behavior, what would I do?

To conclude my way of thinking I also asked myself, Does the gay marriage interfere with my heterosexual marriage? Or interfere with any other heterosexual marriage? I don’t see it in no way how. So I then evolve my way of thinking.

I think that people who is against the gay marriage is just been to much of selfish about it. Another way of explain better it is just take the definition of two words related to the issue. We have marriage and matrimony. The definitions of the words affects the issue even because the Bible that came to us were originally translated to Latin and it defines the meaning. Marriage as well casamento in its Portuguese version have an abroad meaning that is union, complement, alliance, harmony and combination.

So it permit the Portuguese people say things like, I married the screw with its screw-nut. And the English speakers say, “a marriage of mind” meaning a close union. So, the people who is trying to define that marriage is between a man and a woman is just screwing it up. What they mean should be taken by the word matrimony. Matrimony can be translated as motherhood what is used in church services to define a relationship between man and woman. Only the extreme conservative can’t see it well because is blinded by prejudice.

I compare the situation with something that was happen to me also back in Brazil. Since I was kid I hated onion. But is a spice used on most of Brazilian cooking. As I was only from a significant minority, before I eat I just separated the onions parts on the side of the plate. In my family it is a well known story. And I am not alone.

But, sometimes had some bully that cut the onion in a so small piece and put in a food of same color to disguise it. I always felt disgusted with such attitude because wasn’t the view that made me hate the vegetable but its taste. And if I eat it had diarrhea in the next day. I think that, what the people that is against the homosexual marriage is trying to do is the same bullying. Only because I have my taste for heterosexual marriage doesn’t mean that I have the right to deny others their right to be different.

Now let us marriage the ideas about the Biblical problem and the Brazilian saying above. I liberated myself from the dictatorship of what “is written in the Bible” since studying it and I encountered so many contradictions. I start thinking, The contradictions can’t be there if it come from God. Then the Biblical text represents the real Word of God or otherwise only reflects the human thinking in a window of time? And I let the answer to the readers.

But I must talk more about the decision of the president Obama on back up the homosexual marriage. Firstly the commentators said that, he would be hurt by his decisions because the black community is the most conservative in the issue of gay marriage. As in the last election he took most of votes from the black community, now the community can move the vote from him. And I saw a black pastor been interviewed in the CNN about the issue.

He agreed on that, Obama can lose votes from the community because his decision. And he clearly backed the idea that what is written in the Bible is the Will of God, and we can’t interpret it differently. And here is why I disagree with his notions and the main stream notion about what is written in the Bible. Is in the Bible the Statute of Enslave. You can look at it on Exodus 21 and others. And in the whole Bible we can see passages about humanization of slavery but in no moment you find any decree of emancipation.

So, to hide the prejudice against homosexuals behind what is written in the Bible would be the same as to say, “discrimination before, discrimination now and discrimination forever”. Since is not written in the Bible that, is shameful to have slaves before God and Him Himself was supposed to gave us the authorization of make slaves out of others, then the black community should be aware about the possibility of the return to slavery.

These is why I used the Brazilian saying before. If the pastor is so confident on that, was God the one that discriminated homosexuals in the Bible he also have to admit that, slavery still valid on the God’s eyes. And I am mention the black community in these case just for make a more recent relationship between the discrepancies on the text and the Will of God. I don’t believe God discriminate no one. But the roof of the pastor is made out of glass.

Please don’t take me wrongly. All of our roofs are made out of glass in these case because in the time that the Biblical text were written anyone could be enslaved. Even kings. My point is that, we all know, slavery is shameful before God. So any other discrimination.

If we gonna took all what is written in the Biblical text as a pattern dictated by God Himself and for that we must follow to go to Heaven, then we better be Catholic and believe in the Purgatory because none of us is able to follow all contradiction delivered by the book. Even Jesus wasn’t able to do so. By what is said through all pulpits in the world the only one person who would do exactly what is said about him in the Biblical text is the Devil itself.

If we take obedience as pattern of behavior in relationship to what is written in the Bible, the Devil is the only one that fulfill it. But if he is the only one to follow what is written about itself, then he is the most loyal person to what is written. And so, something must be wrong with what is written or human being is a totally fail creation from God and God is totally inefficient. All of us disagree with something written in the Bible. Even Jesus did it so. The problem with it is some of us assume that, he or she is more perfect than others, able to say what the others should do and never take any advice from the others.

I better end these chapter here.

21. SOLUTIONS

 

                INDICE
 
          01. INTRODUCAO
          02. A AMERICA SUICIDA
          03. UM BOCADINHO A RESPEITO DE GENEALOGIA HUMANA
          04. O QUE EH SER UM EUROPEU?
          05. UM POUQUINHO DE GENEALOGIA EUROPEIA
          06. UM FUTURO MELHOR PARA NOSSO FILHOS E…
          07. UMA PEQUENA QUANTIDADE DE GENEALOGIA IBERICA
          08. SECULOS E PESSOAS QUE AJUDARAM A FORMAR NOSSA HISTORIA EM COMUM
          09. O COMECO DE NOVA IORQUE E ESTADOS UNIDOS
          10. O SURGIMENTO DE NOSSAS NACOES
          11. ESTADOS UNIDOS E BRASIL JUNTOS
          12. DA REPUBLICA E INVENCAO DO AVIAO `A SEGUNDA GUERRA
          13. UMA RELACAO DE AMOR E ODIO

14. BUSCANDO O PARAISO PERDIDO, A SAGA DE UMA FAMILIA
15. TUDO ERA COM RESPEITO `A FAMILIA – MINHA SAGA
16. “ISSO SERA O COMECO DAS DORES” Marcos 13, 8
17. O ESQUEMA PIRAMIDAL
18. QUEM ESTA VENCENDO A GUERRA DE TERRORISTAS?
19. O DISCURSO DE NETANYAHU
20. O APOCALIPSE DO DIA SEGUINTE
21. SOLUCOES

 
          01. INTRODUCAO
 
     Este pode ser o ultimo livro que escreverei. Apesar do nome do livro eu nao estou planejando ”sair de cena”. A razao para ele poder ser o ultimo eh muito simples. Eu nao me lembro desde quando eu escrevo em minha vida sem nunca ter recebido qualquer pagamento. Eu tenho escrito pelo prazer de oferecer conselhos e na intencao de ser util `as pessoas que nem sequer conheco e a amigos. Porem, isso comecou a tomar muito do meu tempo. E eu tenho uma vida independente. Uma vida que muitos chamam de moderna. Uma vida tao moderna que temos que pagar por tudo que a gente usa. Algumas vezes pagamos ate por aquilo que nunca usaremos. Coisas que nem sempre sao essenciais. E o custo disso nao eh barato. E tempo eh dinheiro.
 
     Falando nisso, escrever tem sido um passatempo que eu tenho tido que pagar por ele. Como um pai responsavel, sera preciso que eu sacrifique meu prazer em favor de um futuro mais seguro para minha descendencia.
 
     Esta escrita esta coincidindo com a minha naturalizao como americano. Isso deve ocorrer em primeiro de setembro de 2011, hoje eh dia 11 de agosto, e nao serei capaz de terminar o livro antes daquela data. Nao sei se tornar-me naturalizado ira ser suficiente para que os outros nao me venham com a velha desculpa para desacreditar-me dizendo: “Ah, ele nao eh americano!” Mas eu prefiro olhar as coisas atraves dos angulos positivos. Como americano novo ninguem podera acusar-me de inveja por nao se-lo.
 
     Outro lado positivo eh este, eu poderei me tornar um brasilianista com informacoes que os nascidos americanos nao possuem.
 
     Nada eh novo para mim mas eh sempre interessante saber que, a liberdade de expressao “eh um direito ou liberdade garantido pelo primeiro adendo” da nossa constituicao. Observe-se que a liberdade de expressao eh um direito de todos que vivem nos Estados Unidos. Nao importa que tenha ou nao documentacao. Finalmente, “comunicar sua opiniao sobre qualquer assunto a um funcionario eleito” eh uma “maneira de os americanos participarem da construcao de sua democracia”. Em minha forma de pensar, dar uma opiniao eh meu direito em primeiro lugar. E tambem eh uma responsabilidade, em segundo. Tudo isso esta no folheto: “Aprenda a Respeito das Licoes Civicas Fundamentais para o Teste de Naturalizacao” autorizado pelo Departamento de Seguranca Publica dos Estados Unidos [Reparticao de Servicos de Imigracao e Cidadania].
 
     Eu vou oferecer este conselho a todos os funcionarios eleitos, especialmente aos presidentes.
 
     Mas algumas coisas precisam ficar absolutamente claras aqui. Nao sou doutor em nada. Nada sei alem da minha propria experiencia de vida. As opinioes que irei expor nestes escritos nao pertencem a nenhuma instituicao ou nacionalidade. Sou o unico responsavel por pensa-las e escreve-las. A responsabilidade no ler e entender nao serao minhas. Assim, eu pedirei licenca aos leitores para compreenderem algumas incorrecoes no uso das palavras que poderao leva-los a alguma conclusao errada. Eh preciso que entendam que eu vim para esse pais depois de completar 35 anos, sem saber quase nada de ingles. E o que eu sei agora foi atraves da pratica e nao da escola. Como estou familiarizado com o escrever em portugues, eu sei que uma pequena troca na ordem das palavras pode levar a uma grande diferenca no que se quer dizer. Portanto, desconsiderem quando eu escrever homem grande em lugar de grande homem. Em portugues nos temos a mesma diferenca. Voce deve escrever homem grande quando quer dizer “big man” e grande homem quando a intencao eh “great man”.
 
     O conteudo que eu pretendo por nesse livro esta relacionado com Historia, economia, politica, migracao, orgulho e preconceito. Talvez, um bocadinho de genealogia. Tambem usarei um pouco da minha autobiografia. Tentarei evitar citar nomes quando isso nao for essencial. Em outros casos eu ficarei feliz em dar nome aos bois quando isso se tornar importante para identificar de quem estarei falando.
 
     Como eu nao conheco os detalhes das Historias de outros paises, melhor dizendo, eu conheco alguma coisa a respeito da Historia Mundial mas nao conheco os detalhes das Historias dos paises individualmente. Vou precisar usar a Historia do Brasil, que eh a que melhor conheco, para fazer alguma comparacao. Nao penso comparar Estados Unidos com Brasil. Mas quero destacar eventos onde os dois caminharam juntos em suas Historias, ou mostrar fatos ocorridos num deles e isso atingiu o outro. Imagino que em alguns dos fatos historicos muitos dos outros paises estavam juntos, acompanhando os Estados Unidos, mas me fogem certos detalhes ate mesmo destas parcerias com o Brasil.
 
     Eh parte da minha intencao organizar o que penso em cronicas separadas. Cada uma tratando de um assunto diferente. Tentarei colocar os acontecimentos em ordem cronologica. Assim, os leitores poderam ler os artigos separadamente. Porem, sera preciso ler a obra completa para compreender melhor o conteudo.
 
     Alguns que irao ler este livro deverao sentir-se ofendidos por minhas opinioes. Esta nao eh a minha vontade. Eh um problema na natureza humana. Algumas pessoas sao incapazes de aceitar o pensamento diferente do delas. Elas pensam que o mundo nas mentes delas eh o melhor. Entao, tudo o que pareca contradizer isso eh tratado como abominacao. Eu nao posso controlar os sentimentos dos outros. Tento controlar os meus deixando os outros terem as proprias opinioes mesmo sem concordar com elas. Se alguem desejar por em pratos limpos as nossas razoes, civilizadamente, eu estou totalmente aberto para a ideia.
 
     Algumas das pessoas contrarias quererao assumir que meus escritos tem a finalidade de atingir aos Estados Unidos. Talvez elas irao pensar assim: Ele eh parte de complo, assim como em algumas teorias de conspiracao, com a finalidade de enfraquecer a imagem americana perante ao mundo. Estou escrevendo isso em antecipacao para que nao tenham a desculpa, e saibam que penso assim: sou totalmente favoravel `a verdade. Eu nao imagino a verdade feita para prejudicar. O que prejudica eh ver a verdade e nega-la. O que prejudica eh ver a verdade e nao assumir a responsabilidade frente a ela. Aqueles que veem a verdade e assumem suas responsabilidades frente a ela sao os que sao dignificados pelo respeito.
 
     Em todo caso, eu tenho duas grandes razoes para nao prejudicar aos Estados Unidos. A primeira eh que sou nascido brasileiro. Se alguem pensa que estou escrevendo para prejudicar aos Estados Unidos sera porque tambem pensa que eu faria isso, nao sei como, para beneficiar ao Brasil. Para estes que nada sabem a respeito das relacoes existentes entre Brasil e Estados Unidos, precisam saber isso: o Brasil tem uma reserva monetaria de aproximadamente 320 bilhoes de dolares. E esta eh a unica salvaguarda dele. Dois tercos disso estao investidos em papeis do governo americano. Prejudicar aos Estados Unidos resultaria em prejudicar ao Brasil. O Brasil esta tomando um risco muito serio ao ajudar aos Estados Unidos dessa maneira, no momento de dificuldade deles. Se os Estados Unidos for para o buraco, quase certamente, o Brasil ficara na beira do abismo. Eu nao faria o mesmo que o Brasil esta fazendo senao por familiares ou grande amizade.
 
     Outra razao a meu favor eh esta. Sou pai de dois filhos. Sao os unicos que tenho. Nasceram e vivem nos Estados Unidos, e nunca disse a eles para serem mais brasileiros que americanos. Eu nao faco pressao em nenhum deles. Se algum dia eles sentirem a necessidade de escolher entre um pais ou outro, esta decisao sera deles, nao minha. O que eu quero eh o melhor para eles, mas a escolha eh deles. Assim como eu nunca prejudicaria meus filhos tambem nao quero prejuizos para os paises deles.
 
     Particularmente, penso que a melhor maneira de solucionar nossos problemas eh ficarmos juntos. Paises e povos. Ate agora, o que nos tem sido dito eh isso, nos temos que competir para que isso faca de nos os melhores. Nao concordo com isso em nenhum sentido. Competir implica nisso, alguem ficara prejudicado nalguma forma. Eu sou a favor de trabalharmos juntos. Todo mundo trabalha. E o premio eh repartido com todos. Todas as vezes que se compete ninguem leva o premio melhor. Quando voce esta competindo gasta energia em excesso fazendo coisas que prejudicam a voce mesmo. Se esta energia, esperdicada pelos dois lados, for usada para coisas boas, o premio sempre sera dobrado ou triplicado.  
 
          02. A AMERICA SUICIDA
 
     Este capitulo nao obedecera a minha intencao de postar tudo em ordem cronologica. Servira para explicar o nome da obra e tracar um paralelo de uma questao muito importante para a saude publica americana.
 
     Eu estou acostumado a ouvir a 90.9 FM, Radio da Universidade de Boston. Todas as vezes que estou dirigindo estou ouvindo algo util. Tanto faz, noticias nacionais ou internacionais, programas de musica ou simples entrevistas. Geralmente eles entrevistam outores de best sellers, produtores de filmes ou qualquer assunto envolvendo cultura. E eh isso que eu gosto.
 
     Tenho uma historia longa de aprendizado com eles. Logo depois de eu vir para os Estados Unidos eu descobri a 89.7 FM, Radio Publica, que transmite quase o mesmo conteudo. Isso ajudou-me a aprender ingles porque eles falam compassadamente, ai a gente pode ouvir palavra por palavra. Alem disso eu tinha o interesse em tomar conhecimento a respeito da maioria dos assuntos mostrados nestas radios. A minha unica tristeza eh essa, durante todos estes anos, quase 17, eu nunca tive dinheiro suficiente para contribuir com a causa destas radios.
 
     Bem, so por coincidencia, ha pouco eu ouvi num programa de entrevistas a respeito do problema dos suicidios nos Estados Unidos. O entrevistado era um doutor que escreveu um livro com esse respeito. Infelizmente eu nao tinha tempo para ouvir a entrevista toda. Nao peguei nem o nome do autor. Pesquei apenas algumas informacoes importantes. Dai resolvi buscar mais informacoes no site da Fundacao Americana para Prevencao do Suicidio – AMERICAN FOUNDATION FOR SUICIDE PREVENTION – AFSP.
 
     As estatisticas sao chocantes. As informacoes mais recentes sao do ano de 2007. Aproximadamente 34.000 americanos perderam suas vidas em suicidios. Isto eh a “11a. causa de mortes nos Estados Unidos.” “Suicidio eh a 4a. causa de mortes em adultos entre as idades de 18-65 anos. (28.628 suicidios).” “90% que morrem por suicidio tem alguma desordem psiquiatrica diagnosticavel no momento da morte deles.” “A proporcao eh de 4 suicidios masculinos para um feminimo, porem, as mulheres tentam o suicidio tres vezes mais que os homens.” ”Ha uma estimativa entre 8-25 tentativas para cada morte causada por suicidio.”
 
     O site tras muitas outras informacoes interessantes a respeito do problema, como: “Suicidio eh o 3a. causa de morte entre pessoas entre as idades de 15-24 anos.” Mas a conclusao deles era esta: “Estudos indicam que o melhor modo de previnir o suicidio eh atraves do reconhecimento antecipado e tratamento de depressoes e outras problemas psiquiatricos.”
 
     Ouvindo a respeito do problema atraves da entrevista na 90.9 FM, as coisas nao parecem ser tao claras quanto os numeros estatisticos da AFSP. Primeiramente, o entrevistado deixou claro isso: ninguem sabe exatamente o que conduz uma pessoa ao suicidio. Ha uma teoria que diz que, isso eh resultado das pressoes dos nossos tempos. Poderia ser algo vinculado `a nossa era. Em oposicao a este ponto de vista ele salientou: existe uma tribo na regiao amazonica que riu quando soube que suicidio eh problema nos Estados Unidos. Eles nao poderiam entender porque nao conhecem nenhum caso de suicidio no meio deles. Para eles, suicidio eh tabu.
 
     Quando o argumento de que o estilo de vida primitivo nao os levasse `as mesmas condicoes de pressao foi levantado, ele respondeu que esta alegacao nao se fundamenta em verdade. O pessoal na tribo esta nos limites da existencia. Frequentemente eh atacado por doencas tropicais. Metade das criancas morrem antes de chegar `a idade adulta. Afinal, eles sofrem tanta pressao quanto um novaiorquino. A diferenca seria esta, Nova Iorque oferece muito mais oportunidades de diversao que a Bacia Amazonica inteira.
 
     O entrevistado ainda falou, que nao apenas aquela tribo especifica mas observando a humanidade como um todo a gente pode notar um alto grau de perseveranca em pessoas que estao `a beira da existencia material. Por que nao poderia ser igual nas sociedades de maior sucesso no mundo?! O suicidio nao eh problema apenas nos Estados Unidos.
 
     Nao sei se o entrevistado disse alguma coisa relacionada a respeito da relacao entre o suicidio e tendencia genetica para ele. Os dados da AFSP nao mencionam isso. Quando eu vivia no Brasil lembro-me de tal mencao. Nao me lembro de quem falou, mas parece que algumas familias sofrem o problema com maior frequencia.
 
     Na entrevista o doutor tambem falou que, frequentemente voce consegue identificar um fato que leva uma pessoa a decidir pelo suicidio mas nao se sabe de onde vem a vontade. Tambem falou que, apesar do suicidio ser o problema maior que o assassinato a gente nao ve isso no noticiario. Quando perguntado porque isso acontece, ele nao tinha certeza mas ofereceu uma explicacao. Poderia ser que no caso de assassinato ha a apresentacao de um vilao e uma vitima identificaveis. Assim fica mais facil trabalhar isso como noticia.
 
     Eu proprio nao estou certo disso. A noticia de suicidio pode ser mais dificil de vender mas sendo maior o problema, entao, seria mais importante que o publico soubesse a verdade. O que parece eh que, apesar de nossa cultura ser avancada, nos temos os nossos tabus tambem. Ele nos desperta o medo porque o suicida eh nossa imagem e semelhanca.
 
     O que me assombrou mais nos dados da AFSP eh o calculo de “8-25 tentativas de suicidio para cada fatalidade.” Isso implica dizer que entre 272.000 e 750.000 pessoas tentam o suicidio anualmente nos Estados Unidos. Eh um numero enorme! Mas se isso eh verdade, nao estou convencido que isso traduza a verdade por inteiro. Estou em duvida se a populacao americana esta afetada pela tendencia para o suicidio. Este comportamente altodestrutivo pode ser observado atraves do preconceito demonstrado pelo Partido do Cha (Tea Party), KKK, grupos neo-nazistas e setores do partido republicano.
 
     Talvez o suicidio seja um comportamento inconsciente e nao intencional mas o resultado eh o mesmo se fosse. Essas pessoas maleficas talvez nao percebam o quanto as atitudes delas estao levando os Estados Unidos `a altodestruicao. Espero que o meu manifesto possa ajuda-las a reconsiderar seus preconceitos para que a autodestruicao nao aconteca.
 
     No meu pobre ponto de vista, penso que assassinato e suicidio sao parte do mesmo problema. Sao resultantes de frustracoes. A resposta diferente esta nos autores serem mais egoistas ou mais altruistas. O altruista prefere acabar com a propria vida. O oposto eh observado nas pessoas egoistas. O bomba-suicida tem que ser considerado um caso aparte porque ele eh manipulado para fazer isso.
 
     O doutor tambem disse que, qualquer que seja o numero de suicidios efetivos eh o dobro dos assassinatos. Sim, nos Estados Unidos sao mais frequentes que nos outros paises industrializados. Mas, nao interessa quao grande seja esse numero, suicidios vem em dobro.
 
     Agora eu preciso especular um pouco. Sera que eh apenas isso? E se, somente se, ha algo muito maior por tras disso tudo? Se parte das mortes ditas acidentais nao forem outra coisa senao tentativas de suicidio bem sucedidas? Nao estou pensando apenas em acidentes de carro. Nos sabemos. A maioria dos acidentes de carro diz-se ter origem na alta velocidade. Mas se todo mundo sabe que a alta velocidade eh a causa numero de mortes, por que tantas pessoas continuam dirigindo acima da velocidade permitida em toda e qualquer estrada?
 
     Por que pessoas continuam fumando sabendo que este eh um fator de risco para suas saudes? Todo mundo sabe ou ouviu falar a respeito do problema poluicao mas porque somente um pequeno numero de pessoas esta tirando de suas vidas alguns confortos modernos responsaveis pela poluicao? Eh muitissimo sabido que, se cada pessoa no mundo comecar a consumir igual a um americano medio nos nao teriamos como servir produtos a todo mundo. Tambem, por que isso nao se torna suficiente para as pessoas entenderem que o modelo de vida esta errado e precisa ser repensado? Por que tamanha resistencia contra a tecnologia limpa? Tudo isso e muitos outros assuntos nao poderiam ser postos como tentativas de suicidio?
 
     Eu realmente penso assim. Eu penso que existem dois tipos de suicidios. Um voce pode chamar de Sindrome Severa do Suicidio. Eh dela que o entrevistado e a AFSP cuidam. O outro eh a Sindrome Cronica para o Suicidio. Pode-se descrever essa assim: eu sei que morrerei um dia, eu quero isso mas nao tenho a coragem de comete-lo rapidamente, entao, melhor eh tomar um comportamento de risco que acabara me levando ao mesmo lugar onde outros decidem ir de forma drastica.
 
     Eu penso que esse segundo tipo esta presente em pessoas como o George W. Bush, nas pessoas que controlam a Wall Street, etc. Estou em duvida quanto ao mesmo comportamento continuar presente na Casa Branca durante o governo do presidente Obama.!
 
     O que eles ja fizeram e continuam fazendo parece ser um tipo de comportamento covarde. Parece nao quererem vida pacifica para eles proprios. Entao, transformam a vida dos outros em um inferno. Parece que eles pensam assim, ja que eu tenho que me ir, melhor eh carregar todo mundo comigo. Sozinho eu nao quero.
 
     Nao culpo ninguem por estar programado para o suicidio. Penso que cada e todos nos guarda um plano secreto de contingencia de vida. A maioria apenas jamais ira usa-lo porque a vida sempre andara como pode e nao como a gente a deseja. Se eu pudesse dizer algo `as pessoas que estao nessa situacao, eu falaria isto: nao interessa o quao grande o problema que voce esta enfrentando lhe pareca, se voce der tempo ao tempo o problema ira passar por ele mesmo. Pense nalgum problema que voce tinha ha 10 anos atras. Possivelmente voce nem sequer se lembre dele. Mas se voce tentar contra sua propria vida e conseguir este objetivo, sera uma decisao da qual voce nao podera se arrepender porque eh uma decisao sem volta. Nao tente tomar decisoes definitivas em tempo de crise. Ninguem eh perfeito. Um julgamento ruim pode induzi-lo a criar um grande problema de uma situacao sem problema algum. Seja mais paciente.
 
     A gente dar alguma interpretacao aos numeros mostrados no relatorio da AFSP e `as causas gerais de suicidio. Estas conclusoes nao foram baseadas em pesquisas apropriadas mas sim fruto das minhas proprias observacoes da vida moderna. No meu ponto de vista, as pessoas nas sociedades ditas primitivas se ajustam `as condicoes que o mundo oferece a elas. O ideal delas eh buscar a felicidade. Felicidade pode ser encontrada em coisas simples como familia, amizade, etc. “Busca pela felicidade” eh uma das respostas para a questao: “Quais sao dois entre os direitos estipulados na Declaracao da Independencia?” dos Estados Unidos.
 
     Atualmente, nossa sociedade esta baseada em possuir as coisas. As pessoas estao passando a vida inteira procurando ter. Isso inclui ter outras pessoas para elas proprias. Para isso elas estao sacrificando as coisas simples da vida e nunca encontram satisfacao naquilo que fazem. Desta forma, a depressao se torna inevitavel e o que vem a acontecer depois serao apenas as consequencias. 
 
     Talvez isso explique porque muito mais mulheres tentam o suicidio. Apesar da emancipacao feminina no seculo passado nos continuamos levando um estilo de vida de orientacao machista. Sera preciso entender que homens estao competindo contra os outros desde milhares de anos atras. As mulheres sempre estiveram presentes mas a natureza nos colocou na linha de frente dos riscos. E nos aprendermos a ser mais agressivos com isso. Algumas vezes, irracionalmente agressivos. Em consequencia disso, mulheres mais afeitas `a racionalidade sofrerao maiores pressoes neste mundo de orientacao machista.
 
     Geralmente, as pessoas leigas atribuem aos povos antigos e ao pessoal sem educacao escolar algum tipo de inferioridade. As pessoas olham para outras e pensam: Como eles podem ter vida alguma? Eles andam ao inves de ir de carro! Eles inclusive nao usam aparelhos eletricos, nem assistem televisao! A vida deles so pode ser terrivel! Porem, o que os leigos nao sabem eh o quanto mais os “povos primitivos” riem e gargalham. Nem o quanto mais eles se ajudam uns aos outros. 
 
     A gente imagina que a vida que nos estamos levando agora eh a melhor desde o surgimento da pessoa humana na Terra. O problema esta ai, a quantidade de avancos deveria traduzir-se em mais tempo para o lazer, mais tempo para o amor e, especialmente, mais dinheiro na carteiro de todo mundo. Porem, o que a gente ta sempre encontrando sao mais e mais contas a pagar, menos e menos tempo de qualidade com a familia. Seguindo assim eu nao penso que nos estejamos no caminho para o Ceu. Nos estamos mais no caminho para o Juizo Final.
 
     Em capitulo posterior tenho a intencao de escrever alguma coisa a respeito de pessoas sem educacao escolar e imigrante sem documentos perseguidas que comprovam que tais suposicoes nao tem fundamento algum em verdade.
 
          03. UM BOCADINHO A RESPEITO DE GENEALOGIA HUMANA
 
     Ouvi de uma pessoa leiga isso: “Voce eh parente de alguem somente ate ao quarto grau.” Para mim isso eh um pouco complicado explicar no ingles exato. Mas o que ela pensava era alguma coisa assim. Voce nao precisa considerar como parente aos seus primos se o ancestral comum de voces for seus bisavos ou geracoes anteriores. Nao sei de onde ela tirou essa ideia errada. Ela mencionou algo a respeito de religiao, no que penso existir a possibilidade de engano, ou referencia medica, no que eu duvido. A verdade eh muito diferente.
 
     Tenho estudado a genealogia da minha familia. Portanto tenho uma boa ideia do que vou dizer. Tambem sou medico veterinario cursado e tenho o diploma como medico dos animais. Uma disciplina em que tive dificuldades foi justamente uma com o tema: Melhoramento Animal. Eh algo que envolve genetica e ensina como fazer as vacas produzirem mais leite, galinhas botar mais ovos, etc. Eh verdade, eu tive dificuldade em concluir o curso porque matematica esta envolvida nele e eu nunca fui bom em memorizacao de formulas. Sempre preferi resolver os problemas atraves da racionalizacao. Ter dificuldade, neste caso, nao implica que nao aprendi. Algumas vezes a gente aprende melhor quando erra e revisa os erros. E foi isso que fiz.
 
     Muito antes da Historia alguns fatos da genealogia ja eram verdadeiros. Mesmo genealogia nao sendo ainda pensada. E quando ela comecou a ser usada muito erros foram cometidos. Mesmo agora a primeira coisa que nos pensamos a respeito de genealogia que nos vimos da familia so nosso sobrenome. Esta eh uma das ideias erradas que os leigos tem com respeito a genealogia. Normalmente, o seu sobrenome vem do seu pai, que herdou do pai dele e assim por diante. Mas isso so eh verdade se voce estiver pensando na sua linhagem paterna. E isso pode valer pouco ou nada, geneticamente falando.
 
     A gente sabe que, metade mais um pouquinho da nossa genetica vem da nossa mae, e o resto do nosso pai. Dai voce precisa saber disso: se o seu bisavo casou com uma mulher sem parentesco com ele, os seus avos serao praticamente meio-a-meio. Se o seu avo se casou com outra mulher tambem sem parentesco com ele, o seu pai sera 1/4 de qualquer coisa que seu bisavo era. Ainda, se sua mae nao tiver parentesco algum com seu pai, voce recebera apenas 1/8 da parte do seu bisavo. Mesmo assim voce podera ter o sobrenome dele. E ainda podera passa-lo para seus filhos, para os filhos dos filhos e assim vai. Apesar dos seus netos poderem herdar quase nada do seu bisavo.    
 
     Se voce eh um leigo, possivelmente voce sabe que tem pai e mae. E tambem que cada um deles tem mae e pai. Entao, voce tem quatro avos. O que voce espera eh que tenha 8 bisavos. E a coisa anda assim, em cada geracao anterior `a sua espera-se que se dobre o numero de seus ancestrais. Entao, se voce esta disposto a fazer um pequeno exercicio, pegue uma calculadora e multiplique 2 X 2 e continue multiplicando os resultados por dois ate chegar `a 33a. geracao. Se voce for persistente em fazer isso ira aprender que, na 33a. geracao anterior `a sua voce eh suposto ter 8.589.934.592 ancestrais. Eh muito para voce? Na proxima geracao voce tem direito a mais de 17 bilhoes. E por ai segue.
 
     O tempo! O tempo eh mais que precioso. Se calcularmos a grosso modo como media, 30 anos entre uma geracao e outra, no final da 33a. geracao terao se passado 1.000 anos. Isso quer dizer que ha 1.000 anos atras voce era suposto ter mais de 8.5 bilhoes de ancestrais, somente da 33a. geracao isoladamente e nao a adicao de todas. Agora eu digo isso a voce, se voce nao tiver alguem ocupando cada um desses lugares voce nao existe. Voce que sabe algo a respeito dos dados populacionais de 1.000 anos atras deve perguntar: Mas como? Ha mil anos atras nao havia gente o suficiente. Mesmo hoje o total da populacao no mundo eh inferior a 7 bilhoes.
 
     Essa questao tem resposta simples. Assim acontece porque alguns dos seus ancestrais daquela geracao sao muitas e muitas vezes seu ancestrais. Possivelmente alguns sao milhoes de vezes e essa eh a razao de voce existir, apesar do numero inferior de ancestrais em relacao ao esperado.
 
     Porem o problema eh bem maior. Se voce fizer o calculo oposto, encontrara o mesmo numero. O que eu quero dizer eh isso, suponha que voce tenha dois filhos. E cada um deles tenha dois filhos. Tambem que seus quatro netos tenham, cada um, dois filhos, assim por diante, ate chegar `a 33a. geracao. Eh esperado que voce tenha mais de 8.5 bilhoes de descendentes somente daquela geracao. Isso significa que, se voce tivesse nascido ha 1.000 anos atras, voce era suposto ter, pelo menos, aquele numero de descendentes. Porem, se nao existe numero suficiente de pessoas na Terra, para onde elas foram?! Isso eh simples de responder.
 
     Se os seus netos, ao contrario de se casarem com alguem diferente da familia se casarem com eles proprios voce nao tera 8 bisnetos como esperado mas somente 4. Estou pensando no caso de voce ter 2 netas e 2 netos. Para que voce tenha o numero esperado de bisnetos eles precisarao ter 4 filhos para cada casal formado. Toda vez que um primo se casa com outro nossa multiplicacao eh esperada cair. Quanto mais as geracoes se passam e primos se casam com primos repetidamente, a media de filhos para manter nossas expectativas precisa ser cada vez maior. Em alguns casos seria preciso que alguns casais tivessem milhares ou milhoes de filhos, e isso ainda nao eh algo facil para o ser humano.
 
     A verdade eh essa, os seus ancestrais nao preencheram repetidamente os lugares como seus ancestrais apenas. Eles fazem o mesmo para um numero enorme de pessoas. Essas sao mais ou menos suas primas, mesmo que nao as conheca. Deixa eu te dizer isso, mesmo que voce tenha 10.000 casais de ancestrais de 1.000 anos atras, o que eh apenas uma fracao do que esperamos, voce pode estar caindo em uma armadilha genetica. Isso sera porque os seus 10.000 casais de ancestrais poderao ja ser parentes proximos. O que nos tem protegido contra a extincao eh a migracao e a multiplicacao sem limites. Agora, a migracao sozinha e os casamentos entre as linhagens diferentes sao o melhor caminho para evitar a nosso extincao.
 
     Vamos simplificar as coisas, saiba isso. Se ha 300 anos, na decima geracao antes da nossa, um casal de nossos ancestrais teve 10 filhos e todos se casaram, e tambem tiveram 10 filhos seguindo assim ate antes da nossa geracao. Tambem, que nenhum descendente do casal tenha casado com outro, entao, ele era suposto ter 10 bilhoes de descendentes, somente da nossa geracao. Isso nao eh legal? Como o povo antigamente tinha filhos de acordo como a natureza permitia, nos somos supostos ter, pelo menos, um casal de ancestrais comuns daquela geracao com todo e qualquer de nossos vizinhos.
 
     Mas as coisas nao sao tao simples. Nem todo mundo naquele tempo teve tantos filhos. Muitos de nossos tios e tias nunca tiveram filhos. Mesmo assim, o esperado eh isso, todos os casais de outrora que tiveram alguns filhos que se casaram e tiveram seus proprios filhos ate a nossa geracao provavelmente sao ancestrais de milhares, talvez ate 1 milhao de pessoas. E nao estou falando a respeito dos poligamistas.
 
     Tai, quando algum site de genealogia anuncia que alguma personalidade descobriu ser parente de algum personagem historico atraves do site eh porque estao usando a popularidade da personalidade para levar vantagem no obvio. Se qualquer um buscar seus ancestrais, mesmo sem se sentir uma pessoa de respeito e, naturalmente, com um pouquinho de sorte porque muitos de nossos ancestrais nao nos passaram seus dados, voce provavelmente encontrara alguma personalidade historica como ancestral. Tambem, as pessoas atuais que sao ditas personalidades sao, provavelmente, seus primos. Alguem disse uma vez a respeito da minha familia: “Nos procedemos do sangue dos REis e os Reis provem do nosso sangue.” E isso eh absolutamente verdadeiro para todos nos.
 
     Esta eh uma das razoes que me fez comecar a estudar nossa genealogia. Nao estou exatamente interessado em identificar reis na minha lista de ancestrais. Estou interessado na propria Historia. Tambem, quando eu encontrar qualquer personalidade como minha ancestral estarei mais interessado em conhecer melhor a Historia dela. E isso deveria ser considerado util para todos e nao para poucos.
 
     As pessoas costumam dizer isso: “A Historia sempre se repete.” Estou certo que nao. Historia nada faz por si mesma. Pessoas repetem seus repetem seus proprios erros muitas vezes, porque ignoram a Historia. Conhecer a Historia nao eh um hobby para excentricos mas sim uma forma de defesa propria.
 
     Outra razao que faz a genealogia tornar-se importante para mim esta nas implicacoes medicas dela. Apesar da gente saber tanto a respeito de genetica hoje eu penso que as mas consequencias de nossa relacao familiar estreita com a maior parte da humanidade tem sido totalmente ignoradas pelos governos. Entao, imagino que as pessoas deveriam conhecer melhor sobre isso para previnirem-se contra um possivel futuro colapso de nossa sociedade. Desde que a gente aprendeu que nao deveriamos ter tantos filhos quanto nossos ancestrais porque nosso planeta eh limitado, nos precisamos procurar nao ter filhos com problemas previsiveis. Nossos ancestrais podiam se dar ao luxo de ter tantos filhos quanto quizessem porque uns cuidavam dos outros mas se nos tivermos um filho com saude e outro sem ela, o problema tornar-se-a maior por causa da familia menor. Pense, e se as duas criancas tiverem problemas?!…
 
     Entao, quando alguem diz que nos somos parentes de outra pessoa baseado no numero de geracoes eh porque ele ou ela nada sabe de genetica. O que acontece eh que nossa vida eh muito limitada quando consideramos o tempo como um todo. Temos o privilegio de conhecer um numero muito pequeno de geracoes dos nossos parentes mais intimos. Algumas vezes nos consideramos melhor algumas pessoas menos parentas nossas que outras mais proximas porque a gente eh guiado pela ideia errada de que, parentes sao aqueles que a gente conhece.
 
     Baseado no que eu sei de genetica e manejamento animal eu posso dizer isso: humanos se parecem mais com galinhas de granja.
 
     Falo isso com consciencia. A maioria das pessoas nem imagina como os cientistas criaram as linhagens de galinha para fornecer ovos ou carne. O que eles fizeram primeiro foi selecionar aquelas que ja botavam ou que cresciam mais rapida e naturalmente. Dai fizeram o cruzamento das mais produtivas umas com as outras. Fizeram isso repetidamente por anos a fio. Fizeram ate o cruzamento entre maes com filhos e pais com filhas.
 
     Quanto conseguiram o que queriam, isto eh, uma linhagem que puzesse mais ovos ou crescia mais rapido, comercializaram-nas. Mas eles guardam seus segredos. Eles desemvolveram pelo menos duas linhagens para cada marca. O que voce encontra no mercado eh o cruzamento das duas. Se voce tentar comecar seu negocio a partir das galinhas que voce pode comprar vivas, elas nao serao tao produtivas como as originais. A menos que voce saiba repetir os experimentos deles e isso ira tomar tempo e dinheiro seus. Para que voce abra um negocio nessa area, voce precisa fazer parcerias com eles. Neste caso, voce ficara com o trabalho e eles partilharam contigo o dinheiro que voce ganhar. Isso eh negocio, eh o que eles dizem!
 
     Mas o que tal pesquisa tambem levou `as galinhas de granja foi isso: elas sao muitisso susceptiveis a doencas e problemas geneticos. Tambem, o manejo ao qual as galinhas estao sujeitas, vivendo em espaco minimo, pode fazer a disseminacao das doencas em um piscar de olhos. Eh por isso que as galinhas de granja precisam de muitas vacinas e antibioticos adicionados em sua alimentacao. Se voce for visitar uma granja de ovos ou carne os donos te pedirao para vestir uma roupa propria que protegera contras as contaminacoes que voce podera levar, mesmo que nao saiba disso.
 
     `A medida que nosso conhecimento genetico avanca temos aprendido a ler o que esta escrito na sequencia de DNA. E, logo apos aos primeiros resultados, os cientistas ficaram assombrados ao descobrir a semelhanca da escrita entre todos nos. Nao faz diferenca se for um esquimo, um caucasiano, um nativo sulafricano ou aborigene. Em nosso DNA somos mesmo como as galinhas de granja.
 
     Se isso eh verdade, por que temos tantas diferencas em nossa aparencia? Talvez eu possa explicar isso. Nas vidas primitivas fomos treinados para observar mais as diferencas. Ver as semelhancas nao tinha tanta importancia. Isso esta relacionado ao nosso meio. Existe um exemplo facil disso no Brasil. Algumas plantas foram usadas como base na alimentacao dos povos. Os orientais tiveram o arroz. Os mediorientais tinham o trigo. Os norte americanos e os sul americanos ocidentais tiveram o milho. Os brasileiros, a mandioca (Manihot utilissima).
 
     Ela eh uma raiz parecida com a batata mas com mais fibras e muito amido. Existem muitos jeitos de conzinha-la. Alguns sao deliciosos. Mas a mandioca tem sua irma gemea. Brasileiros a chamam de mandioca brava. Em ingles poderiamos chama-la de wild mandioca. A mandioca brava tem contem um dos venenos mais efetivos. Ela tem cianidro. Um pedacinho da planta em seu estomago e voce vira historia. Entao, conhecer a diferenca entre elas era uma questao de vida ou morte.
 
     Mandioca pode fornece uma grande quantidade de comida em sua mesa em uma pequena area de cultivo. Ate a mandioca mansa pode conter cianidro suficiente para matar qualquer um ou coisa que come-la. A boa novidade eh que, cozinha-la faz evaporar o veneno. Brasileiros usam-na in natura para tratar do gado apesar do veneno. Eles aprenderam que se ela for fatiada e exposta ao sol ficara limpa. Entao assim se faz antes de tratar-se das vacas.
 
     A parte mais venenosa da planta sao as folhas. Contudo, um grupo inteligente de pesquisadores desenvolveram um suplemento alimentar baseado em folhas de mandioca. Isso eh usado para enriquecer alimentos pouco nutritivos. Uma quantidade diaria pequena do suplemento na comida fraca em nutrientes pode rapidamente trazer saude para criancas com deficiencias nutricionais. O segredo esta em retirar o feneno antes da folha virar alimento.
 
     E essas coisas foram aprendidas dos chamados nativos brasileiros primitivos. Agora eu posso tracar uma relacao entre as folhas de mandioca e os imigrantes sem documentos. Se voce tenta olha-los com menos preconceito voce pode esquecer tudo o que lhe parece veneno e transforma-los num futuro glorioso para os Estados Unidos. Quanto a isso eu tenho certeza, o veneno esta nos olhos das pessoas que sao preconceituosas e nao nos proprios imigrantes sem documentos. Depois eu falarei mais a respeito desse assunto.
 
     Os preconceituosos foram inteligentes ao detectarem os que lhes sao diferentes na face mas nao o suficiente para separar a diferenca que prejudica da diferenca sem malicia. 
 
     Existem todo tipo de exemplos destas coisas em todos os lugares. No mundo inteiro as pessoas tinham que reparar cuidadosamente na paisagem, antes de sair das cavernas. Predadores sao conhecidos pela habilidade de misturarem-se aos meios e nao serem detectados. Quem nao tinha a habilidade de identificar as diferencas nao teve chance de passar heranca genetica a nos.
 
     Mas o problema nao existe porque somos tao diferentes uns dos outros. Algumas vezes, ainda no Brasil, eu fui confundido com meus primos. Inclusive nos Estados Unidos e comum pessoas me olharem e pensarem estar diante de um americano de origem europeia. Isso pode parecer loucura. Mas eu pretendo retornar a isso posteriormente. Os meus parentes proximos que me viam constantemente nunca me confundiram com outra pessoa. Mas aqueles que me viam menos sempre cometiam algum erro. Mesmo parentes proximos que me viam pouco faziam isso.
 
     Isso pode ser facilmente verificado por pais de gemeos identicos. Se sao identicos, como se saber suas diferencas? Diferencas minimas sao a resposta. Voce precisa todos os seus sensos em alerta para encontra-las. E esta habilidade todo mundo tem mas tambem podemos ser treinados para apurar nossos sentidos. Dependendo da cultura em que vivemos isso pode ser direcionado para incentivar o preconceito contra os diferentes. Preconceito nao eh uma habilidade natural ou racional. Eh aprendido por defeitos nas culturas.
 
     Talvez, desgotar de algo diferente nao eh um preconceito intencional. Pode ser somente uma reacao natural aprendida nos milenios. O que se transforma em preconceito intencional eh a pessoa comecar a lutar contra a razao. Fazendo uma analogia, quando a pessoa comeca a ver a diferenca na pele do seu vizinho sabendo que isso nao eh nenhum sinal de perigo mas ela se acomoda na primeira impressao, mantendo aceso o sinal de alerta e ate cometendo atos contra o vizinho como se ele realmente estivesse ameacando sua vida ou suas posses.
 
     Todavia, cor da pele eh algo vinculado ao meio. A pessoa tem pele escura por causa da habilidade dela de viver em ambientes quentes, tropicais ou equatoriais. Eh somente uma proteina que quase todos temos a habilidade de produzir. Ela tem o nome de melanina. Ela serve como protetor solar natural. Voce ter a pele mais clara so significa que seus ancestrais viveram por um tempo longo num ambiente menos luminoso. Assim, eles foram forcados pela selecao natural a permitirem uma quantidade maior de luz passar pela pela para que pudessem produzir vitamina D.
 
     O problema eh que `as vezes uma coisa boa leva a certos efeitos colaterais. Se alguem que tem pele clara acompanhada de olhos azuis pensa que isso seja uma grande vantagem, pode tirar o cavalinho da chuva. Olhos azuis significam falta de melanina na iris ocular. Isso nao te atrapalha a visao mas pode causar-lhe cataratas nos olhos, se voce tem a tendencia para esse mal, mais cedo se voce se expuzer muito ao sol.
 
     Se um povo de pele clara estiver sujeito a um ambiente quente por milhares de geracoes e sob a influencia da selecao natural, no final, todo e qualquer descendente dele tera pele mais escura. O mesmo eh verdadeiro para pessoas de pele mais escura que for sujeito a condicoes parecidas ao do Polo Norte. Se eles se recusarem a evoluir numa forma apropriada, eles virarao historia. Assim sera a menos que os de pele escuro encontrem outra fonte de vitamina D, como as pilulas e os de pele clara comecarem a usar bloqueadores solares naturais. Outra alternativa para os de pele clara seria adaptarem-se a ter somente atividade noturna e dormirem durante o dia.
 
     As pessoas preconceituosas tem inteligencia suficiente para perceberem as diferencas mas nao tanto para serem capazes de serem ou fazerem diferente. Posteriormente eu voltarei a esse assunto.
 
          04. O QUE EH SER UM EUROPEU?
 
     Possivelmente, ate os americanos sabem que europeu eh alguem que nasceu na Europa. Mesmo nao sabendo exatamente o que ou onde a Europa eh. Nao falo isso por mim mesmo apenas estou criticando a mim mesmo porque o mundo inteiro conhece a ignorancia geografica americana. Talvez fosse melhor eu chamar este capitulo de: De Onde Surgiram os Europeus? Esta eh uma questao mais interessante.
 
     Primeiro de tudo, nao apenas europeus mas toda a raca humana veio da Africa. Se voce nao acredita nisso e puder provar erro nessa afirmacao, provavelmente ira ganhar o premio Nobel logo depois de tornar publico este seu conhecimento novo.
 
     Algumas vezes vejo pessoas revoltadas contra esta e outras teorias cientificas porque nao gostam ou elas parecem contradizer credos religiosos antigos. Tambem vejo as mesmas pessoas assistindo tv, acreditando que algumas imagens foram geradas no Japao e quase instanteamente podem ser vistas nos Estados Unidos. Tambem tem a capacidade de acreditar em medicos retirando o coracao do seu peito, fazendo nele alguma cirurgia, e reimplantando para que voce tenha uma chance nova de vida. Nao importa. Tudo isso so eh possivel por causa do conhecimento cientifico acumulado pelos cientistas.
 
     Eu sei muito bem que cientistas cometem erros todos os dias. Nao vejo problema nisso. Todos os cometemos. Estao na natureza humana. Isso se torna problema quando alguem os comete e nao aprende nada com isso. E esta eh uma razao de precisarmos que alguns de nos conhecam a Historia Humana melhor para assim, identificando os erros, tentar evitar repeti-los. Um exemplo disso foi que aqui nos Estados Unidos a populacao estava aprendendo a contornar os preconceitos mas parece que essa doenca foi capaz de reinventar ela mesma e esta rapidamente superando a boa vontade de parte da populacao. Agora voltou. E esta mais forte que antes.
 
     Entao, fica muito conveniente acreditar em alguns dizeres cientificos mas nao nisso: todos os humanos tem origem na Africa. Tambem: todo e cada um dos humanos sao parentes proximos uns dos outros. Nao sei o que leva as pessoas a agirem assim mas estou absolutamente certo da presenca de preconceito em decidir negar isso.
 
     Da Africa sairam diversas especies de humanos. Mas todas, exceto pelo Homo Sapiens sapiens, foram extintas. Os cientistas atribuem a nossa permanencia `a nossa abilidade de nos adaptarmos. Adaptacao pode ser traduzida como capacidade em resolver problemas. Nao como na matematica mas eh parecido. Nem sempre isso depende da nossa vontade. Por exemplo, isso acontece quando encontramos uma situacao de epidemia quando uma nova doenca elimina a maioria mas alguns sobrevivem porque eles tem uma defesa natural contra o agente em questao.
 
     Assim, os sobreviventes transmitem para sua descendencia essa capacidade. Temos muitos exemplos de adaptacoes na pessoa humana. Nos vivemos em quase todo tipo de clima na Terra e isso so eh possivel porque somos capazes de modificar nossos corpos de acordo com cada ambiente. Mas eh preciso afirmar isso tambem: “Devagar com o andor porque o santo eh de barro.” Sera preciso tomar cuidado para nao se cometer erros. Algumas adaptacoes precisam de tempo para se tornarem efetivas e ninguem esta preparado para todas as mudancas grandes e repentinas.
 
     Voltemos entao ao nosso assunto. Da Africa nos viemos. E alguns migraram para uma area entre os Mares Negro e Caspio. Esta regiao eh chamada de Caucaso. E este primeiro grupo de pessoas que morou la foi chamada caucasiana. O caucasiano multiplicou-se ali e, possivelmente, nas adjacencias ate 75.000 anos atras. Por volta dessa data eh bem conhecido que um supervulcao entrou em erupcao na Indonesia. Cientistas nao estao certos se so isso ou mais alguma coisa foi responsavel por comecar a nova Era Glacial.
 
     A teoria cientifica diz que, o supervulcao entrou em erupcao e lancou tanta poeira e gas na atmosfera que isso bloqueou uma parte da luz solar. E esta poluicao ficou la por um tempo suficiente para baixar as temperaturas medias na Terra por alguns anos. E isso induziu a natureza a continuar produzindo neve sem derrete-la. Quando a atmosfera voltou a ficar limpa a luz solar voltou mas ela era refletida pela superficie branca maior da Terra. Nos sabemos que superficies brancas refletem luz e escuras absorvem. Entao a Terra entrou num ciclo vicioso sem retorno.
 
     Quanto mais a temperatura caia mais neve vinha. Maior ficava a superficie branca. Mais luz solar era refletida. Ai os invernos ficaram maiores e mais frios. Desde 70.000 anos atras, os cientistas podem detectar o sinal claro de que a Terra estava de novo em nova Era Glacial. Ciclos de menores e maiores temperaturas deixam sinais na paisagem terrestre.
 
     Nosso planeta funciona exatamente como num livro onde as paginas sao as camadas de sedimentos. Se a gente nao retirar a poeira de nossa casa por um ano a gente pode imaginar aonde isso vai levar. A Terra funciona da mesma maneira. O que acontece na superficie por milhares de anos eh transformado em sedimentos nos fundos dos lagos e oceanos. Se isso ficar por muito tempo sob pressao pode ficar duro como pedra. E as camadas podem ser distinguidas umas das outras dependendo do clima em que foram formadas. E o tempo em que foram formadas pode ser medido por atomos presentes no material.
 
     Entao, `a medida que o planeta esfriava menos alimentos ficaram disponiveis para os animais, incluindo humanos. Nos estivemos a um passo da extincao. Um cientista disse uma vez que eles tinham calculado em cerca de 1.500 pessoas vivas pouco tempo depois da erupcao do supervulcao. Agora, alguns animais selvagens estao retornando dessa condicao com a ajuda de fundacoes de protecao aos animais. Humanos nao tinham a quem recorrer senao `a sua propria adaptabilidade. Mas tambem usaram inteligencia.
 
     Agora voce precisa tirar uma boa licao disso. Naquele tempo nos tinhamos pelo menos duas linhagenes de Homo Sapiens sapiens, uma o africano e outra o caucasiano, debatendo-se para manter a especie no cenario terrestre. Mesmo a cultura Neanthertal conseguiu isso, enquanto pode. Isso eh prova de que, alguns de nos, nao importa de qual origem, fomos feitos para ficar. E todos nos que vivemos hoje somos simbolos dessa resistencia herdada de nossos ancestrais.
 
     Contudo, todos nos temos que pensar nisso e tentar responder essa questao simples: se um desastre igual acontecer em nosso tempo como faremos para manter nossas vidas e passar `a nossa descendencia a prova da nossa existencia? Quando isso acontecer de novo, possivelmente, mais de 90% de nos nao sobrevivera. E a unica forma de tentar manter nossos gens por mais um milhao de anos eh aconselhar nossos filhos: misturem-se o maximo possivel e digam o mesmo para seus filhos e netos. Ame a multiplicidade e esqueca qualquer preconceito racial aprendido dos seus ancestrais. Ser racialmente puro eh arriscar-se desnecessariamente.
 
     Ao inves de dizer se, sera melhor dizer: quando o ser humano voltar a uma situacao de quase extincao as primeiras vitimas serao as galinhas de granja. Infelizmente, os cientistas ja sabem que muitos dos desastres imensos que ocorreram no passado voltarao a ocorrer e isso nao eh uma questao de se e sim de quando. Essa resposta ninguem sabe. Quando as galinhas de granja se virem forcadas a viver do que a natureza oferece nao serao capazes de viver por causa das modificacoes que os cientistas fizeram nelas, que as fizeram totalmente dependentes do ser humano. Pode ser que o mesmo aconteca ao proprio ser humano porque agora quase ninguem saberia viver das condicoes naturais. Para piorar, a desordem que a erupcao de um supervulcao traria pode alterar a propria natureza de uma maneira que poucas coisas naturais sobreviverao para manter vida sustentavel.
 
     Veio do Polo Norte um paredao de gelo. Como camadas apos camadas de neve se juntavam, isso ficava pesado demais. Entao, a pressao fez a glaciacao andar na direcao de lugares subtropicais. Em passos de preguicas, ano apos anos apos anos, isso tomou conta da paisagem. Humanos foram inteligentes o suficiente para saber que tinham que buscar abrigos em lugares mais mornos. E eles foram tangidos em direcao ao sul. A populacao se dividiu em grupos que acabaram no Sul da India, provavelmente no Oriente Medio e pelo caminho  ate a Penisula Iberica. Isso eh o mesmo que dizer Espanha e Portugal.
 
     Deixem que eu tome por emprestimo a definicao do Webster’s II New Riverside Dictionary – Revised Edition – a definicao de caucasiano: “Eh o estabelecido como classificacao racial humana definida pela cor de pele variando entre branca ate morena que inclui povos nativos da Europa, Norte da Africa, Asia Ocidental e India. – no. 1: Nativo ou habitante do Caucaso. 2: Um membro da classificacao racial caucasiana.”
 
     O que ha de errado na definicao? Primeiramente agora sabemos que humanos nao podem ser classificados por racas. Sim! Para que a gente dividisse humanos em grupos de racas nos precisavamos uma certa quantidade de diferencas acumuladas nalguns grupos sendo isso verificavel em nosso DNA, mas nao temos diferencas suficientes nele. Nos somos parecidos demais, equiparaveis a galinhas de granja. A cor da pele nao pode ser usada em nosso caso. Os caucasianos nao variam a cor da pele de branca a morena. Indo a alguns lugares na India nos podemos verificar que a pele deles varia desde o branco ate ao preto, e nao para no moreno.
 
     Outra ”cosita mas”, caucasianos foram os primeiros habitantes da America do Norte e a presenca deles aqui ja foi medida em, pelo menos, 17.000 anos atras. E este foi um dos grandes erros cometidos por cientistas ao longo da Historia. Os mais antigos teorizaram que humanos nao teriam a capacidade de sair da Asia a nao ser a pe e por volta de 7.000 anos atras quando o degelo da Era Glacial produziu uma passagem natural da Russia ate `as Grandes Planicies nos Estados Unidos. Eles tambem levantaram a teoria de que a populacao asiatica foi a primeira a chegar `as Americas porque os europeus no tempo das Grandes Descobertas encontraram apenas asiaticos aqui.
 
     Agora eh largamente conhecido que, muito antes, causianos ja haviam morado aqui. Porem, eh possivel que os caucasianos norte-americanos foram extintos mesmo antes dos asiaticos chegarem. Ninguem sabe ainda ao certo. A fauna gigante que existiu na America do Norte durante a Era Glacial tambem foi extinta. Tigre-dente-de-sabre, mamutes, preguica gigante e tatus do tamanho de um carro viveram na America do Norte enquanto nao veio uma catastrofe que extinguiu a fauna gigante. O que a gente sabe com certeza eh isso: humanos estavam aqui milhares de anos antes da passagem entre Asia e America do Norte ser aberta. Os asiaticos podem ser um deles.
 
     Outro detalhe eh este: as caracteristicas da populacao asiatica comecam a aparecer nos sedimentos apenas de 25.000 anos para ca. O que isso sugere eh que, eles sairam de uma familia caucasiana que primeiro vivia na Mongolia. De la eles multiplicaram e se espalharam atraves da Asia, ilhas do Pacifico e Americas. O Japao eh um bom exemplo da presenca dos dois. Pessoas completamente caucasianas viviam la ate 2.000 anos atras quando os asiaticos chegaram. Inclusive no inicio do seculo XX ainda existia uma populacao pequena de caucasianos la mas ela foi absorvida pelo numero muito maior de pessoas com o visual asiatico.
 
     Mais uma informacao extra. Os primeiros sulamericanos nao foram caucasianos nem asiaticos. Eles pareciam mais com os africanos. Isso eh visto no esqueleto encontrado na cidade de Santa Luzia, Minas Gerais, Brasil. Mais velho que 10.000 anos, esse fossil foi revivido atraves de tecnicas de reconstituicao policial e tinha a fisionomia africana ou aborigene. E se deres uma olhadinha no Mapa Mundi pode imaginar logo: se o gelo estava tao presente no Norte do Globo eh possivel que estivesse mais presente ainda no Sul. Isso porque nao temos terras no Polo Norte e no Polo Sul temos um continente inteiro.
 
     Cientistas mais velhos tendiam a ignorar o quanto humanos sao inventivos. Assim, eles nao gostam de imaginar que ninguem antes de 10.000 anos atras pudesse navegar longas distancias ou usar a beira das geleiras para fazer isso. Mas a beira do gelo do Polo Sul poderia ser muito atrativa para os africanos, por causa da abundancia de alimentos. Na Era Glacial ela estava muito mais proxima da Africa do Sul e as pessoas de la poderiam navegar ate `a beira da calota polar e, indo atras da comida ou por simples acidente, pode ter acabado descobrindo a Australia e a America do Sul.
 
     Mas em umas partes do ano o clima nao era amistoso aos humanos por la, entao, eles tinham que voltar para o norte. E isso poderia explicar como o aborigene chegou `a Australia e ao Brasil. Dai eles andaram muito, muito longe do Polo Sul. Eu indico uma pagina na internet para que possam tirar uma conclusao melhor. Ele eh: http://www.andaman.org/BOOK/chapter54/text-PedraFurada/text-PedraFurada.htm. Trata-se do trabalho da professora Niede Guidon no Brasil. Ali se explica a presenca de sinais de que o ser humano habita a America do Sul desde antes de 36.000 anos atras. Talvez ate 50.000 como a professora acredita.
 
     OBS: Indo diretamente `a pagina acima voce ira encontrar um texto em ingles. Portanto, quem nao conhecer a lingua podera buscar textos similares na Internet. Basta consultar o seu provedor usando o nome da professora Niede Guidon e a localidade Pedra Furada como referencias.
 
     Talvez existam outras possibilidades de como explicar a presenca do ser humana na America do Sul em tempos anteriores que acreditavamos. Pegando o mapa atual voce nao vera exatamente o que era 50.000 anos atras porque as ilhas pequenas eram maiores e o espaco entre continentes eram menores. Mesmo assim a distancia entre eles era grande demais para navega-la em barcos primitivos. Apesar da distancia entre o Nordeste Brasileiro e a Africa Ocidental ser a menor, penso que a viagem via Atlantico Sul eh a mais provavel de ter acontecido porque o gelo poderia servir como referencia do para onde seguir.
 
     Voltemos ao assunto principal desse capitulo. Por volta de 40.000 anos atras, Espanha e Portugal eram os melhores lugares na Europa para pessoas viverem o ano inteiro apesar do frio. O mesmo grupo de pessoas conseguiu transpor o Gilbratar e morar no Norte da Africa. Naquele tempo eles estavam enfrentando o momento mais frio da Era Glacial.
 
     Tinha tanta agua transformada em gelo que a beira da glaciacao na linha de Nova Yorque existia uma muralha com um quilometro e meio de altura. A linha que passa em Nova Yorque passa tambem por Portugal, Espanha, Italia e acima da Grecia. Desde que tinhamos menos agua liquida disponivel, o nivel dos oceanos estava bem abaixo do atual. Entao, nas imediacoes das praias de agora nao tinhamos agua. Para irmos `a praia em alguns casos a gente teria que andar uns 150 quilometros dentro dos mares atuais, no seco.
 
     O Mar Negro nem existia. Isso se deu porque o Mar Mediterraneo estava tao baixo que nao havia comunicacao entre eles. No lugar dele nos tinhamos um volume menor de agua doce. Este era alimentado pelos rios em torno. Como a pressao atmosferica eh maior em lugares mais baixos e isso se traduz em temperaturas mais elevadas, naquele tempo, as margens do Mar Negro poderiam ser um bom lugar para se viver. Tambem, uma parte da terra seca da Europa eh agora o fundo dos mares dela. Entao, sera possivel acharmos provas da existencia de civilizacoes primitivas na pre-historia, bastando cavar os sendimentos nos fundos dos mares.
 
     Dai, entre 40.000 e 13.000 anos atras, europeus viviam somente no sul europeu. Por volta do ano 13.000 atras algo aconteceu e o gelo comecou a derreter. Alguns cientistas pensam que gases congelados no fundo dos oceanos podem ter sido queimados numa erupcao vulcanica menor e o gas foi liberado no Atlantico Norte. Houve uma grande producao de CO2 e este tem a capacidade de absorver calor da luz solar para esquentar a atmosfera. A glaciacao entao comecou a mover-se de volta na direcao do Polo Norte. 10.000 anos atras, a grande familia europeia voltou a migrar. Agora em direcao ao norte.
 
     Agora use a imaginacao e faca as ligacoes. Como as pessoas humanas sao capazes de multiplicar-se como eu disse antes, explicando: um casal tendo 2 filhos que terao 2 outros cada um, ate a 33a. geracao, podendo isso chegar a 8.5 bilhoes em apenas 1.000 anos, entao, voce pode lembrar-se que na Peninsula Iberica os europeus se esconderam por 30.000 anos. O que voce pode esperar disso eh que: O primeiro grupo que chegou la ja era, pelo menos, parente. Mas Espanha e Portugal juntos, mais uma area sob os mares, nao sao tao grandes nem tao pequenos. Este grupo estava organizado como numa tribo.
 
     Depois de algum tempo possivelmente eles fossem milhares, porem, continuavam primos. Como havia multiplicacao eles tem que ter se dividido em outras tribos. Mesmo sendo parentes e primos, faz parte dos seres vivos possuirem alguma variabilidade. Um exemplo pratico disso eh meus pais terem tido 9 filhos. Cada um de nos, mesmo sendo muito parecidos, tem sua diferenca. Eu sou o mais alto de todos. Alguns sao menores. A cor da minha pele lembra europeus e um de meus irmaos eh moreno. Alguns tem cabelo encaracolado e outros ondulados. Alguns tem cabelo escuro e outros castanho, embora estes ultimos fossem loiros quando criancas. Se formos olhar cada parte de nossos corpos veremos combinacoes multiplas.
 
     Entao, imaginemos. Se nossos pais fossem reis e decidissem dividir a nacao em 9 reinos para cada um de nos se tornar novo rei ou rainha. Mais, se para a divisao do reino o rei estabelecer que, as pessoas do reino antigo serao divididas por sua aparencia e os mais parecidos com cada nova rainha ou rei devera segui-los, segundo suas similaridades com cada um dos novos soberanos. Neste caso, os maiores, mais parecidos com europeus, de cabelos ondulados etc me seguiriam. O mesmo aconteceria aos outros.
 
     Imaginem agora se as novas tribos fossem mantidas separadas nao apenas por uma geracao mas por milhares de anos. Eh esperado que nossa descendencia parecesse conosco mesmo mas o que ficaria mais visivel seriam nossas diferencas. Iria ser chocante o reencontro numa reuniao de descendentes. Alguns nunca teriam visto povo tao alto em suas vidas. Outros nunca iriam ter visto povo tao moreno. E como eu disse antes, as diferencas fariam tocar os alarmes em muitos. Lembrem-se, nos fomos condicionados pela natureza a enxergar primeiro as diferencas e fazer uma ligacao delas como sendo aviso de perigo.
 
     Uma parte disso foi exatamente o que aconteceu com os europeus. A Historia nao aconteceu exatamente assim porque a populacao abrigada na Peninsula Iberica ha 10.000 anos atras comecou a mover-se para os lugares mais ao norte mas manteve alguma ligacao cultural entre si. A religiao era parecida; eles faziam encontros em alguns determinados pontos para as festas anuais; nao havia superpopulacao e tinham muita terra a conquistar. Tambem, por volta de 7.000 anos atras a costa atlantica funcionava como uma estrada de comercio livre entre o Norte da Africa ate a Escandinavia. Porem, num determinado momento eles se esqueceram totalmente que eram descendentes do mesmo grupo de pessoas.
 
     Antes que eu me esqueca, a comunidade cientifica ainda nao sabe se houve ou nao trocas geneticas entre caucasianos e outra variedade de humanos que viveram desde o Oriente Medio ate os confins da Europa. Eles sao o povo Neanthertal. `A medida que o caucasiano avancou no territorio europeu esse povo foi desaparecendo. Mas nao se tem evidencias suficientes para dizer-se que houve guerra e o Neanthertal foi extinto. O que as evidencias mostram eh que, em alguns casos, eles residiram ao lado um do outro. Ate existe um esqueleto de uma crianca, de 25-28.000 anos atras, encontrado em Portugal, que parece ser um hibrido dessas duas familias humanas. O europeu pode ter um pouquinho de Neanthertal mas nao o suficiente para alguem afirmar isso ainda.
 
     Mesmo que essa possibilidade seja verdadeira, o que eu escrevi antes continua valido porque por volta de 30.000 atras o Neanthertal tinha desaparecido dos sedimentos. Naquele tempo, a populacao europeia estava chegando por ultimo na Espanha e Portugal. Dai as familias reunidas ali fizeram trocas de material genetico entre elas e todo mundo recebeu a mesma heranca. Alguns podem ter um pouquinho a mais que os outros mas nao o suficiente para fazer alguma diferenca.
 
     O que aconteceu depois eh que eh o problema. As civilizacoes humanas comecaram a desenvolver-se ao redor do mundo. Em varios pontos do Mediterraneo nos tivemos os fenicios ou povo do mar. A Grecia veio depois e deu nome ao restante dos europeus de Keltai. Romanos vieram apos e herdaram o mesmo preconceito introduzindo o nome celtae em sua lingua. Em nossa lingua foi traduzido isso para barbaros.
 
     Por que o nome? So porque os barbaros eram povos mais rurais que urbanos. Eles nao tinham sua Historia escrita. Eles levavam a comida `a boca usando facas e nao colheres e garfos. O povo civilizado jamais cometeria uma barbaridade dessa! Ao contrario, o povo civilizado comecou a caca-los e fazer guerra contra eles. Somente porque os civilizados queriam as terras deles, qualquer outra coisa que eles produzissem, e transforma-los em escravos. Foi com intencao como essa que Roma se tornou a toda poderosa do momento.
 
     Roma tornou-se dona de todas as terras em volta do Mediterraneo tornando-o um lago particular. Ela conquistou ate a Inglaterra. O territorio que corresponde a Inglaterra, Franca, Italia, Portugal, Espanha, Grecia eh um pouco do conquistado por Roma. A maioria dos europeus do Norte nao tinham nada que despertasse a cobica romana, exceto por pessoas para serem escravas. Assim, Roma nao conquistou o Norte Europeu, so fez incursoes la para cacar escravos.
 
     E Roma implantou a Pax Romana. Isso significa que quem estava sob a autoridade romana tinha que seguir sua lideranca ou de outra forma poderia ser apagado da existencia. Sob a lideranca romana voce era obrigado a pagar impostos mas nada recebia em retorno. Roma punha as tropas em suas terras com a desculpa de protege-lo contra invasoes estrangeiras mas os soldados eram mesmo usados para oprimi-lo. Ninguem tinha o direito de ter opiniao diferente.
 
     Apesar de ser assim, numa coisa o governo romano era mais democratico. Qualquer um poderia ter sua religiao desde que ela nao representasse nenhum obstaculo aos interesses de Roma. Ate judeus puderam praticar a religiao deles apesar dessa religiao proibi-los de adorar o imperador. A principio, Roma virou-se conta o cristianismo, tendo ou nao razao para isso, mas depois o imperador Constantino fez do cristianismo a religiao oficial do imperio. Mas isso nao foi para o bem. O que ele queria era que todo mundo fosse submisso a ele proprio e aos seguidores dele.
 
     Dai para adiante o imperio desestruturou. O Cristianismo era dividido em varios credos. Constantino queria uma Igreja que o subsidiasse e queria apagar as diferencas. Para tanto ele ordenou que os bispos fizessem um Concilio em Nicea. Apos o Concilio de Nicea foi proclamado o Credo de Nicea que instituia que todo o Imperio era obrigado a tornar-se cristao e seguir o dogma da Trindade segundo o modelo de Nicea. Os opositores `a crendice de Nicea eram os arianos.
 
     Os arianos receberam esse nome mais ou menos na epoca do Concilio de Nicea porque o representante dessa teologia tinha o nome de Arius. A teologia ariana era mais antiga que Arius e por razoes obvias instituia que existe uma Entidade Superior que nao fora criada. E os primeiros cristaos obviamente sabiam que Jesus era uma criatura concebida por esta Entidade. E isso fica muito claro lendo-se as palavras atribuidas ao proprio Jesus em Joao, 14, 28: “…o Pai eh maior que eu…” Sendo assim, nao adianta a gente querer se enganar dizendo que Jesus e Deus sao a Mesma Pessoa porque nem Deus eh Maior que Ele Proprio.
 
     A teologia ariana foi considerada heretica pelo Concilio de Nicea em 325 mas depois foi reaceita mas isso pode ter contribuido para a queda de Roma. Ate Jesus tinha avisado aos seguidores dele a respeito do reino dividido. O que eu pretendo dizer aqui eh isso: eh super importante permitir opinioes diferentes em nosso meio, desde que todos se respeitem, porque nos podemos ser alertados dos nossos erros por outros. Se todo mundo pensar exatamente igual nunca saberiamos quando fomos errados, nos enganos ou fomos falsos.
 
     Quando voce tenta impor aos outros algo que nao eh essencial voce fara inimigos por acoes que nada lhe valem. Em toda ditadura eh essencial existir um grupo de pessoas que se acredita superior e capaz de decidir as melhores solucoes em nome dos outros. Isso nao passa de empafia, o atribuir a si mesmo o destino dos outros ate sem ouvir ou se abrir ao que os outros tambem desejam.
 
     Entao, antes do ano 381 o arianismo era tolerado e Roma foi administrada por imperadores arianos. Eles ate enviaram sacerdores para ensinar o cristianismo ariano aos povos barbaros extra fronteira do imperio. Mas, naquele tempo, no I Concilio de Constantinopla, o arianismo foi considerado heretico outra vez e os seguidores foram perseguidos. Demais para ser apenas uma mera coincidencia, os barbaros liderados pelos godos invadiram e conquistaram o imperio em 411.
 
     O Imperio Romano foi dividido em 2 partes. Os godos ficaram com a propria Roma mas o Imperio do Leste, com a capital em Constantinopla ou Bizantium continuou. Posteriomente ele foi chamado de Imperio Bizantino.
 
     Os godos dividiram suas conquistas em 2 partes. A Europa Ocidental que inclui o centro e o sul frances mais Espanha e Portugal ficou com os visigodos. A Italia e as areas adjacentes com os ostrogodos. Desde o comeco do governo dos Ostrogodos as coisas nao andaram bem. Eles tentaram conciliar coisas como serem estrangeiros governando outro povo nas proprias terras dos governados. O povo tinha vinculos com Constantinopla que sempre estava tramando contra os ostrogodos. Godos eram arianos e a populacao seguia a orientacao do credo niceano. Eles estavam abertos a entender as opinioes diferentes mas a populacao nao.
 
     Historiadores classificam esse periodo como Idade Media, e algumas vezes como Era da Obscuridade. Os ostrogodos nao permaneceram no poder embora deixaram descendencia que continuou no comando. Os visigodos permaneceram por mais tempo. O esplendor da Roma antiga se foi. Europa tornou-se um lugar de guerras anuais. Cada povo tentando conquistar seu vizinho ou tentando libertar-se do despotismo deles.
 
     Os francos foram outro povo com a mesma origem que os godos na Alemanha mas ja havia algum tempo que viviam no Norte da Franca com autorizacao do Imperio Romano. Eles ate se opuzeram `a invasao dos godos e foram derrotados. Posteriormente esse povo se tornou a maior forca da Europa. Mas houve um acontecimento antes disso.
 
     Muhammad comecou seu ensinamento messianico no Oriente Medio e 100 anos depois o Imperio Muculmano era o maior ja visto. Eles conquistaram desde a India ate o Norte da Africa. Em 711 os visigodos estavam numa guerra de disputa pela sucessao. Os muculmanos nao perderam a oportunidade, cruzaram o Gibraltar e invadiram a Europa desde a Espanha ate a Franca. Imediatamente surgiu a reacao.
 
     Um dos lideres francos foi Charles Martel ou Carlos Martelo. Ele organizou o contra-ataque e teve sucesso em parte. Interceptou o avanco das forcas inimigas e as obrigou a retirarem-se para a Espanha. De la eles nao conseguiram remover o invasor.
 
     Mais tarde, o neto do Carlos Martelo, o Carlos Magno, estava no poder e conquistou toda a Europa Central. Desde a Italia ate a Alemanha. Somente alguns reinos menores ficaram de fora. No tempo dele, o papa em Roma era uma marionete nas maos dos lombardos. Mas Carlos Magno nao era um simples catolico e sim meio fanatico. Assim, ele derrotou os lombardos e se colocou sob a bencao da Igreja Catolica Romana. Em 800 ele foi coroado Imperador do Sagrado Imperio Romano. Essa foi uma tentativa de restaurar o Imperio Romano sob a protecao da Igreja Catolica.
 
     Mas isso nao foi longe. Os barbaros tinham uma tradicao de parcerias. Todos os filhos do rei eram co-reis. E cada um tinha o direito de ficar com uma parte do reino para si mesmo. Em seguida era comum eles fazerem guerra uns contra os outros para reunificar o reino sob um soberano. O melhor que podia acontecer disso era quando eles concordavam em apenas crias novos reinos e nao entrarem em confusao. Dai, com o passar do tempo, a Europa estava mais dividida. Mas o poder de verdade passou para as maos dos papas. Entao, a Igreja Catolica tornou-se o poder dos poderes na Europa.
 
     Carlos Magno foi um rei que alguns quizeram santificar depois de morto. Mas enquanto vivo ele foi capaz de mandar matar 10.000 saxoes porque eles nao aceitavam converter-se do paganismo. Ele eh considerado o pai das monarquias da Franca e Alemanha. Era catolico mas tambem tinha varias esposas. Nao recebeu educacao escolar mas criou o sistema escolar para todos e mandou todos os filhos, inclusives as filhas, estudar. Ele foi mais que uma controversia.
 
     Uma pequena informacao a respeito do reino dele ou do filho, Carlos I, o Piedoso, com utilidade eh que: ele nao foi capaz de reconquistar a Espanha e Portugal e teve sua unica derrota na vida quando estava voltando da Espanha e a retaguarda de suas tropas foram surpreendidas pelos bascos. Mais tarde, Carlos I, o Piedoso reconquistou Barcelona e as imediacoes que se tornaram o reino franco de Aragao.
 
     O que mais temos que mencionar a respeito dos europeus eh isso, eles se esqueceram a respeito de suas origens. Eles se dividiram em familias menores. Deram nome a essas familias de Saxoes, Bretoes, Gauleses, Godos, Lombardos, Bascos, Luzitanos, Francos, Viquingues e outros mais. Eles criaram muitas opressoes de uns para com os outros e exportaram isso atraves da Invasao das Americas e da expoliacao colonial em todos os cantos do globo. Eles recriaram a escravidao e a pioraram. Eles foram capazes de criar a Inquisicao. Exportaram guerras como as napoleonicas e as I e II guerras.
 
     Este capitulo foi feito para apontar algumas coisas ruins feitas pelos europeus. Nao ignoro as boas coisas que fizeram. Mas penso que apontar o mal seja necessario para identificarmos o lado diabolico europeu porque muito do preconceito atual no mundo veio deles e de sua descendencia. Assim, se estes tem algum sentimento de preconceito, pensando que nasceram superiores, estas pessoas preconceituosas precisam ser lembradas do sua heranca ruim. Isso se da porque se a pessoa nao reconhecer sua fraqueza e nao lutar contra ela, a fraqueza acaba se voltando contra a propria pessoa.
 
          05. UM POUQUINHO DE GENEALOGIA EUROPEIA
 
     Ha pouco tempo atras comecei a estudar minha genealogia. Esta eh uma tradicao na familia no Brasil e meu pai servia de inspiracao a toda a familia nisso. Meus estudos comecaram quando das Bodas de Ouro de meus pais. Minha esposa e eu tinhamos acabado de adquirir o green card em novembro de 2001. A gente retornou ao Brasil apos 8 anos sem podermos voltar. Ou melhor, nos poderiamos voltar, o que nao tinhamos era garantias de reentrar nos Estados Unidos. 10 de janeiro de 2002 seria o dia das Bodas.
 
     As comemoracoes foram em dezembro porque 7 de janeiro de 2002 nos tinhamos outras bodas de casamento. Era a festa de 60 anos de tia Odila e tio Eurico. Tambem era o dia de aniversario do meu pai. Entao, nao tinhamos pouco a comemorar!
 
     Tia Odila foi irma do meu pai ate ele morrer em 2003. E a filha dela, Ivania, tinha escrito o livro: ARVORE GENEALOGICA DA FAMILIA COELHO. Nos tinhamos crescido com o livro em casa sem estuda-lo a fundo. Isso nao nos parecia necessario porque a maioria dos dados que estavam la a gente ja conhecia por conhecer as pessoas presentes nas paginas. E se a gente nao tinha conhecido algumas pessoas por elas ja terem morrido antes da gente nascer, elas permaneciam em nossas memorias atraves dos nossos saraus. Penso que posso dizer que eram nossas reunioes em torno da fogueira. A maioria delas eram em casa do meu avo materno ou nas cozinhas dos parentes. Nesse caso, o fogo estava presente nos fogoes a lenha.
 
     Cozinha para nossa grande familia eh um simbolo e um sistema de vida. Pouco interessa se os outros tem um lugar proprio para se reunir. Algumas vezes, o lugar onde nascemos fica bem frio, abaixo dos 20 graus e chegando ao 0. Mas nossas reunioes em torno do fogo faziam a gente esquecer qualquer frio. O calor humano incentivado pelos risos continuos era o que dirigia a nossa conversa. O assunto de sempre eram nossos ancestrais e nossos parentes.
 
     Ai, na casa da tia Odila meu pai teve a ideia de comprar mais exemplares do livro. A tia deu alguns a ele e ele repassou-me um. Eu o trouxe comigo e comecei a estudar os detalhes como nunca tinha feito antes. Em particular o grau de nosso parentesco com quase 90% da populacao da nossa cidade e outras proximas. Porem, faltava ao livro alguns ramos de nossa Arvore Genealogica. Nos a chamamos de Familia Coelho mas o nome nao passa de uma mencao a um de nossos ancestrais que nasceu na metade dos anos 1700.
 
     O ancestral em pessoa era portugues e casado com uma Brasileira. Eles tiveram cinco filhos e somente dois se casaram. Naquele tempo, o estado em que nascemos no Brasil tinha menos de 100 anos em termos de colonizacao de origem europeia. O Estado de Minas Gerais eh o que o proprio nome fala. Eh um lugar enorme, pouca coisa menor que o Texas, com uma corrente montanhosa cujo nome eh Serra do Espinhaco (montanhas em forma de espinha) desde o sul ate ao norte. Foi o lugar onde ouro, prata, ferro, diamantes e muito mais estiveram juntos, enquanto os europeus nao chegaram.
 
     Entao, na primeira metade dos 1700, o Brasil teve sua Corrida do Ouro e Minas Gerais foi o lugar. Por ser colonia, Portugal mandava e tentou bloquear a migracao para la. Portugal queria controlar tudo mas isso nao era facil. A mata dominava tudo. Os rios, exceto por alguns, eram dificeis de navegar. Eles correm nas quatro principais e direcoes intermediarias. Algumas vezes o estado inclusive eh chamado de Caixa d’Agua do Brasil. La eh um dos locais mais altos do Brasil e suas aguas alimentam rios que fazem contato com varios outros estados do Sul e Nordeste Brasileiros. Junte-se a este problemas as muitas doencas tropicais nos locais mais quentes, que eram desconhecidas.
 
     Os europeus, especialmente portugueses e brasileiros das outras capitanias, invadiram o lugar desordenadamente. E eles comecaram a levar escravos para la. Os brasileiros nativos ja estavam la muito antes e se tornaram sujeitos `a escravidao, conversoes forcadas e as indegenas serem usadas para casamentos depois disso.
 
     A nossa genealogia, naquele livro, comeca um pouco depois, quando o ouro ficou escasso e os mineiros comecaram a ser mais fazendeiros que mineiros. O portugues que nos trouxe o sobrenome na familia, o qual muitos de nos continua portando, tinha o nome de Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Mais tarde eu mencionarei o motivo pelo qual o bicho coelho virou nome de nossa familia. Eh possivel que o avo Jose tenha ficado conhecido pelo apelido de Jose Coelho da Rocha, no final da vida.
 
     Posteriormente fiquei sabendo que a mulher dele, Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha, tambem era chamada de Eugenia Maria da Cruz e era filha de Giuseppe Nicatsi da Rocha e Maria Rodrigues. Giuseppe era meio-a-meio portugues e italiano. Mas ate agora nao sabemos nada a respeito dos ancestrais dele. Maria Rodrigues era brasileira e alguns falam que usava o sobrenome: de Magalhaes Barbalho. Igual em meu nome mas tenho duvidas quanto a isso. Nos temos razoes para duvidar e para acreditar porque o sobrenome Barbalho ja estava presente na area em que ela, provavelmente, nasceu, viveu e faleceu. Mas estou procurando ainda por evidencias para provar como era composto o nome real dela.
 
     O que estou mais interessado agora eh voltar ao assunto que da titulo ao presente capitulo. Nos temos uma tradicao que afirma que o nosso ancestral Jose Coelho de Magalhaes descendia de outro portugues com o nome de Manoel Rodrigues Coelho. O portugues Manoel era rico e amealhou a fortuna dele mineirando ouro e tambem que foi para Minas Gerais nos primeiros momentos da Corrida do Ouro de la. Mas o tempo nao se encaixa na tradicao porque sabemos que os dois nasceram em Portugal. Jose nasceu por volta de 1.750. Manoel entrou para oi servico publico em Ouro Preto, em 1.719. Nessa data ele deveria ter 25 anos ou mais porque ele se tornou tesoureiro da Camara Municipal.
 
     Era muito complicado para um homem naquele tempo com seus 60 anos de idade, rico e correr o risco da viagem oceanica, casar de novo, ter um filho e retornar. Naquele tempo, a probabilidade de vida ou morte numa viagem transatlantica estava na faixa de 50 e 50%. As coisas tinham que ser assim porque temos evidencias que indicam que ele estava no Brasil em dadas posteriores a 1.750. Manoel fez contribuicoes vultosas para a construcao do Santuario de Bom Jesus do Matosinhos, em Congonhas do Campo. Este eh um dos monumentos mais conhecidos do Estado de Minas Gerais e continua sendo um marco no marketing do Estado. Teve sua construcao iniciada em 1.757 e foi terminado por volta de 30 anos depois.
 
     Por tais razoes eu comecei a procurar as origens de nosso ancestral em outras fontes. E encontrei alguem com o mesmo nome, possivelmente da mesma idade, num site da Internet. O nome do site eh geneall.net – Portugal, que recolhe informacoes genealogicas de toda a Europa e outros lugares. Ele ja tem uns 10 anos de idade mas os dados procedem de documentos antigos, talvez, desde quando a atividade de genealogia comecou na Terra. Nao tem tudo mas a quantidade eh suficiente para assombrar uma pessoa comum.
 
     Da Idade Media ou antes dela o que eles tem eh um pouco das chamadas familias nobres. Mas o que eh uma familia nobre? Nao eh nada mais que uma familia comum com titulos. E eu sei porque eh assim. Isso vem desde as nossas origens tribais. Uma tribo eh, necessariamente, um grupo de pessoas com ligacoes familiares proximas. Os cientistas calcularam que os egipcios antigos que construiram as grandes piramides nao passavam de 100.000 pessoas. E o Egito antigo era uma nacao, nao apenas uma tribo.
 
     E, no que eu sei ate agora, eu tenho mais de 100.000 parentes ou mais. Nao. Nao estou falando de pessoas que conheco como parentes mas nao saberia dizer nome dos ancestrais delas. Estou falando apenas dos descendentes diretos dos pioneiros que povoaram as cidades em torno daquela onde nasci. Entao, nos tempos antigos a minha familia seria chamada de nacao, nao apenas familia.
 
     Entre meus parentes existe alguns com bons empregos como funcionarios publicos. Outros tem bons empregos por causa dos diplomas universitarios. Alguns sao comerciantes ricos. Tambem temos os sacerdores e qualquer outro exemplo que se possa dizer, sao pessoas de sucesso. Porem a maioria eh de pessoas comuns. Eh como se diz no Brasil: “Eu tenho pessoas ricas entre meus parentes mas eles nao me conhecem, e tambem pessoas pobres mas nao as conheco.”
 
     Atualmente, se alguem fala que trabalha como ferreiro ninguem liga. Ha 1.000 anos atras esse seria filho das familias mais nobres. Isto foi o que fez a chamada nobreza antes e isso foi passado para os dias de hoje atraves da genealogia. Nobilidade nunca foi exclusividade europeia. Em todos os cantos da Terra a gente teve esse tipo de diferenciacao que separou alguns dos outros. Mesmo que pareca a muitos de nos que na Africa e nas Americas antigas nao existia nobreza, essa impressao nasce da nossa historica ignorancia. Os europeus massacraram todas as culturas nestes continentes e monopolizaram o direito `a nobreza. A acao deles foi facilitada porque a maioria das culturas massacradas nao possuiam escrita.
 
     Nobreza nao significa necessariamente carater nobre. Algumas vezes isso se aplica melhor a aventureirismo, soldados da fortuna ou alguem que busca fortuna e posicao social inexcrupulosamente, como o aventureiro esta definido no dicionario.
 
     A justificativa para a existencia de genealogia nos tempos antigos eram as sucessoes. Precisamos pensar isso melhor. Se alguem era rei e tinha muitos filhos mas apenas um tinha o direito de ser o sucessor, os outros tinham que ficar na reserva e nao eram descartados. Tinham que esperar e ver se o novo rei seria capaz ou nao de ter filhos e se os filhos teriam capacidade de reinar. Mesmo assim, todo mundo continuaria na linha de sucessao para qualquer eventualidade. Precisamos lembrar disso, nao era incomum, numa epidemia ou numa guerra desastrosa, a maioria dos nobres serem mortos. Entao, o primeiro da linha de sucessao seria escolhido pela proximidade de parentesco com o rei morto.
 
     Mas algumas vezes a linha sucessoria nao se quebrava durante geracoes. E os irmaos e irmas do primeiro rei deixavam suas proprias descendencias. No principio, eles eram nomeados para os melhores cargos do governo. Depois, os filhos deles caiam para cargos menores para os filhos dos novos reis serem favorecidos. Os netos caiam ainda mais, a menos que casassem com outra pessoa de status elevado. Mantendo a queda na linha de importancia, cinco ou dez geracoes depois, a maioria da descendencia do primeiro rei poderia nao passar de pessoas comuns. Como comuns eles se casavam com outros comuns. Isso aconteceu com a maioria de nos.
 
     Em alguns casos isso foi o que levou algumas familias a se casar mais com os proprios parentes. No Brasil, por falta de informacao a esse respeito, as pessoas brincam dizendo, isso eh para nao espalhar a fortuna. Mas a intencao era a de nao perder os elos com o sangue real. Por ignorancia, tais familias punham suas descendencias no risco de terem doencas degenerativas.
 
     Bem, voltemos ao assunto de novo! Alguns dos descendentes dos meus ancestrais, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes e Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha estao postos no site geneall.net. Baseado em alguns dados que eu enviei a primeira geracao deles esta tambem postada como descendente do Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, o nobre. Antes o site nao havia postado familia para ele. Mas na realidade eu nao posso ainda afirmar que sejam a mesma pessoa. Mas isso nao eh tao importante. Por que?
 
     Se aquele nobre nao for nosso ancestral tera que ser parente. Nao sendo ele sera outra pessoa ligada `as familias reais que nos passaram muitos sobrenomes que temos em nossa genealogia. Como demonstrei antes, qualquer pessoa nascida ha 1.000 anos antes de nos poderia facilmente ser ancestral de todo mundo vivendo na Terra hoje. Mas porque existiam fronteiras e preconceitos desde mais de 1.000 anos atras, somente um pequeno numero de ancestrais tera que ter gerado a populacao inteira de cada pais de hoje. Este pequeno numero pode ser milhares e ate poucos milhoes. Isso nao importa.
 
     Tomemos um exemplo. 1.000 anos atras, Portugal nao tinha mais de 1.000.000 de pessoas. E la tinha que ter algumas centenas ou alguns milhares de nobres. Apesar de alguma migracao para la ter ocorrido na Historia, isso nao mudou nada porque os imigrados se casaram com nas antigas familias. Entao, o nosso ancestral Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, nascido 750 anos depois, seria uma total anomalia se nao tivesse vinculos familiares com elas. E os sobrenomes dele sao as evidencias mais significantes destes vinculos.
 
     Deve ser muito facil nos sermos, simultaneamente, descendentes de toda e qualquer pessoa que viveu e deixou descendencia em Portugal 1.000 anos atras. Desde que sabemos disso: eh possivel termos mais de 8.5 bilhoes de ancestrais que viveram naquele tempo, nos temos espaco mais que de sobra para sermos descendentes de todo e qualquer portugues da 33a. geracao anterior `a nossa e ainda de uma grande quantidade de africanos e nativos sulamericanos. So nao posso garantir os asiaticos da India ao Japao alem da ilhas do Pacifico e Oceano Indico porque nao temos dados que nos liguem a eles como nossos ancestrais. Baseado em meus calculos, nos temos espaco suficiente para sermos descendentes de toda e qualquer pessoa pobre ou nobre da Peninsula Iberica de 1.000 anos atras, repetidamente, muitas e muitas vezes.
 
     Agora eu preciso fazer um resumo dos principais acontecimentos que fizeram a genetica iberica. Como disse antes, povos, agora e no passado, vivendo na Peninsula Iberica eram descendentes do grupo de caucasianos que se estabeleceram naquela area por volta de 40.000 anos atras. Por volta de 10.000 anos atras alguns se mudaram em direcao ao norte. Ate ao tempo de Jesus Cristo a genetica nao mudou.
 
     O povo que vivia em Portugal era chamado de luzitani. E os primos deles viviam em torno. Eles tiveram influencia da Cultura Celta. E permaneceram celtas com um pouco de influencia grega e cartiginesa. Contudo, estas influencias foram apenas culturais. Nao promoveram mudanca alguma na genetica. Depois que os romanos conquistaram cartago eles resistiram `a influencia romana.
 
     Desde 219 a 19 a.C. os luzitani eram os povos mais agressivos na fronteira romana. Os nativos romanos temiam ser destacados para as proximidades do territorio luzitani. Porem, em 19 a.C., Julio Cesar, com ajuda de traicao, conquistou o territorio. A regiao foi transformada na Provincia Romana Hispania Luzitania. Mas o nome nao durou muito por causa das diferencas entre os habitantes dos dois territorios. Ai a provincia virou duas, Hispania e Luzitania.
 
     Um fato curioso aconteceu em torno de 70 d.C. Depois de uma repressao violenta da primeira revolta judia em Israel, os romanos deportaram parte do povo de Israel para a Peninsula. Eles proprios se denominaram Safardins que significava que agora estavam vivendo muito longe de casa. Agora imaginem, se 1.000 anos eh tempo suficiente para um casal deixar tantos descendentes, os judeus que chegaram primeiro tiveram quase 1.000 anos para se tornarem ancestrais dos nossos ancestrais que nasceram 1.000 anos antes de nos. E nao eram apenas um casal, eram, pelo menos, alguns milhares.
 
     Mas o numero deles era pequeno comparando-se com o total da populacao vivendo na Peninsula Iberica que poderia ser em torno de 300.000 pessoas. E os judeus se multiplicaram de duas maneiras. Casando-se entre si e convertendo os celtas pagaos iberianos. Dessa forma, a comunidade judia tornou-se parte importante na vida iberiana. Apesar disso, a presenca dela nao mudou muito a genetica da populacao como um todo.
 
     Outra influencia significante veio por volta de 400 anos depois. Com a invasao do Imperio Romano pelos godos, a Peninsula Iberica tambem foi conquistada. Com os godos veio um povo chamado suevi ou suebi. Eles se instalaram na costa atlantica norte de Portugal e Espanha. Fundaram o primeiro reino medieval verdadeiro la com o nome de Gaelecia. Eles haveriam que ser loiros porque posteriormente a palavra galego em portugues virou sinonimo de loiro.
 
     Nao sei qual foi exatamente o impacto genetico deles na genetica iberiana. Mas alguns afirmam que os godos e os aliados deles contavam cerca de 10% da populacao local. Se for assim, o impacto nao foi nem grande nem insignificante. Os iberos ja tinham longa tradicao de cultura romana e eram cristaos catolicos desde o reino de Constantino. E o povo suevo foi absorvido por essa cultura. O reino dos suevos durou por uns 200 anos ate ser conquistado pelos visigodos, perto do ano 700.
 
    Mais duas informacoes interessantes. Tem que ter sido antes desse tempo que houve uma migracao da area da Gaelecia para povoar a Irlanda e algumas partes proximas na Inglaterra e Escocia. Essa migracao tem que ter acontecido antes da conversao ao catolicismo porque Irlanda e as outras partes povoadas permaneceram culturalmente celtas. Os modernos estudos de DNA demonstram que os irlandeses e ingleses sao os parentes mais proximos dos portugueses e espanhois em toda a Europa. Geneticamente eles sao primos. E o povo loiro da Gaelecia antiga tambem mudou-se em grande numero para o Brasil no tempo da Corrida do Ouro (Ciclo do Ouro), em Minas Gerais nos anos 1.700.
 
     Em 711 os muculmanos conquistaram a Peninsula Iberica quase toda. Depois eu tenho que voltar a esse assunto porque o que eles nao conquistaram foi uma pequena parte com os nomes de Cantabria e Asturias. La tem um terreno montanhoso que vem dos Pirineus passando pelo Norte da Espanha. Ali, Pelagio das Asturias e Pedro da Cantabria foram capazes de iniciar a resistencia que terminou em 1.496 com a expulsao dos muculmanos de volta para Africa.                      
 
      Tambem as invasoes muculmanas nao fizeram diferenca genetica na Peninsula Iberica porque os arabes eram em pequeno numero em comparacao com o tamanho do Imperio conquistado por eles. A forma como fizeram suas conquistas foi invadir um territorio e oferecer conversao `a populacao. Depois eles treinavam o povo em religiao e armas. Formado o novo exercito que era liderado por um pequeno numero de arabes eles partiam para nova conquista. O que eles levaram para a Peninsula foram os mouros. Os mouros eram antigos habitantes do Norte da Africa em coneccao com Gibraltar. Eram povos caucasianos que cruzaram o Gibraltar na ultima Idade do Gelo e eram parentes proximos dos europeus.
 
     Porem havia um pequeno numero de arabes presentes. E eles legaram mais que palavras nas linguas espanhola e portuguesa. Eles tambem legaram componentes culturais e geneticos. Nao tanto para que possamos dizer que sejamos arabes mas o suficiente para dizermos que somos primos distantes.
 
     As ultimas contribuicoes geneticas que os ibericos receberam vieram da propria Europa. Durante o periodo chamado Reconquista, que durou 500 anos para Portugal e quase 800 para Espanha, logo depois dos cristaos reconquistarem cada parte do territorio eles convidavam outros europeus para migrarem para la. Isso foi chamado pelo nome de repovoamento. Entao, pessoas da Holanda e da Bourgonha tambem fizeram parte da nossa mistura genetica.
 
     Estatisticamente falando, uma parte da populacao europeia de hoje tem uma pequena contribuicao genetica de africanos subsaarianos e asiaticos de diversas partes do globo.
 
     Dito isso, posso voltar aos meus ancestrais. Assim, mergulhei fundo na genealogia do Jose Coelho de Magalhaes que encontrei primeiro no sitio geneall.net – Portugal, mais do que certo de que, se ele nao for nosso ancestral, os ancestrais dele o sao. E disso eu aprendi certas coisas que gostaria de repassar a quem quer que esteja interessado no que escrevo. Porei aqui uma sequencia de ancestrais que ele teve. Comecarei do casal mais velho, que serao os pais da primeira pessoa abaixo deles. Isso ira continuar ate encontrarmos o Pedro, duque da Cantabria.
 
Graciano, o Velho – esposa desconhecida
Valentiniano I, imperador do Ocidente – Justina
Gala – Theodosio I, imperador de Roma
Gala Placida – Ataulfo (rei)
Theodorico (rei) – Flavia Gala Placida
Theodorico I (rei) – esposa desconhecida
Eurico I Balthes (rei) – Ragnahild
Alarico II Balthes (rei) – Theodegota dos Ostrogodos
Amalric I Balthes (rei) – Clothilde de France
Leovigildo da Septmania Balthes – Theodosia de Cartagena
Hermenegildo II Balthes – Ingunda d’Austrasia
Antanagildo Balthes – esposa desconhecida
Adrebasto Balthes – esposa desconhecida
Ervigio Balthes – Liubigotona Balthes
Pedro, duque da Cantabria – esposa desconhecida 
 
     Por esta linhagem a gente pode observar cruzamentos interessantes. Um exemplo eh a Clotilde da Franca que foi filha do Clovis, o rei dos francos. A mae dela era a Santa Clotilda da Bourgonha. Entao, os poderosos do final do Imperio Romano e do comeco da Idade Media tornaram-se da maioria das familias reais governantes do Periodo Medieval na Europa.
 
     Temos muitas outras linhagens cruzando ai mas estou limitando a essa para nao ficar confuso. Pedro, como o titulo fala, foi o duque da Cantabria. E daquele territorio ele liderou a resistencia.
 
     Outro lider foi o Pelagio. Nao temos a ascendencia dele mas ele provinha de familias nobres porque ele foi pego como refem pelas forcas muculmanas. Ele conseguiu escapar e juntar outro grupo de resistencia com patricios das Asturias. Pelagio foi pai de um filho mas este foi morto por um urso numa cerimonia de passagem para adulto. Era uma tradicao antiga que os lideres eram submetidos. Por isso a filha dele, Ermesinda das Asturias tornou-se a herdeira.
 
     Pedro da Cantabria tinha um herdeiro chamado Alfonso. Alfonso casou-se com Ermesinda e virou Alfonso I, Rei das Asturias. Desde entao o nome Cantabria desaparece dos dados e os reinos foram unidos. Eles tiveram um herdeiro que virou rei sob o nome de Alfonso II. Alfonso II se tornou o rei mais celebrado pelos cristaos da Peninsula Iberia daquele tempo. Ele foi chamado de o Casto porque nao se casou e foi inteirmante dedicado `a causa crista da reconquista. 
 
     O reino dele durou 52 anos. Alguns dizem que ele transformou uma vasta area entre as Asturias e o norte do territorio muculmano no sul num deserto de pessoas viventes. Outros afirmam que isso aconteceu por causa da peste. O importante foi o resultado disso. As Asturias foram um reino pequeno demais para sobreviver `a superioridade muculmana. Assim, o deserto deu tempo para o reino ganhar mais populacao.
 
     Um evento foi a chave para a salvacao do reino. Encontraram uma cova e a identificaram como sendo de Sao Tiago, o Menor. Sao Tiago, conhecido pelo nome ingles de James ou outras linguagens como Lago e Iago foi o Apostolo de Jesus. A lenda diz que ele foi o primeiro cristao a ensinar o cristianismo na Espanha. Depois ele voltou para Jerusalem e foi decaptado pelo rei Herodes Antipas. Os seguidores dele levaram o corpo de volta para Espanha e o enterraram la.
 
     Depois da identificacao da cova em Compostela (Campo das Estrelas) isso virou um centro famoso de peregrinacao. Cristaos de todos os cantos da Europa comecaram a visitacao e sentir algo magico. Os Caminhos de Santiago de Compostela tem uma extensao de uns 800 quilometros. E os penitentes tinham que percorre-los a pe. Depois da experiencia eles faziam votos de defender a terra e faziam doacoes que ajudavam na Reconquista. A lenda inclusive afirma que Sao Tiago em pessoa veio do ceu num cavalo e armadura resplandecentes para lutar ao lado dos cristaos.
 
     Os Caminhos de Santiago de Compostela foram percorridos pelo escritor brasileiro mais famoso da atualidade, Paulo Coelho. Ele atribuiu sua carreira como escritor de livros a essa passagem da vida dele. Mas eu nao tenho a minima ideia se o Coelho dele tem algo haver com algum conhecido meu.
 
     Alfonso II nao teve herdeiros. Assim, a linhagem sucessoria foi produzida pelo irmao dele, Froila, que recebeu o privilegio. Dai a sequencia passou a ser essa:
 
725 Froila I – Munia Froilaz
743 Froila das Asturias – esposa desconhecida
760 Bermudo, principe das Asturias – Ursina Muniadona de Coimbra
780 Ramiro I, rei das Asturias – Paterna de Castela
800 Ordonho I, rei das Asturias – Munadona de Vierzo
838 Alfonso III, rei das Asturias – Ximena Garcez, de Pamplona
860 Ordonho II, rei das Arturias – Elvira Mendes de Portugal
900 Ramiro II, rei de Leon – Onega?…
 
     Como se pode ver, as linhagens que estou apresentando sao somente paternais. Quase sempre dos primogenitos dos reis. Mas se qualquer um se interessar por essa genealogia pode ir ao geneall.net – Portugal e dar uma olhadinha nos ancestrais das maes que aparecem. Elas pertencem a familias nobres e a maioria era da Peninsula Iberica. Desde aquele tempo ja existia certo preconceito contra os iberos. Eles eram concebidos como sendo barbaros cuja unica atividade civilizada foi fazer aco e ferramentas dele.
 
     Alfonso III eh mentor de uma importante passagem na retomada de Portugal. Ele foi o rei que comissionou Vimara Peres na retomada do Norte do pais. Vimara eh o heroi portugues daquele tempo. Ele dominou o territorio entre os Rios Minho, ao Norte, e Douro, ao Sul. Ele construiu fortificacoes que viraram uma vila chamada Vimaranes em homenagem a ele proprio. Ele recebeu o titulo de conde, e o titulo virou hereditario. Alguns dizem que em outras monarquias europeias o titulo dele seria duque. O nome Vimaranes tambem foi modificado para Guimaraes. Assim surgiu o nome de familia e, provavelmente, todos que o tem no nome sao descendentes de Vimara Peres.
 
     Mais tarde um descendente de Vimara, Nuno Vimaranes, tentou libertar Portugal do dominio do Reino da Galicia mas ele foi morto na batalha.
 
     Ramiro II foi um guerreiro tenaz contra os muculmanos. Eles o chamavam de “El Diablo” (O Demonio). O reino dele coincide com o de um lider famoso do lado muculmano. O nome dele era Adb al Rahman III ibn Muhammad, o Grande. Nos podemos ver detalhes interessantes desse periodo no video produzido e distribuido pela PBS HOME VIDEO. No site www.pbs.org a gente pode buscar: ISLAM, EMPIRE OF FAITH. O que mais chama atencao eh a comparacao entre a Europa do Norte, representada pelo dominio cristao, e a Peninsula Iberica islamica. Foi dito que, uma irma conheceu a beleza e higiene na Espanha islamica e ela nao teve duvida em dizer: “Eh como comparar escuridao e luz.”
 
     Adb al Rahman III foi capaz de conciliar as tres fes diferentes sob seu dominio. Judeus, cristaos e muculmanos serviam a ele em todos os aspectos como iguais. Mas ele confrontou uma oposicao ferrenha dos proprios correligionarios. Eles se sentiam negligenciados e mesmo o reino dele tendo sido de grande progresso em termos de renascimento cultural tambem foi um constante campo de batalhas.
 
     Apesar da rivalidade entre as fes, Ramiro II e Adb al Rahman III concordaram no casamento do filho do Ramiro com uma prima do Adb. Assim, o casamento de Lovesendo Ramires e Zayra ibn Zayda foi tratado para levar paz entre os dois povos. E eu vou postar um pouco mais da genealogia deles. Com respeito a Zayra e Adb al Rahman III se pode seguir a ascendencia deles no site mencionado acima. Eles sao descendentes diretos do proprio profeta Muhammad. O que se segue eh um pouco da descendencia deles:
 
   940 Lovesendo Ramires – Zayra ibn Zayda
   960 Aboazar Lovesendes – Unisco Godinhes
   980 Ermigio Aboazar – Vivili Turtezendes
1.000 Toda Ermiges – Egas Moniz de Ribadouro, Senhor de Ribadouro
1.020 Ermigio Viegas, Senhor de Ribadouro – Unisco Pais
1.050 Monio Ermiges, Senhor de Ribadouro – Ouroana
1.080 Egas Moniz, o Aio – Dordia Pais Azevedo
         Lourenco Viegas – Maria Gomes de Pombeiro
1.135 Egas Lourenco (Coelho) – Esposa desconhecida, de Pombeiro
1.160 Soeiro Viegas Coelho – Mor Mendes de Gandarei
 
     Ai temos uma sequencia interessante. Atraves de uma mulher, Toda Ermiges, o sangue real foi passado `a familia que dominava a regiao chamada de Ribadouro. O que o nome significa eh, Acima do Rio Douro e a familia residia ao Norte do Rio Douro. Toda Ermiges foi uma das bisavos de Egas Moniz, o Aio. Na lingua portuguesa o Aio parece significar masculino de baba (aia). O apelido dado a Egas Moniz se deve a ele ter aceitado ser mentor do Afonso Henriques que depois veio a se tornar o primeiro rei de Portugal.
 
     Na sequencia, ele se tornou avo do Egas Lourenco Coelho. Alguns autores falam que, Egas Lourenco foi o primeiro a usar o sobrenome Coelho. Isto teria acontecido porque ele foi dono de uma propriedade chamada de Quinta da Coelha. Mas isso nao parece ser verdade porque ele nao passou o nome para a descendencia.
 
     Porem, o filho dele passou. E a razao pela qual o filho, Soeiro, passou a usar o nome teve origem na luta da Reconquista. Alguem contou vantagem dele ao rei dizendo que era capaz de penetrar a retaguarda inimiga sem ser notado, como se passasse por tocas de coelhos. Dai ele adotou o nome Coelho e o passou aos filhos. E eh por isso que o bicho coelho virou sobrenome de nossa familia.
 
     Outra linhagem importante deixada pelos reis das Asturias eh esta:
 
   900 Ramiro II, rei das Asturias – Ausenda Guterres de Coimbra
   925 Ordonho III, rei de Leon – Elvira Pais Daza
   956 Bermudo II, rei de Leon – Elvira Garcez de Castela
   994 Alfonso V, rei de Leon – Elvira Mendes, condessa soberana de Portugal
1.015 Sancha, herdeira de Leon – Fernando Magno, rei de Castela
1.039 Alfonso VI, rei de Castela – Ximena Moniz
         Teresa de Leon, condessa de Portugal – Henry da Bourgonha
 
     Teresa, condessa de Portugal, como Egas Moniz, o Aio, era descendente do rei Ramiro II que era descendente de Pedro e Pelagio. E o pai dela, Alfonso VI, mandou uma mensagem a todas as familias nobres da Europa, prometendo riquezas e ate a mao das filhas dele em casamento para aqueles que desejassem ajuda-lo na luta contra os mouros. Henry, que era filho do Henry, duque da Bourgonha e outros aceitaram o desafio. Alfonso VI manteve a palavra e casou a Teresa com o Henry. Eles tiveram varios filhos e filhas.
 
     Um dos filhos foi batizado com o nome de Afonso, filho do Henry ou Afonso Henriques como esta na Historia de Portugal. E foi para essa crianca que o Egas Moniz prometeu ao pai dela ser o mentor. Depois que o Henry da Bourgonha faleceu, a mulher dele, Teresa, teve outro homem e talvez tenha sido essa razao que levou o Afonso Henriques a comecar a rebeliao para tentar separar Portugal do Reino de Leon.
 
     Na primeira tentativa ele falhou. Como mentor dele, Egas Moniz deu a palavra ao rei Alfonso VII, garantindo que Afonso Henriques nao iria tentar de novo. Mas ele tentou e conseguiu. E isso foi dito depois: o mentor saiu de Portugal indo ate `a Cidade de Leon com uma canga no pescoco, em companhia de todos os descendentes para oferecer as vidas deles por causa da palavra quebrada. Vendo tal gesto de nobreza, o rei concedeu perdao a ele e mais riquezas. Ninguem sabe o que aconteceu realmente mas penso que ele deu a palavra em primeiro lugar para dar tempo ao Afonso Henriques para reorganizar seu exercito para ter uma segunda chance de vencer o exercito da propria mae. Porem, eh dificil acreditar que, Egas Moniz, tenha sido tao louco a ponto de jogar com sua propria vida e da familia assim. Ele, provavelmente, foi sincero em tudo.
 
     A proxima sequencia genealogica comeca no rei Afonso Henriques.
 
1.109 D. Afonso Henriques, primeiro rei de Portugal – Mafalda da Savoia
1.154 D. Sancho I, rei de Portugal – Dulce de Barcelona
1.185 D. Afonso II, rei de Portugal – Urraca de Castela
1.210 D. Afonso III, rei de Portugal – Maria Peres de Enxara
1.260 D. Afonso Dinis – Maria Pais Ribeiro
1,305 D. Diogo Afonso de Sousa – Violante Lopes Pacheco
1.330 D. Alvaro Dias de Sousa – Maria Teles de Menezes
1.350 D. Lopo Dias de Sousa – Maria Ribeiro
1.370 Violante de Sousa – Rui Vasques Ribeiro
1.410 Pedro (ou Rodrigo) Ribeiro de Vasconcelos – esposa desconhecida
1.440 Francisco Queiroz Ribeiro de Vasconcelos – Maria Goncalves
1.470 Isabel Francisca de Queiroz – Diogo Anes Ribeiro de Vasconcelos
1.495 Manuel Dias Ribeiro de Vasconcelos – Joana Ferreira
1.525 Violante de Freitas, a Mentirosa – Lancarote Pinto
1.550 Simeao Pinto Machado – Ana da Mesquita
         Antonio Pinto de Mesquita – Maria de Lemos
         Simao Pinto de Mesquita – Maria Barbosa
         Antonio Pinto de Mesquita – Angela Vieira de Seixas
         Bernardo Antonio Pinto de Mesquita – Ana Josefa de Magalhaes Pinto
1.750 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes – (?) Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
 
     Novamente, nao posso afirmar, sem duvida, que este Jose Coelho de Magalhaes eh realmente meu pentavo e ancestral de minha familia. Mas, se nao for, algum outro sera e a linhagem deste tera uma ligacao com os aqui mostrados. Com certeza seria uma impossibilidade matematica se nao for assim. Eu nao aposto minha vida na hipotese dessa ser a linhagem. Ninguem precisa fazer isso. Infelizmente, a maioria de nos nao sabe a linhagem de onde veio mas todo mundo tem la suas linhagens de sangue real. Isto eh um clube que nao exige exclusividade alguma.
 
     Uma figura historica importante dessa linhagem que gostaria de mencionar eh D. Afonso III, rei de Portugal. Durante o reino dele, os portugueses reconquistaram as ultimas partes de Portugal nas maos dos mouros. Ele nao era para ser rei porque tinha um irmao mais velho que se tornou o rei Sancho II. Porem, Sancho II nao queria ficar submisso `a poderosa Igreja Catolica e ela ordenou a saida dele do trono. Afonso III foi surpreendido com a decisao onde ele se tornou inesperadamente o numero um em Portugal.
 
     D. Afonso III foi quem completou a Reconquista quando tomou Algarves e a Cidade do Faro que fazem parte do Sul de Portugal e proximos ao Gibraltar. Para Portugal, o governo dele representa uma reviravolta no que fora antes. Tomemos este extrato da Wikipedia como exemplo: “Afonso III deu atencao especial ao que a classe media, compostas por comerciantes e pequenos fazendeiros diziam. Em 1.254, na Cidade de leiria, ele realizou a primeira sessao das Cortes, que foi uma Assembleia Geral composta de nobres, classe media e representantes das cidades. Tambem fez leis com a intencao de proibir as classes altas de aproveitarem da fragilidade das classes mais pobres. Lembrado como um legislador notavel, Afonso III fundou varias cidades, emancipou distritos e reorganizou o servico publico.” Ele foi o criador do Parlamentarismo muito antes disso ter ficado conhecido como sistema de governo.
 
     Igual a outros reis do seu tempo, Afonso III tinha mulheres e concubinas. Uma das concubinas foi Madragana, depois rebatizada por Mor Afonso. Temos informacoes interessantes a respeito dela. Em primeiro lugar, ela era filha do prefeito do Faro. E eles eram judeus. Penso que isso seja interessante porque sabemos que todas as pessoas com ligacoes genealogicas com a Peninsula Iberica sao provavelmente descendente de judeus por causa dos judeus que foram levados pelos romanos desde 70 d.C. Porem eh quase impossivel ter dados que mostrem isso. Por outro lado, nao eh tao dificil achar essa heranca atraves da ascendencia nela e outros. Atraves dela, personalidades de hoje como a Rainha Elizabeth II, da Inglaterra, sao, comprovadamente, descendentes de judeus tanto quanto descendentes de arabes atraves da Zayra ibn Zayda, a nora do Ramiro II, rei das Asturias.
 
     Estou devendo a voces porque comecei a mostrar uma linhagem Coelho da qual minha familia herdou este nome importante. A linhagem posta acima que termina no nosso suposto ancestral Jose Coelho de Magalhaes tem varias ligacoes com o primeiro dos Coelho, Soeiro Viegas Coelho. O ancestral mais proximo a usar o sobrenome Coelho foi o avo materno. Eu mostrarei outra sequencia genealogica tomando a direcao contraria, dos mais novos para os mais velhos. Comecarei com meu ancestral e o casal abaixo da linha dele serao seus pais. A proxima linha estarao os avos e assim por diante.
 
1.750 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes – (?) Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
         Ana Josefa de Magalhaes Pinto – Bernardo Antonio Pinto da Mesquita
         Joao de Magalhaes Coelho – Isabel Maria Pinto
         Jeronimo Ribeiro – Maria Teixeira de Seixas
         Domingos Coelho de Magalhaes – Antonia Ribeiro
         Isabel Pinto de Magalhaes – Belchior Dias
         Ana Coelho – Gregorio Magalhaes de Azevedo
         Fernando Coelho – Violante Pinto
1.450 Diogo Coelho de Sampaio - Isabel Sampaio
         Rodrigo de Sao Paio Coelho – esposa desconhecida
1.370 Fernao Coelho – Catarina de Freitas
1.340 Goncalo Pires Coelho – Maria Silva
1.320 Pero Esteves Coelho – D. Aldonca Vasques Pereira
1.290 Estevao Coelho – Maria Mendes Petite
1.260 Pero Anes Coelho – D. Margarida Esteves
1.200 Joao Soares Coelho – Maria Fernandes
1.160 Soeiro Viegas Coelho – Mor Mendes Gandarei
 
     Deste ponto em diante a gente pode ligar o Soeiro Viegas Coelho com ele proprio na segunda linhagem apresentada neste capitulo. O que se pode ver no geneall.net – Portugal eh isso: muitas das pessoas dessa linhagem tem parentesco umas com as outras. O sitio nos da um recurso que facilita encontrar isso. Quando alguem eh descendente de certos reis, recebe uma bolinha debaixo do nome. Cores diferentes representam cada rei. Apontando a seta do computador para a bola fara aparecer o nome dele. Assim fica facil seguir algumas linhagens. Algumas vezes voce encontra pai e mae identificados com a mesma bolinha e precisa decidir qual deles buscar primeiro. Boa ideia eh voce escrever num papel a linhagem que voce esta buscando. Se voce precisar voltar sera mais facil para nao se perder.
 
     Agora eu preciso justificar o titulo deste capitulo. O nome menciona genealogia europeia, nao apenas ibera. A razao para eu falar especificamente de Portugal eh tao somente porque eu estou melhor familiarizado com sua Historia e genealogia. Se eu tivesse tomado qualquer outro pais europeu como exemplo, inclusive o menor de todos, os resultados poderiam ser quase iguais porque as familias reais de la tem seus principais ancestrais nas mesmas linhagens. Elas sao apenas a mesma familia porque o tempo todo elas trocavam noivas e noivos e nao eram nada diferentes de um bando de galinhas de granja.
 
     Na segunda sequencia genealogica acima eu postei apenas alguns reis de Portugal porque nao identifiquei outros alem de D. Dinis, filho de Afonso III e tambem rei de Portugal, como meu ancestral. Nao se confunda com o nome Afonso Dinis, tambem filho de Afonso III, mas nao rei. Nao precisamos ter uma lista extensa de reis ancestrais para sermos parentes do resto todo. Podemos pegar a mae do Afonso II, Urraca, princesa de Castela, como exemplo para mostras as ligacoes. Vamos pegar uma sequencia genealogica a partir dela:
 
Urraca, princesa de Castela – Afonso II, rei de Portugal
Eleanor Plantagenet, princesa da Inglaterra – Alfonso VIII, rei de Castela
Henry II, rei da Inglaterra – Eleonor d’Aquitaine
Matilda, rainha da Inglaterra – Godefroy V Plantagenet, conde d’Anjou
Henry I, rei da Inglaterra – Santa Mathilda, pricesa da Escocia
William I, o Conquistador, rei da Inglaterra – Mathilde de Flandres
Robert I, duque da Normandia – Herleva da Falesia
Richard II, duque da Normandia – Judith da Bretanha
Richard I, conde da Normandia – Gunnor, princesa da Dinamarca
 
     Olhando essa sequencia genealogica podemos fazer muitas ligacoes no mapa europeu. Somente para que saibam, a mae da Urraca, Eleanor Plantagenet, era irma do Ricardo Coracao de Leao. Qualquer um que conheca um pouco de Historia tera visto muito mais que uma sequencia genealogica nessa lista. Eh mais. Eh a propria Historia em cada nome e titulo. Na proxima sequencia comerei a partir da Judith da Bretanha. Segue entao:
 
Judith da Bretanha – Richard II, duque da Normandia
Ermengarda d’Anjou – Connon I, duque da Bretanha
Adelaide de Vermandois, senhora de Donzy – Geoffroi I Grisegonelle, conde d”Anjou
Robert I, conde de Vermandois e Troyes – Adelaide Werra da Bourgonha
Herbert II, conde de Vermandois – Luitegarde ou Adelia da Franca
Herbert I, conde de Vermandois – Berthe de Morvois
Pepino II, conde de Vermandois – Rothaeide de Bobbio
Bernardo, rei da Italia – Conegonde de Gellome de Toulouse
Pepino I, rei da Italia – Ingeltude d’Autun
Carlos Magno, Imperador do Ocidente – Hildegarde von Vintschgau
 
     Uma lembranca, o nome Normandia significa, homens do norte. Ela foi colonizada por um grupo de Viquingues que desejava se acomodar depois de causarem muito terror `a populacao europeia. Como se pode ver, Judith e Richard II eram avos do William, o Conquistador, que tomou a Inglaterra das maos dos antigos senhores, os reis do Wessex. Os reis do Wessex tambem sao ancestrais das familias reais iberas. Mas nao mostrarei sequencias mostrando isso porque o que temos ja eh suficiente. Pretendo por apenas mais uma sequencia nesse capitulo.
 
     Luitegarde ou Adelia da Franca, esposa do Herbert II, conde de Vermandois, era filha do Robert I, rei da Franca e Adelia de Perthois. Mas o rei Robert I, como era comum `as suas magestades, teve outra esposa com o nome de Beatrice de Vermandois. Assim, eu porei mais uma sequencia para mostrar algo que parece coincidencia mas nao eh. Vejamos:
 
Robert I, rei da Franca – Beatrice de Vermandois
Hugo, o Grande, duque da Franca – Heduvige von Sachsen
Hugo I Capet, rei da Franca – Adelaide de Poitou
Robert II, o Piedoso, rei da Franca – Constance d’Arles
Robert I, o Velho, duque da Bourgonha – Helie de Semur
Henri, duque da Bourgonha – Beatriz (?) de Barcelona
Henry da Bourgonha – Teresa de Leon
Afonso Henriques, 1o. rei de Portugal – Mafalda de Savoia
 
     Entao, nos comecamos nossa viagem a partir da mae do Afonso III, rei de Portugal, Urraca, princesa de Castela, e terminamos nos bisavos dele. Nao porei a sequencia genealogica que mostra isso mas vou mencionar apenas. Mafalda de Savoia, como o nome ja diz, vem da Casa de Savoia, a ultima familia real da Italia. A Casa Real de Savoia eh herdeira do Umberto I Biancamano (Mao Branca), conde de Savoia. A nivel de seus bisavos ele era descendente do Luis III, l’Aveugle, Imperador do Ocidente e Anna de Bizantium. Penso que nem precisa mencionar que o Luiz III era tambem descendente do Carlos Magno. Mas a Anna de Bizantium eh quem nos acrescenta mais Historia.
 
     O titulo dela ja explica, a heranca dela comeca no Imperio Bizantino, passando por Santa Teodora, Imperatriz de Bizatium; Santo Isaac e Santo Narso, reis da Armenia e isso mergulha nos tempos antes de Cristo. Por volta de 500 b.C., dois dos ancestrais dela sao o Xerxes I, rei da Persia e a esposa dele, Ester, a mulher que teve o nome de um livro biblico em homenagem a ela. Depois disso, a heranca da Anna de Bizantium continua mergulhando no tempo e termina numa sequencia de faraos egipcios, incluindo-se ai, Ramses II, o Grande. Mas isso eh grande demais para postar aqui. Atraves da Casa de Savoia, todas as familias reais da Europa sao multiplas vezes descendentes destas figuras historicas.
 
     Muitas outras familias reais europeias surgem como nossas ancestrais mas eu nao quero perder tempo mostrando isso. Posso mencionar alguns como: Aragao, Navarra, Pamplona, Leon, Galicia, Holanda, Hungria, Constantinopla, Alemanha, Russia, Polonia, Austria, Dinamarca, Luxemburgo. Ate do Reino de Jerusalem, o qual nao durou muito e nao passava de um ramo da familia real francesa nos temos ancestrais.
 
     Tambem posso dar exemplos de noivas e noivos da familia real portuguesa que se casaram na alta nobreza do resto da Europa. E eu verifiquei antes se os casamentos resultaram em descendentes porque nos temos muitos casos em que isso nao aconteceu, provavelmente em consequencia da consanguinidade excessiva. Nesse caso nos temos: Berengaria, filha de D. Sancho I e Dulce de Barcelona que se casou com Valdemar II, conde da Dinamarca; D. Afonso, filho do D. Afonso II e Beatriz de Castela, que casou-se com sua prima, Violante Manoel, princesa de Castela. Temos tambem D. Constanca, filha do D. Dinis e Santa Isabel de Aragao, que se casou com o rei Fernando IV, rei de Castela.
 
     Para resumir e permanecer apenas nos primeiros reis de Portugal, nos tivemos o exemplo de D. Maria, filha de D. Afonso IV e Beatriz de Castela, que casou-se com Alfonso IX, rei de Castela. D. Maria e o rei Alfonso IX foram os pais do rei Pedro I de Castela. Pedro teve duas filhas com sua parceira, Maria Padilha. A primeira, Constanza, foi casada com John, o Grande, duque de Lancaster. A segunda, Isabel, casou-se com Edmund de Langley, duque de York. E, numa rapida olhada na genealogia presente no geneall.net – Portugal, pude constatar que o atual duque de Manchester eh um direto descendente desta linhagem.   
 
          06. UM FUTURO MELHOR PARA NOSSOS FILHOS E…
 
     Vou fugir um pouquinho `a ordem que estava escrevendo. Isso se da porque gostaria de mostrar algo pratico nos meus estudos.
 
     Essa intervencao vem da observacao de que, praticamente, toda e qualquer pessoa com uma longa Historia genealogica no Ocidente eh descendente das figuras historicas mais importantes de 800 ou mais anos atras. Nao apenas deles mas tambem da maioria da populacao que viveu no tempo delas. Mas o que a genealogia disponivel pode nos mostrar nao passa de quase nada do que eh verdadeiro.
 
     Uma pratica comum era os reis terem suas esposas e concubinas, inclusive quando isso nao acontecia como bigamia porque eles se casaram mais de uma vez apos cada esposa anterior ter falecido. Algumas vezes eles tiveram concubinas paralelas ao casamento oficial ou no intervalo deles. O que eles queriam era ter certeza de terem herdeiros ao trono. Mas o que eh util para nos agora eh saber que, a descendencia paralela deles ganhava uma classificacao de nobreza menor. E quando as geracoes iam passando, essa descendencia se misturava com as pessoas comuns. E, como comuns, seus dados nao foram guardados com cuidado. A propria nobreza menor pensava que tivesse coisas mais importantes a fazer do que se certificar que sua heranca genetica fosse lembrada.
 
     Mas se a gente pegar a descendencia de Carlos Magno como exemplo pode-se assegurar que, desde o mais rico ate ao mais pobre, a maioria das pessoas dos paises ocidentais sao descendentes dele. Alguns do Oriente tambem sao. E, matematicamente, nao eh nenhuma surpresa porque ele viveu ate morrer em 814. Cerca de 1.200 anos atras. E ele teve muitas esposas e concubinas para garantir essa heranca imensa.
 
     Baseado nos meus calculos, qualquer um que tivesse dois filhos poderia facilmente ser ancestral da populacao inteira da Terra hoje, bastando apenas ter nascido por volta de 1.000 anos atras. Apenas recordando, se alguem teve 2 filhos, 4 netos, 8 bisnetos e assim por diante, no final de 1.000 anos, ele ou ela poderia ter mais de 8.5 bilhoes de descendentes. O mais importante de tudo eh isso, nossa populacao de hoje poderia ser, simultaneamente, descendente de toda e qualquer pessoa viva ha 1.000 anos atras, desde que tivessem filhos.
 
     Assim se da porque a possibilidade matematica funciona dos dois lados. No espaco de 1.000 anos qualquer um tem o possibilidade de produzir mais de 8.5 bilhoes de descendentes tanto quanto se pode tambem ser descendente de mais de 8.5 bilhoes de ancestrais. E estou falando apenas a respeito da 33a. depois e da 33a. geracao antes da pessoa. Em 1.000 anos voce nao precisa ter mais de 2 criancas para ser ancestral de mais de 15 bilhoes de pessoas vivas. Isso acontece porque nos podemos fazer a adicao das 31a., 32a. e 33a. geracoes porque serao os avos, pais e filhos.
 
     Eu compreendo. O modelo matematico nao funciona tao bem na vida pratica. Isso se da porque na verdade o casamento entre seus descendentes teriam que ser evitados. Em termos praticos isso eh quase impossivel porque algumas familias passam tempo demais residindo numa area muito pequena. Dai, a descendencia das primeiras pessoas comeca a casar-se uns com os outros, repetidamente. Isso acaba transformando-os num bando de galinhas de granja que ja mencionei. Porem, se apenas um descendente sair do circulo vicioso, que seja ha 300 anos atras, sera o suficiente por ser responsavel por multiplicar a familia grandemente em numero. Neste caso, estou pensando numa pessoa que nao limitou o numero de filhos que teve.
 
     Todavia, inclusive quando os descendentes de alguem mantenham se casando entre si por 1.000 anos, baseado no que foi nossa Historia durante este periodo, o que podemos esperar disso eh, a pessoa que teve filhos por volta de 1.000 anos atras e seus filhos foram saudaveis o suficiente para manter a linhagem ate hoje eh, certamente, ancestral de milhoes de pessoas.
 
     Ha uma outra consideracao que voce precisa fazer do modelo matematico. Nao antes de pouco tempo atras ninguem limitava o numero de filhos a um numero como o dois. Se o meu avo paterno tivesse nascido ha 1.000 anos atras e tivesse tido tantos filhos e netos como ele teve, hoje a populacao da Terra poderia ser muitas e muitas vezes descendente dele. Ele teve 14 filhos. Dos quais 13 se casaram e deram a ele 101 netos. Somente pelo lado dele nos somos cerca de 500 pessoas entre vivas e falecidas. Ele nasceu em 1.890. Eh! Quem sabe qual sera o numero de nos daqui a 880 anos!?
 
     Qual eh a pergunta mais importante dos nossos dias? Penso que eh esta: O que acontecera aos nossos descendentes? A maioria de nos fala isso: Eu quero construir um futuro melhor para meus filhos e filhos dos meus filhos. Penso que ha algo de errado na construcao da frase. Primeiramente nos precisamos construir um mundo melhor para eles terem um futuro. Em segundo lugar, nos precisamos de pessoas melhores em nosso mundo e isso inclui nossos proprios filhos.
 
     O que quero dizer com isso eh que, provavelmente, Carlos Magno lutou a vida inteira pensando em dar um futuro melhor para a descendencia dele. Mas provavelmente ele tambem pensou a respeito apenas dos filhos que conheceu e, talvez, esperava que isso seguiria por algumas geracoes apos a partida dele. Tenho certeza que ele nao pensou nos descendentes de hoje-em-dia. E este eh o maior erro que qualquer um pode cometer.
 
     Se ele soubesse o que estou falando agora, talvez tivesse tentado algo diferente do que fez. Isso se da comigo hoje. Sou diferente porque a mim foi permitido saber algo melhor. Carlos Magno pensou em um mundo melhor para os que ele ja conhecia ou esperava vir pouco depois dele. Eu penso a respeito de todos que conheco e que nao conheco. Por que? Porque eu bem sei disso, para que eu tenha milhoes, talvez bilhoes de descendentes na 33a. geracao depois da minha sera urgente que eu cuide de todo mundo que vive no meu tempo porque meus descendentes irao casar-se com os seus descendentes. Entao, ama-los e cuidar deles eh o mesmo que fazer o mesmo por minhas proprias criancas.
 
      Eu sei. Uma vez isso foi ensinado a voces, nas igrejas, para os que acreditam em religiao, pelos sacerdotes. O pensamento religioso eh baseado nisso, se temos um Creador responsavel pelo nosso nascimento, entao, deveriamos honra-Lo, amando as creaturas Dele. Mas isso nunca foi bem entendido pelas pessoas. Agora, o que estou falando eh isso, nos temos outra razao para fazer a mesma coisa. E essa outra razao nao exige acreditar em Deus ou ter uma religiao especifica. Se voce tem planos de ter ou ja tem filhos, entao voce precisa comecar a pensar o que acontecera `a sua descendencia 1.000 anos adiante porque se voce nao os preparar para isso, talvez ela nao chegara ate la e o tempo que dedicou a ela sera um desperdicio.
 
     Isso pode ate parecer magico mas nao eh. Ha quase 1.000 anos atras os piores inimigos no mundo eram os cruzados e muculmanos. Hoje nos somos a descendencia de ambos. Ai, o que de bom a guerra nos trouxe? So posso responder por mim mesmo: nada. Cada um que ler esse texto deve responder essa questao a si mesmo.
 
     O mesmo se repetira. Nao interessa qual sejam os motivos dos cruzados de hoje ou guerra santa. O que os envolvidos nisso estao fazendo eh errado. E daqui a 1.000 ou menos anos adiante a descendencia de Osama Bin Laden ira se casar com a descendencia de George W. Bush e Barack H. Obama. Nao. Nao estou jogando praga em ninguem. Tambem nao estou adivinhando o futuro. Estou apenas falando o que eh provado por meus calculos.
 
     Eu posso estar terrivelmente enganado nos meus calculos porque estou falando do daqui a 1.000 anos sem ao menos saber o que acontecera de concreto amanha. Porem, minha consciencia esta tranquila. Nao estou afirmando que isso acontecera sem condicao alguma. Como crente, eu sei que para isso acontecer Deus precisa permitir-nos 1.000 anos adiante e a multiplicacao de todos precisa ser o mais normal possivel. Neste caso, nos precisamos da participacao de todos em nossa multiplicacao.
 
     Estou fazendo esses calculos na presuncao de que a populacao da Terra daqui a 1.000 anos nao excedera muito ao que ja temos agora. Penso ser uma otima precaucao se nos nao termos mais que duas criancas desde ja porque o nosso planeta ja esta superpovoado por humanos. Alguns criticos dessa concepcao andam dizendo que esse aviso tem sido feito por longo tempo e a populacao continua crescendo e nada aconteceu. Eles dizem assim, humanos tem sempre seus recursos e quando qualquer problema se apresentar alguem apresentara uma resposta para solucionar isso.
 
     O nosso maior problema eh esse, os recursos em nosso planeta sao limitados. E ja estao nos enviando sinais de exaustao. O proprio planeta eh limitado. Dai eu nao penso que ha qualquer inteligencia em nao termos precaucoes quanto a isso. Se formos ir ate ao ponto sem retorno o que acontecera sera nada mais que guerras terriveis pelos ultimos recursos de vida na Terra. E nos temos que nos lembrar que, hoje nos temos recursos suficientes talvez ate para cuidar de 50 bilhoes de pessoas na Terra mas mesmo que a populacao se estabilize nisso, as geracoes continuarao se sucedendo.
 
     Entao, 1.000 anos depois de tal ponto, nos teremos tido 33 geracoes de 50 bilhoes de pessoas vivendo na Terra. Isso eh o mesmo que 1.65 trilhoes vivendo na Terra num mesmo tempo. E nos nao temos a menor ideia por quantos milhares de anos nos teremos somente essa mae Terra para nos dar comida e abrigo. Ser cauteloso nao eh uma questao de nao ter coragem e sim uma questao de conhecer os fatos.
 
     Se voce quizer outra a respeito do que genealogia e genetica pode nos oferecer, peguem o casal Bill e Melinda Gates como exemplo. Penso que eles sao o casal mais rico do mundo. Agora vamos imaginar que, os filhos deles terao filhos e assim por diante, multiplicando como eu tenho dito. Mesmo que nas primeiras geracoes eles nao terao problemas com falta de dinheiro, quando eles forem numerosos como 5.000 pessoas eles nao serao ricos como os ancestrais deles e alguns terao, provavelmente, vida pobre.
 
     Se continuarem multiplicando-se como calculei, eles acabarao se casando com a nossa descendencia, desde dos mais ricos aos mais pobres de cada um de nos. E se a gente nao cuidar uns dos outros desde agora, todos os criminosos, todos os politicos, todos os sofredores serao nossos descendentes coletivos, tanto quanto as pessoas de maior sucesso e intermediarias no tempo delas.
 
          07. UMA PITADA DE GENEALOGIA IBERA
 
     A genealogia da Peninsula Iberica, no comeco, nao foi complicada. O que nao eh facil estuda-la eh justamente quando voce comeca a voltar aos mesmos ancestrais repetidamente. Com certeza, a mesma coisa acontece com as outras genealogias no mundo. Mesmo se a gente tivesse dados completos da Idade Media ate hoje isso nao seria diferente. A unica coisa que a gente poderia esperar ser diferente em relacao ao que ja temos seria, mesmo se a gente achasse linhagens que nunca suspeitassemos que tivessemos, certamente, elas acabariam nos levando aos mesmos ancestrais que ja temos.
 
     Nao eh surpresa alguma termos dados somente das personalidades historicas conhecidas e, quando muito, das pessoas que as acompanhavam em suas Historias. Frequentemente nos encontramos dados de alguem que so aparece nos documentos porque ele ou ela foi casado com alguma personalidade ou com um dos filhos dela. Esta pessoa que parece nascer do ar tras consigo somente o pai ou tambem a mae. Parece que o recem-chegado nem teve um comeco ha milhares de anos atras exatamente como tudo mundo tem.
 
     O recem chegado eh uma pessoa comumente chamada de comum ou gentinha. Algumas vezes tambem conhecida como: o pobre. Porem, o que eu tenho certeza eh isso: esquecido na falta de documentacao e na tradicao falada, nalgum ponto da Historia de cada pessoa, todos nos tivemos os mesmos ancestrais, nao tao distante quanto o leigo supoe. Nossa Historia de privilegios de alguns e exclusao dos outros eh responsavel por essa diferenciacao. E o povo comum nao eh nada mais comum que quem quer que seja no planeta. Todos nos vimos dos dois, comuns e privilegiados. E o que nos separa agora esta mais relacionado ao ter ou nao ter dinheiro.
 
     Como eu disse antes, a Peninsula Iberica foi invadida pelos muculmanos em 711. A unica area que continuou nas maos dos cristaos foram duas partes pequenas do territorio, chamadas de Cantabria e Asturias. De la os cristaos comecaram a luta tentando reconquistar suas terras. Mas a guerra durou geracoes e mais geracoes. Algumas geracoes ate mesmo se esqueceram do porque das guerras.
 
     Como tambem disse antes, somente um reino cristao na Peninsual foi implantado por outros sem ser os proprios iberos. Durante a Historia ele recebeu o nome de Aragao. O responsavel pela criacao foi Luis I, o Piedoso, Imperador do Ocidente. Ele era filho do Carlos Magno e herdou a coroa dele.
 
     O Reino de Leao surgiu apenas em 910. Naquele tempo ele estava desertico e foi conquistado pelo rei Alfonso III das Asturias, e o filho dele, Garcia I, transferiu e a adotou a cidade de Leon como capital do reino. A partir de entao o reino se tornou o principal reinado cristao na Peninsula Iberica.
 
     Outro povo presente eram os bascos. O dominio deles era a costa atlantica sul da Franca e o centro-norte da Espanha. No principio o reino deles se chamava Pamplona e depois virou Navarra.
 
     Durante o reino de Alfonso III, rei das Asturias, o Norte de Portugal foi tomado e estabelecido como condado pelas maos de Vimara Peres.
 
     Apos isso ou ao mesmo tempo, Fernan Gonzalez unificou o Reino de Castela. O reino ganhou este nome porque tinha uma linha de castelos para defender o Reino de Leon. Na Wikipedia a gente pode ler isso: “Em 931 o Condado foi reunificado pelo conde Fernan Gonzalez, que iniciou uma rebeliao contra o Reino de Leon, estado sucessor do de Asturias, e conseguiu seu status de autonomia, passando o condado a ser herdado por seus descendentes e deixando de ser sujeito a imposicoes dos reis leoneses.” 
 
     Mais um reino foi somado `a mistura. Este foi o Reino da Galicia que herdou o Condado de Portugal como parte do seu territorio. Porem, em 1.128, Portugal tambem se tornou um reino separado. Dai, todos esses reinos cristaos no seculo XII ja haviam retomado perto da metade da Peninsula Iberica dos conquistadores muculmanos. E algumas vezes eles estavam mais envolvidos em guerras de uns contra os outros que contra os reinos muculmanos localizados nas partes do sul. A forma e a extensao destes reinos estavam em constante mudancas enquanto: Afonso III de Portugal e Fernando, o Catolico, rei de Aragao, e Isabel, a Catolica, rainha de Castela, que se casaram e uniram a Espanha, nao completassem a Reconquista. 
 
     Cada um destes reinos produziu sua nobreza. E eles fizeram trocas de noivos e noivas uns com os outros e com todas as familias reais da Europa. E dai, como eu disse antes, os sangues que haviam recebido do povo comum retornou ao povo comum. Como?
 
     Basicamente, quando uma dominacao foi trocada como dos poderosos antigos para os romanos, dos romanos para os suevos e visigodos, dos godos para os muculmanos e dos muculmanos de volta para os cristaos, cada nobreza permaneceu, porem, como nobreza menor. Tambem, de acordo com que praticavam guerras, os considerados povo comum lutaram lado-a-lado com seus senhores. Aqueles que se destacaram dos outros por bravura ganhavam riquezas, posses e ate noivas das novas familias dominantes. Nos podemos verificar isso quando homens, aparentemente vindos do nada, se casam com mulheres da nobreza. Da mesma forma, mulheres sem ascendencia nobre se casando com homens da nobreza.
 
     O mais comum eh vermos um nome vindo `a luz e quando a gente comeca a buscar a origem, encontra isso: la no fundo a origem esta num rei ou parente dele. Depois darei exemplos disso. Vamos comecar pelo como os sobrenomes foram adotados.
 
     Por volta de 1.000 anos atras nao tinhamos exatamente nomes de familia. Porei aqui mais uma sequencia genealogica para facilitar a explicacao:   
 
Moninho Viegas, o Gasco – Valida Trocozendes
Egas Moniz de Ribadouro – Toda Ermiges
Ermigio Viegas – Unisco Pais
Monio Ermiges – Ouroana
Egas Moniz, o Aio – Dordia Pais Azevedo
Lourenco Viegas – Maria Gomes de Pombeiro
Egas Lourenco - esposa desconhecida, de Penagate
Soeiro Viegas Coelho – Mor Mendes de Gandarei
 
     Esta eh a linhagem paterna do conhecido primeiro a usar o apelido Coelho. Se voce prestar atencao nos segundos nomes, provavelmente, nao ira enxergar o padrao. Mas existe um padrao bem claro ai. Naquele tempo era suposto usarmos o nosso nome mais uma mencao a nossos pais. Era dado um nome acompanhado de uma expressao que significava: filho de. O primeiro da lista, possivelmente, se chamava Monio e nao Moninho. O sufixo inho em Portugues eh diminutivo. Entao, Egas Moniz filho dele era: Egas, filho do Monio. Algumas vezes, a expressao: filho de, vem como prefixo como em Viegas. Viegas significa: filho do Egas.
 
     Daquele tempo nos temos muitos nomes usados hoje. Os sobrenomes foram adotados no transcorrer da Historia. Dai alguns nomes de origem paterna foram mantidos e deixaram de corresponder aos nomes dos pais. Neste caso nos continuamos tendo familias com nomes Viegas e Moniz mas isso quer dizer apenas que, em algum tempo passado, os usuarios tiveram  ancestrais que se chamavam Egas e Monio.
 
     Eh por causa disso que temos nomes como: Rodrigues, que significa: filho de Rodrigo. Nunes significa: filho de Nuno. Peres/Pero. Fernandes/Fernando. Esteves/Estevao. Soares/Soeiro. Martins/Martim. Mendes/Mendo. Vasques/Vasco. Uma excecao eh Anes. Esse vem de Joao. A diferenca esta na antiga forma de escrever que era Johanes. Entao, Anes significa filho de Joao, o moderno equivalente a Johanes na linguagem portuguesa. Na Espanha a tradicao eh a mesma, trocando-se apenas a letra s pelo z. La os nomes sao: Nunez, Rodriguez, Perez e assim por diante. Uma pequena diferenca para Martins que vem como: Martinez.
 
     Eh verdade, iberos usam dois nomes ou mais. Isso eh outra tradicao. No seculo XII esse sistema de dar nomes estava ultrapassado. A populacao comecara a crescer e tinha gente demais com o mesmo nome. A Igreja Catolica incentivou as pessoas a usarem mais apelidos. Muitos ja eram identificados pelo segundo sobrenome naquele tempo. Eram precedidos das palavras da, de e do. As tres significam, lugar de onde a pessoa vem. Da eh usado para lugares com nome feminino, o que eh o oposto de do. De nao menciona sexo.
 
     O sistema americano se engana ao identificar as tres palavras como nomes. Eh comum o meu nome estar escrito como De Magalhaes mas nao deveria ser assim. De significa lugar de onde se veio e sempre deveria ser escrito em minusculas. Com o tempo algumas pessoas suprimiram as tres palavras dos proprios nomes sem saber a importancia delas. Este eh o caso de alguns de meus familiares que herdaram o Magalhaes sem o de.
 
     Exemplos de nomes e seus signifcados: 1. Geraldo Rodrigues da Costa, que significa, Geraldo, filho do Rodrigo, nascido na costa. 2. Antonio Alvares do Couto: Antonio, filho do Alvaro, de um lugar pequeno. 3. Jose Anes de Guimaraes: Jose, filho do Joao (Johanes), da Cidade de Guimaraes.
 
     Com o tempo, muitos outros nomes foram somados `a lista. Alguns eram lembranca da caracteristica fisica do primeiro usuario. Exemplos disso sao: 1. Alvim, eh o mesmo que Branquinho; 2. Rouco, voz rouca; 3. Barbalho, barba em forma de raiz de alho. Ha algum tempo atras eu ouvi outra explicacao para o meu sobrenome. Alguem disse que vem do Oriente e a origem seria algo como: Barb Al, que foi transformado em Barbalho em Portugal. Mas nao conheco nenhuma evidencia concreta disso.
 
     Tambem as profissoes de ancestrais viraram sobrenome para alguns. Um exemplo eh Cavaleiro. Outro eh Sapateiro ou Zapatero. Alguns receberam o sobrenome de Navegante.
 
     Encontrei na literatura que, em Portugal existiam cinco familias nobres. E os nomes delas eram: Baiao, Braganca, Maia, Ribadouro e Sousa. Mas essa nao eh uma informacao exata. O que possivelmente aconteceu foi algo como na minha familia no Brasil. Ela eh chamada de Familia Coelho. Mas por que eu chamaria a minha familia por este nome se nao o uso?
 
     O que aconteceu foi isso: quando os europeus comecaram a colonizar a area de onde nos somos, meus ancestrais estavam no comando dos primeiros europeus que viveram la. Mesmo que outros estivessem juntos ou vieram depois, a maioria acabou se casando na parentalha Coelho. Dai a familia assina varios nomes mas comumente passou a ser chamada pelo nome Coelho. E todo mundo eh pelo menos uma vez Coelho. E tambem haviam outros ramos Coelho juntos. Na lista de meus ancestrais existem os que assinam: Coelho, Coelho de Magalhaes, Nunes Coelho, Coelho de Andrade e Coelho de Almeida. E nao estou falando aqui de outras combinacoes que apareceram depois mas tao somente dos ramos originais que nao sabemos se ja tinham ligacoes uns com os outros.
 
     Minha duvida quanto a cinco ser igual ao numero de familias nobres foi despertada pelos muitos nomes diferentes que os nobres usavam e suas origens. Como a gente ja viu, o sobrenome Coelho veio depois. Ele era parte da familia chamada de Ribadouro. E eu posso mostrar outra sequencia genealogica para mostrar isso. Se voltarmos ao capitulo 5 nos podemos dar uma olhadinha nas segunda e terceira linhagens postadas la. A segunda termina no rei Ramiro II das Asturias. E a terceira comeca num dos filhos: Lovesendo Ramires. Assim, eu comecarei outra vez a partir deles:           
 
  900 Ramiro II, rei das Asturias – Onega (?)
  940 Lovesendo Ramires – Zayra ibn Zayda
  960 Aboazar Lovesendes – Unisco Godinhes
  980 Trastamiro Aboazar, 1o. sr. da Maia – Dordia Soares
1,000 Goncalo Trastamires, 2o. sr. da Maia – Unisco Sisnandes
1.020 Mendo Goncalves, 3o. sr. da Maia – Ledegundia Soares Tainha
1,060 Goncalo Mendes, o Lidador - Urraca Teles
1,080 Moninha Goncalves da Maia – Rodrigo Forjas de Trastamarra
1,100 Forjaz Vermuis de Trastamarra – Elvira Goncalves de Vilalobos
1,130 D. Rodrigo Froias de Trastamarra – D. Urraca Rodrigues de Castro
1,150 D. Goncalo Rodrigues da Palmeira – D. Froille Afonso de Celanova
1,170 D. Rui Goncalves Pereira – Sancha Henriques de Portocarreiro
1,220 D. Pedro Rodrigues Pereira – Estevainha Rodrigues Teixeira
1,250 D. Goncalo Pereira – D. Urraca Vasques Pimentel
1,280 D. Vasco Pereira, conde de Trastamarra – Ines Lourenco da Cunha
1,320 D. Aldonca Vasques Pereira – Pero Esteves Coelho
 
     Se voltarmos ao capitulo 5 para olharmos a sequencia genealogica numero 6, nos acharemos o ultimo casal: Pero Esteves Coelho – D. Aldonca Vasques Pereira. O que eu quero mostrar aqui eh como nomes novos eram criados. Na geracao de D. Rodrigo Froias de Trastamarra, o Palmeira comeca sem uma explicacao melhor. Os filhos dele adotaram o Palmeira como sobrenome e o filho dele, D. Goncalo Rodrigues da Palmeira, deu este nome a todos os filhos, exceto para um, D. Rui Goncalves Pereira. Dai para frente o nome Pereira tambem tornou-se um dos mais comuns na Peninsula Iberica.
 
     Deem uma olhadinha nos sobrenomes das esposas para ver muitas outras familias importantes. Elas vinham de familias nobres tambem. Estevainha Rodrigues Teixeira, esposa do D. Pedro Rodrigues Pereira era descendente do Carlos Magno e do Fernando Magno, rei de Leon e Castela. Este eh o mesmo que aparece como bisavo do rei Afonso Henrique de Portugal na quinta sequencia genealogica, no capitulo 5.
 
     Eu gostaria de apresentar algumas sequencias genealogicas que estao no amago da Historia de Portugal. Comecarei por Estevao Coelho que era o pai do Pero Esteves Coelho. 
 
1,290 Estevao Coelho – Maria Mendes Petite
1,330 Branca Pires Coelho – Joao Pires Alvim
1,360 Leonor Alvim – D. Nuno Alvares Pereira, 2o. Condestavel de Portugal
1,380 D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim – D. Afonso, 1o. duque de Braganca
 
     Ai nos podemos ver que: o ancestral Pero Esteves Coelho era irmao de Branca Pires Coelho, que era mae da Leonor Alvim e avo da D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim, que era esposa do D. Afonso, 1o. duque de Braganca. Naquele tempo a nome Braganca ja estava estabelecido em Portugal e somente depois os duques de Braganca o adotaram como sobrenome mas eles tambem ja eram descendentes de ancestrais de Braganca. Vou mostrar a linhagem paterna do D. Afonso.
 
1,377 D. Afonso, 1o. duque de Braganca – D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim
1,357 D. Joao I, rei de Portugal – Ines Pires
1,320 D. Pedro I, rei de Portugal – Teresa Lourenco
1,291 D. Afonso IV, rei de Portugal – Beatriz, Infanta de Castela
1,261 D. Dinis, rei de Portugal – Santa Isabel de Aragao
 
     Ai a gente voltou aos primeiros reis de Portugal e D. Dinis era filho do Afonso III. Mas D. Joao I nao era para ser rei. O irmao dele, D. Fernando I, era de direito o herdeiro e ele se tornou rei. Mas o problema veio depois porque a herdeira dele era D. Beatriz e ela se casou com o rei Juan I de Castela. Juan exigiu o direito de ser rei de Portugal depois do falecimento do rei Fernando I. Isso iniciou o que eh conhecido como Crise de 1.383 a 1.385. Nisso Castela e Portugal se envolveram numa guerra sangrenta. E o grande heroi da vez foi D. Nuno Alvares Pereira, que era o sogro do D. Afonso, 1o. duque de Braganca. E vamos colocar mais uma sequencia genealogica para mostrar mais uma coisinha.
 
1,360 D. Nuno Alvares Pereira – Leonor Alvim
1,310 D. Alvaro Goncalves Pereira – Iria Goncalves do Carvalhal
1,280 D. Goncalo Pereira, arcebispo de Braga – Teresa Peres Vilarinho
1,250 D. Goncalo Pereira – D. Urraca Vasques Pimentel
 
     Como podemos ver acima, os bisavos de D. Nuno Alvares Pereira eram os avos de D. Aldonca Vasques Pereira. E o marido dela, Pero Esteves Coelho era tio da Leonor Alvim, a esposa do D. Nuno. Porei mais uma sequencia:
 
1,377 D. Afonso, 1o. duque de Braganca – D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim
1,402 D. Isabel de Braganaca – D. Joao, principe de Portugal
1,428 D. Isabel, Infanta de Portugal – Juan II, rei de Castela
1,451 Isabel, a Catolica, rainha de Castela - Fernando II, o Catolico, rei de Aragao
1,485 Catalina de Aragao, Infanta de Aragao - Henrique VIII, rei da Inglaterra
1,506 Maria I, rainha da Inglaterra - Felipe II, rei da Espanha
 
     Nessa ultima sequence nos podemos ver algo para assombrar. A rainha Maria I nao teve filhos. O apelido dela era Maria Sanguinaria porque o pai separou a Igreja Anglicana da Igreja Catolica e ela queria restaurar isso. Mas como parte do povo nao queria, isso gerou manifestacoes e, somente de uma vez, cerca de 300 pessoas foram mortas. Felipe II tambem exigiu o direito dele de usar a coroa inglesa e isso resultou no afundamento de sua Armada Invencivel. Naquele tempo era mesmo a Armada mais poderosa do mundo. Mas isso eh outra Historia.
 
     Eu gostaria apenas de falar um pouco mais a respeito do D. Nuno Alvares Pereira e como ele salvou Portugal na Crise de 1.383/85. Ele era jovem e tinha 25 irmaos. Pelo menos duas de suas irmas foram ancestrais do nobre Jose Coelho de Magalhaes que pode ser meu ancestral tambem. Outros de meus ancestrais tem o sobrenome Pereira. Mas nos ainda nao temos os meios para dizer se hao ligacoes entre meus ancestrais Pereira dos anos 1.700 com os anteriores. Apenas observem mais essa sequencia: 
 
1,280 D. Goncalo Pereira – Teresa Peres de Vilarinho
1,310 D. Goncalo Pereira – esposa desconhecida
1,360 D. Brites Pereira – Lourenco Mendes de Vasconcelos
1,400 Rui Mendes de Vasconcelos – Ana Rodrigues Carvalho
1,440 Brites Mendes Carvalho – Fernao da Mesquita, o Velho
1,475 Lopo da Mesquita – Violante Machado
1,500 Joao Lopes da Mesquita – Ana Roiz Sobrinho da Mesquita
1,530 Miguel Sobrinho da Mesquita – Catarina Vaz
1,560 Ana da Mesquita – Semiao Pinto Machado
 
     O ultimo casal ja esta na quinta sequencia do capitulo 5 acima. Eles sao ancestrais do Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Muitos dos ancestrais deles levam o nome de Vasconcelos. Este vem da Torre de Vasconcelos onde D. Joao Peres de Vasconcelos foi um dos senhores, por volta de 1.220. Ele foi casado com Maria Soares Coelho, filha do Soeiro Viegas Coelho. Ate agora estava mostrando a descendencia do Soeiro por meio do filho: Joao Soares Coelho. Na terceira linha esta D. Brites Pereira que era meio-irma do D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.
 
     O cargo que D. Nuno tinha eh como se fosse um primeiro ministro e ministro da defesa juntos, alem de comandante geral do exercito. Como os Portugueses nao tinham vontade alguma de se tornarem vassalos do rei castelhano houve guerra. As forcas portuguesas eram muito inferiores `as do inimigo. E isso as encheu de confianca. Os castelhanos foram ajudados por franceses tambem. D. Nuno Alvares entao armou uma arapuca e fez seus companheiros esperarem o ataque. Ele escolheu um campo estreito, mais para brejo, para batalhar. Como as forcas inimigas mais pesadas nao tiveram a liberdade de se movimentar como em campos normais de batalha viraram alvos faceis para os portugueses.
 
     D. Nuno certificou-se que nao houvesse escapatoria e ate o povao veio com instrumentos de trabalho para matar os soldados. Historiadores pensam que milhares de nobres foram mortos. Isso baixou o moral do inimigo. Provavelmente, a maioria dos mortos eram da mesma familia que dos portugueses. Depois dessa batalha que ficou conhecida como Aljubarrota (tambem chamada de Padeira) ele organizou muitos ataques rapidos no territorio inimigo para assegurar que nao houvesse reacao. Claro, ele venceu a guerra. O reconhecimento da Independencia Portuguesa foi assinado em 1.411, no Tratado de Ayllon. E D. Joao I que nao era para ser rei ganhou o trono e a coroa de rei.
 
     Presentes estavam 200 soldados da Inglaterra. Eles estavam armados de bestas e fizeram alguma diferenca a favor dos portugueses. Desde entao, Portugal e Inglaterra tem um Tratado de ajuda mutua contra invasoes externas. Eh com certeza o mais antigo do genero no mundo.
 
     Coincidentemente, D. Nuno Alvares Pereira morreu de causas naturais no mesmo dia que Joana d’Arc foi executada.
 
     D. Joao I casou-se com Philippa de Lancaster, princesa da Inglaterra. Depois o sobrenome dela foi adotado em Portugal como Lancastre. A Familia Lancastre de Portugal eh descendente direta dos Lancaster da Inglaterra. Mas essa segunda dinastia em Portugal durou pouco. Portugal continuou recebendo e enviando noivas e noivos para os reinos espanhois e, em 1.560, a situacao se repetiu. A diferenca eh que neste tempo o rei da Espanha foi o poderoso Felipe II, que foi casado com a Maria I, rainha da Inglaterra.
 
     As linhagens sucessorias em Portugal seguiram nem sempre observando a primogenitura. D. Manuel I subiu ao trono. Ele foi chamado de o Venturoso. Isso foi porque ele herdou o trono sem ter sido o primeiro da linha. Depois vieram as Grandes Descobrimentos no seu tempo. Vasco da Gama transpos o Cabo da Boa Esperanca na Africa do Sul abrindo o Caminho para as Indias aos interesses comerciais portugueses e Pedro Alvares Cabral descobriu o Brasil.
 
     Mas isso era bom demais. Ele foi pai do proximo rei, Joao III, que foi pai da Maria, Infanta de Portugal, que tinha sido a primeira esposa do Felipe II, rei da Espanha. Joao III, rei de Portugal teve um primogenito com o nome de Joao. E este foi o pai do D. Sebastiao. Sebastiao tornou-se rei mas era um tanto quanto lunatico e resolveu reeditar as Cruzadas e reuniu seus exercitos com a intencao de conquistar o territorio dos mouros no Norte da Africa. La ele desapareceu sem deixar um primogenito. Felipe II viu nisso sua oportunidade de conquistar Portugal, unificando as duas coroas. Ele quase nao encontrou resistencia.
 
     Somente 80 anos depois, de 1.560 ate 1.640, a soberania do Reino de Portugal foi restaurada. O novo rei foi D. Joao IV. Este quarto Joao, rei de Portugal, era tambem o oitavo duque de Braganca. Voltando `a linhagem, ele era pentaneto do D. Afonso, 1o. duque de Braganca e de D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim, a filha do D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.
 
     Alem do nome Coelho estar envolvido na genetica dos reis de Portugal, as mulheres que se casaram com os duques de Braganca tinham ancestrais que tambem eram ancestrasi das linhagens que originaram Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. E por volta de 1.820 a familia real portuguesa foi dividida em dois ramos. Um manteve-se no reino de Portugal e outra se estabeleceu no Brasil. Mais tarde a Republica foi proclamada no Brasil, em 1.889, enquanto em Portugal so veio em 1.910.
 
     Na Espanha nos temos os mesmos nomes de familia que em Portugal. Algumas eh dito que foram traduzidos de uma lingua para outra. Ate do Coelho eh dito que virou Conejo, que eh o mesmo Coelho dos dois lados. Os portugueses tambem usam nomes importados da Espanha. Exemplos disso sao: Menezes, Gurgel, Ponce de Leon, Lima, Bezerra, Lara, Maldonado e muitos outros. Um que eu nunca vi no Brasil eh o Bivar. Ele aparece no nome do D. Rodrigo Diaz de Bivar. Ele tinha o apelido de El Cid. Tambem, Matamouros. (Matador dos mouros). Algo que nao soma nada ao nosso orgulho mas ele eh tambem ancestral do Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. El Cid eh mencionado no video “Islam, Imperio da Fe” produzido pelo www.pbs.org.
 
     Gostaria de adicionar mais um evento da Historia Portuguesa neste capitulo, com a intencao mais de mostrar uma curiosidade genealogica. Um nome da Historia da Peninsula Iberica sempre lembrado eh o de Ines de Castro. Castro tambem eh nome nobre da Espanha e de nossos ancestrais. Porem, ninguem sabe quem ela eh.
 
     Para comecar, leiamos um extrato da Wikipedia: “Ines foi para Portugal em 1.340 como dama da Infanta Constanca de Castela, recem-casada com o principe Pedro, o primogenito do rei portugues. O principe se apaixonou por ela e comecou a deixar de lado sua legitima esposa, pondo em perigo as ja fracas relacoes com Castela. Para complicar, o amor de Pedro por Ines levou nobres Castelhanos ali exilados para as proximidades do poder, com os irmaos da Ines se tornando amigos do principe e seus conselheiros de confianca. O rei Afonso IV de Portugal, pai do Pedro, nao gostava da influencia da Ines sobre o filho e esperou que o entusiasmo mutuo acabasse, mas isso nao aconteceu.”
 
     Afonso IV fez de tudo para separar o casal mas nao conseguiu. Entao, ele deu ordens a tres de seus confidentes para matar Ines. Um deles foi o Pero Esteves Coelho, que seria nosso ancestral. Pedro deu a palavra ao pai que nao se vingaria o assassinato. Porem, depois que ele subiu ao trono do pai foi justamente isso que ele fez. Capturou dois dos executores e os matou, abrindo a caixa toracica e tirando os coracoes com as maos, em exibicao publica. Isso foi para simbolizar o proprio coracao partido.
 
     Estas passagens foram conservadas pelo poeta Luis Vaz de Camoes no seu epico memoravel, Os Lusiadas. Todos os elementos da trama estao la e eu penso que o Shakspeare usou isso como inspiracao da novela: Romeu e Julieta. A genialidade dele esta no fato de ter amaciado os fatos e transposto a estoria para outro cenario. Nao digo que ele copiou Camoes. Mas, como de costume, todo artista eh inspirado pelo trabalho de outros. Foi melhor mesmo ele ter amaciado os fatos porque a verdade foi muito mais cruel. Se os escritos tivessem sido muito parecidos com os fatos ele poderia se colocar em risco, por causa das relacoes diplomaticas entre Portugal e Inglaterra.
 
     Porem, de alguma forma a Historia eh melhor que a novela. Quem tiver a curiosidade, a Internet esta repleta de outras informacoes.
 
     Meu objetivo nao eh, em momento algum, mostrar que sou descendente das familias reais e nobres europeias. Nao penso que isso me traria nenhum beneficio. O que desejo mostrar eh que: nao sou so eu quem sou. Desde que as Americas foram colonizadas pelos europeus, acredito que, a maioria absoluta das pessoas nascidas nas Americas, com ligacoes com as familias europeias, eh inquestionavelmente descendente das familias reais e nobres europeias. Isso nao nos garante outro privilegio senao, de alguma maneira, sermos primos.
 
          08. SECULOS E PESSOAS QUE DESENHARAM A NOSSA HISTORIA EM COMUM
 
     Comumente a Historia dos Estados Unidos eh apresentada como uma extensao da Historia Inglesa. Mas isso eh mais uma consequencia do que estava acontecendo na Europa como um todo e tem pontos comuns com a Historia do Brasil, apesar do Brasil tambem nao existir como pais autonomo naquela epoca.
 
     Cada evento maior da Historia Europeia dos ultimos seculos da Idade Media deixou marcas em nossa Historia comum. Primeiramente, no final da Idade Media tinhamos a poderosa Igreja Catolica dominando tudo da vida coditiana na Europa. No seculo XIII aparecem descontetamentos com os desvios de comportamento dos clerigos em relacao ao compartamento que deveriam ter. O clero eh o poder dominante mas permite `a aristocracia exerce-lo em seu nome. A Igreja transformou-se num caso incestuoso onde era a mae que gerava a aristocracia e juntos eles geravam a proxima geracao de aristocratas.
 
     A populacao sob o poder deles nao passava de escrava. Muitas ideias novas, inclusive as religiosas, eram julgadas como simples heresias. A Igreja nao prestou atencao nos anseios nem das almas nem dos corpos. A Igreja considerava seu proprio pensamento acima de todo e qualquer pensamento diferente. Foi instituido o Tribunal do Santo Oficio, comumente conhecido como Inquisicao. Isso significava que, nao importava o que voce fez, voce poderia ser acusado de heresia se isso envolvesse duvidas em relacao a religiao ou autoridade. Tudo virou: “Mandado por Deus”.
 
     Outro capitulo de interesse foi a Renascenca. Os historiadores classificam isso como um movimento intelectual entre os seculos XIV e XVII. Ele teria comecado e nos vindo da Italia, trazendo mudancas na “literatura, filosofia, arte, politica, ciencia, religiao, e outros aspectos da busca racional”, como esta descrito na Wikipedia. Embora essa seja a importante para nos, nos tivemos uma Renascenca anterior, dentro do Imperio Muculmano.
 
     Os Muculmanos ja haviam traduzido muitos textos antigos de origem latina e grega. E eles foram os que ja os aplicavam nas artes e vidas. Foi levando algum conhecimento renascido para a Peninsula Iberica que causaram a comparacao do Imperio deles como luz em contraste com o resto da Europa como total escuridao nos primeiros seculos da Idade Media. Eh por isso que a Idade Media tambem eh conhecida como uma era inculta.
 
     E eu penso que foi por esta razao, da Europa estar culturalmente atrasada em relacao ao mundo muculmano, que a Reconquista da Peninsula Iberica demorou tanto. Depois de se estabelecerem la e demonstrarem ser um poder mais tolerante e mais justo, para a epoca, em relacao ao povo pobre, o povo nao tinha razao para revoltas sabendo que, a revolta significaria uma queda de paz em suas vidas.
 
     Para lancar o povo contra os senhores muculmanos, o estrategistas cristaos lancaram mao de uma serie de demonizacoes, inclusive acusando Adb al Rahman III ibn Muhammed, o Grande, de ser homossexual. Eles se aproveitaram do fato que, o lider muculmano tinha mandado executar um jovem cristao, Pelagio, porque ele se recusou se converter ao Isla. Isso tambem eh deploravel, mas os cristaos nunca sentiram vergonha de terem praticado o mesmo aos de outras fes. Nos sabemos o que se fez contra os pagaos, judeus e inclusive aos muculmanos naquele tempo. Entao, acusar ao Abd al Rahman de homossexualismo era a forma de manipular a horda ignara da Idade Media. Isso continua, apesar de nao ser mais um bicho-de-sete-cabecas para a maioria de nos hoje.
 
     Outro capitulo vinculado sao as cruzadas. As cruzadas serviram como cortina de fumaca usada pela Igreja Catolica para desviar a atencao dos malfeitos da administracao dela. Esta eh uma pratica antiga, usada pelos maus governantes. As Cruzadas nao sao exatamente o que se diz delas. Nos tivemos perto de 12 cruzadas contra o poder muculmano sobre Jerusalem e cerca de tres duzias contra eles na Peninsula Iberica e contra europeus que tinham crencas diferentes dos dogmas catolicos. Inclusive, os catolicos da Peninsula Iberica foram dispensados de lutar contra os muculmanos em Jerusalem porque eles ja estavam na luta para recuperar seu territorio.
 
     Mas o tiro da Igreja saiu pela culatra. Durante as Cruzadas os soldados europeus aprenderam um sistema melhor de vida e levaram a licao para casa. Nas bagagens levaram conhecimento novo e gosto por mercadorias que a Europa nao oferecia. Mesmo apos o fim das Cruzadas por Jerusalem nos ultimos anos do seculo XII o comercio ja estabelecido continuou. Os muculmanos tinham o controle do comercio com a Asia e a Africa mas os italianos foram os que intermediaram com o resto da Europa.
 
     E eh nesse contexto que europeus comecam a buscar o conhecimento humanistico que levou `a quebra do monopolio da Igreja. Os clerigos e a aristocracia eram os unicos capazes de produzir e consumir conhecimento e produtos caros. E a populacao comeca a multiplicar-se em numero e riqueza. A urbanizacao da populacao que antes vivia em maioria no campo eh a responsavel pelo surgimento de uma classe nova, os burgueses. O termo se refere a morador urbano.
 
     O uso e a producao do papel que os muculmanos ja comercializavam com a China e a invencao da imprensa por Gutemberg foram as precondicoes para tornar o conhecimento mais atingivel pela crescente populacao de estudantes. Maior conhecimento tambem resultou em mais universidades disponiveis.
 
     O povo portugues estava ha muito tempo tentando fazer a navegacao oceanica e nisso o grande nome eh o principe Henrique, o Navegador, filho do rei D. Joao I e de Philippa de Lancaster, princesa da Inglaterra. Ele dedicou-se a vida inteira `a causa da navegacao e isso deu retorno. No principio eles comecaram a navegar as costas africanas onde, em 1.415, conquistaram Ceuta das forcas mouras. Naquele tempo tambem solicitaram permissao ao papa para escravizar os muculmanos conquistados e a autorizacao foi dada. Posteriormente, essa permissao foi reinterpretada para justificar a escravizacao dos africanos subsaarianos.
 
     Durante o seculo XV os portugueses tambem descobriram os Arquipelagos da Madeira e Acores. Ai esta o inicio das Grandes Descobertas e a colonizacao a partir da Peninsula Iberica. Em 1.498, Vasco da Gama realizou o maior dos sonhos ibericos descobrindo o Caminho das Indias via navegacao oceanica. Em 21 de abril de 1.500, o capitao Pedro Alvares Cabral descobre o que sua tripulacao pensou ser uma ilha mas eles haviam chegado ao Brasil. Depois o engano foi corrigido mas a coroa portuguesa se entregou inteiramente `a exploracao das riquezas mais imediatas atraves do comercio com a Asia. O Brasil ficou 50 anos sem desperta-lhe o interesse.
 
     Do lado da Espanha, os monarcas Fernando II, o Catolico, rei de Aragao e sua esposa, Isabel, a Catolica, rainha de Castela, concluiram a Reconquista da Espanha, tomando o ultimo reino muculmano, Granada, em 1.492. Em 1.494 eles tiraram a sorte grande quando Cristovao Colombo chegou `as Americas, navegando para o oeste, ao contrario de encontrar as Indias como ele estava querendo. No mesmo ano, Espanha e Portugal assinaram o Tratado de Tordesilhas garantindo a partilha das Americas para os dois. A porcao de Portugal nao era mais que o que hoje eh o Nordeste Brasileiro quase todo e a metade do Sudeste. Isso eh perto de um quarto das terras brasileiras atuais mas eh duzias de vezes maior que Portugal.
 
     Agora precisamos usar nossos cerebros para entendermos a situacao. Logo apos estes fatos o trabalho duro de Portugal estava rendendo. A Espanha estava afogada na incompetencia dos administradores dela. Eles tinham conquistado Granada e logo depois o que fizeram foi matar ou escravizar um quinto da populacao muculmana. Dois quintos foram expulsos para o dominio mouro no Norte da Africa. Os dois quintos restantes foram perseguidos de tal maneira que se exilou posteriormente. Eles fizeram o mesmo aos judeus. E estes migraram para lugares mais tolerantes, onde atualmente eh Holanda, Belgica, Luxemburgo, Alemanha, Polonia e outros paises por perto. Mais tarde a descendencia deles ira arrepender-se dessa escolha mas ninguem imaginava o que estava por vir.
 
     Como eu ja disse antes, Portugal tinha nao mais que 1.7 milhoes de habitantes naquele tempo. A Espanha expulsou perto de 1 milhao, o que era uma parte consideravel da sua populacao. Entre os expulsos, mortos e escravizados estavam a maioria dos artesaos e comerciantes. Ela usou a religiao como desculpa para fazer isso. Mas o que eles queriam mesmo era ganhar dinheiro rapido para financiar a exploracao das promissoras novas colonias.
 
     Isso eh o que a gente sempre ve na Historia. Maus governantes nao olham as consequencias. Se os governos estao numa maior necessidade de dinheiro o primeiro pensamento eh: de quem nos vamos tomar? Os muculmanos e judeus foram as primeiras vitimas dos descobrimentos espanhois. Os amerindios e africanos foram afetados logo depois. Porem como a gente vera depois, o povo da Espanha tambem virou vitima da loucura dos seus reis.
 
     Nao mencionei antes mas havia outro grande acontecimento ajudando a desenhar a nossa Historia a partir do seculo XV em diante. Comecou com as criticas do Eramus de Rotterdam contra o mau comportamento dos clerigos. A intencao dele era mudar o comportamento interno na Igreja. Porem o orgulho dos clerigos era demais para permitir isso. Depois dele chegaram outros como Martinho Lutero e Joao Calvino (Jean Cauvin) que eram mais explicitos em suas criticas ao velho estilo da Igreja Catolica. A atitude deles levou ao movimento chamado de Reforma. E ate o Lutero arrependeu-se da desordem que sem querer o criticismo dele provocou.
 
     No passar dos seculos a Igreja Catolica fingiu-se de surda diante dos pedidos do povo para mudar. Ela monopolizava o conhecimento e a interpretacao das Escrituras Cristas. Os livros eram escritos apenas em Latim, que era uma linguagem morta, a nao ser dentro do meio sacerdotal. Os proprios religiosos que atendiam aos grotoes nao conheciam todos os aspectos da linguagem. Assim, quando Lutero traduziu a Biblia para a linguagem corrente, muitas pessoas puderam ver a diferenca entre o que estava escrito do que era ensinado.
 
     A Reforma ganhou forca a partir dai. Tivemos muitos conflitos dentro da Europa e parte dos principes e reis viram nela a oportunidade de sair do controle do Vaticano. Basicamente, a Reforma lhes deu a oportunidade de terem uma religiao nacional em maos, para usa-la segundo os proprios interesses. Mais tarde isso leva ao surgimento dos Despotas Esclarecidos que foram reis que pensavam que poderiam fazer o que quizessem, sem prestar contas a ninguem, senao a Deus. Exemplos de reinos que se separaram da influencia do Vaticano com a Reforma foram: Suecia, Finlandia, varias partes da Alemanha, Inglaterra e varios outros. Exemplos dos que se opuseram `a Reforma: Portugal, Espanha e Italia.
 
     E os reis daquelas nacoes vincularam a bagunca logo depois do inicio da Reforma `a alfabetizacao. Assim, despresar a educacao transformou-se num instrumento nas maos deles para dominar as proprias populacoes. Eles mantiveram o latim nos textos biblicos e o povo no analfabetismo. Este eh um dos fatos que repercutiram negativamente contra os povos daqueles paises e suas colonias. A desordem nao foi uma consequencia direta da Reforma mas sim das cabecas duras dos papas e reis.
 
     Para que eu faca este capitulo ficar mais interessante, precisarei postar mais duas sequencias genealogicas. A primeira eh um dos exemplos de como o rei Fernando II era descendente dos reis de Portugal.  
 
1,261 D. Dinis, rei de Portugal - Santa Isabel of Aragao
1,290 D. Constanca, Infanta de Portugal – Fernando IV, rei de Castela
1,311 Alfonso XI, rei de Castela - Leonor Nunez de Guzman
1,335 Fradique Alfonso de Castela – esposa desconhecida 
1,354 Alfonso Enriquez de Castela – Juana Mendoza de Ayala
1,390 Fradique Enriquez de Castela – Mariana Ayala de Cordoba
1,425 Juana Enriquez – Juan II, rei de Aragao
1,452 Fernando II, o Catolico, rei de Aragao – Isabel, a Catolica, rainha de Castela
 
     A segunda vem dos ancestrais do rei Felipe II. Isso nos ajudara a explicar alguns vinculos entre as Historias dos Estados Unidos, Peninsula Iberica e Brasil.
 
1,357 D. Joao I, rei de Portugal – Philippa de Lancaster, princesa da Inglaterra
1,391 D. Duarte, rei de Portugal – Leonor, Infanta de Aragao
1,434 D. Leonor, Infanta de Portugal – Friedrich III, kaiser des Heiligen Romischen Reiches
1,459 Maximilian I von Osterreich – Marie, duquesa da Bourgogne
1,478 Philipp I der Schone, Erzherzog von Osterreich e rei de Castela – Juana, a Louca, Rainha de Castela
1,500 Karl V, Kaiser des Heiligen Romischen Reiches e rei da Espanha  - D. Isabel, Infanta de Portugal
1,527 Felipe II, rei da Espanha - D. Maria/Maria I/Elisabeth of Valois/Anna von Osterreich
 
     Agora, o que temos aqui!? Felipe II teve quatro casamentos estrategicos que o colocaram na via sucessoria de outros paises. Sua primeira esposa, Maria, era filha do D. Joao III, rei de Portugal. Maria I era a Rainha da Inglaterra. Elisabeth de Valois era princesa da Franca, filha do Henrique II, rei da Franca. A Anna era filha do kaiser, Maximiliano II. A mae do Felipe, D. Isabel, era filha do D. Manuel I, o Venturoso, rei de Portugal. E a avo dele, Juana, a Louca, era filha do Fernando II, o Catolico e Isabel, a Catolica. Viche Maria! Isso eh algo de se levar em conta!
 
     O pai do Felipe, Carlos V, Imperador do Sacro Imperio Germanico, estava na linha de frente da oposicao contra a Reforma. E ele apenas seguiu os passos dele.
 
     Depois que a Reforma nao tinha mais volta a Igreja Catolica e os reis que se opuseram a ela tentaram fazer a Contra-Reforma. E a Igreja Catolica tambem foi reformada mas, mesmo que isso tenha feita dela uma Igreja melhor do que era antes, a mudanca nao foi suficiente para recuperar o poder perdido. Os paises que haviam adotado ramos religiosos novos nao retornaram ao catolicismo, exceto por Polonia, Bohemia, Hungria, partes da Holanda, Franca e o sul da Alemanha. Entre as mudancas aprovadas pela Contra-Reforma foi a criacao da Ordem dos Jesuitas por Ignacio de Loyola.
 
     Como o Velho Mundo nao era mais um monopolio da fe na Igreja Catolica os Jesuitas foram usados como ponta de lanca na catequizacao do Novo Mundo. E, `a medida que o dominio espanhol e portugues ganhou o mundo, o catolicismo foi levado junto.
 
     Eu tenho que voltar a um assunto importante. A Inquisicao Espanhola. Inquisicao ja fora usada pela Igreja Catolica na Idade Media. Para o bem ela havia sido desativada. Mas os reis catolicos, Fernando II de Aragao e sua esposa Isabel de Castela chantagearam o papa para autoriza-los a ter esse instrumento nas maos para usar contra seus inimigos. Eles disseram ao papa que, se eles nao recebecem o que queriam repatriariam os soldados que estavam protegendo os interesses do Vaticano.
 
     Como o papa ficou numa posicao inferior ele concordou, porem, arrependeu-se porque a Inquisicao Espanhola foi usada tambem contra bons cristaos. A permissao tinha o intento de dar poderes aos reis de julgar os judeus e muculmanos convertidos `a forca, em caso deles retornarem a suas fes antigas. Os reis haviam decidico a conversao mandatoria dos praticantes das outras fes pelo decreto que estabelecia: a conversao seria obrigatoria e a opcao seria a de mudar-se para fora do alcance do poder deles. Muita gente aceitou ser batizada como crista mas praticava suas fes, secretamente.
 
     Mas a Inquisicao espanhola nas maos do Tomas de Torquemada, o antigo confessor da rainha Isabel, passou a servir de instrumento de terror contra qualquer oposicao. E isso enviou parte do povo espanhol para outros cantos do planeta so porque ela era judia ou muculmana.
 
     Mais tarde eu terei que retornar a esse assunto. Nos nossos dias temos parte da populacao americana tentando mandar de volta 12.000.000 de imigrantes sem documentos como se isso fosse a coisa certa a fazer para resolver os problemas de nossa economia. Ela tem sido enganada por falsos profetas e falsas profecias. Mesmo o presidente dos Estados Unidos, o sr. Barack H. Obama e o pessoal dele, por volta de 2,5 anos no governo, estao aceitando essa maneira torta de enxergar as coisas e ja deportaram cerca de 1.000.000 de cidadaos uteis sem documentos. Nos ja estamos tomando o retorno disso na cara.
 
     Recentemente o sr. Obama suspendeu a deportacao massiva numa tentativa de revisao de cada caso, alegando que a administracao deseja devolver somente os envolvidos em crimes. A suspeita eh a de que ele esteja usando essa estrategia para nao perder os votos dos imigrantes nas eleicoes do ano que vem. A verdade eh essa, em suas palavras parece que o presidente entende os riscos dos Estados Unidos perderem tamanha populacao mas pela postura do governo dele parece tudo palhacada.
 
     A prova de que o D. Manuel I, o Venturoso, nao era tao venturoso esta nos casamentos. Ele teve tres esposas. A primeira foi Isabel de Aragao e Castela; a segundo foi Maria de Aragao e Castela. As duas eram irmas e filhas do Fernando II com a Isabel. A terceira foi Leonor da Austria, princesa da Espanha. Ela era filha do Carlos V, o Kaiser e rei da Espanha, e que tambem era pai do Felipe II, rei da Espanha. Assim, ele nao estava cercado apenas pelas fronteiras com a Espanha mas tambem pelos casamentos.
 
     E uma das condicoes para o casamento dele foi a de que ele teria que fazer o mesmo que os reis da Espanha, em Portugal. D. Manuel I nao tinha vontade para expulsar o povo portugues. Mas nao podia ficar sem fazer nada. Os portugueses eram mais liberais nesse assunto e permitiram aos judeus migrarem para suas colonias, incluindo o Brasil. Eh provavel que neste tempo a populacao muculmana portuguesa fosse muito pequena porque Portugal ja havia reconquistado seu territoria ha muito e os que nao se haviam convertido naquela primeira hora devem ter-se mudado para os territorios muculmanos na Espanha.
 
     Portugal foi o responsavel pelo inicio das Grandes Navegacoes e, como o proverbio brasileiro nos ensina, “matou dois coelhos com uma so cajadada”. Aos poucos e sempre, o comercio mundial foi deslocado das cidades italianas e muculmanas em torno do Mediterraneo para Lisboa. As cidades estado na Italia tinham o monopolio antes para comercializar com os muculmanos.
 
     A Espanha tinha uma parte nisso porque Granada era parte do Imperio Muculmano. Quando Fernando II e Isabel conquistaram Granada e passaram a perseguir os muculmanos por causa da fe, isso voltou-se contra suas economias. Lisboa virou o porto que atraia os mercadores antes residentes na Italia e no mundo muculmano. Essa eh a primeira migracao na Historia em que pessoas ricas migraram para novos lugares em busca de novas oportunidades. Normalmente, migracao esta relacionada aos pobres e perseguidos.
 
     O ambiente que eles encontraram em Portugal era diferente do que tinham na Italia. Em Portugal e na Espanha os reis estavam procurando negocios que pagassem impostos e desejavam o monopolio para o Estado. Mas na Italia ja estavam praticando as primeiras nocoes de capitalismo. Eles tinham bancos e ja trabalhavam com papeis. O unico lugar onde encontraram um ambiente economico parecido foi nas cidades que hoje estao na Holanda. As cidades la pareciam com as Cidades Estados da antiga Grecia.
 
     Holanda era apenas um Condado, territorio da Burgonha. Mas ela foi herdada por Carlos V, o kaiser do Sacro Imperio Germanico e rei da Espanha. Carlos V havia resistido `a Reforma mas nao teve a capacidade de impor a propria vontade. Parte do reino dele era liberal em relacao a religiao. Assim, protestantes, judeus e catolicos eram livres para comercializar em cidades como Amsterdam e Rotterdam como tambem praticar suas religioes. E esta parte do Imperio foi dada a Felipe II, como um presente do pai dele, Carlos V.
 
     Um sinal da importancia dos italianos no comercio e navegacao transcontinentais esta nos nomes de alguns dos exploradores nas Grandes Descobertas. Como sabemos, Cristovao Colombo eh creditado como o primeiro capitao a trazer uma frota ao Mundo Novo. Americo Vespucio estava na frota capitaneada por Pedro Alvares Cabral que aportou no Brasil. E Giovanni da Verrazzano foi o primeiro navegante na Costa Atlantica da America do Norte, a servico da Franca, em 1.524, quando ele entrou na Baia de Nova York e Baia de Narragansett, Massachusetts. Martin Waldssemuller deu nome Americas aos Novos Continentes no Mapa do Mundo dele, de 1.503, in Lorraine, apos latinizar o nome Amerigo, homenageando Vespucio.
 
     O publico geral teve noticia da descoberta do Mundo Novo somente em 1.503, atraves da publicacao de uma carta atribuida a Amerigo Vespucci. Nunca devemos nos esquecer que, no tempo das Grandes Navegacoes, os marinheiros eram como os astronautas de hoje. O que eles encontraram pode ser comparavel a descobrir um novo planeta, cheio de plantas alienigenas, cheio de animais alienigenas e cheio de civilizacoes alienigenas. E o regime de secredo servia ao monopolio da exploracao.
 
     Colocarei mais duas sequencias genealogicas. A primeira eh de Nicolau Coelho. Ele foi piloto de navio e navegou na expedicao de D. Vasco da Gama. Quando regressaram ele estava tao exaltado com a descoberta que partiu na expedicao de Pedro Alvares Cabral que chegou ao Brasil. Posteriormente ele faleceu, em 1.504, retornando da India, possivelmente na costa de Mocambique. O navio desapareceu.  
 
1,450 Nicolau Coelho – Brites Rodrigues de Ataide
1,420 Pedro Coelho – Luisa de Gois
1,400 Catarina de Freitas - Fernao Coelho, I senhor de Felgueiras e Vieira
1,380 Mecia Vaz Sampaio – Martim Fernandes de Freitas
1,360 D. Maria Pereira – Vasco Pires de Sampaio
1,370 D. Maria de Menezes – Alvaro Pereira
1,330 D. Afonso Telo de Menezes – esposa desconhecida
1,310 D. Guiomar Lopes Pacheco – D. Joao Afonso Telo de Menezes
1,290 D. Maria Rodrigues de Vilalobos – D. Lopo Fernandes Pacheco
1,260 Rui Gil de Vilalobos – Teresa Sanchez
1,240 Maria Diaz de Haro – D. Rui Gil de Vilalobos
1,220 Lope Lopez de Haro, el Chico – Berengaria Gozalez Giron
1,190 Urraca Alfonso de Leon – Lope III Diaz de Haro
1,171 Alfonso IX, rei de Leon e Castela – Inez Iniguez de Mendonza
1,151 D. Urraca, Infanta de Portugal – Fernando II, rei de Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1o. rei de Portugal – Mahaut de Savoie
 
     Bem, nao penso ser necessario repetir o que vem depois. Na terceira linha dessa sequencia genealogica nos podemos ver os nomes de Catarina de Freitas e Fernao Coelho. No capitulo 5 eles aparecem como ancestrais do meu suposto ancestral, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Ha algum tempo eu olhei no site geneall.net – Portugal para verificar se Nicolau Coelho tinha o nosso sangue nas veias e o sitio nao mostrava. Agora parece que foi feita a atualizacao. Isso eh novo para mim inclusive. Nesta linhagem nos podemos apontar varios outros ancestrais comuns como no sobrenome Pereira da bisavo de Nicolau que vem dos mesmos ancestrais do D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.
 
     Somente uma reserva nessa sequencia. Se olharmos as datas antes dos nomes nos vamos ver algo incoerente na sequencia porque parece que, D. Maria de Menezes teria nascido depois da filha, D. Maria Pereira. Mas isso acontece por as datas virem de documentos diferentes e nem sempre de certidoes de batismos. Algumas datas sao estimativas porque nem todos os nossos ancestrais foram registrados ou tiveram certidoes de batismo que sobreviveram. O mais comum eh que as datas foram retiradas de registros de casamentos.
 
     Vamos colocar algo da sequencia genealogica de Pedro Alvares Cabral:  
 
1,468 Pedro Alvares Cabral – D. Isabel de Castro
1,433 Isabel Gouveia de Queiroz – Fernao Cabral
1,405 Joao Gouveia de Queiroz – Leonor Fernandes Coutinho
1,380 Leonor Alvares de Queiroz – Vasco Fernandes Gouveia
1,350 D. Elvira de Castro – Fernao Goncalves de Queiroz
1,310 D. Alvaro Pires de Castro – Maria Ponce de Leon
1,290 Pedro Fernandes de Castro – Aldonca Lourenco de Valadares
1,270 Violante Sanchez – Fernando Rodrigues de Castro
1,250 D. Maria Afonso Teles de Menezes – Sancho IV, rei de Castela
1,225 D. Afonso Teles de Menezes – Maior Gonzalez de Giron
1,205 D. Teresa Sanchez – Alfonso Tellez
1,154 D. Sancho I, rei de Portugal – D. Maria Pais Ribeiro
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1o. rei de Portugal – Mahaut de Savoie
 
     Para simplificar os nossos dados aqui eu nao mencionei os muitos titulos estas personalidades usaram. Porem, como eu pesquisei a fundo os ancestrais do Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, notei muitos outros vinculos entre os ancestrais dele e essa turma de figuras historicas. Um exemplo de outro ancestral comum que os navegantes partilham eh D. Alfonso IX, presente na linhagem do Nicolau Coelho. Ele foi ancestral do Sancho IV, rei de Castela, presente como ancestral do Pedro Alvares Cabral.
 
     Outra personalidade importante em nossos livros de Historia eh Fernao de Magalhaes, o navegante. Ele era o capitao da frota que circunavegou a Terra pela primeira vez na Historia. Ele morreu durante a viagem, em 1.524, mas o nome dele permaneceu como quem fez isso. Ele tambem descende de varios dos ancestrais acima. E tambem era descendente direto de D. Afonso III de Portugal em parceria com Maria Peres de Enxara.
 
     Com respeito a Vasco da Gama, o navegador mais conhecido mundialmente daquele tempo, nao temos dados dizendo que tivesse vinculos familiares com as familias nobres e reais. Mas a esposa dele, Catarina de Ataide, tinha. Ela era descendente do Egas Moniz, o Aio, assim como do Carlos Magno, Hugo I Capet, rei da Franca e Fernando I Magno, rei de Leon e Castela. Pelo lado do Egas Moniz, ela era da linhagem que criou o nome de familia Fonseca (fonte seca). D. Vasco da Gama tornou-se o segundo Vice-Rei da India. Apesar de nao ser atraves deles, eu encontrei na Internet uma familia de la com a assinatura Fonseka e eles clamam ser descendentes do Fonseca portugues.
 
     O fato de os maiores exploradores portugueses terem sido de familias nobres indica-nos que: o segredo da exploracao estava em curso. E isso era usado para evitar a competicao com outros paises. Desde o principio, Portugal e Espanha fizeram de tudo para manter o monopolio da colonizacao do Mundo Novo. Mas, como os Brasileiros dizem: o que eles queriam era “abracar o mundo com as pernas.” O mundo era grande demais para o tamanho pequeno da populacao da Peninsula Iberica. E os reis da Espanha, com o orgulho e preconceito deles, perderam a oportunidade de terem um melhor lugar na Historia para eles proprios.
 
          09. O INCIO DE NOVA IORQUE E ESTADOS UNIDOS
 
     Antes de entrar no assunto temos que relembrar um pouco da Historia comunitaria das Americas. Antes de 1.600, as Americas eram praticamente um monopolio da Espanha e Portugal. E logo depois das novas descobertas elas nao estavam dando retorno pelos custos dos descobrimentos. O que incentivou a maioria das expedicoes nos primeiros momentos era a busca pelo Caminho das Indias, como os portugueses e espanhois chamavam a Asia. Portugal ja estava lucrando via contorno da Africa. E exceto pela exuberante diversidade biologica eles pensaram que as Americas nada mais tinham a oferecer. A mencao ao: “Em se plantando tudo da” pelo correspondente da expedicao de Cabral, Pero Vaz de Caminha, nao havia sido levada em consideracao ainda.
 
     Assim, `a medida que as dificuldades iam se multiplicando, o uso da imaginacao tambem explodia. Tres lendas comecaram a povoar as mentes dos aventureiros naquele tempo. Uma era a Fonte da Juventude. Com origem na mitologia grega, como se fosse possivel ter uma nascente que nos desse vida eterna em nossos corpos. A segunda era da “El Dourado” ou a cidade de ouro. E a terceira era a “Serra das Esmeraldas”.
 
     Nos primeiros dias da exploracao, Juan Ponce de Leon veio `as Americas na segunda viagem do Cristovao Colombo. Ele era um ex-combatente da Guerra da Reconquista e tinha ajudado `a Espanha na luta por Granada. Seguindo instrucoes dadas pelos caribenhos ele conquistou Porto Rico. Foi estabelecido como governador da ilha mas foi deposto pelos adversarios politicos. Continuou seguindo seus sonhos e chegou a Ilha de Bimini, nas Bahamas, na pista de uma lenda nativa da Fonte da Juventude por la. Nesta viagem ele experimentou a Corrente do Golfo, que eh uma forte corrente que sai do Golfo do Mexico indo `a Europa, posteriormente usada para impulsionar os barcos a vela em retorno para o Velho Continente.
 
     De Bimini ele continuou na busca pela Fonte da Juventude e acabou indo `a Costa da Florida. O nome Florida veio do tempo em que ele descobriu o lugar que era a Pascoa (Pascua Florida, em espanhol). O nome tambem esta ligado `a riqueza vegetal. Florida em ingles eh Blossom e nao deveria ser pronunciada com acento na primeira silaba desde que o nome nao foi traduzido. Flores e Flowers sao sinonimos em espanhol e ingles. Juan Ponce de Leon nunca encontrou o que procurava e morreu em consequencia de uma flechada indigena, em 1.521, depois de ser retirado da Florida para Cuba.
 
     Mais de 20 anos depois da descoberta, Vasco Nunez de Balboa foi o primeiro a encontrar a passagem do lado atlantico para o Pacifico. Ele cruzou o Istimo do Panama em 1,513, abrindo o caminho para os espanhois conquistarem as costas a oeste das Americas.
 
     Somente em 1.519, Hernan Cortez, com esperteza e ajuda dos inimigos dos Maias, conquistou a Cidade do Mexico e seu Imperio. Imediatamente a seguir as riquezas que os reis espanhois tanto queriam comecaram a fluir. A Civilizacao Maia ja ha muito sabia trabalhar metais preciosos e gemas. Entao, sem precisar trabalhar para ganha-los, os espanhois assaltaram os cofres dos outros.
 
     Desde que a passagem atraves do Istimo do Panama estava aberta, isso facilitou aos espanhois fazer contato com os incas, em 1,532, que viviam nos Andes. E Francisco Pizarro conquistou a populacao e levou mais riquezas para a Espanha.
 
     Mas o que mais excitou a imaginacao europeia foi a viagem desastrosa feita por Francisco de Orellana e seus companheiros. Ele tentou algo diferente para a epoca. Do Peru eles viajaram ao interior da Floresta Amazonica. Eles desmontaram seus barcos, carregaram-nos pelas montanhas e floresta ate encontrar rios navegaveis da Bacia Amazonica. Dai eles comecaram a viagem dificil, procurando chegar de novo ao Atlantico.
 
     A viagem dele foi narrada pelo frei Gaspar de Carvajal e transcorreu de 1.541 a 1.542. Somente alguns dos viajantes sobreviveram mas foi o suficiente para o Frei Carvajal descrever uma civilizacao que residia na Bacia Amazonica e que era tao grande que eles puderam ver o brilho da brancura das casas durante o dia e os fogos durante a noite por centenas de quilometros. Constantemente eles tinham que navegar no meio dos rios para evitar as flechadas dos indigenas.
 
     Mas eles tambem foram convidados por alguns para comer uma surpreendente variedade de iguarias. Os espanhois nunca haviam visto tamanha variedade de cada, pesca, frutas e vegetais. E a descricao do frei Carvajal foi creditada como lenda porque, depois, esta civilizacao nunca havia sido reencontrada, ate agora. Foi isso que criou a lenda do “El Dourado”. Durante seculos os europeus buscaram por cidades de pedra, folheadas a ouro, assim como estavam acostumados a ver em outras civilizacoes antigas no mundo. Mas pedra na Bacia Amazonas eh um material dificil de encontrar.
 
     So recentemente, a historia do frei Carvajal foi comprovada. A terra amazonica eh um solo pobre. E se nao fosse pela floresta ela poderia parecer-se a um deserto. Arqueologos encontraram sitios numerosos de habitacoes nas margens dos rios. Muito mais, eles encontraram quilometros e quilometros de solo fabricado pelo homem. Estes sitios sao chamados de “Terra Preta” ou “Terra Preta de Indio”. Tambem descobriram que, a fabricacao comecou em cerca de 500 anos a.C. e se extendeu ate depois de 900 d.C. Isto eh a terra comum com adicoes de carvao, ossos e esterco de animais e ceramica quebrada.
 
     A altura da “Terra Preta” varia entre 1 a 2 metros de profundidade. Mesmo depois de milhares de anos o solo continua sua producao, inclusive ha sugestoes de que existam componentes microbianos porque existem os relatos de regeneracao depois que parte do solo eh removido. O que eh impressionante eh isso, la existe o equivalente ao tamanho da Franca e Alemanha combinadas de “Terra Preta” feita pelo homem da Bacia Amazonica. Cientistas estao tentando reproduzir esse formidavel avanco da agricultura mas nao foram capazes ainda de compreender como foi feito. A producao de alimentos da “Terra Preta” pode ser melhor que as das tecnologias mais avancadas de hoje. Se for, isso pode ser usada para salvar bilhoes de vidas no futuro.
 
     Mesmo assim, no estagio de civilizacao em que o povo europeu se encontrava no seculo XVI, talvez nao fosse possivel a eles conquistarem as Americas da populacao nativa se nao tivessem tido a ajuda do inferno. O que quero dizer eh que, inadivertidamente, eles levaram consigo suas doencas comuns como catapora, variola, tuberculose e ate a gripe. Ja haviam milenios que as populacoes da Africa, Asia e Europa mantinham contatos entre si e tambem com animais domesticos maiores. Isso lhes dava uma certa imunidade contra germes que se mostraram mortais para os nativamericanos. Num calculo grosseiro, alguns dizem que cerca de 90% da populacao morreu apos encontrar os europeus. Em alguns casos, eles foram infectados mesmo antes de conhecerem qualquer europeu e isso foi causa de exterminio de civilizacoes inteiras.
 
     Atualmente, os cientistas estao concluindo que foi exatamente isso que aconteceu `as civilizacoes da Bacia Amazonica. E os europeus que procuravam cidades de pedra estavam totalmente enganados por suas ignorancias. As civilizacoes que viviam na Bacia Amazonica construiram daquilo que lhes era disponivel: madeira, solo e outras partes das plantas.
 
     Na viagem do Francisco Orellana o nome do rio foi trocado para Amazonas. A lenda diz que, os navegantes viram o que parecia a eles ser cavaleiras montadas em seus cavalos nas margens do rio. Dai o nome do rio ser uma lembranca das amazonas da Historia Grega. Permanece, porem, na lingua portuguesa a palavra amazonas com o significado de cavaleira.
 
     Todos os exploradores espanhois vem de familias nobres. Eu dei uma olhada no geneall.net portugal mas o site ainda nao mostra isso. Alguns como o Juan Ponce de Leon tem ancestrais la, mas sem as ligacoes com as familias reais. Porem eu sei que, o nome Ponce de Leon eh o resultado do casamento entre Aldonca Alonso de Leon e Pedro Ponce de Cabrera. D. Aldonca era filha do Alfonso IX, rei de Castela e Leon com D. Aldonca Martins da Silva. E ela nasceru por volta de 1.215. Tambem, os sobrenomes das ancestrais do Juan sao comumente usados pelas familias nobres como: Guzman, Baeza, Ayala, Figueroa y Manuel.
 
     Outra observacao interessante eh a respeito de Francisco Pizarro, o conquistador do Imperio Inca. O site nao indica que venha de familias reais mas, como conquistador, o primeiro tesouro que tomou dos Incas foram duas filhas do Atahualpa, o ultimo imperador, que foi morto pelos espanhois para pavimentar o caminho de manter o Imperio. Angelina e Ines Youpanqui fizeram parte de um padrao de comportamento dos conquistadores portugueses e espanhois. No seculo XVI a maioria deles nao levaram as mulheres brancas. Eles se casaram ou simplesmente se juntaram `as nativas convertidas.
 
     Vamos ao lado portugues da Historia. Mesmo que Pedro Alvares Cabral seja dito o primeiro portugues a ir ao Brasil, existem controversias a este respeito. A gente sabe que, o explorador espanhol: Francisco Yanez Pinzon, esteve nas costas brasileiras antes. E ele entrou no Rio Amazonas. A expedicao dele deu o nome “Mar Dulce” (Mar Doce) ao rio, talvez sem saber que era um rio, tres meses antes do Cabral. Mas la ainda nao era Brasil porque pelo Tratado de Tordesilhas pertencia `a Espanha.
 
     Eh dito que outros exploradores portugueses ja haviam estado nas Americas, inclusive antes de Colombo. Segundo eh dito, Afonso Sanches foi quem indicou-lhe onde estavam as Antilhas porque ja havia estado la, quando o explorador famoso aportou na Ilha da Madeira. E pelo menos mais dois outros portugueses: Joao Coelho e Duarte Pacheco ja haviam ido ao Brasil antes do ano 1.500. Porem, oficialmente, quem recebeu a ordem de D. Manuel I, o Venturoso, para tomar posse do territorio foi o Cabral.
 
     Durante os 30 primeiros anos, a unica atividade comercial que Portugal tinha no Brasil era a exploracao do pau-brasil, por ele oferecer uma tinta vermelha muito apreciada pelos europeus. O Brasil oferecia muitas outras madeiras ao longo de seu luxuoso tapete verde costal. A exploracao foi tao intensa que nas costas do Brasil atualmente existem apenas umas lembrancas do que foi antes. A maioria dos brasileiros nem sequer conhecem o pau-brasil que deu nome ao pais.
 
     A respeito dos 30 primeiros anos se diz que: o Brasil se transformou no lugar de criminosos exilados. E eh corrente uma piada a respeito. “Um anjo perguntou a Deus: “Senhor, todos os outros paises no mundo tem problemas serios como os vulcoes, terremotos, tornados, furacoes, montanhas imensas, neve, inverno frio, desertos e outros mais, por que o Senhor deu aos brasileiros um lugar como o Paraiso?” E Deus respondeu ao anjo: “Meu amigo, voce precisa olhar com cuidado. Voce percebeu a gentinha que esta destinada a viver la?”
 
     A piada eh repetida pelos ignorantes que nao sabem que, os exilados iniciais que foram para o Brasil nao eram criminosos como assassinos e ladroes. Eles foram exilados em razao das crencas diferentes ou em razao de terem tomado posicoes partidarias diferentes da da classe dominante. A piada tambem foi usada pelos preconceituosos todas as vezes que a economia brasileira passou por dificuldades. E isso era o mais frequente. E os preconceituosos, normalmente, ricos ou descendentes de origem nobre, referem-se como “Ze Povinho” aos descendentes dos nativo-brasileiros, africanos e exilados, lingando-os `a pilheria.
 
     Como veremos mais tarde, a maioria dos brasileiros, pelo menos aqueles que tem raizes desde os tempos coloniais, sao descendentes deles. E mais, o “Ze Povinho” nunca teve culpa. Ele nunca mandou em nada e o trabalho duro dele sempre foi usado pelos ricos e pela elite menor. A pilheria sempre foi um truque dos covardes com mente perniciosa que desejavam culpar as vitimas pelos seus proprios crimes.
 
     Os 30 primeiros anos da colonizacao portuguesa no Brasil nao se resumem somente `as trocas de madeira valiosa por bugingangas entre os indigenas e os colonizadores, como isso eh mencionado por alguns historiadores. O evento mais importante deste periodo foi a iniciacao da genetica do povo brasileiro. Temos que nos lembrar que a colonizacao inglesa comecou mais de um seculo depois da espanhola e portuguesa. O inicio de cada uma teve motivacoes diferentes. E, mais importante de tudo, espanhois e portugueses nao mandaram mulheres com os colonos porque as suas culturas eram machistas e as viagens transoceanicas estavam em fase experimental.
 
     Ora pois, os homens portugueses nao sabiam resistir a seus instintos machistas. E eles se apaixonaram pelas indias `a primeira vista. Eles tinham tempo de sobra para juntar o pau-brasil com a ajuda dos indios e amontoa-lo nas imediacoes das praias, nalguns galpoes improvisados, na espera do proximo embarque que tanto poderia vir em seis meses quanto no ano seguinte. Eles nunca tinham certeza. Enquanto isso eles ocupavam o tempo deles fazendo a proxima geracao, literalmente.
 
     Martim Afonso de Sousa foi enviado ao Brasil para organizar o primeira tentativa de colonizacao. Portugal estava avisado sobre as incursoes dos ingleses, franceses e holandeses que exploravam o pau-brasil na ausencia de defensores portugueses. Martim Afonso foi ao Brasil para estabelecer colonias e organizar a defesa do territorio. Com a ajuda dos Jesuitas ele fundou Sao Vicente, a primeira cidade do Brasil; Sao Paulo do Piratininga, onde hoje esta Sao Paulo, a maior cidade por la; e tambem Santos, o porto mais movimentado da America do Sul e, ainda, Santo Andre, que virou uma cidade industrial, na Grande Sao Paulo.
 
     Em 1.533 ele retornou a Portugal e foi enviado para a India onde tambem era requerido para defender as possessoes portuguesas de la. Em 1.542 foi nomeado vice-rei da India. Ele terminou os dias dele em Portugal, onde em 1.571 veio a falecer.
 
     O proximo capitulo da Historia do Brasil eh conhecido como Capitanias Hereditarias. Logo apos Martim Afonso estar no Brasil, o rei D. Joao III tomou outras medidas para defender as colonias portuguesas contra invasoes estrangeiras. O que se decidiu foi dividir o territorio brasileiro em colonias, dadas aos nobres para comecarem a colonizacao europeia, efetivamente. Para o Martim Afonso foram dadas duas colinias, Sao Vicente e Rio de Janeiro. Mas ele nunca voltou la. So os descendentes herdaram.
 
     Martim Afonso estabeleceu um padrao de organizacao que permaneceu na administracao brasileira por seculos. O filho dele, Pero Lopes de Sousa, herdou a Capitania de Sao Vicente. E, provavelmente, o genro, Estevao Gomes da Costa, herdou a Capitania do Rio de Janeiro. Estou falando provavelmente porque nao estou tao certo mas minha duvida eh baseada em fatos. A minha intencao eh mostrar mais uma sequencia genealogica para dar uma ideia melhor do que estava acontecendo no Brasil naquele tempo.                   
  
1,210 D. Afonso III, rei de Portugal - Madragana ou Mor Afonso
1,250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares
1,280 Martim Afonso Chichorro II – D. Aldonca Anes de Briteiros
1,320 Vasco Martins de Sousa Chichorro – Ines Dias Manoel
1,341 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Aldonca Rodrigues de Sa
1,385 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Violante Lopes de Tavora
1,425 Pedro de Sousa – Maria Pinheiro
1,460 Lopo de Sousa – Brites de Albuquerque
1,490 Martim Afonso de Sousa – esposa desconhecida
         Isabel Lopes de Sousa – Estevao Gomes da Costa
         Felipa Gomes da Costa – Vasco Pires da Mota
         Atanasio da Mota – Luzia Machado
         Eufemia da Costa Mota – Joao de Godoy Moreira
         Gaspar de Godoy Colaco – Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais
         Maria Pedroso de Morais – Joao Correia da Silva
         Escolastica de Morais – Joao da Cunha Ataide
         Maria Candida da Cunha Ataide – Francisco Joaquim de Andrade
1,798 Francisco de Paula Andrade – Joana Rosa de Andrade Lage
1,835 Elias de Paula Andrade – Rosa Amelia Silveira Drummond
1,860 Carlos de Paula Andrade – Julieta Augusta Drummond
1,902 Carlos Drummond de Andrade – Julieta Augusta Drummond
 
     Do que estava acontecendo no Brasil eu decidi alongar a sequencia genealogica que coloca o Martim Afonso quase no meio. Primeiramente eu queria mostrar o primeiro casal que eh formado pelo nossos conhecidos ancestrais, rei Afonso III de Portugal e sua amante, Madragana. Eu ja a mencionei porque ela foi filha do prefeito do Faro quando a Reconquista de Portugal foi completada por aquele rei. Ela procede de familia judia e eh ancestral de muitos outros importantes, como a rainha Victoria da Inglaterra.
 
     Mas eu tambem queria relembrar o poeta brasileiro Carlos Drummond de Andrade que era um dos descendentes do Martim Afonso de Sousa. A Familia Andrade dele estabeleceu-se em Itabira, Minas Gerais, desde o bisavo dele. Uma de minhas bisavos, Ercila Coelho de Andrade, nasceu la e nos passou isso: ela seria prima do poeta mas ninguem na epoca prestou atencao em qual grau ou por quais vias. Atraves de uma outra linhagem eu descobri que o poeta tambem descende do D. Dinis, rei de Portugal, e tambem eh primo do poeta portugues mais famoso, Luis Vaz de Camoes.
 
     Em nossos dias nos temos tentado localisar a ligacao mas estamos de maos vazias por enquanto. Em tempos passados os registros eram feitos pela Igreja Catolica e a tinta de algumas paginas dos livros de Itabira evaporaram. Para ver o que esta escrito agora nos precisaremos de instrumentos especiais que nao temos. Entao, precisamos ter paciencia e sorte porque, no Brasil, algumas pessoas podem pegar os livros e jogar no lixo imaginando que nao tenham nada de interesse.
 
     Desde ja eu indicarei o seguinte video no endereco: http://e-relevante2009.blogspot.com/2010/4/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o.html. Nao se preocupe, tudo esta falado em ingles porque foi produzido pelo Departamento de Relacoes Exteriores Americanos. Ele da uma pequenissima ideia das parcerias entre Brasil e Estados Unidos em 1.948. O interessante eh ver nele as cidades de Itabira, Belo Horizonte, Ouro Preto e Minas de um modo geral. Quem souber ingles, preste atencao especial no que eh dito a respeito da importancia estrategica do Estado para a defesa americana naquele tempo. Eu volterei a tocar neste video posteriormente.
 
     Gostaria de apresentar algo mais a respeito da Historia do Brasil. Nos Estados Unidos nos temos a Lenda de Pokahontas que eh baseada em fatos reais. No Brasil tambem existem varias estorias que parecem similar a Pokahontas. Uma delas eh a respeito de Joao Ramalho. A lenda a respeito dele fala que, ele seria morto pelo cacique indigena quando a filha do chefe se colocou entre os dois e pediu pela vida dele porque ela planejava casar-se com ele. Mas isso esta apenas na lenda.
 
     De fato, o que se sabe eh isso, quando Martim Afonso de Sousa desembarcou em Sao Vicente, o contingente dele foi cercado por membros da tribo local. Quando eles pensaram que teriam que lutar por suas vidas, alguem apareceu para anunciar que, estava tudo bem. Era Joao Ramalho, um aventureiro portugues que ha muito tinha feito amizade com os indios. Joao tinha deixado esposa em Portugal. Mas o padre Manoel da Nobrega, que era um Jesuita do contingente do Martim Afonso, casou-o com a antiga companheira chamada Bartira. Bartira foi batizada com o nome de Isabel Dias. Ela era filha de Tibirica, o grande cacique da tribo.
 
     Mas essa nao eh a verdade por inteiro. Os indios nao tinham regras contra o homem ter mais de uma mulher. Como consideravam o Joao com grande respeito, muitos outros caciques traziam suas filhas para casar-se com ele. E ele era muito do bigamo. Mas ninguem estava preocupado com isso naquele ambiente. Joao Ramalho e seus muitos filhos viviam na regiao de Sao Vicente, Santos, Sao Paulo e no Vale da Ribeira. Eles forneciam mercadorias aos navios que passavam, faziam reparos nas embarcacoes e cacavam outros indigenas para vender como escravos. Tambem eh dito que os filhos de Joao Ramalho eram particularmente crueis com esses parentes deles.
 
     Foi desta forma que a genetica brasileira comecou. E eu vou colocar mais uma sequencia genealogica mostrando uma via como, possivelmente, milhoes de Brasileiros sao descendentes diretos dos nativos brasileiros. Eu queria mostrar um exemplo como os descendentes do Martim Afonso de Sousa e Joao Ramalho tornam-se os mesmos. Ele estava com o Martim na fundacao de Sao Vicente, Sao Paulo e Santo Andre e, se nao fosse por ele, talvez tivessemos uma Historia do Brasil diferente. Outra observacao a respeito do Joao eh essa: alguns historiadores suspeitam que fosse um Cristao Novo (judeu convertido ao catolicismo por forca de lei). Os nomes dos pais dele eram: Joao Velho Maldonado e Catarina Afonso.      
 
         Tibirica – nome desconhecido da esposa 
1,500 Isabel Dias (Bartira) - 1,493 Joao Ramalho
         Catarina Ramalho – Bartolomeu Camacho
         desconhecida Camacho – Jeronimo Dias Cortes
         Ana Camacho - Domingos Luis, o carvoeiro
         Bernarda Luis Camacho – 1,575 Amador Bueno da Ribeira, o aclamado
         Isabel da Ribeira – Domingos da Silva Guimaraes
         Isabel da Silva Bueno – 1,670 Domingos de Castro Correia
         Joao Correia da Silva – Maria Pedroso de Morais.
 
     Daqui para frente nos voltamos aos ancestrais do poeta Carlos Drummond. O casal acima eh um dos pentavos dele, ja apareceram na sequencia genealogica anterior.
 
     O nosso proximo topico sao as Capitanias Hereditarias. Como eu disse, o rei Joao III de Portugal certamente foi avisado por Martim Afonso de Sousa a respeito das incursoes que os piratas de outros paises europeus faziam para carregar mercadorias da costa brasileira e ele decidiu criar as Capitanias Hereditarias. O sistema ja havia sido usado nas Ilhas da Madeira. O territorio brasileiro, colonizado por Portugal, foi dividido em 15 partes. Cada uma dada a um nobre para administrar. Todos os riscos e obrigacoes financeiras corriam por conta do donatario (Capitao-Mor), que era um investidor privado. Em troca o donatario tinha o poder de decisoes.
 
     Porem, apenas duas das capitanias deram bons resultados. As duas tinham dado prioridade para a producao de acucar. Uma foi a Capitania de Pernambuco que foi ganha por Duarte Coelho. Hoje-em-dia, ocupando o mesmo espaco existe o Estado de Pernambuco. Contando a partir daquele tempo, os livros de Historia do Brasil classificam os proximos 150 anos como Ciclo do Acucar. Vamos por mais uma sequencia genealogica:   
 
1,370 Fernao Coelho, 1o. senhor de Felgueiras e Vieira – Catarina de Freitas
1,420 Martim Coelho – Joana de Azevedo
1,435 Goncalo Coelho – (Violante Magalhaes)
1,480 Duarte Coelho, senhor de Pernambuco - Beatriz de Albuquerque
1,539 Jorge de Albuquerque Coelho – D. Catarina da Silva
1,591 Duarte de Albuquerque Coelho, conde de Pernambuco - D. Joana de Castro
 
     Eu comecei do Fernao Coelho e Catarina de Freitas agora porque eles ja estao presentes no capitulo 5, como ancestrais do Jose Coelho de Magalhaes e no capitulo 7, como avos do Nicolau Coelho, o piloto de navio das viagens do D. Vasco da Gama e Pedro Alvares Cabral. Entao, o Duarte Coelho era parente proximo do Nicolau. Temos que tomar cuidado aqui para nao afirmar que Violante Magalhaes fosse a mae do Duarte Coelho. Possivelmente nao era. Ele era filho do Goncalo Coelho, 3o. senhor de Felgueiras e Vieira, mas ninguem tem certeza do nome materno.
 
     Duarte Coelho foi chamado pelo rei D. Sebastiao de Portugal para ajuda-lo em sua aventura desastrosa no Norte da Africa, onde ele desapareceu. A morte de D. Sebastiao acabou sendo aproveitada pelo Felipe II para unificar as duas coroas. No periodo de 1.580 a 1,640 Portugal e Espanha formaram a Uniao Iberica sob a coroa espanhola. Este periodo eh classificado com Dinastia Filipina, porque Portugal foi administrado por tres reis da Espanha com nome Felipe.
 
     Em Pernambuco, Duarte Coelho fundou sua capital, Olinda. A lenda diz que, `a primeira vista ele disse admirado: “Oh Linda!”, ai o nome ficou cravado. Provavelmente, ele levou com ele uma familia de colonizadores que assinava Barbalho. A Familia Barbalho esta presente no proximo capitulo da Historia do Brasil, mas eh muito ignorada pelos historiadores fora do Estado da Bahia. A familia tambem tem uma ligacao importante com a Historia de Nova Iorque, apesar de ser indiretamente.
 
     Somente para ilustrar a ignorancia dos fatos que ajudaram a construir a nossa Historia comum, eu contarei aqui um acontecimento comigo nos Estados Unidos. Vi uma propaganda na tv do Historical Research Corp. dizendo que: nos podiamos contata-los e eles mandariam algo a respeito da origem dos nomes de nossa familia. Ainda, nos poderiamos ter uma segunda opcao, de graca. Ai eu pedi informacoes a respeito dos meus dois nomes: Magalhes e Barbalho. Do Magalhaes eles informaram corretamente, mas do Barbalho, vejam a resposta que me foi dada:
 
     “O Historical Research Center tem pesquisado nomes por 20 anos. Nossos dados sao os mais completos do mundo nessa materia, contendo mais de 1.000.000 de sobrenomes de 135 paises e culturas diferentes. Cada nome eh pesquisado individualmente e informacoes especificas ligadas ao nome sao fornecidas.
 
     Infelizmente, um dos sobrenomes pedido para informarmos a origem e darmos o certificado gratuito nao se encontra nos dados que temos. Estamos enviando sua ordem incompleta. Nossos dados sao constantemente atualizados com sobrenomes e informacoes a respeito dos nomes ja pesquisados. Para o estimado cliente, oferecemos 25% de desconto se voce desejar fazer o pedido para um certificado celebratorio para o sobrenome que nao se encontra em nossos dados. Ordenando o certificado celebratorio para o nome, nossos pesquisadores irao compor um documento que contera informacoes fascinantes a respeito do nome, incluindo os dados mais antigos documentados e as razoes para os fatos, o significado e a origem, nomes de pessoas importantes que usaram a assinatura, dados imigratorios e variacoes na escrita do nome. Nos tambem fornecemos uma descricao escrita do escudo da familia e uma estampa colorida deste escudo. Colocando um pedido do registro celebratorio para este sobrenome nos o adicionaremos em nossos dados e outros membros de sua familia poderao obter as mesmas informacoes a respeito desse sobrenome.”
 
     Ta bom! Isso nao passa de uma correspondencia comercial. Mas eu esperaria algo mais de qualquer um que alegasse ter mais de 1.000.000 de sobrenomes em seu banco de dados. O escudo da familia eu encontrei posteriormente no blog de um de meus contatos no Brasil. O nome dele eh Ormuz Barbalho Simonetti. Ha tambem no Orkut uma comunidade em nome da familia que tambem mostra o escudo. Na internet brasileira encontramos muitas informacoes a respeito do nome, infelizmente, a maioria em nome de certo politico que foi defenestrado por ma conduta. Continuemos a nossa historia para depois mostrar a ligacao entre a familia Barbalho e a Historia de Nova Iorque.
 
     Infelizmente, o que parece sucesso aos Brasileiros nao trouxe bons resultados para a Africa. O cultivo da cana-de-acucar naquele tempo, da mesma forma que qualquer outra atividade, demandava muita mao-de-obra bracal e os europeus fizeram opcao por importar escravos de la, porque seria muito mais dificil escravizar os nativos na propria terra deles. Desde entao, os africanos foram escambados pelos proprios produtos da cana como a cachaca ou pelo dinheiro que rendia.
 
     A comercializacao nao era apenas nojenta por reduzir a pessoa humana a tamanho disrespeito. Isso levou `a disrupcao da sociedade africana. Levou guerras ao continente e aventureiros com uma unica coisa na cabeca, ganhar dinheiro facil. A Africa tornou-se refem da loucura de nossos ancestrais por, pelo menos, quatro seculos e meio.
 
     Depois dos resultados negativos da maioria das Capitanias Hereditarias no Brasil, a coroa portuguesa decidiu mudar de tatica de colonizacao. Assim, foi nomeado um Governador-Geral que tinha o poder de um vice-rei. O escolhido para ocupar o cargo foi Tome de Sousa. Alguns ancestrais dele eram os mesmos ancestrais do Martim Afonso de Sousa, comecando por Alfonso III e Madragana. Ele foi para o Brasil em 1.549 com 1.000 pessoas. Eram militares, sacerdotes (os primeiros Jesuitas no Brasil), colonos e 400 exilados por crimes menores em Portugal.
 
     Tome de Sousa fundou a cidade de Sao Salvador que continua como capital da Bahia. Ali era um ponto estrategico, equidistante entre Sao Vicente no sul e Olinda no norte. Ela veio a ser a primeira capital do Brasil e permaneceu ate `a proxima fase da Historia do Brasil, quando a capital foi transferida para o Rio de Janeiro. Tome ficou no Brasil so 4 anos, a partir de 1.549. Depois ele retornou a Portugal e permaneceu como conselheiro do rei para assuntos brasileiros. E ele aconselhou a criacao de mais vilas para atrair mais colonos.
 
     Naquele tempo, Portugal estava com problemas por causa da competicao no comercio oriental, os espanhois estavam tendo sucesso na obtencao das riquezas minerais das Americas e o Brasil estava cercado pelos outros europeus, que tambem queriam colonizar as Americas. Os ingleses, franceses e holandeses nao reconheciam o Tratado de Tordesilhas, alegando que eles nunca tinham ouvido falar no Testamento de Adao que desse o monopolio `a Espanha e Portugal. Este eh um dos sinais da nossa Historia comum. A lei sempre sera suprema, ate que os interesses se tormam superiores.
 
     Um problema que Tome de Sousa encontrou no Brasil foi a falta de respeito com as leis. Um de seus companheiros: Pero Borges, o responsavel pelos assuntos juridicos, expressou numa carta ao rei algo assim: “Existem nestas terras muitos homens casados no reino que estao vivendo aqui por muitos dias, fazendo nada para viver e ainda vivendo em concubinato com, pelo menos, um par de gentias, tornando-se, pois, piores que os gentios…”
 
     Pero Borges pediu punicao para todo mundo mas o rei Joao III, inteligentemente, deu anistia a tudo o que fora feito antes da presenca de Tome de Sousa naquela terra, exceto por: “cinco casos de heresia, traicao, moeda falsa e morte de homem cristao”. Ele estava muito bem informado do quao dura a vida parecia para aqueles tao longe de casa e sabia ser mais sabio ter aquela gente corajosa como aliada que como inimiga. E depois isso deu bom retorno.
 
     Desde o comeco da colonizacao no Brasil, como eu mencionei antes, tambem a genetica brasileira comecou a ser formada. E tambem a lingua portuguesa comecou a ganhar palavras novas para definir situacoes novas. Os filhos de portugueses com as nativas precisavam definicao. E eles comecaram a chama-los de caboclos (as). Desde que os africanos foram levados para o Brasil em condicao de escravos, logo perceberam ser mais inteligente levar tambem as africanas porque era mais barato produzir criancas escravas no Brasil que importar o original.
 
     Porem, um numero muito maior de europeus andava pelo Brasil que mulheres brancas. O portugues nao se envergonhava de fazer sexo com qualquer linhagem feminina. Desse relacionamento formou-se o mulato (a). Mesmo apos os seculos se passarem, pessoas ricas que tinham muitos escravos continuaram fazendo concubinas em suas senzalas. Para os brasileiros, o casamento ou relacionamento interracial nao era nada do que se admirar. Isso passou a ser preconceito depois, quando mais europeus chegaram ao Brasil e foi formada uma elite mais clara.
 
     Mesmo assim, o preconceito no Brasil foi amaciado pela maior presenca da populacao produzida pelos casamentos interraciais. Ate eu pude constatar isso em minha juventude quando a musica brasileira era repleta de tres palavras: mulata, cabocla e saudade. Naquele tempo, os homens nao sonhavam com Cinderela, Branca de Neve ou Bela Adormecida. Estas sempre foram estorias para criancas. Nossas princesas eram reconhecidas por suas geneticas. O que se dizia era isso, era quase impossivel para o homem resistir ao charme da mulata ou cabocla.
 
     Eu penso que os americanos experimentaram o poder magico do resultado do casamento interracial na eleicao presidencial de 2008. O presidente Obama comete um erro identificando-se como preto. Ele eh mulato, o que nao eh ruim ou bom. Ele eh apenas a prova de que, quando o amor existe todas as fronteiras desaparecem. O amor nao se importa com barreiras. Voltarei a esse assunto posteriormente.
 
     Saudade eh uma palavra que os brasileiros acreditavam nao existir nas outras linguagens. Isso eh o sentimento tamanho da falta de alguem ou de alguma coisa que chega perto de ser uma doenca. Era o sentimento dos africanos e portugueses a respeito de suas terras de nascimentos e seus parentes. Eh um sentimento do fundo do coracao indigena pela perda de sua liberdade. Agora eh o sentimento de todos que sao resultados dos casamentos interraciais.
 
     Entao, com a riqueza das terras e a beleza da paisagem, o Brasil instigava a avareza dos outros povos europeus. Nos temos um capitulo dedicado `as tentativas de invasao das terras brasileiras. Nos temos dois capitulos na Historia Brasileira chamados: Invasoes Francesas e Invasoes Holandesas.
 
     As Invasoes Francesas tiveram alguma influencia na Historia Brasileira. Desde que Martim Afonso de Sousa esteve no Brasil ele havia recomendado a construcao de uma cidade na Baia de Guanabara. Mas os indegenas do lugar nao tinham afinidades como os portugueses e o assunto nao passou de projeto. No tempo do segundo governador-geral, Duarte da Costa, um frances, Nicolas Durand de Villegagnon, que ja conhecia o lugar, convenceu alguns a estabelecer uma colonia francesa la. O nome desse projeto foi Franca Antartica.
 
     E eles comecaram construindo um forte, fizeram contato com as tribos que nao gostavam dos portugueses, faziam trocas com os indios por mercadorias locais e mandaram para a Franca. O comercio estava se desenvolvendo bem, ate que o terceiro governador-geral do Brasil nao chegou. O nome dele era Mem de Sa, e uma pequena parte da genealogia dele eh mostrada na proxima sequencia genetica:       
 
1,500 Mem de Sa – Guiomar de Faria
1,460 Goncalves Mendes de Sa – esposa desconhecida
1,410 Joao Goncalves de Miranda Sotomaior – Filipa de Sa
1,380 Fernao Anes Sotomaior – Constanza de Zuniga
1,340 Pedro Alvares de Sotomaior – 1,360 Elvira Mendes de Benevides
1,310 Fernan Anes de Sotomaior – Maria Anes da Novoa
         Alvaro Pires de Sotomaior – Ines Anes de Castro
1,290 Elvira Anes Marinho – Pedro Alvares de Sotomaior
1,270 Joao Pires Marinho – Teresa Pais Marinho
1,250 Sancha Vasques Sarraza – D. Pedro Anes Marinho
1,230 Vasco Peres Sarraza – nao identificada Anes da Novoa
1,210 Pedro Soares Sarraza – Elvira Nunes Maldonado
1,190 Maria Alfonso de Leon – Soeiro Aires de Valadares
1,171 Alfonso IX, rei de Leon e Castela - D. Teresa Gil de Soverosa
1,151 D. Urraca, Infanta de Portugal – Fernando II, rei de Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1o. rei de Portugal – Mafalda de Sovoia
 
     Frequentemente, os nobres nao estao ligados por apenas uma linhagem `as familias reais. No caso do Mem de Sa isso nao eh diferente. Uma das alternativas que o ligam `as familias reais eh mostrada pela sequencia genealogica abaixo. Comecando por D. Sancho I, segundo rei de Portugal, que tambem era filho de D. Afonso e Mafalda de Savoia.
 
1,154 D. Sancho I, rei de Portugal – D. Maria Pais Ribeira, a Ribeirinha
1,205 D. Teresa Sanches – Alfonso Tellez
1,225 D. Joao Telo de Menezes – Elvira Goncalves Giron
1,250 D. Goncalo Anes Raposo – D. Urraca Fernandes de Lima
1,280 D. Beatriz Goncalves Raposo – Joao Pires da Novoa
1,310 Maria Anes da Novoa – Fernan Anes de Sotomaior
 
     O ultimo casal ja esta na sequencia genealogica anterior por ser tetravo do Mem de Sa duas vezes. E se prestarmos melhor atencao aos outros nomes nos podemos ver tambem ligacoes com as sequencias genealogicas apresentadas para os navegadores. Como eu ja disse, todo mundo eh parente, de uma ou outra maneira.
 
     Mem de Sa teve que fazer a seguranca do resto da costa brasileira e pacificar tribos revoltadas em torno da capital Salvador. Ele enviou o sobrinho, Estacio de Sa, para lidar com o problema frances. Estacio fez uma alianca com indigenas do Espirito Santo e pediu socorro de Sao Vicente. Eles conseguiram destruir o Fort Coligny, construido por Villegagnon. Tambem fundou uma nova cidade com nome em homenagem ao infante rei, D. Sebastiao. Assim surgiu a cidade de Sao Sebastiao do Rio de Janeiro. Posteriormente o nome foi reduzido para Rio de Janeiro.
 
     Mas este foi apenas o principio da guerra. Os colonos franceses se embrenharam nas matas junto com seus aliados indigenas onde eles continuaram fazendo comercio e atacando os colonos portugueses. Estacio de Sa reorganizou a defesa e continuou a luta ate que os franceses fossem totalmente vencidos. Ele teve a ajuda de dois jesuitas: Manoel da Nobrega e Jose de Anchieta. Os dois sao veradeiras lendas no Brasil. Sao eles que catequizaram os indios, os organizaram em povoacoes semelhantes `as europeias e os introduziram `a cultura europeia.
 
     Mesmo que o trabalho dos jesuitas tenha reduzido os indigenas a um grau de menor importancia na sociedade brasileira , por outro lado, eles tentaram impedir a escravidao deles. Eles nunca conseguiram impor essa vontade e os descendentes de portugueses com indios foram os responsaveis por conquistar o interior do Brasil de forma nada amigavel para os outros indios de la. Outro nome daquele tempo foi o cacique Arariboia. Por ter ajudado ao Estacio de Sa ele foi presenteado com terras proximas ao Rio de Janeiro. Ele fundou uma povoacao que agora eh Niteroi, ex-capital do Estado do Rio de Janeiro.
 
     No final da conquista, Estacio de Sa morreu em consequencia das feridas de batalha. Mas os franceses foram expulsos. Posteriormente eles tentaram outra invasao no Nordeste do Brasil onde tiveram mais sucesso. Fundaram a Cidade de Sao Luiz, agora a capital do Maranhao. La eles planejaram estabelecer a colonia com nome de Franca Equinocial. E foram expulsos de la em 1.616 pelos portugueses. Por fim acabaram encontrando um lugar na America do Sul que se tornou a Guiana Francesa. Brasileiros e franceses tiveram outros entreveros em seus relacionamentos mas nada mais serio quanto estes primeiros.
 
     Agora, voltemos aos negocios. O titulo do capitulo promete algo a respeito do comeco de Nova Iorque e dos Estados Unidos. Mas esse comeco se da na Europa com a bagunca criada em torno das questoes religiosa e do poder economico. Quando o Carlos I, o Kaiser e rei da Espanha deixou o poder, Felipe II, rei da Espanha, herdou a Espanha e o que depois ficou conhecido como Paises Baixos. E la existia uma certa liberdade economica e religiosa. Mas o Felipe II nao concordava com a ideia. Entao, as partes nortes da possessao declararam sua independencia.
 
     Eles tiveram oito anos de guerra, apos 1.581, contra as forcas do Felipe II. E a guerra foi espalhada mundo afora. Tambem se diz que, a guerra contra a Espanha criou o sentimento de nacionalismo que criou uma nova nacao. Mas um componente fundamental dessa nova nacao foi a criacao da primeira multinacional do mundo. A Companhia das Indias Ocidentais. E a companhia comecou a buscar outra via de ir `a India e encontrou um otimo campo de trocas de peles no Estado de Nova Iorque, em torno do Rio Hadson. A companhia foi a responsavel pelo inicio da colonizacao, fixando colonos e distribuindo terras para eles trabalharem. Eles sao os responsaveis pela fundacao da Nova Amsterda que se tornou Nova Iorque depois que a colonia foi tomada pelo rei ingles. Fundaram tambem Nova Orange, que hoje eh Albany, a capital do Estado de Nova Iorque.
 
     Nao podemos esquecer que, aquela multinacional tinha um capital imenso. Da metade do seculo XVI ate que a Inglaterra tomou o poder, os holandeses foram a maior forca naval do mundo. Talvez Felipe II tenha construido a maior marinha de guerra naquele tempo mas os holandeses controlavam a marinha mercante associada a outra de guerra. E depois que a Armada Invencivel do Felipe II foi afundada pela Marinha Inglesa, os Holandeses dominaram o comercio ao redor do mundo.
 
     Os holandeses tambem sao responsaveis por tres tentativas de invasao do Brasil. Eles haviam investido na producao do acucar e desde que estavam em guerra contra a Espanha, e o Brasil virou uma colonia dela na Uniao Iberica, eles pensaram que tivessem o direito de retaliar o rei Felipe II pela proibicao do comercio entre os holandeses e as possessoes sob o controle daquele rei.
 
     A primeira tentativa deles foi contra a capital, Salvador, na Bahia. Isso aconteceu durante os anos de 1.624 a 1,625 mas a populacao repeliu o ataque. A operacao custou caro para a companhia mas em 1.630 eles conseguiram interseptar o carregamento inteiro de um ano de exploracao de prata das colonias espanholas. E usaram isso para financiar a Invasao da Capitania de Pernambuco. Durante 24 anos a colonia foi dominada pelos holandeses.
 
     A principio a resistencia foi feita pela populacao. Basicamente foi liderada pelos Senhores de Engenho. A resistencia nao tinha um comando unificado. Cada lider tinha seu grupo e atacava `a moda dos indios, estilo guerrilha. Isso manteve os holandeses restritos `a imediacao de Olinda. Mas com o prolongamento da guerra alguns Senhores de Engenho aderiram `a causa dos holandeses.
 
     Entre 1.637 a 1.644, e os brasileiros celebram isso, foi o periodo da presenca do conde Joao Mauricio de Nassau que teve uma boa administracao para o povo. Ele remodelou a Cidade de Olinda e seu porto, Recife. Posteriormente, Recife virou a capital do Estado. Ele foi tolerante em questoes religiosas e abriu a colonia para a imigracao de protestantes e judeus. Inclusive esta em Pernambuco a Sinagoga mais antiga das Americas.
 
     A monarquia portuguesa foi restaurada em 1.640, findando 60 anos de dominio da coroa espanhola. Os brasileiros aderiram ao partido do duque de Braganca que se tornou rei sob o nome de Joao IV. Mas os holandeses conquistaram mais terras, tomando toda a area costal entre Pernambuco ate ao Estado do Maranhao, incluindo-se a capital, Sao Luiz. Dai eles comecaram a invasao do interior. Isso revoltou a populacao. Alguns lideres se mudaram para Salvador na Bahia.
 
     O conde Joao Mauricio de Nassau visualizou uma colonia mais potente se ele tambem tomasse Salvador. E preparou uma nova expedicao `a cidade com sua forca principal, muitas vezes superior que a luso-brasileira. Do lado dos brasileiros, porem, estava um militar experiente cujo nome era: Luis Barbalho Bezerra. Luis organizou a defesa e entregou a Nassau uma vitoria de Pirro. A vitoria nao lhes deu premio porque os holandeses nao foram capazes de se impor em Salvador e os custos foram tao altos que Nassau foi chamado de volta para Holanda.
 
     Entao, a situacao deteriorou quando a nova administracao da companhia resolveu aumentar os impostos e liquidar os emprestimos concedidos aos Senhores de Engenho. O povo brasileiro se juntou dessa vez e a nacionalidade brasileira comecou a ser construida. Os livros de Historia sempre mencionam tres lideres da revolta: o senhor de engenho Andre Vidal de Negreiros, o nativo Felipe Camarao e o africano, Henrique Dias. Eles representam todo o povo, com toda a sua genetica, que lutou para libertar o Brasil da colonizacao holandesa.
 
     Eh aceito como final da guerra a data de 1.654 mas somente em 1.664 foi assinado o tratado final e Portugal concordou em pagar 63 toneladas de ouro pelas benfeitorias que tinham feito no Brasil. Isso foi pago em 40 anos com a producao de acucar. Com o fim da dominacao holandesa, muitos judeus e protestantes mudaram-se para Nova Amsterda. Os holandeses que haviam aprendido o processo de producao do acucar a tranferiram para suas ilhas no Caribe. Quando o acucar era praticamente um monopolio brasileiro o produto valia quase como ouro, chegando a custar por volta de R$ 250,00 o quilo em dinheiro atual. Desde entao a producao aumentou muito e o preco caiu. E isso levou ao fim do Ciclo da Cana-de-acucar no Brasil.
 
     Luiz Barbalho Bezerra, o heroi, perdeu a saude e a fortuna na guerra. Muito antes do termino ele mudou para o Rio de Janeiro onde foi governador entre 1.643 a 1.644 quando do seu falecimento. Deixou dois filhos jovens: Agostinho e Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra que herdaram o prestigio do pai. Agostinho depois tambem foi governador do Rio de Janeiro e morreu de uma febre desconhecida enquanto estava procurando por metais e gemas preciosas no Rio Doce, na altura do Espirito Santo.
 
     Jeronimo foi lider de uma importante revolta chamada: “A Revolta da Cachaca”, no Rio de Janeiro. Esta revolta foi causada pela corrupcao na administracao. Ele foi enforcado numa contra-revolta lancada pelo governador deposto pela revolta, enquanto eles estavam esperando por uma decisao da coroa portuguesa. A razao foi dada ao povo revoltado do Rio de Janeiro, que removeu o governador corrupto do poder. Mais tarde nos veremos que grande numero de mineiros sao descendentes desses Barbalho Bezerra.
 
     Do lado americano, antes do pais ter Estados e ainda menos Unidos, o rei Carlos II da Inglaterra foi o responsavel pela unificacao das colonias, tomando o controle delas. Das treze colonias iniciais, quatro foram criadas a partir do territorio da Nova Inglaterra. Como sabemos, esta parte do pais foi colonizada por uma populacao faminta por liberdade religiosa. Mas o que ela desejava mesmo era a liberdade religiosa para si mesma porque os Pilgrims nao sao conhecidos por tolerancia com as outras religioes. Da Nova Inglaterra surgiram as colonias de New Hampshire, Massachusetts, Rhode Island e Connecticut.
 
     As outras oito, ao sul e oeste de Nova Iorque, foram mais diversificadas mas nao tinham vontade alguma de fazer do pais um Estado Democratico, onde todos poderiam viver igualmente como criaturas de Deus. Os nomes delas sao: Nova Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia Carolina do Norte, Carolina do Sul e Georgia. Nova Iorque, a ultima das 13 colonias a aderir `a Uniao de todas, teve influencia fundamental: intelectual, religiosa e economica na constituicao das liberdades nos Estados Unidos. Sem os principios de liberdade estabelecidos pelos fundadores na Constituicao, provavelmente, os Estados Unidos jamais seriam o grande pais de hoje.
 
     E, de alguma forma, os Estados Unidos sao um produto de todos os capitulos da Historia que precederam sua criacao. Ate, mesmo que em menor grau de importancia, do capitulo da Historia do Brasil chamado de “Invasoes Holandesas” e “Insurreicao Pernambucana” que foi liderada por brancos, indios e negros, contra imposicoes economicas. Ironicamente, o opressor no Brasil trouxe brasileiros para os Estados Unidos cujos descendentes depois ajudaram a criar essa nobre nacao. E, inadivertidamente, a Familia Barbalho esteve envolvida em toda a Historia dos Estados Unidos.
 
     Somente apos 1.664 Carlos II da Inglaterra tomou dos holandeses a Colonia da Nova Holanda. Ela foi rebatizada por Nova Iorque em homenagem ao duque de York e Albany. Os holandeses reconquistaram a provincia durante os anos de 1.673 e 1.674 quando trocaram-na pelo que hoje eh Suriname, no norte da America do Sul. Para terminar esse capitulo quero mostrar mais uma sequencia genealogica.                
 
1,630 Carlos II, rei da Inglaterra – D. Catarina de Braganca, Infanta de Portugal
1,600 Carlos I, rei da Inglaterra - Henriett Marie de Bourbon - princesa da Franca
1,566 Jaime I, rei da Inglaterra, Escocia e Irlanda - Anna, princesa da Dinamarca
1,545 Henry Stewart, duque de Albany – Mary Stewart, rainha da Escocia
1,516 Matthew Stewart, 4o. senhor de Lennox – Margaret Douglas
1,490 John Stewart, 3o. senhor de Lennox – Anne (Elizabeth) Stewart
1,475 Elizabeth Hamilton – Matthew Stewart, 2o. senhor de Lennox
1,450 Mary Stewart, princesa da Escocia – Jaime Hamilton, 1o. barao de Hamilton
1,430 Jaime II Stewart, rei da Escocia - Maria van Egmond
         Joan Beaufort – 1,394 Jaime I Stewart, rei da Escocia
1,373 John Beaufort, 1o. senhor de Somerset – Margaret Holland
1,340 John of Gand, duque de Lancaster – Catherine Swinford Roelt
1,312 Edward III, rei da Inglaterra - Philippa de Hainaut
1,284 Edward II, rei da Inglaterra - Isabelle, princesa da Franca
1,240 (?)Leonor, princesa de Castela – Edward I, rei da Inglaterra
1,200 Fernando III, o Santo, rei de Castela - Jeanne d’Aumale, condessa de Ponthieu
1,171 Alfonso IX, rei de Leon e Castela – Berengaria, princesa de Castela
1,151 D. Urraca, Infanta de Portugal – 1,137 Fernando II, rei de Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1o. rei de Portugal – Mafalda da Savoia
 
     A linhagem postada acima nao mostra as muitas vezes que Carlos II eh descendente dos mesmos reis de Portugal e Espanha. Somente quando a gente segue cada uma das linhagens maternais dele eh que podemos ver isso. D. Catarina de Braganca, esposa dele,  era filha do primeiro rei de Portugal depois da restauracao em 1.640, rei Joao IV e sua esposa Luisa de Guzman. Carlos II nao teve filhos com D. Catarina mas teve 8 concubinas e foi pai de 15 filhos. E isso nao era uma excecao para o comportamento dos reis do tempo dele. Assim, podemos imaginar: por que nao pode todo e qualquer um de nos ser descendente de tamanha ”produtividade”!?
 
          10. THE RAISING OF OURS NATIONS
 
     Here in United States the English colonization starts from 1,607. And was a more culturally diversified colonization. Even people from others nationalities like Germans, Dutchs, Scots, Irish and also Portuguese came to the Atlantic Coast. About religion they were all sort of denominations that sparkled from the Protestant Reformation or else. Also a minor number of Catholics. After a hard begining the colonies became more successful as Europe expanding its population demanded more agricultural products.
 
     Products like tabaco and cotton were examples of what represented the success of the Colonies. And just like the rest of Americas, the Colonies, specially those in the south, became dependent on hardwork hands. In the south sanitary conditions were not ideal to European labors so the importation of slaves from Africa became essential part of the business. In the north the economic activity was not so lucrative then the presence of African slaves was least.

     The first Europeans to inhabit Americas after its Columbus rediscovery was the Spaniards. Florida yet was Spanish Colony and around the Gulf of Mexico they had been established. And the Frensh established themselves at the Lousiana Territory. 
 
     We must remember that, the European population begun its growth thanks to a more availability of foods such as corn, potatoes, tomatoes and many others from Americas. Probably, the spices from the Oriental Indias also helped on the prevention of infectious deseases too. And the wealth in many kind of forms brought from the Colonies from the whole world made possible the advancing in science, technology and knowledge as an whole.
 
     Back in Brazil, at the XVII century, Portuguese colonists had established themselves in a strait shore line, from north to south. The number one product of exportation was the sugar. And while it was more valuable, the Portuguese Crown prohibit the creation of cattle in there. So, as it was needed for nourishment to people and for transportation of everything a timid interiorization begun at the Northeast of the country. It accounts for the conquest of the “Sertao”. Sertao is a Portuguese word to describe an wild west.  
 
     Since the establishment of the General-governors in Brazil they organized some expeditions to the interior in name of the Portuguese Crown. Those was called “Entradas” (Enterings) and had the objective of seek for something valuable, specially precious metals and gems. These ones was limited by the Treaty of Tordesilhas. Usually the point of departure was the capital, Salvador.
 
     Another kind of expedition was called “Bandeiras” (Flags). It was of private initiative and most of all begun from the Sao Vicente Capitancy. Sao Vicente was the capital which was at the shore line and most of the expeditions begun from the villages of the uplands, usually Sao Paulo. It is why the men in the Bandeiras was called Bandeirantes, and today sometimes the people born at the State of Sao Paulo are also called by that name, like their ancestors was also called. But at that time they also was called Vicentinos (from Sao Vicente Capitancy). Today they are called Paulistas.

     One of the motivations for those expeditions was the legend mentioned before, ”The Emerald Mountain”. Native Brazilians passed on the story to Portuguese colonists that had a Sacred Mountain in the interior of the land made of green gems. Then because of the natural riches Spaniards had encountered on their side of Americas, Portuguese concluded that it would be emerald. So, they start looking for it.
 
     They also collected an indian account for the legend of Sabarabussu (Resplandent Mountain). Was a legend like El Dourado. Later on Portuguese interpreted as it been the “Serra da Piedade” (Piety Mountain). It is a peak of around 5,200 feet high above sea level. Today it is part of the City of Caete, is one of the symbols of Minas Gerais and is a touristic point with a old Chapel (construction ended in 1,770) and astronomic observatory. But many other peaks made history in the State as it was used as referencial points for travelers and because its around abouts be rich in minerals and gems. Examples are the Itambe Peak (Acute Peak) and Caue Peak (Brothers Peak).  

     Agostinho Barbalho Bezerra, who was Governor of Rio de Janeiro (1,660-1,661) was sent by the king Afonso VI to look for the Emerald Mountain in December 17, 1,663. He did good services to the Portuguese Crown, and fought among his father Luis and brother Jeronimo at the war against Dutchs, and even were presented with the Santa Catarina Island. Today is where the state capital, Florianopolis, of Santa Catarina State stands. But in one of his expeditions he contracted an unknown fever and died in around 1,670, Rio de Janeiro.
 
     So, the job to look for the Emerald Mountain was passed on to Fernao Dias Pais Leme. Fernao was a Bandeirante and he is the most inspiring researcher of his kind in that time. Usually, Bandeirantes entered in the future Brazilian Territory looking for indigenous people and taken them as slaves. Fernao Dias did the same. He lead Bandeiras that entered the Brazilian South and established a village, Parnaiba, Sao Paulo, with 5.000 enslavered indians. His main concern after be chosen, was to locate the Emerald Mountain. And with it in his mind established many farms along the ways where later became to be the Minas Gerais State. Those farms originated villages which became cities.

     Is possible that, the legend of the Emerald Mountain made the Paulistas blinded for other riches in around Minas Gerais State. Despite of years researching, some green gems located by Fernao Dias expeditions revealled to be just turmalines, a less worthy gem. In 1,681 he also died by an unknown fever. His son Garcia went back to Sao Paulo and his son-in-law, Manoel de Borba Gato kept his work. And lets post one more genealogical sequence. This time for Fernao Dias.

1,609 Fernao Dias Paes Leme – Maria Garcia Betim
         Pedro Dias Paes Leme – Maria Leite da Silva
         Fernando Dias Paes Leme – Lucrecia Leme
         Pedro Leme – Izabel Paes
         Antao Leme - unknown wife
1,505 Antonio Leme – Catarina de Barros
1,480 Maria Adao Ferreira – Martim Leme
1,440 Adao Goncalves Ferreira – Brites Pires
1,407 Goncalo Aires Ferreira – Isabel Ferreira
1,380 Isabel Pereira Lacerda – Gomes Ferreira
1,360 Martim Goncalves Lacerda – D. Violante Pereira

1,345 unknown Lacerda – Diogo Anes Serpa
1,320 Carlos de la Cerda, count of Angouleme – unknown spouse
1,289 Alfonso de la Cerda, lord of Lunel – Isabelle d’Autoing
1,270 Alfonso de la Cerda, prince of Castilla – Mathilde de Brienne
1,255 Fernando de la Cerda, prince of Castilla – Blanche, princess of France
1,221 Alfonso X, the Wise, King of Castilla – Violante, princess of Aragon
1,200 Fernando III, the Saint, king of Castilla – Elisabeth von Schwaben
1,171 Alfonso IX, king of Leon and Castilla – Berengaria, princess of Castilla
1,151 Urraca, princess of Portugal – Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
 
     Just to enrich our data I will post a little genealogical sequence. It starts from the the parents of Fernao Dias Paes Leme.
 
         Pedro Dias Paes Leme – Maria Leite da Silva
         Maria Dias – Domingos Rodrigues de Mesquita
         Maria Leite de Mesquita – 1,646 Pedro Vaz de Barros
1,705 Maria Leite Pedroso – Gaspar Correia Leite
         Isabel Leite de Barros – Antonio Galvao de Franca
1,739 Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao
 
     Alternative sequence for ancestor of Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao.
 
1,739 Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao
         Isabel Leite de Barros – Antonio Galvao de Franca
         Gaspar Correia Leite – Maria Leite Pedroso
         Ana Ribeiro – Pascoal Leite de Miranda
         Ana Ribeiro – Sebastiao Fernandes Correia
         Maria Pedroso de Alvarenga – Sebastiao de Freitas
         Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Ana Ribeiro
         Mecia Monteiro – Baltazar de Alvarenga
         Lopo Monteiro – Catarina Dias
         Isabel Rodrigues de Vasconcelos – Goncalo Monteiro
         Rui Goncalves de Sequeira – Ines Anes de Vasconcelos
         Goncalo de Sousa de Sequeira – Beatriz de Sousa*
1,430 D. Guiomar de Sousa – Rui Vaz de Sequeira
1,380 D. Goncalo Rodrigues de Sousa – Catarina Casada
1,350 D. Rui de Sousa, mayor of Marvao – Isabel Ribeiro
1,330 D. Goncalo Rodrigues de Sousa – Maria de Monforral
1,305 D. Rodrigo Afonso de Sousa – Constanca Gil
1,260 D. Afonso Dinis – D. Maria Pais Ribeiro
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Maria Peres de Enxara
 
     Just for everybody know, Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao is the Saint Friar Galvao, the first saint born in Brazil canonized by the Catholic Church. I don’t see it like amazement because at the time the Brazilian population as an whole was too small. Then the genealogical links between the most prominent personalities shoudn’t be difficult to find. As both came from Sao Paulo State’s ancestry they had to be relatives.
 
     Another important note here is the record of the begining of a new family name. Acording to researchers the son of king Alfonso X, Fernando, was born with hair which was called cerda in Spanish language. Later on was translated as Lacerda (the hair) to Portuguese. It is a common family name around the Portuguese descendents. In the State of Minas Gerais is an extensive family that migrated to the city of Itambe de Minas (around about the Itambe Peak) and from there to others places. In my family we have a branch called Coelho Lacerda that came from that city. Many of my cousins sign it on their names.
 
     At the date 1,360 in Fernao Dias Paes Leme’s genealogical sequence we have the name D. Violante Pereira. She was one of the half sisters of D. Nuno Alvares Pereira, the great general that helped Portugal from be dominated by Spanish Dominion at the Crisis of 1,383 to 1,385. She is ascendent from both Brazilian personalities. And from another lineage that I look at, from the Saint Friar Galvao, he got an ancestor, Isabel Rodrigues de Vasconcelos, who come from the Vasconcelos family which is descendant of D. Joao Peres de Vasconceloss, lord of the Vasconcelos Tower and husband of D. Maria Soares Coelho, the daughter of Soeiro Viegas Coelho, the first one to bear the family name Coelho.
 
     In remembrance of the service of Fernao Dias, the highway from Sao Paulo City to Belo Horizonte City got his name. He really opened the doors to the next chapter of Brazilian History.
 
     If we take the last years of Fernao Dias Paes Leme to measure his success or failure certainly many would say that, he was a totally failure. He not only didn’t find what he was looking for. His dictatorial decisions lead to an uprising against his leadership and condemned one of his own son to be hang for conspiracy. And his life was also cut short by the desease he contracted.
 
     Thirteen years after his death  his successors found some amount of gold that was sent to Rio de Janeiro for analysis and the blessing from Portugal. Imagine, in 1,694 how long any answear from Portugal could come. In our days nobody would stand for it. But the find must lead the people to have a second thought about what they was looking for. The gems until then was not there despite of so much searching. And they begun look for gold in places less harzardous to their health, with temperatures more agreeable to them who was adapted to European climate. It is along the Espinhaco (enormous spine) Mountain Range.
 
     Like magic, since 1,698 on, the gold mines were discovered in a extension of 1,000 kilometers line. The excitement was great. The word was spread to the rest of Brazil. Thousands of people abandoned what else they was doing to go there. The Portuguese Crown was in disbelief questioning if it was just an wave or the gold would sustain production for long time. Anyways it starts to acting to keep its monopoly making regulations and even censuring and recalling the book: “Cultura e Opulencia do Brasil por suas Drogas e Minas”. Culture and Opulence of Brazil by its Drugs and Mines. 1,711.
 
     The author was the Italian Jesuit Giovanni Antonio Andreoni or father Andre Joao Antonil (1,649 – 1,716). His work is the best documentation of what was going on in Brazil at that time. Although his opinions are distorted by his beliefs. But the Portuguese Crown censured his work because he pinch point the locations where the mines were and it was considered confidential. Nevertheless Portugueses was not up to open its crown jewel to the world.
 
     The Portuguese Crown did everything on its power to take control of was happening. The prohibition of communications between the colonies was a total failure. The construction of roads was dependent on the king’s decisions and it was not his interest since his policy was to keep the Colonies incommunicado. In earlier stages of colonization the Portuguese Crown did everything to make its Colonies weak and easier to dominate. It was afraid that, a free communication through roads would lead to a common interests and a coalition of Colonies would lead to a not easy to control sovereign nation.
 
     Anyways, the people from the other Colonies begun to flock in and also from Portugal many came along. Basically, Brazil was resumed to Capitancies such as Pernambuco, Bahia, Espirito Santo and Sao Vicente. The cities was small and the ones that would fit in a map was Sao Luis, Olinda, Salvador, Ilheus, Vitoria, Rio de Janeiro, Sao Vicente, Sao Paulo, Santo Andre. None of them with more than 15,000 inhabitants on its strets. Anyways, around 1,706 was a calculated 30,000 newcomers to the mines place. Possibly the number excluded the slaves and surely the native Brazilians.  
 
     The founders of the mines was the Paulistas. At first, they saw the newcomers as a good source of income to them. The newcomers left their places on elsewhere and went the region in a poor condition. Walked hundreds of miles, through boats when the rivers offerred good conditions and feet when not. They had to protect their legs with garments from fabric or leather. And the Paulistas called them “Emboabas” which in native language meant “Chick in boots”. To start, the Paulistas gave warm welcoming, tools, shelter and loans. But Paulistas also started to monopolize the right of exploration of mines and the commerce of everything. And put the prices up way to the skies.
 
     Only later the people became concerned about it. The gold was so abundant that the price was worthy to pay. When more and more people came they perceived what was going on and the tensions begun. Paulistas and Emboabas begun to acquire guns and the situation deteriorated. In 1,707 occurred one assassination that sparkled the war. That war is called “War of the Emboabas”. The superior number of newcomers prevailled. They were lead by the Portuguese Manuel Nunes Viana. The Paulistas were lead by Manuel de Borba Gato, the son-in-law of Fernao Dias Paes Leme.
 
     The war ended and the army of Paulistas were expelled from the future State of Minas Gerais. Then they went the lands where today are the States of Goias, Mato Grosso and Mato Grosso do Sul and there they discovered new mines. One mark of these finds is the foundation of the City of Pirenopolis, one remembrance because the mountains around recorded the Perinees to the colonists.
 
     At the time, each Captaincy had a governor. So of the experient and brave of them one was called to pacify the conflict. His name, Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho. Like him, his father of same name had been governor of Maranhao Captaincy. He was born in Portugal, lived in Brazil at his father time and was brought back to Portugal. He returned to serve Portugal’s interests and even fought against French invasors in a different attempt to colonize the Brazilian North.
 
     As governor of the Sao Vicente Captaincy, which at the time united Sao Paulo, Rio de Janeiro, Minas Gerais and most of South and West Brazil, he was able to negociate peace and organized the administration. He was governor from 1,710 to 1,720 and on his watch was thought better separate Rio de Janeiro and later create the Captaincies of Sao Paulo and Minas Gerais. Those moves were taken for settle down the disputes and better control the riches coming out of the land.
 
     Among of his first acts were the creation of the Villages of Mariana, Ouro Preto, Sabara, Pitangui, Sao Joao del Rei, Serro and many others. Those are today’s names of the places. At the time their names was a long phrase. The governador was able to name the old anemies as mayors of the new created villages so the tensions was set down. The first one created was Mariana which became the first capital of the State and it’s first bishopric. It was a privilege in a country dominated by the Catholicism.
 
     Next, Sabara City was also created and given to Manuel de Borba Gato as mayor. It was a recognition to the great services of that Bandeirante who, after the death of his father-in-law Fernao Dias, had lead the colonozation. Sabara was his headquarters even before the gold be discovered. And in the division of the Judicial Branch it became one of the first centers in the State. Its jurisdiction was so extense that most of West Brazil fitted in. Only after these phase of Brazilian History other Center was created and the power were transferred to Serro City. Probably, Sabara was the first settlement like town in the whole State of Minas Gerais.
 
     Borba Gato had interests in other places beyond Sabara. Even exists a little town not so far from Itabira City that got the name Borba Gato after him, which was where he lived for some time and got part of his gold.
 
     Minas Gerais State became to be the Crown Jewel of Portugal. But the mines was in the open field. And was clear that, part of it was going out without taxation. Even the penalty been death sentence the smugglers was way ahead of the small contingent of tax collectors. Only around 1,720 Portugal dicided take more drastic measurement and create the “Casas de Fundicao”, or Melting Houses. Portugal prohibit the circulation of the gold as it comes from nature and ordered all production be melted in bars. Among the decisions one fifth of all the production was taken as taxes.
 
     Soon the revolt broke out. The leader of the revolt, Felipe dos Santos, were imprisioned and executed in a most crude way. He was put to death pulled by horses from opposite sides. The other participants were pardoned and the institutions of the Casas de Fundicao were kept.
 
     The amount of gold that Minas Gerais produced is kept in debate until our days. Some authors calculated in around one thousand tons of the metal was kept as taxes by the Portuguese Government. Some say that, what was smuggled maybe were the biggest part. What we know for sure is that, Minas Gerais could be transformed in the Center of our Civilizations if wasn’t for the the Portuguese monopolization. During that period occurred one of the biggest migrations in the world until then but just a hand of people wasn’t Portuguese, Portuguese descendants or slaves.
 
     More than one hundred towns were established at that time. If we extend the period to an one century is calculated that, around 400,000 Portuguese immigrated to Brazil from 1,700 to 1,800. Portugal’s population at that time never exceeded two million people so an handful of young people transferred themselves to Brazil on each generation gaving the impression there that, some villages was aways empty.
 
     The gold production stood strong for five decades. From 1,750 on the administrators start financing new expeditions to look for new mines. Until then the European settlements was lined up around only one road that was officially established by Portuguese Crown. It was made to keep the control of the production. The road gave access to Rio de Janeiro and Sao Paulo Cities. And is more than one thousand miles of curves-up-and-down-like-coils-road. Royal Road still the name. And from that road as center new ones radiated to conquest new lands. 
 
     Fortunately, after the Gold Cycle, in more modern times, others roads in different directions replaced the first one. Old and influential cities from the period were isolated by the new ways life got in that State. In consequence the Cultural and Material Patrimony was preserved. Today we can visit places like Ouro Preto, Mariana, Sabara, Sao Joao del Rei, Serro, Diamantina, Congonhas do Campo and others less known historic cities to see good examples of remnants preserved buildings and culture.
 
     The Gold Cycle in Brazil  made possible the surge of a cultural field. It is less expressed in writings. As I mentioned before, the Portuguese Crown wasn’t so happy on see its Colonies develop anything that could motivate independence. It monopolized the education. Colleges was not allowed to exist in Brazil. Anyone who wanted learn something more had to go to Portugal and study there. Most of the Brazilian population was kept illiterated. Untill 1,808 Brazilians hadn’t any newspaper.
 
     Then the cultural manifestation were present through the engineering of buildings, paintings and sculptures. See any of the preserved cities of the time is like look at a painting of the most famous artists of the Renaissance. The sculptures of Aleijadinho (little handicapped), who’s real name was Antonio Francisco Lisboa are the stamp of the arts from the State of Minas Gerais. He was able of transcribe some good humor through his characters, like putting facial likeness of Portugueses in the Roman soldiers that was crucifying Jesus. He was a mulatto, son of a Portuguese father, Manuel, and his slave, Isabel. The apex of painting was master Ataide.
 
     Most of the arts was linked to the Scriptures of the Bible. The little what was different is the poetry. Some of our master poets of the time was Portuguese born or Brazilian born who had studied in Portugal. The musical manifestation also come from inumerous pieces made in seminaries and convents. The profane production of music and literature was limited because the monopolist control and was used by abolitionists and sepatists.
 
     The great work that the gold did to Minas Gerais and Brazil were to attract population to there. And also the historical constructions. As a monopolist metropolis, Portugal didn’t allowed the Colonies have its own industry except for the day-by-day consumption. Everything else has to be imported from Portugal itself. And as Portugal itself was a rich mentally third world country have to import from others like France, England and Germany. But it didn’t allowed the direct commerce between Brazil and others coutries. So, its income was made in great part by been intermediary in those commercial operations.
 
     As Brazilians had not where to expend the gold in investments and industrialization they was driven to expent it with superfluous or not durable things. The gold didn’t brought not any university or industry to Brazil. But it brought riches to elsewhere. Even constructions like the Louvre Museum in Paris is a product from Minas Gerais gold. In 1,755 a monstruous earthquake leveled Lisbon putting Portugal on its knees. But the gold of Minas Gerais was used to pay all the reconstruction. And it may have contributed to create a stronger feeling of nationalism that soon was responsible for the Independence of Brazil.
 
     I will put some genealogical sequences here as an openning to mention the Revolution of American Independence. Maybe some will be surprised by the kinship between American personalities and our cousins from Iberian Peninsula, but as I previewed before we all are supposed to have ties with everyone else in western countries. And accordingly to my theory, it shall be much more close than a lay person would ever imagine. Lets try it though. I just learned how it come for three of the forefathers of United States of America.
 
1,732 George Washington – Martha Dandridge
1,693 Augustine Washington – Mary Ball*
1,659 Lawrence Washington – Mildred Warner*
1,627 John Washington – Anne Pope
1,602 Lawrence Washington – Amphyllis Twigden
1,568 Margareth Butler – Lawrence Washington
         William Butler – Margareth N.
1,487 Margareth Sutton – John Butler
1,461 John Sutton – Margareth Charroll
         Sir Edmund Sutton – Joyce Tiptoft*
1,400 John Sutton, 1st baron of Dudley – Elizabeth Berkeley
1,380 Sir John Sutton – Constance le Blount
1,361 John Sutton, master of Dudley – Alice Despencer
         Catherine of Stafford – 1,338 John of Sutton
1,318 Margareth of Audley, baroness of Audley – Ralph Stafford
1,290 Hugh of Audley, earl of Gloucester – Margareth of Clare*
          Isolda of Mortimer – Hugh Audley
1,268 Marguerite of Fiennes – Edmund, 7th baron of Wigmore
1,250 Blanche of Brienne – Guilhaume of Fiennes
1,230 Jean of Brienne – Jeanne de Chateaudun
1,198 Berengaria, princess of Castilla – Jean I of Brienne
1,171 Alfonso IX, king of Leon and Castilla – Berengaria, princess of Castilla
1,151 D. Urraca, princess of Portugal – Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
 
     Here I used the sign * to indicate other ways that the forefathers are descendants of the Iberian kings. In many cases, their ancestors are more than one time descendants of those kings. So, our kinship become more close each time it happens. Lets take Thomas Jefferson as example now. He were the one who wrote the Declaration of Independence. At the Declaration of Independence, wrote in 1,776. Some of the main ideas how government should work was first in the Declaration and later became part of the American Constitution which was written in 1,787. In the Declaration of Independence is the main ideal to mankind, Life, Liberty and Pursuit of Happiness.
 
1,743 Thomas Jefferson – Martha Wayles Skelton
1,720 Jane Randolph – Peter Jefferson
1,685 Isham Randolph – Jane Rogers
1,650 William Randolph – Mary Isham*
1,621 Richard Randolph – Elisabeth Ryland
1,589 Dorothy Lane – William Randolph
         Elisabeth Vincent – Richard Lane
1,529 Anne Tanfield – Clement Vincent
1,510 Francis Tanfield – Bridget Cane
1,488 William Tanfield – Isabell Staveley
         Catherine Neville – 1,461 Robert Tanfield*
1,420 Edward Neville, lord of Abergavenny – Catherine Howard*
1,363 Ralph of Neville, 1st earl of Westmorchand – Joan Beaufort*
1,330 John of Neville, 3rd baron of Neville of Raby – Maud of Percy
1,300 Alice Audley – Ralph of Neville, 2nd baron of Neville of Raby
1,270 Hugh Audley – Isolda of Mortimer
 
     The last couple is already in the genealogical sequence of George Washington. Joan Beaufort, wife of their greatgrandson Ralph of Neville was daughter of John of Gand, duke of Lancaster and Catherine Swinford Roelt which ones are already in the genealogical sequence of Charles II, king of England posted at the chapter 9. And the last sequence for today.
 
1,735 John Adams – Abigail Smith
1,691 John Adams – Susanah Boylston
1,665 Hannah Bass – Joseph Adams
1,640 Ruth Alden – John Bass
1,602 Prisilla Mullins – John Alden
1,578 William Mullins – Alice Atwood
1,545 Frances Moulineux – John Mullins
1,510 John Molyneux – Johanna Montacute*
1,475 William Molyneux – Anna Rugge
1,445 Thomas Molyneux – Anna of Dutton*
1,425 Elisabeth Stanley – Richard Molyneux
1,409 Jean Goushill – Sir Thomas Stanley, 1st baron of Stanley
1,360 Elizabeth Fitzalan – Sir Robert Goushill
1,342 Elizabeth of Bohum – Richard Fitzalan, 10th earl of Arundel
1,311 William of Bohum, earl of Northampton – Elizabeth of Badlesmere
1,282 Elisabeth, princess of England – Humphrey of Bohum, 4th earl of Hereford and Essex
1,240 Leonor, princess of Castilla – Edward I, king of England
 
     From these point we can go back to the genealogical sequence of Charles II, king of England, at the chapter 9. D. Leonor, princess of Castilla is a greatgreatgrandaughter of D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal and his wife Mahaut of Savoie. With those three examples we have also James Madison as cousin. He was one of the writers for the Federalist Papers that supported the passage of the United States Constitution. 
 
     Before the Brazilian Independence, came the American Independence. The principal causes that move the American people toward the independence were the understanding of the British Crown that the costs of its army used to protect the Colonies should be paid, at least half, by the Colonies. In the conception of the king the army was serving more the Colonies than England. So he raised the taxes. But what really provoked more was the intransigence of the king who ignored the petition from the Colonies to remove out the exceeding taxes.  
 
     Other causes of the Revolution of Independence was the lack of representation. The British army stayed in the colonists houses. And the government in Americas was done by Englishmen. After the successful War of Independence, the establishment of the American Constitution regarding the rights and freedoms was inspirational to the whole world under any other colonist power. Since then Brazilians also begun to think about the separation from Portugal.
 
     The first opportunity came in 1,789. Previously the gold production had a substantial decline. Portugal kept demanding some yearly amount of gold from Brazil even it was not more to find easily. As the gold production was reduced so the economic situation went down. Many people begun to accumulate debts with the Portuguese Treasury. And the Portugal Crown decided to execute all debts through the law called “derrama”. Derrama meant that, the government people could come to your house and take anything you would have to pay your debt and if was not enough you would be arrested and kept imprisioned until the debt be paid.
 
     It sparkled the revolt called “Inconfidencia Mineira” (Miners Revolt). Many people took part on the elaboration of a plan of separation of Brazil from Portugal. Most of them had their lives linked to Minas Gerais and Rio de Janeiro, the most important captaincies at the time. Rio de Janeiro was affected because during the Gold Cycle the Brazilian Capital were transferred from Salvador to there. The transference was an attempt to better control the Colonies since the main income of the land was coming from Minas Gerais and Rio de Janeiro was the nearest port to transport the gold to Portugal.
 
     The revolt were kept in secrecy and was to be unveilled in the same day that Portugal marked for begin the Derrama. But before it come, two or three betrayers denounced the plan to Portuguese officers. Portuguese authorities then arrested all the main leaders of the revolt and condemned them to be hang or exiled to Angola, which was another Portuguese Colony, in Africa. All the condemned to death but one had their penalties commuted to exile.
 
     The only one executed, cut into pieces and his parts exposed in a cruelly way at the streets of Ouro Preto, the Minas Gerais Capital then, to drive terror to any others revolted, was the Inconfidente, Lieutenant, Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier, also called by the nickname, Tiradentes (teeth taker). He was chosen because was the most enthusiastic and assumed his entire guilty in the conspiracy. In his last words he said that, if he had ten lives he would give all to the cause.
 
     Some historians believe that, Joaquim Jose had secretly travelled to United States to meet with George Washington. Although it is not proved, the possibility isn’t without reasons. The Brazilian movement of independence was mirrored in the American Revolution. Both had been influenced by the Frensh philosophers. Both movement had straight link to the Freemasons. And so on.  
 
     But the success of the American Independence is accountable for the delay of Brazilian Independence. Certainly, the Portuguese monarchs and advisors was watching everything that happen in the world. And seen the mistakes others Monarchs had done they would do the opposite. As the king of England had denied the petition to lower taxes and drove unger to the American colonists, the Portuguese sovereign granted the total pardon of debts Brazilians owned. Together with the exile of the leaders of the revolt the common people became accomodated for now. But the ideal of independence just entered in a deep sleep but wasn’t entirely forgot.
 
     What is interesting in our days is that, some of the most known facts of the time are been questioned. Some is saying that, Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier was never hanged. The “Inconficencia Mineira” never were intent to give independence to whole Brazil. The “Inconfidentes” didn’t want to freed slaves. They were just a group of high classes people. About those controversies I would call our cousin, Rogerio Alvarenga, to make his points. He is an historian with a long career and identified those suppositions as desconstructions of what we really know about our past. He wrote a series of books called “Virtual Enterview with …..”. His site is: rogerioalvarenga.blogspot.com.
 
     The arguments raised by those who want dismiss the importance of the “Mineiros” personalities to Brazilian History are comparable to say that, the American Revolution of Independence have not democratic effect because part of the leaders were slaves owners. Also, the Independence have not validity because the Revolutionaries was betrayers accordingly to the English law, which legally owned the Colonies.
 
     The accusation that the “Inconfidencia Mineira” wasn’t a popular movement can be easily dismissed by the fact in the life of the ”Inconfidente”, Father Rolim. He had the commitment to convoke 400 people to join the rebel force. Would be impossible to assembly such army at that time, in the City of Serro where he lived, if the common people wasn’t invited.
 
     And we need to pay attention to the facts. The conspiracy was against Portugal’s Dominion which had thousands of men in Brazil. Without an equal or superior number nobody would talk about Independence. And for have such size of army of Brazilians, certainly, even slaves would join in.
 
     But, cleverly, Portuguese government persecuted only the leadership which in many cases was its own citizens, saving its imagery from be depicted as oppressor before the common people.
 
     The classification of the “Inconfidencia Mineira” as an elitist movement have the intention of invalidate its good meaning through the bad meaning attributed to the word elite in Brazilian History. Brazilians tend to link the word elite only to the rich and powerful politicians which did bad administrations. The “Inconfidencia Mineira” is clear a movement of middle and lower classes against the powerful. And the command of the movement was formed by the intellectual elite. Not necessarily the economic elite.    
 
     Anyways the political interpretation of now-a-days get the interests of today’s interests. Maybe, later on I will explain it better.      
 
     Others polemics points of view that Rogerio have good answers through his works is the saying that, Alberto de Santos Dummond didn’t invented the airplane and Antonio Francisco Lisboa, the Aleijadinho, is more like a myth than the author of all the works attributed to him. I would also indicate the title: “Wings of Madness” to anyone who want know something about Santos Dummond. Knowledge without research is just oneself opinion. If you want be wise about anything look for every and each opinion before any judgment.
 
     In other hand some people in Brazil love so much the English culture that was spread a misinformation about some particularity of the “Mineiros” accent. “Mineiros” pronounce the word UAI in most of their conversations. The Portuguese sound to that word is the same for the English why. Then was created explaination for the “Mineiros” UAI attributing its use as influence of the English people that was present in Minas Gerais at the Cycle of Gold. But it is not true.
 
     UAI was a Freemasons pass word which means, “Uniao, Amor e Independencia” (Union, Love and Independence). It was used to open the door of secret meetings reallized in the basements at the houses of the “Inconfidentes”. The meaning of the word was long forgotten but “Mineiros” kept using it forever.
 
     Another interesting thing about the ”Inconfidencia Mineira” is that, many of the ‘Inconfidentes” have a known ancestry linked to the same ancestors that I exposed before. If anybody talk with “Mineiros” about the names, Jose Alvares Maciel, Ignacio Jose de Alvarenga Peixoto, Jose da Silva e Oliveira Rolim (Father Rolim) or Tomas Antonio Gonzaga, they will soon remember something about their first grades in school because of those names are involved in the “Inconfidencia Mineira” or because some of them are famous poets. But their ancestry present at the geneall.net portugal is falter in something or total lack in there yet.
 
     But some of the ”Inconfidentes” have their links with the royal families just like the other Brazilians historical personalities. Let post some more genealogical sequences.
 
1,746 Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier, Tiradentes.
1,721 Antonia da Encarnacao Xavier – Domingos da Silva Santos
1,700 Maria de Oliveira Colaco – Domingos Xavier Fernandes
         Isabel de Oliveira Colaco – Antonia de Oliveira Setubal
1,660 Antonio de Oliveira Gago – Anna da Cunha
1,630 Martinho de Oliveira – Catarina Pereira Sardinha
1,610 Genebra Leitao de Vasconcelos – Antonio de Oliveira
1,585 Isabel Leitao – Diogo Rodrigues
1,560 Goncalo Vaz Leitao – Helena de Carvalhal
1,535 Vasco Martins Leitao – Beatriz de Sousa
         Martim Ferreira Leitao – Briolanja Gois
1,450 Leonor Ferreira – Rui Vaz Leitao
1,420 Aires Ferreira – Joana Fogaca
1,400 Martim Ferreira – Violante Afonso da Cunha
1,380 Isabel Pereira de Lacerda – Gomes Ferreira
 
     The last couple is one of the 9greatgrandparents of Fernao Dias Paes Leme already presented. The couple is also ancestor of the Saint Friar Galvao. The personality Tiradentes wasn’t marriaged but had children with more than one woman. Part os his descendance still living in Minas Gerais State. Another example,
 
         Claudio Manoel da Costa
         Teresa Ribeiro de Alvarenga – Joao Goncalves da Costa
         Francisco de Barros Freire – Isabel Rodrigues de Alvarenga
         Luis de Barros Freire – Isabel de Paiva
         Catarina de Freitas – Francisco de Barros Freire
         Maria Pedroso de Alvarenga – Sebastiao de Freitas
 
     Claudio Manoel da Costa was also a great poet. The last ancestors above was one of the 4greatgrandparents of Saint Friar Galvao, from a lineage not presented. Last example,
 
1,756 Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade – Isabel Alves Maciel
1,708 Jose Antonio Freire de Andrade – Maria do Bonsucesso Correia de Sa
1,660 Joana Vicencia de Menezes – Bernardim Freire de Andrade
1,630 Ambrosio Pereira de Berredo – Maria Lobo da Silveira*
1,600 Henrique Pereira de Berredo – D. Maria de Menezes*
1,580 Ambrosio Pereira de Berredo – Joana de Menezes*
1,560 D. Mariana de Portugal – Antonio Pereira de Berredo*
1,540 D. Cecilia de Portugal – D. Rodrigo de Castro*
1,485 D. Martinho de Portugal, Archbishop of Funchal – Catarina de Sousa
1,462 D. Afonso de Portugal, Bishop of Evora City – Filipa de Macedo
1,400 D. Afonso, 1st Marquiz of Valenca – Brites de Sousa*
1,377 D. Afonso, 1st duke of Braganca – D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim
1,357 D. Joao I, king of Portugal – Ines Pires
 
     Another interesting information about the “Inconfidente” Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade is that, he was nephew of the general, Gomes Freire de Andrade. The general was the first count of Bobadela and until his death in January first, 1,756 he was the Minas Gerais State Governor. His brother and father of Francisco, Jose Antonio, was the second count of Bobadela. General Gomes Freire de Andrade signed documents of posse of lands in name of Manuel Rodrigues Coelho. As I mentioned before, some traditional accounts say that, these Manuel Rodrigues Coelho have something to do with our ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes but is not determinated the kinship linkage between the two of them.
 
     Here we went back to the genealogical sequences presented at the chapter 5. D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim was daughter of the general, D. Nuno Alvares Pereira and grandaughter of D. Branca Pires Coelho. We got here the crossing between the families Coelho, Braganca, Alvim, Pereira and Portugal that is ancestor to all European Royal Families. I used the * to indicate other ways in which Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade was descendant of the kings of Portugal.
 
          11. UNITED STATES AND BRAZIL TOGETHER
 
     For long time, United States and Brazil didn’t have a together History. But they had occasional encounters. Some of the reason for it was beyond the control of both. As we know, at the same time the ”Inconfidencia Mineira” was been derailled the Frensh Revolution begun. After the initial upheaval the doors was open to the arising of Napoleon Bonaparte and with him the Napoleonic Wars.
 
     Brazil had some benefit from the Napoleonic Wars in some unexpected way. Was long thought in Portugal that, wouldn’t be a bad thing to transfer the condition of Metropolis to Brazil and there the monarchy would thrive. It would be done to better protect the Portuguese interests because it is a such small country and subject to possible invasions from more powerful countries from Europe. But they aways reluctantly thought about that plan.
 
     Portugal and England had that Treaty since 1,385 when they agreed to protect each other against foreign invasion. And because England was at war with the Napolionic France, Portugal was cornered to make a decision in which side to go in. Portugal had a queen, Maria I, who was impaired by insanity. She had been the queen at the time of the condemnation of the ”Inconfidentes” in Minas Gerais. She was contemporaneous of George III of England who also was affected by mental illness. He was the English king at the time of the American Revolution.
 
     Like king George III, Maria I, the Crazy, as she became known, were replaced by a Prince Regent. Her son, Joao, was acting on her behalf before the confrontation with Napoleon. He was not prepared to be king because had an older brother but his brother died of smallpox. And his death could be thanked to their mother because she was too conservative to let her son be vaccinated against the desease. At the time the vaccine already existed and was the first one that human being have at hand. Maria I considered the vaccination a violation of nature and an act against God’s determination.
 
     The Prince Regent Joao, who later became the king D. Joao VI, was a reluctant administrator. Looks like that, any decision would do to him a lot of pain. So his decisions would come slowly like from a slot. And before he decided which side he would be with, Napoleon Bonaparte ordered his Army to invade Portugal and destitute the king. Luckly, the time he gained thinking about which side to go helped him to decide to transfer his court to Brazil. Just in time because when his fleet was yet at sight from the land, the Napolionic troups was entering Lisbon.
 
     His fleet was not more than a shadow of what the Portugueses had in the times of their Great Discoveries. And he brought with him the Portuguese Treasury and around 15.000 people from his courts. Just outside Lisbon he meet an English fleet that was waiting to escort him along the way to Brazil. The voyage took too much time with many risk decisions made such as transport all three generations of heirs to the thone in only one ship. But at the end they went Brazil anyways. It was 1,808. 
 
     The king of Spain wasn’t so lucky. Before his fleet could do the same the Napoleonic Army took him away. He was dethroned and replaced by Napoleon’s kin.
 
     In Brazil the courts were welcomed with an innocent enthusiasm by the Brazilian people. First the entourage made a stop in Salvador to soon arrive in Rio de Janeiro. The port of Rio de Janeiro was the busiest in the country and wasn’t without reason. If anyone wanted to do a safe travel across the world it was one of the obligatory stops along the way. Anyone traveling from Europe or East Coast of Americas would be resupplied in the Rio de Janeiro port. And at the time was there a small American fleet. And the Americans did a diplomatic mistake.
 
     At the arriving of the Prince Regent to the land the people was in a climate of carnival. All the ships presents in Guanabara Bay start to salute him with all its guns. One of the American Captains got so carried on by such wave of happiness that he also did the same for just one time. Someone else must had remembered him what for were the War of Independence in United States and he ordered to silence his cannons.
 
     I said it was a mistake because Portugal and Brazil were not involved in the conflict between England and United States. And back in Brazil have a saying that could be translated as, “celebrate with who is celebrating.” It mean that, is not polite you see your neighbor in joyous celebration and you alienate yourself from his happiness. Is like you are condemning his right to celebrate. But I am sure that, Brazilians didn’t took it so hard on themselves.
 
     I said before that the Brazilians celebration was a innocent act because the presence of the Portuguese courts in Brazil became a mix of good and bad news. And the bad came first. Rio de Janeiro was a small town, maybe 40.000 people or less. And hadn’t time to prepare itself to receive 15.000 newcomers. What next the Prince Regent and staff decided was quartering in the homes of the colonists. So, the Portuguese troups start doing inspections in each and every house around, and when it was good enough they just fixed a plate with the letters P. R. It was to mean that, Regent’s Property. And later on the humoristic Brazilians interpreted as, Robbed Property.
 
     And among the problems, Prince Joao was marriaged to Carlota Joaquina. She was a bad tempered princess from Spain and hated Brazil at the first sight. Her temper and probably the timid personality of D. Joao had put them in a clash course that ended taking them apart of each other. They just acted as marriaged to the public eyes but was separated. And Carlota Joaquina was wild. But the only useful information that interest us here is that, soon the Brazilian public learn to hate her as much she hated Brazil and Brazilians.
 
     At the good side we have for start the opening of all Brazilian ports to all friendly nations, namely, England. Portugal had the monopoly before. And England at the time was the China of today. As a leader in industrialization it had start the Industrial Revolution but the workers was underpaid back there, the production was vibrant and it was taken to all corners of the globe, except to France and its allies because they were at war. And England took great advantage of it flooding the Brazilian market with things that Brazilian haven’t even place to use, such as ice skates. But Brazilians was resourceful and transformed such things in something else for good use.
 
     Since the courts was in Brazil and hadn’t any clue about a time to go back, Prince Joao decided to take some measures that improved the Brazilian life. He reurbanized Rio de Janeiro, founded the first College, created a Botanical Garden and the first Bank of Brazil. At that time he also open Brazil to the scrutiny of European scientists such as August de Saint Hilaire. Saint Hilaire was Frensh and he went Brazil after the fall of Napoleon in 1,815.
 
     Saint Hilaire, mentioned by some old cousin, Dermeval Jose Pimenta, in his book, A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente (The Pecanha’s Woods, its History and its People) made these coment about the people of Minas Gerais State at the time. He was admired by the vision of a wooden machine moved by water and used to crush sugarcane to produce brown sugar. “I couldn’t prevent let myself be taken in admiration by the gears that, although enormous, are, at the same time, of a strange lightness and nicely make. Was not these one time that I got proof of the hability of the “mineiro” worker; if they are slow in the execution of their work, at least do it with extremely care and I believe in that, they do a better finishing than the European artisans.”
 
     Before the Portuguese Royal Family went Brazil, in 1,803 United States had bought the Louisiana Territory which is the East area of Mississippi River. Such purchase made the American Territory be doubled. After it came the War of 1,812. This war is considered the second War of Independence. It because England was the hegemonic power in the world, specially at seas, and was the bullier of the time. Although United States had gain its Independence through the War of Independence, England continue to threat the new nation as its colony.
 
     What aggravated the situation was that, United States had been friendly to France which had give capital to the American Revolution. England was at war with the Napoleonic France now. England had the most powerful navy in number but was lacking of experient sailors. So it starts to boarding the American ships and taken the sailors born in England, even the naturalized Americans. They even took some who was American born but hadn’t their paper with them to prove it. A good part of the American exportation was to France and England was trying to blockade it, damaging the American economy.  
 
     Another serious problem was that, probably the English Crown saw as a treat to its power the American expansion to West. And as they didn’t have population enough to invade the world as it pleased, they start to arming the American Indians who was fighting against the expansion. Those English attitudes convinced the President James Madison to declare war to England in 1,812 with the approuval of Congress. Lets put some insight of the genealogical sequence for Mr. President, James Madison.
 
1,751 James Madison – Dolley Payne Todd
1,731 Eleanor Rose Conway – James Madison
1,696 Francis Conway – Rebecca Catlett
1,675 Elizabeth Thornton – Edwin Conway
         Alice Savage – 1,651 Francis Thornton
1,605 Anthony Savage – Alice Stafford
1,556 Anthony Savage – Elizabeth Hall
1,528 Francis Savage – Anne Sheldon
1,510 Christopher Savage – Anne Lygon
1,450 Christopher Savage – Anne Stanley*
1,430 Katherine Stanley – Sir John Savage
1,409 Jean Goushill – Sir Thomas Stanley, 1st Baron of Stanley
 
     From these point on Madison’s genealogical sequence goes paralell to the one of John Adams, chapter 10, who was father of John Quincy Adams, who replaced James Madison after James Monroe. Another important character of the time was Andrew Jackson, who became the seventh president of United States of America. Andrew Jackson is the face on the twenty dollar bill as we know. He also have a genealogical sequence linked to the Portuguese royals. Let see it.
 
1,767 Andrew Jackson – Rachel Donelson
         Elizabeth Hutchinson – Andrew Jackson
1,700 Cirus Hutchinson – Margareth Lisle
1,675 John Hutchinson – Mary Hobart
         John Hutchinson – not identified
         Lucy Apsley – 1,615 John Hutchinson
         Lucy St John – Allen Apsley
1,473 Sir John St John – Jane Inwardby
1,437 Oliver St John – Elizabeth Scrope*
1,410 Margareth Beauchamp – Oliver St John
         Edith Storton – John of Beauchamp, 3rd Baron of Bletsho
          Catherine Beaumont – Sir John Stourton
1,340 Henry Beaumont, Lord Beaumont – Margareth of Vere
1,310 John, lord Beaumont – Aleanor of Lancaster
1,265 Henry Beaumont, lord Beaumont – Alicia Comyn
1,230 Louis de Brienne – Agnes de Beaumont-Maine
         Berengaria, Princess of Castilla – 1,148 Jean I de Brienne
1,171 Alfonso IX, King of Leon and Castilla – Berengaria, princess of Castilla
1,151 D. Urraca, princess of Portugal – Fernando II, king of Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1st king of Portugal – Mahaut of Savoie
 
     I took a look on the data at the geneall.net portugal for all the 43 presidents of United States of America. I don’t want put more genealogical sequences from their ancestry. Here some insight about it. 29 of them are descendents of the kings of Portugal. 3 are descendents only of the kings Charlemagne, Hugh Capet of France and William I of England. Those three are, James Buchanan, Dwight D. Eisenhower and Barack H. Obama. So they also are relatives of the Iberian Royal Families who also are descendants of those 3 kings.
 
     Those who have not indication as descendants of kings are, Martin van Buren, Abraham Lincoln, Rutherford B. Hayes, James A. Garfield, Chester A. Arthur, William McKinley, Woodrow Wilson, Warren G. Harding, Harry S. Truman, John F. Kennedy and Lyndon B. Johnson. It doesn’t mean that they don’t are descendants of kings but what probably happenned is that, the data on their ancestry was lost in some point of their ancestry. It was happen to most of us.
 
     The list of United States presidents descendents of king Afonso Henriques in order of their elections are, George Washington, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, James Monroe, John Quincy Adams (son of John Adams), Andrew Jackson, William Henry Harrison, John Tyler, James K. Polk, Zachary Taylor, Millard Fillmore, Franklin Pierce, Andrew Johnson, Ulysses S. Grant, Grover Cleveland (who was elected again after his successor), Benjamin Harrison (grandson of William H. Harrison), Theodore Roosevelt, William Howard Taft, Calvin Coolidge, Herbert Hoover, Franklin D. Roosevelt, Richard Nixon, Gerard Ford, Jimmy Carter, Ronald W. Reagan, George H. W. Bush (father), Bill Clinton and George W. Bush (son).
 
     What would be a bit of surprise is that, I also checked 42 names linked to the Brazilian presidency. It included elected presidents, dictators and administrative councils. Only Twelve out of 42 people was descendants of kings, accordingly with the data in that particular site. It is not so much of a surprise because I know how hard is to assembly such data in Brazil. The climate is not so friendly to conservation of paper. As I said before, only after 1,808 the newspapers were allowed, with restrictions, to exist. The illiteracy was an way to dominate the population. And, above all, just a handfull of people really try to brake such vicious cycle. I myself have seen things that are heartbroken in these issue.
 
     The list of our cousins presidents in Brazil are, Floriano Peixoto, Prudente de Morais, Manuel Ferraz de Campos Salles, Augusto Moreira Afonso Pena, Nilo Procopio Pecanha, Joao de Deus Mena Barreto, Jose Linhares, Carlos Coimbra da Luz, Nereu de Oliveira Ramos, Joao Belchior Marques Goulart, Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco and Tancredo Neves (was elected in an electoral assembly but died before assume the position).
 
     The War of 1,812 could be avoided if in the time we had at least a transatlantic telephone line. The English Parliament had revoked some of the decisions that was causing the war but before it came to be known United States was trying to invade the English Possession in Canada. Nevertheless the better moment to have an war against England should be that time because it was involved in a much bigger war against France so England had to fight with a smaller force. Although that smaller army was a numbered and well prepared.
 
     At the course of the war the English invaded Washington Capital and burned its main buildings. The English fleet then headed to Baltimore, Maryland. But they were unable to take a better defended fort there. In there despite of the intense bombardment the men in Fort McHenry didn’t give up on their positions and the English fled empty handed. The commander of the Fort had instructed some women in Baltimore to make a enormous flag and as soon the bombardment stoped the flag was raised to make sure that the English would see it even when they were far.
 
     At the time, Francis Scott Key was stranded in a merchant ship and witnessed the scene. Immediately after he was inspired to write a poem which later became know as The Star-Spangled Banner. In 1,831 the Congress passed a law naming the poem as the official national anthem.  
 
     The English forces decided to attack New Orleans which was the gate to the inland basket of United States. And there they confronted Andrew Jackson and his army. He was a veteran from the War of Independence and had an old hate for the English people since then. His mother and brothers were dead at the time.
 
     At the scenary of the last battle the much smaller force commanded by Jackson was entrenched waiting for the enemy. The leader of the English forces decided to attack in three fronts. And divided his group accordong to attack front, left and right sides. But one of the groups had to go to the other side of the river and the wind was strong delaying its part on the plan. Also an advanced unity of American snipers ambushed the group that was attacking from the right side and kill the commander.
 
     When the battalion was face-to-face with the American forces it were exposed and disorganized. In a better position to shot and kill the Jackson’s forces acted like was shooting ducks. At the end, around 2,000 English were dead while not more than three dozens Americans had the same faith. Again, these episode could been avoided if the communications could be transmited more quick in that time. The English and American diplomacy had already reached an agreement to end the war but the notice only arrived about three weeks later.
 
     What is more interesting in that last battle is that, volunteers came from as far as Connecticut to defend the American Nation. All collors of skin volunteered to do the ultimate sacrifice on behalf of it. And Jackson became the celebrated hero of the nation.
 
     What is sad about it is that, looks like Jackson drove all his hatred against the Indians on the West Frontier. He became the president of United States from 1,829 to 1,837 and expelled many tribes from their ancestor lands provoking what is known as “March of a Thousand Tears”. It pratically was a genocide. Although what he did cann’t be judged by the laws of today, even then some had perceived the use of excessive force. With such atrocity he paved the way for the American expansion toward the Pacific Ocean. But if he had done what he did, in our days, surely he would be comparable to Saddhan Hussein or Moammar Gadhafi. (Note: Today, October 20, 2011, the Lybian dictator was killed by the insurgents).
 
     The other faces on the American Dollar Bills are, 1.00 George Washington; 2.00 Thomas Jefferson; 5.00 Abraham Lincoln; 10.00 Alexander Hamilton, who never got to the presidency but was Treasury Secretary who gave tools to the administration of George Washington and were another writer for the Federalist Paper; 50.00 Ulysses S. Grant; 100.00 Benjamin Franklin, who also never got to the presidency but helped write the Declaration of Independence and did others services; 500,00 William McKinley; 1,000.00 Grover Cleveland; 5,000.00 James Madison; 10,000.00 Salmon P. Chase, who didn’t got to the presidency also, and 100,000.00 Woodrow Wilson.
 
     The American coins have the face of, 0.01 Abraham Lincoln; 0.05 Thomas Jefferson; 0.10 Franklin D. Rosevelt; 0.25 George Washington and 0.50 John F. Kennedy.
 
     I think I better put here some genealogical sequence. The first one is from the kings and queens of Portugal and Brazil, starting from the ancestors of the dukes of Braganca.
 
1,290 Estevao Coelho – Maria Mendes Petite
1,330 Branca Pires Coelho – Joao Pires de Alvim
1,360 Leonor Alvim – D. Nuno Alvares Pereira
1,380 D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim – D. Afonso, 1st duke of Branganca
1,403 D. Fernando I, 2nd Braganca – D. Joana de Castro*
1,430 D. Fernando II, 3rd Braganca – D. Isabel, princess of Portugal*
1,470 D. Jaime, 4th Braganca – Leonor de Mendonca*
1,510 D. Teodosio, 5th Braganca – D. Isabel de Lancastre*
1,543 D. Joao I, 6th Braganca – D. Catarina de Portugal*
1,568 D. Teodosio II, 7th Braganca – Ana de Velasco y Giron*
1,604 D. Joao IV, king of Portugal – Luiza de Guzman*
1,648 D. Pedro II, king of Portugal – Marie Sophie Elisabeth*
1,689 D. Joao V, king of Portugal – Maria Anna Josepha*
1,714 D. Jose I, king of Portugal – Maria Ana Victoria de Bourbon*
1,734 D. Maria I, queen of Portugal – D. Pedro III, king of Portugal*
1,767 D. Joao VI, king of Portugal – Carlota Joaquina de Bourbon*
1,798 D. Pedro I, emperor of Brazil – Maria Leopoldine*
1,825 D. Pedro II, emperor of Brazil – Teresa de Bourbon*
1,846 D. Isabel de Braganca – emperial princess of Brazil – Gaston d’Orleans, count d’Eu*
 
     Just to remember, on the fourth line, D. Afonso, I duke of Braganca was son of D. Joao I, king of Portugal and Ines Pires. D. Joao I became to be king after the Crisis of 1,383 to 1,385 when the Spanish king demanded the Portuguese Crown to himself. But he was defeated by the combined forces of Portugal and England lead by the king himself and his noble servant, D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.
 
     At the twelveth line, the king D. Pedro II of Portugal was brother of D. Catarina of Braganca, princess of Portugal and wife of Charles II, king of England, Scots and Ireland, the one who unified the American Colonies and acquired New York from the Dutchs. Also, D. Pedro III, king of Portugal and husband of D. Maria I was brother of D. Jose I, king of Portugal. So he was uncle of his own wife.
 
     At the death of D. Joao VI, king of Portugal, in 1,826, the right heir was D. Pedro I, emperor of Brazil. But his brother assumed the position first as D. Miguel I, king of Portugal. It lead to a clash between two parties, each one in favor of the two kings. D. Pedro I, emperor of Brazil, renounced to the Brazilian throne, living there his infant son Pedro as heir in Brazil and took the Portuguese Throne back. He assumed as Pedro IV, king of Portugal. And the succession in Portugal went almost like that.
 
1,798 D. Pedro IV, king of Portugal – Maria Leopoldine*
1.819 D. Maria II, queen of Portugal – D. Fernando II, king of Portugal*
1,838 D. Luis I, king of Portugal – Maria Pia, princess of Savoie*
1,863 D. Carlos I, king of Portugal – Amelie d’Orleans, princess of France*
1,889 D. Manuel II, king of Portugal – Augusta Viktoria*
 
     The monarchy ended in 1,889 in Brazil with the Proclamation of Republic. The same was done in Portugal at the year of 1,910. Since then the royal families still existing without throne. They use titles but not kings and queens.
 
     I will take advantage in this point to post some more little genealogical sequences that have something to do with our now-a-days, although it is not so important for the present book data. I will start from the princess Isabel and her partner Gaston d’Orleans.
 
1.846 D. Isabel de Braganca, emperial princess of Brazil – Gaston d’Orleans, count d’Eu
1,875 D. Pedro de Alcantara de Orleans e Braganca- Elisabeth*
1,913 D. Pedro de Orleans e Braganca, prince of Orleans and Braganca – Maria de la Esperanca de Borbon*
1,948 D. Afonso Duarte, prince of Orleans and Braganca – Silvia Amelia Hungria Silva Machado*
 
     Another example.
 
1,846 D. Isabel de Braganca, emperial princess of Brazil – Gaston d’Orleans, count d’Eu
1,878 D. Luis de Orleans e Braganca, prince of Brazil – Maria Pia de Borbon*
1,909 D. Pedro Henrique de Orleans e Braganca – Maria Elisabeth, princess von Bayern*
1,959 D. Maria Gabriela de Orleans e Braganca, princess of Brazil – Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado*
 
     The last couple in each sequence end with a sister and brother. Through their grandmother’s lineage they are for sure descendants of Fernao Coelho, 1st lord of Felgueiras and Vieira and his wife Catarina de Freitas. Fernao Coelho was greatgrandson of Estevao Coelho and Maria Mendes Petite from which ones I start to post the genealogical sequence of the kings of Brazil and Portugal. Catarina de Freitas was descendant of all the royal families from Iberian Peninsula and beyond. Lets post though some genealogical sequence from their maternal side.
 
         Silvia Amelia* and Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado*
1,930 Sylvia Emilia de Mello Franco Senna* – Paulo Argemiro Hungria da Silva Machado
1,900 Mucio Emilio de Senna(*?) – Sylvia Amelia de Mello Franco*
1,876 Nelson Coelho de Senna(*?) – Emilia Gentil Horta Gomes Candido
1,847 Maria Brasiliana Coelho(*?) – Candido Jose de Senna
1,785 Joao Coelho de Magalhaes(*?)- Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo
1,759 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes(*?) - Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
 
     As I observed before, we cann’t say or deny for sure that the patriarch of our family Jose Coelho de Magalhaes is the same one noble person who first was posted at the site geneall.net portugal. If it is so, our cousins Silvia Amelia and Theodoro are at least two times descendants from our same ancestors. But we better went back to our main issue.
 
     After the fall of Napoleon Bonaparte Brazil were the only American country to have a seat at the Congress of Vienna to remap Europe. Is not because Brazil was that great but the Portuguese Royal Family living in Brazil had their interest in there, since Portugal and Algarves was part of their Empire. And Portugal was for once a Brazilian Colony. The inversion of position didn’t pleased Portuguese people. At that time, Brazil gave Guiana back to France. It had been a small effort from Brazilians to help defeat Napoleon. They went Guiana, conquered it almost without any resistence.
 
     Since then the Portuguese people start pressuring the king Joao VI for get back to Portugal. Brazilian also was not willing to go back to the old condition of colony. D. Joao VI was eagering to stay in Brazil where he was loved and unconditionally respected. And his son, Pedro de Alcantara, then just a young man who went Brazil on his nine years old felt more like Brazilian than Portuguese and refused to go on his father’s behalf. After a long playing cat and rat, D. Joao VI agreed on to go to Portugal, but when he was about to aboard the ship he whispered on Pedro’s ear, “Before any adventurer do, do it yourself.”
 
     That phrase was a mention to Brazilian Independence. Other countries in Latino-America had already made their independences and D. Joao VI knew it was a question of time for someone else do the same in Brazil. And with his return to Portugal, D. Joao VI had to adapt himself to a knew way of life. The Portuguese Army had taken the country and wasn’t up anymore to accept an absolutist king. And they also demanded for Brazil be taken to its old condition of colony.
 
     In quickly movements of the History soon after, the Prince Regent of Brazil, Pedro, were pressed not go to Portugal and stood there in a episode called “Dia do Fico” (The Stood Day). When the courts in Portugal decided to reduce his powers, Pedro declared the Independence of Brazil in September 7, 1,822. He was chrowned as D. Pedro I, emperor of Brazil.
 
     But his success was in great part thanks to a nobleman, Jose Bonifacio de Andrada e Silva. These one was Brazilian born who had studied in Europe. Even living there at the time of the Frensh Revolution. He was liberal at the point that wanted to end the slavery and to promote certain kind of agrarian reform. He recognized that the imense territory of Brazil was in a few hands and econimically unproductive. He stood as right hand of the emperor as chief executive while the initial clashs was going on.
 
     Brazil was divided between those who wanted stay with Portugal as the Province of Bahia, those who wanted the republican regime as the Province of Pernambuco and under the manace of Portugal send troups to dominate again. The liberalism of Jose Bonifacio afterwards was responsible for his downfall because the owners of great lands and merchants of slaves added to his own inability to negotiate was against him. Soon he was exiled and moved to France where he lived for six years.
 
     In 1,831 the emperor D. Pedro I was about to return to Portugal. He named Jose Bonifacio as tutor of his children, even the prince Pedro who would become D. Pedro second emperor of Brazil. Again he clashed with the conservatives and was accused of to conspire to bring the king Pedro I back to Brazil. These time he was kept in domicile imprisonment at the Paqueta Island, in Rio de Janeiro. For his services he got the nickname of Patriarch of the Independence. He was descendant of the kings of Portugal and marriaged to an Irish woman named Narcisa Emilia O’ Leary.
 
     As tutor of the infant Pedro he was replaced by another noble with a long name, Manuel Inacio de Andrada Souto Maior Pinto Coelho. These one also was many times descendant of the kings. Lets put some genealogical sequence for the two of them.
 
1,763 Jose Bonifacio de Andrada e Silva – Narcisa Emilia O’Leary
1,726 Bonifacio Jose Ribeiro de Andrade – Maria Barbara da Silva
1,678 Jose Ribeiro de Andrade – Ana da Silva Borges
1,645 Filipa de Andrade Machado – Gaspar Ribeiro da Silva
1,610 Antonio Pacheco de Andrade – Catarina Rebelo Machado*
1,580 Maria de Gouveia de Andrade – D. Francisco Pacheco*
1,540 Maria de Andrade – Cristovao Rebelo de Meireles
1,515 Leonor de Andrade – Rui Pires de Gouveia*
1,480 Leonor Freire de Andrade – Luis Machado, lord of Sandomil and Loriga
1,385 Joao Freire de Andrade, 2nd lord of Bobadela – Catarina de Sousa
 
     These last couple is already in the genealogical sequence for the “Inconfidente” Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade at the chapter 10. Lets put something for Manuel Inacio de Andrada Souto Maior Pinto Coelho, Markees of Itanhaem.
 
1,782 Manuel Inacio de Andrada … – Maria Angelina Beltrao
1,735 Antonia Joaquina Luisa Ataide Portugal Pinto Coelho – Inacio de Andrade Souttomayor*
1,700 Luis Jose Pinto Coelho da Cunha – Antonia Joana Miranda Costa
1,671 Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho – Maria Josefa Azevedo Coutinho
1,640 Francisco Pinto da Cunha – D. Francisca Maria da Silva e Castro*
1,600 Antonio Pinto Coelho, IX lord of Felgueiras and Vieira – D. Francisca de Ataide*
1,560 Francisca Maria da Silva Coelho de Noronha – Francisco Pinto da Cunha*
1,540 Aires Coelho, 7th lord of Felgueiras – Maria de Noronha
1,510 Goncalo Coelho da Silva, 6th lord of Felgueiras – D. Maria de Melo*
1,470 Aires Coelho, 5th lord of Felgueiras – Maria de Castro*
1,435 Goncalo Coelho – 3rd lord of Felgueiras and Vieira – Violante de Magalhaes*
1,420 Martim Coelho, 2nd lord of Felgueiras – Joana de Azevedo
1,370 Fernao Coelho, 1st lord of Felgueiras and Vieira – Catarina de Freitas*
 
     Fernao Coelho was greatgrandson of Estevao Coelho and Maria Mendes Petite from which ones I start to post the last genealogical sequence of the kings of Brazil and Portugal at these chapter.  
 
     In 1,831 with the departure of D. Pedro I to Portugal, Brazil pass through a series of Regencies until 1,840 when had a revolt and the people demanded the 14 years old Pedro be considered adult and take the crown for his own. But one decision of 1,831 had consequences to the rest of Brazil’s History. It was the creation of the National Guard. The problem was that, Brazil was devided in three parties. The Conservative, the Liberals and the For Restauration. The last one wanted the return of Pedro I. The Conservative didn’t trust the Army because it could be lead by someone who wanted the power. The Liberals also didn’t trust because was afraid of it be use to suppress their opinions.
 
     The idea of National Guard in Brazil was based on the Frensh experience where each citizen were called to defend their country. But in there it gain another particularities. For you be a member you have to be a voter. To be a voter you needed to make some yearly amount of money that would put you in a level of middle class or above. And yet, at that time you had to be a man to be a voter. So almost the entire society wouldn’t have the full citizenship.
 
     The person enrolled at the National Guard didn’t owned any salary for that. He had to pay for his uniform, weapons and pay a small contribution to keep the institution. But had all the privileges that the position could give him. At the time and long after most of the Brazilian population lived in rural areas. Most was called “Grotoes”. It remember a little the word grotto and its meaning in English. Although grotto is something cavelike, the “Grotoes” can be described as an end the road in an imense rural area dominated by a graduated member of the National Guard. 
 
     From it came the Portuguese word of “coronelismo”. And also the saying, ”Manda quem pode e obedece quem tem juizo” (Give order who have the power and obey those who got brains). Those rural leaders were sometimes violent people and took the population around them as hostages of their will. In Brazil is plenty of stories of clashs between two or more colonels. Some were true gangsters.
 
     What kept them more attached to the power was their political leadership. Any benefit that could come from the government had to pass through their approuval to go to the smaller people. All positions of employment in the local administration level was fulfilled by their trustfull allies, particularly their relatives. With their control over everything, Brazil never evolved to a Market Economy untill the middle of the 20th century. Although the National Guard was dismissed at 1,920s the society didn’t got freed from the system until the old generation was dead.
 
     Even after, the power of the “Grotoes” stood on its long way to death. And it kept Brazil in a situation like semi-Middle Ages. Not even the called Liberals in Brazil were the champions of liberty or independence for the people. They were Liberals only in comparison with the Conservatives. But the Institution of National Guard in Brazil favored the Conservative because was restrict to the economic elites. And when an human being is comfortable with some privileges what he less want is to change anything. Even if the change is for the good of the society as an whole.
 
     In 1,860 the number of member was 500,000. While the Brazilian Army was not more than 20,000. Accordlingly to a conservative calculation, if each guardsman have 500 descendants in average, Brazil was supposed to have 250 millions people not counting on the descendents of those who was not guardsman. But Brazil have a population a little lower than 200 millions. So, where is the rest of it?! Almost all of them are inside the number of today’s Brazilian population. And the number was supposed to be much bigger wasn’t for the marriage between their combined descendance.
 
     What I mean about it is that, we are descendant of many of them at the same time and many times we are descendant of some of them multiple times. I myself am six times descendant of the captain Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Jr. also called Jose Coelho da Rocha. And also descendant of his sons who got the charter of leutenants and from another captain. Because of that each one of the guardsman may have much more than a thousand descendants today in average but we can’t just add the number of descendants of each one to calculate the Brazilian population.
 
     A great part of Brazilians are descendant of them but what is very sad is that, the National Guard had a file with precious genealogical information of its members but it may be lost to codling-moth, mould and disrespect for what is historical.
 
     We have many people who participated in the design of the Brazilian History from the XIX century. Each one of them deserved a long motion picture acted by the best known actors and actress of Hollywood. But I choose to say something about two of them. Luis Alves de Lima e Silva, the duke of Caxias and Theofilo Benedicto Ottoni. If we look at their genealogical data present at the site geneall.net portugal we can’t say if they are or not descendants of our ancestors kings but I suspect they are. Not because they had it written on their forehead or is something that can indicate that a man is or isn’t a noble. But just because of the favorable probabilities of it be so as I put at the begining of these book.
 
     The first one, Luis Alves de Lima e Silva, the duke of Caxias, have some ancestors there, since the years 1,200s. But most of his genealogical data is incomplete as of everybody else do. He was accepted as private in the Army when he was only 5 years old. He were raised in the Academy. He was chosen to combat the resistence against the Brazilian Independence at the State of Bahia.
 
     Luis Alves de Lima e Silva was a militar genius. He fought from north to south of Brazil in numerous campaigns such in Maranhao State named “Balaiada”. In there the last city to be conquered was Caxias, from which he gained the title of baron of Caxias. Later he fought at the south first against the dictators of Argentine and Uruguay. He also pacified a revolt that had the intention of create a Republic out of the states of Southern Brazil. This revolt is called by the name of ”Farroupilha”.
 
     The victory over the “Farroupilhas” have a special meaning. One of the combatents was Giuseppe Garibaldi who was marriaged to the ”Braziliana” Anita Garibaldi. With the peace made in Brazil the couple went to Italy where they fought for the unification of that country and became major heroes there too. In Brazil they fought for the “Farroupilhas”.
 
     Luis Alves were worthy of all titles in militar and nobility career. He is well known for his roll in the War of Paraguay. Under the “caudillo” Solano Lopez, Paraguay became a major militar force and wanted to conquerer all the region around the Basin of the Prata River. It mean take lands from Brazil, Uruguay and Argentina. The three countries made an alliance. Even so, their team up wasn’t enough to take down the dictatorship of Solano Lopes. And they fought for four years.
 
     When Caxias assumed the command he first trained the troups in specific tatics of the Army. The majority were from the National Guard. Then he commanded them personally. After a series of victories they encoutered a dead end. The allies had to cross a bridge loaded with explosives. Is said that, the more than sixty years old man bravely took the front of his subordinates and crossed it first saying: “Those who are Brazilian follow me.” The explosives didn’t went off and he won the Battle of Itororo. From that point on the allies conquered all Paraguay in a short term and the war was ended. But it almost at the year of 1,870.
 
     What the duke of Caxias represented to the emperor D. Pedro II is similar to what D. Nuno Alvares Pereira represented to the king D. Joao I of Portugal. If was not for D. Nuno maybe D. Joao I wouldn’t be king after the Crisis of 1,383-1,385. Maybe, without Luis Alves de Lima e Silva Brazil hadn’t have its second emperor. Caxias died at 1,878. Although his genealogy doesn’t indicate ties with the Royal Families before, his two daughter marriaged to people who was of noble origins. Then his descendance have ties with them.
 
     The other Brazilian hero, Theofilo Benedicto Ottoni, had one non pleasant encounter with Caxias. He was a militant on the Liberal Party. And in 1,842 were a political impasse because the Conservative Party was manipulating the government. Then a Revolt of Liberals went off. First at Sao Paulo Province and then in Minas Gerais Province. Theofilo Ottoni was the leader in Minas Gerais and organized the resistence. But at the Battle of Santa Luzia City his forces were dominated by the Emperial Forces leadered by Caxias who take him away. Later on he was judged and cleared as innocent. One of the fellow combatents of Ottoni was Modesto Jose Pimenta, one cousin of the Coelho Family.
 
     Theofilo Ottoni have just a small known ancestry. He was born in 1,807, at Serro City, Minas Gerais. His greatgreatgrandfather, Emmanuel Antao Ottoni was an immigrant from Genoa, Italy. I think he probably have ties with the Iberian noble families because he had ancestors with names like, Sousa, Maia and Paes Leme. Paes Leme is also family name for Fernao Dias, the well known “Bandeirante”. But it does not matter for now. What matter is that, he is not considered worthy of attention to many Brazilian historians but he did things that was way beyond any other Brazilian of his time was up to do so.
 
     His life is entirely dedicated to combat the absolutist monarchy, love for democracy and the search for new ways to the economy around about his birth place and Brazil in general. After many disturbances in his life he founded the Company of Commerce and Navigation of Mucuri River. The Mucuri River is in the Northeast of Minas Gerais and is basin for a extense region where stands his birth place, Serro.
 
     Minas Gerais had a big problem at the time because it was served by the Royal Road only, and Serro City was almost at the end of it. Then to have access to the Atlantic Sea one must had to travel more than a thousand miles in southbound way. In a eastbound way the distance was less than one fifth to do the same. But between Serro City and the lands already populated at the Coast of the neighbor States of Bahia and Espirito Santo had a extense almost pristine wild area inhabited by indians.
 
     On homage to his idol mentor, Thomas Jefferson, he created the Project Philadelphia. It was a different kind of colonization that the world had never seen. First of all he made agreement with the indians that included them in the project. He opened the project to the participation of people of all nationalities. The center of the project was the City of Philadelphia which later was renamed by others after the name of its founder, Teofilo Otoni. To there came immigrants from China, Italy, Germany, Netherlands, Belgium, Switzerland, Portugal and Spain.
 
     For a Brazilian man of his time, Theofilo Ottoni was way ahead. His City of Philadelphia was born with School for different languages, newspaper, Catholic and Lutheran Churchs (the Catholicism was the official religion of the empire and to be open to others religious beliefs was the same as looking for trouble with the Catholic dominance) and soon complete more than 100 miles of road link it to the town of Santa Clara, now Nanuque, which was part of the project. He also associated with the Baron of Maua to recreate the Bank of Brazil. The first version was created by the king D. Joao VI but the first version was nothing more than a Ponzi Scheme.
 
     The ideal of Theofilo Ottoni included the Proclamation of Republic for Brazil but the country was in too conservative hands to do it. He wanted to industrialize but the conservative Brazilians was too attached to the old ways. He visualized the abolition of slavery but it came almost twenty years after his death. He died at 1,869 in consequence of many times he got malaria working in the Project Philadelphia.
 
     At the last years of his life Theofilo Ottoni was a respected popular figure in the Brazilian public life. He became senator and natural leader for the people. One example of it is his participation in the Brazilian History chapter named “Questao Christie” (Christie Question). In that time a series of unfortunate events put Brazil and England in a confrontation state. The ambassador for United Kingdom, William Dougal Christie, tried to preasure the emperor Pedro II saying that, the English Armada would come and seize the capital Rio de Janeiro.
 
     It angered the population at the point that the people was about to take justice in their own hands. It would mean do damage to property of any English person living in Brazil. The emperor called for the arbitration of king Leopold, who was his relative and uncle of queen Victoria of England. Before an answer came and to prevent the worsening of the situation, he also cut the diplomatic ties with England and paid in advance what England was demanding thinking Brazil would loose in the arbitration. 
 
     The decision was communicated only later and was favorable to Brazilian’s demand. Theofilo Ottoni was leading the people on that case. So Brazilians experienced some of the English hassle as superpower of the time. The ties were restored later, when Brazil was yet at war with Paraguay.
 
     Lets put here some genealogical sequence. I will start from queen Elizabeth II of England regarding that, queen Victoria was her ancestor and appear in it.
 
1,926 Elizabeth II, queen of United Kingdom (UK) – Philip, prince of Greece and Danmark*
1,895 George VI, King of UK – Elizabeth A. M. Bowes-Lyon*
1,865 George V, king of UK – Mary, princess of Teck*
1,841 Edward VII, king of UK – Alexandra, princess of Danmark*
1,819 Victoria, queen of UK – Albrecht, prince of Sachsen*
1,767 Edward Augustus, duke of Kent – Viktoria, princess of Sachsen*
1,738 George III, king of Great Britain – Charlotte, princess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz*
1,707 Frederick Louis, prince of Wales – Augusta, princess of Sachsen*
1,683 George II, king of Great Britain – Carolina, marquise of Brandenburg-Ansback*
1,660 George I, king of Great Britain – Sophie Dorothea, princess of …*
1,630 Sophie von der Pfalz – Ernst August von Hannover*
1,596 Elisabeth Stuart, princess of England – Friedrick V von der Pfalz*
1,566 James I, king of England – Anna, prinsesse til Danmark*
1,542 Mary Stuart, queen of Scotland – Henry Stewart, duke of Albany*
1,512 James V, king of Scotland – Marrie de Lorraine*
1,473 James IV, king of Scotland – Margareth Tudor, princess of England*
1,451 James III Stuart, king of Scotland – Margrethe, prinsesse til Danmark*
1,430 James II, Stuart, king of Scotland – Maria von Egmond*
1,399 Joan Beaufort – James I Stuart, king of Scotland
 
     The two last couple are yet in the genealogical sequence that I put at the end of the chapter 9 for king Charles II, king of England. As we can see, all spouse of these lineage got the * sign indicating they also are descendants of the kings of Iberian Peninsula. I didn’t followed all their ancestry but at the site geneall.net portugal all of them got the blue ball indicating they are descendants of Afonso Henriques, first king of Portugal.
 
     Following the descendence of queen Elizabeth II, the first wife of prince Charles, Lady Diana is descendant. And in the line for be consort queen of England, Catherine E. Middleton also is descendant of king Afonso Henriques.  
 
     Meanwhile in United States, or Mexico, in 1,836 was proclaimed the Republic of Texas. Some authors say that, it was part of the expansionist plan from United States. Before it happen the American colonists were stimulated to move across the borders and establish themselves in Mexican lands. As Mexico had an immense territory, an scarse population and was unable to attract more people it made it vulnerable to such tactics. So the proclamation of Republic of Texas was manipulated by American politician.
 
     Doesn’t matter if it is only a theory of conspiracy. At the end the result were the same. What did happen for sure was that the president James K. Polk was an expansionist figure and pushed for the Annexation of Texas in 1,845. But Mexico considered Texas as its rebel province and it lead to the Mexican-American War which start on April 25, 1,846 and end on February 12, 1,848. Among the annexed territories after was the Alta California and New Mexico what established the borders at the Rio Grande. After it, United States paid 18 million dollars of compensation.  
 
     American people wasn’t so trielled with the war with Mexico but the next chapter of American History let the unsatisfied without argument. Before even the end of the war, in January 24, 1,848 began the California Gold Rush. It lead to a immigrational movement without precedent in United States. The easy gold ended around 1,855 when 300,000 people from around the world had arrived there.
 
     Accordingly to a text in the Wikipedia, less than 4,000 had African Ancestry and came from the Southern States, Caribbean and Brazil. These mention let not clear if had more Brazilians, specially Caucasian. But probably yes because slavery wasn’t an abolished practice yet in Brazil. Although had many ex-slaves that had bought their freedom out of slavery.
 
     Is also not clear if those Brazilians stood in United States and maybe participated in the Wyoming Gold Rush that started in 1,871. If so, part of the people from both states and from others points of internal migration could expect have a little ancestry from Brazil, specially from Minas Gerais State where probably those Brazilian immigrants should come.
 
     Looks like coincidence but as the Civil War here in United States ended the War of Paraguay started at South America. As I said before, it occurred in consequence of the attempt of Solano Lopez to dominate the lands around the Prata River what could guarantee to Paraguay a free way to export its production. Since 1,811 the presidents in Paraguay had developed a different politic from the others Latino-American nations. They had opted for eradicate the illiteracy and invested in industrialization.
 
     Then, Solano Lopez start to use it to make a strong militarized nation. Some historians believe that, what was happening is that, the Paraguaian industry was competing with England’s. So England promised easy financial assistence to Argentine, Brazil and Uruguay and incited them go to war. But it doesn’t add so well. Firstly, Brazil and England didn’t had their diplomatic relationship restored yet.
 
     Otherwise, the Brazilians, Uruguaians and Argentines had to be dumb if they was just playing innocently in the English hands. And Solano Lopez had to be a saint, and the powerful army he had prepared wouldn’t be used to invade the lands around the Prata River Basin. The result of the war was devastating to Paraguay and its enemies. 80% of young men were killed in Paraguay. Its industries were lost. In the side of Uruguay, Argentine e Brazil they lost unaccountable number of male population too. After the war, Brazil had a tremendous bill to pay for it. And would be dumb from the part of England not to put on the table the possibility of Paraguay win the war.  
 
     For sure, England was the only one to take advantage on it because was one competitor less in the world and received the dividend from the loans for the war. But also probably lost much more because the impoverishment of the region meant a small commerce around about. If England did something in a sense of induce the war, it was make dumb of itself in first place. But you never know how dumb the human mind can be. The entire chapter of colonialism is a “good” (or bad) example of it.
 
     Anyways what add to our common History here is the presence of Americans in Brazil. I think the emperor D. Pedro II must learned something from the Project Philadelphia. Despite the good example from Paraguay which had proved be possible work with the local population and develop the country, he start looking outside for colonists who would bring development to Brazil. And he made available lands and easy loans to all sort of Caucasians that Brazil could attract to there. To him, Brazil had a big problem. It was inhabited by too much dark skin people. And as a man from his time he believed that people of dark skin was not fit for development. In other words, he was kind of prejuditial person.
 
     And he offerred welcoming to the Confederate families which wanted migrate to Brazil after the lost in the Civil War. Around 1,500 families accepted the offerring and moved to there. Not everybody stood forever but a considerable number did. One good example was the senator from Alabama, William Hutchinson Norris. He not only did a good deal. After see the opportunities, he brought many members of his family. And they were responsible for the colonization of the cities of Santa Barbara d’Oeste and Americana, Sao Paulo State. Another is the engineer Clement Willmot who start a Cotton Mill which helped the success of the City of Americana.
 
     Probably the newcomers in Brazil from the Southern States felt very comfortable in that empire since the slavery wasn’t yet emancipated. Although not all the attempt to immigrate to Brazil were successful. 
 
    In our days those cities steel keeping some traditions from the American Southern States. They have parades around the year that are touristic attractions. Even Americana is well known for have good teams of basketball which is not a common thing out of the great capitals in Brazil. By the way, the name Hutchinson have its representativity in the site of geneall.net portugal but the senator William is not there yet. Hutchinson is part of the ancestry of Andrew Jackson.
 
     The American immigration to Brazil was just a minimal part of what occurred at that time. King D. Pedro II’s effort brought many Europeans offering the same deal. The Italians are probably the most notable presence after Portugueses. And the migration to there entered along with the XX century. At Brazilian south does exist many cities based on that migrations. One could went in Novo Hamburgo or Caxias do Sul and feel like be in Germany or Italy. The Asians and Middleasterns are also a visible presence in Brazil.
 
     Differently from United States, the emancipation in Brazil was a long process. I didn’t told about before but since the colonial times the slavers sought to make their own freedom. Many went to the wildness and established themselves in communities called “Quilombo”. One of those, the “Quilombo de Palmares”, was like a mini African nation and existed for some generations until it was conquered by the European colonists.
 
     At the time of the Brazilian Empire it became evident to some that slavery wasn’t in not way good for the businesses in general. But Brazil was dominated by a conservative minority that didn’t saw things so clear. Liberals like Theophilo Ottoni had made from the emancipation one of their goals since the 1,820s and slowly it was been picking up in the minds of commoners.
 
     England saw in it some opportunity and launched the decree of the Bill Aberdeen, which prohibit the traffic of Africans. But the Bill had the opposite effect of intensify the traffic since it wouldn’t be more available for the future. The Bill also fired back in England itself because part of the English public didn’t see the reason for England be involved in conflicts that had not their interests on it. The Bill Eusebio de Queiros complied with the Bill Aberdeen in Brazil and put an end to the traffic.
 
     Only in 1,871 was promulgated the law called “Ventre Livre” or “Freed Womb”. It meant that, all children born from slave mother was free from slavery. The particularity of these law was that it was a propousal from the dominant Conservative Party. They was preasured by the international market and in the allegation in favor the law was included the Brazilian image in the exterior. But behind the facade the Conservative Party which represented the agricultural oligarchy was fighting hard to prolong the slavery at the maximum.
 
     Since then one small number from urban origins and young people, specially students, start to fight for the emancipation. Many societies were founded to give back up to the idea. Abolitionists start organize secret and open societies to pay for emancipation or invade private properties to freed and hid slaves. Some slaves fled by themselves and the “Quilombos” multiplied. Poets like Castro Alves and the wiseman Rui Barbosa de Oliveira, also called by the nickname of Eagle of Haia, embraced the cause in a way that became hard to Conservatives imposed their will.
 
     One blow in the Conservative position came when the Army excused itself and refused to be used for aprehend the fugitives. At these time the Brazilian government intesified the promotions to attract more immigrants from Europeans countries, specially Italians, to be substitutes for slaves in the farms of coffe beans. But many rich farmers was treating the immigrants alike slaves and the agencies of immigration start to protect them against the abuse.
 
     Another blow came in 1,887 when was passed the “Lei do Sexagenario” or Bill of Sexagenarian. It meant that the slavery ended to all that was sixty or over or become sixty from then. So the slavery in Brazil was already in a path of end but the final blow came in May 13, 1,888. The emperor D. Pedro II was in Europe taking care of Brazilian business there and left his daughter, princess Isabel, as acting emperess and she signed the “Lei Aurea” or Aurea Bill which freed all slaves.
 
     Princess Isabel was a woman of the kind. She was abolitionist militant who helped many to hid. Although I didn’t take on the issue, Brazilian women wasn’t so submissive. With princess Isabel does exists many other examples of women that made History in Brazil but they are allways left behind in the official historical accounts. It is true for Bartira (Isabel Dias), D. Joaquina do Pompeu, D. Beja, Chica da Silva, Anita Garibaldi, Maria Quiteria and many others.
 
     The slavery was already in its path to end when princess Isabel signed it but the Conservative Party didn’t forgave the monarchs for her audacious move. The Liberals was already republicans, then conservatives just decided to adhere the Republican Parties and pushed the militar personel to lead the way to the Proclamation of Republic in Brazil. In November 15, 1,889 it was done.
 
     Interesting thing is that, the Brazilian Royal Family was exiled in Europe and had many Republican Clubs politically involved in the movement. And each one had its flag. So until wasn’t been decided how the Brazilian Flag would be the ship in what the Royal Family was transported navigated under a flag just like the American. The difference was that, the strips was green and yellow and the number of stars was 21.
 
     It can be visualized at the address http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Flag_of_Brazil among with many other ideas. The name of the country as a Republic couldn’t be more suggestive, Republic of the United States of Brazil. Only after May 28, 1,968 Brazil adopted a new name that reflected an autonomous identity and some animosity against the interferences from its partner from North America. Brazil became the Federative Republic of Brazil. And in other chapter I will give some reasons for the changing of relationship from all admiration to almost enemity.
 
          12. REPUBLIC, INVENTION OF THE AIRPLAINE TO THE WWII.
 
     Brazil and Latino-America in general was legging behind in many aspects around the begining of the XX century. For example, in the Census of 1,900 the data indicates that, Brazil had only 17,438,434 inhabitants, in contrast with United States which already had 76,212,168. To make it worse, 75% of the Brazilian population was illiterated and its expectancy of life was only 33,4 years.
 
     In around the year 1,900 United States had cities like New York with almost 3.5, Chicago around 1.7, and Philadelphia with 1,193,697 inhabitants. At the same year in Brasil Rio de Janeiro had 275,000, Sao Paulo 240,000 and Salvador 206,000. Twenty years later, Rio de Janeiro counted 1,148,000, Sao Paulo 579,033 and Salvador had 283.422 inhabitants. Belo Horizonte which was a planned young city to be the State Capital of Minas Gerais had 55,563.
 
     After the Proclamation of the Republica in Brazil at 1,889 Brazil and United States start to construct a strange relationship. But the precedent come from something else. In 1,826 the hero Simon Bolivar who is called by the nickname of Father of Five Nations launched a proposal of a militar alliance and a Representative Congress for all American nations. The goal of Simon Bolivar was protect the young nations, then becoming independent,  against the European colonial interests. The idea weren’t fruitful in consequence of the desmemberment of the initial nations in smaller countries more interested in their own than on the collective.
 
     As we can’t expect otherwise, Bolivar had extense name of Simon Jose Antonio de la Santissima Trindade Bolivar Palacios y Blanco, el Libertador (the Liberator). And he also was descendant of the Iberian monarchs as one of his ancestry lineage shows.
 
1,783 Simon Bolivar – Maria Teresa Rodriguez del Toro
1,726 Juan Vicente Bolivar y Ponte – Maria de la Concepcion Palacios y Blanco*
1,665 Juan de Bolivar y Martinez de Villegas – Maria Petronilla de Ponte y Marin*
1,627 Luis de Bolivar y Rebolledo – Maria de Martinez de Villegas e Guevara*
         Antonio de Bolivar Y Diaz de Rojas – Leonor de Rebolledo y Maldonado de Almendariz
1,573 Beatriz Diaz de Rojas – Simon de Bolivar y Castro
         Ana Gomez de Aguero y Rojas – Alonso Diaz Moreno
         Ana de Rojas – Diego Gomes de Aguero
         Lazaro Vasquez de Rojas – Mariana de Rojas
         Juan de Rojas e Escobar – Aldonza de Ayala
         Alonso de Caceres y Escobar – Mariana de Rojas y Cervantes
         Mencia de Caceres y Solis – Diego Hernandez de Escobar
         Leonor de Noron(h)a – Diogo de Caceres y Solis
         D. Diego Henriquez – Beatriz de Guzman
1,365 D. Fernando Henriquez – Leonor Sarmiento
1,333 Enrique II, king of Castilla – Beatriz Fernandez de Angulo
1,311 Alfonso XI, king of Castilla – Leonor Nunez de Guzman*
1,290 D. Constanca, princess of Portugal – Fernando IV, king of Castilla*
1,261 D. Dinis, king of Portugal – Saint Isabel, princess of Aragon
 
     Bolivar gave the idea and the ideal but only in 1,889 the American States had meetings in Washington DC which established something concrete. Their goals was commercial, mutual defense and arbitrament of disputes between the American countries. The intial name for the entity was International Union of American Republics, later it became, Pan-American Union and finally, Organization of American States (OAS).
 
     Putting in practice what was hopeful between the two nations Brazilians and Northamericans signed the Treaty Blaine-Mendonca which gave access to Brazilian sugar and coffe and American wheat flour in preferencial conditions on its reciprocal markets. It happened in 1,891. 
 
     The strange happening about the relationship between Brazil and United States came in the next year, although it started in the same year. As Brazil wasn’t prepared for be a republic, only in 1,891 it had an Assembly to aprove its first Republican Constitution. And was acting as president the old marshal Deodoro da Fonseca. And Fonseca was totally unable to negotiate anything with the new Assembly, so he renounced his position and open space to his vice, also marshal, Floriano Peixoto.
 
     In the Constitution previewed such situation and ordered that, a new election was supposed to happen no much longer than 2 years later. But in the come year of 1,894 Peixoto hadn’t taken any measurement to make the election happen. Some officials then sent him a letter demanding it. They were immediately imprisioned and it lead to what is known as “Revolta da Armada” or Naval Revolt.
 
     The leaders of the revolt were the admirals Luiz Philippe Saldanha da Gama, Eduardo Wandenkok and Custodio Jose de Melo. Some of their allies were monarchists which was comprehensible because if they wanted in any future day be back they had to pass through the constitutional means. And in a dictatorship it would be impossible. Lets though post some genealogical sequences for the admiral Luiz Philippe Saldanha da Gama.
 
1,846 Luiz Philippe Saldanha da Gama – Emilia Josefina de Melo
1,808 Jose de Saldanha da Gama – Maria Carolina Reis Barroso
1,773 Joao de Saldanha da Gama Melo Torres Guedes Brito – Maria Constanca de Saldanha Oliveira e Daun*
1,715 Manuel de Saldanha da Gama – Francisca Joana Josefa da Camara*
1,686 Joana Bernarda de Noronha e Lancastre – Joao de Saldanha da Gama*, 41th vice-roy of India
1,657 D. Mariana de Lancastre – Luis Cesar de Menezes*
1,620 D. Rodrigo de Lancastre – Ines Teresa de Noronha*
1,580 D. Lourenco de Lancastre – Ines de Noronha*
1,550 D. Joao de Lancastre – Paula da Silva*
1,505 D. Luis de Lancastre, 1st comendador-mor of Avis – Madalena de Granada
1,481 D. Jorge de Lancastre, 2nd duke of Coimbra – D. Beatriz de Vilhena*
1,455 D. Joao II, king of Portugal - Ana de Mendonca*
1,432 D. Afonso V, king of Portugal – D. Isabel, princess of Portugal*
1,391 D. Duarte, king of Portugal – Leonor, princess of Aragon*
1,357 D. Joao I, king of Portugal – Philippa de Lancaster, princess of England*
 
     I preferred to post these sequence and not other from the three that I checked because it shows something more about the genealogy which come from the Portuguese royal family. We can’t forget that, D. Joao I became king after the Crisis of 1,383 to 1,385.
 
     Contrary to everything we understand as respectfull to our Constitution here in United States the president Grover Cleveland authorized an American fleet, 80% of the Atlantic American Fleet at the time, to intervene in favor of the Brazilian dictator Floriano Peixoto. By the way, it became like a pattern of action from United States along the History of Latino-America. Under the allegation of protect the American interests. Also the banker Charles R. Flint helped those who was trespassing the laws of both countries.
 
     With the help of the Army and Brazilian National Guard the dictator Floriano Peixoto defended his position. The rebel force became isolated and the rebellion died out since the rest of the country wasn’t yet prepared to live in a democracy. Floriano Peixoto was called by the nickname of Marshal of Iron in reference to his dictatorial selfishness.
 
     Along the History of Americas the Union Pan-Americana had a preponderant disguise effect to what the relationship between the latinos and United States became. In the begining everybody wanted to be freed from European Colonialism and also from monarchies which was saw as a factor of delaying the development of the region. In principle the bind with United States was seen as a liberation from the formal colonialism.
 
     Only later it was dismissed as a hoax by many because United States took great advantage from the relationship as the others countries was not taken much more than itself back yard and not partners. For the Latino-American nations even today the feeling is that, as Brazilian use to say, “trocaram 6 por meia duzia” (changed 6 by half dozen). The colonialism stood on, only disguised itself in a apparently more palatable way. In some cases it was made worse. But it is History for later.
 
     By the way, the presidents Cleveland and Peixoto was equally descendants of the kings of Portugal but I didn’t look at their data beyond these information.
 
     Another problem in the relationship of the both countries came from the the question, Who invented the airplane. In our days it doesn’t looks like so much of issue but in the begining of the XX century it was central. As far as we know the man aerial transporter machine was first invented by the father Bartolomeu Lourenco de Gusmao. He was born in Brazil, Santos City, Sao Paulo State, in 1,685. And in his earlier age start design flying machines while at the seminary in Bahia State.
 
     He was a man of many inventions and moved to Portugal where served as priest for the courts. In 1,709 the king Joao V granted him a patent for his invention of a balloon. He did some demonstrations in public and in one of those the ignorant people began accuse him of witchcraft, crime which was punishable by death through the Inquisition. Desperated he destructed much of his writings and sought for safe heaven in England but while he stood in Toledo, Spain, sufferred a fever that lead to his death in 1,724.
 
     From there on the balloonism were slowly developed. The Americans used it at the Civil War to observe the enemy positions. Possibly, with the advise from some veteran from the American South immigrated to Brazil, the duke of Caxias used it at the Paraguay War. The use is registered in the books of History but is my supposition that Brazilians weren’t making regularly use of it until that war.
 
     In July 20, 1,873 was born in Minas Gerais State, in the City now called Santos-Dumont, the boy named Alberto. The city was renamed after his last name. He was raised by his rich Brazilian with Frensh ancestry father who owned a huge coffe bean farm. He had great interest in every machinary. Except for two youngest sisters the many children of Henrique Dumont, the father of Alberto, was born at the Minas Gerais State and then were raised at the Sao Paulo State. When Alberto de Santos-Dumont was 17 his father brought the family to Paris.
 
     As a contribution from our cousin Rogerio Alvarenga, who have his own site at the address, http://rogerioalvarenga.blogspot.com, without the www. The father was from Diamantina City and his mother from Ouro Preto City. (His paternal grandparents were French). Henrique Dumont, the father, was engineer, and one of his works is the bridge in Sabara City of the EFCB – Central Brazil Railroad. 
 
     He studied all sort of disciplines and had read Jules Verne before his tenth anniversary. His favorite subject became since the earlier infancy flying machines. And in Paris, he learn how to fly balloons and start constructing his own ones. In 1,898 he invented the steerable ballon which is called dirigibles (drivables). In 1,901 he won a great prize for start flying 6,8 miles away, make a turn around the Eiffel Tower and back to the starting point. It made him famous in the entire world.
 
     After that he start on work to conquer the air, flying machines heavier than it as was called. The Federation Aeronautique Internationale had established some rules which defined what was the mean of fly a machine heavier than air and all inventors worked hard to comply with those rules. In 1,906 Santos-Dumont was able to assembly his 14-Bis aircraft and do the wanted flight.
 
     Americans had claimed in 1,903 the flight of the Wright brothers but it was never proved. Until now-a-days nobody were able to replicate the machine made by the Wright brothers and fly it. Even at the commemoration of the supposed 100 years of aviation in 2003 we hadn’t a flight to commemorate such machine. Although the flight of the 14-Bis was well documented by the Aero-Club de France. And in 2,006 a replica of the 14-Bis was shown flying on its commemoration of 100 years of aviation.
 
     Later on, the Wright brothers presented themselves in Paris, in 1,908, and really flied to the Frensh public. But anyways the doubt will be in favor of Santos-Dumont if his flight of 1,909 on the aircraft Libelule (Dragon Fly) be considered. Later he made a better model named Demoiselle (Miss) and gave its design for free to all nations. The importance of these is that, his last model had all resources to true flying. Even in our days most of the aircrafts still having something of his Demoiselle.
 
     The act of distribute his design had a reason. Santos-Dumond dreamed of his invention would make peace in the world. He thought that making easy the contact between different people only could bring peace to mankind. His illusion was short lived since the WWI broke out and his invention were largely used to do evil. His remorse was so large that he thought his life was worthless and became a depressed man.
 
     The final blow for him came when he witnessed brother killing brother in one Brazilian revolution with his invention. From that he just went his hotel room and hanged himself. It was July 23, 1,932, two days after his 59th anniversary.
 
     To Brazilians from older generations the claim of the Wright brothers as inventors of the avion is like to say that, the Olympics will be in 2,012 but someone else will do a good time in his modality of sport in 2,011. This someone will not show himself for the Olympics games but claim any of the medals based on his time. For them, the claim of the Wright brothers is baseless since they didn’t showed themselves up for the real ran.
 
     As I said, it is not much of an issue to average Brazilian but many other issues piled up during the History. More details anyone can look for the book, WINGS OF MADNESS, Alberto Santos-Dumont and the Invention of Flight, by Paul Hoffman or for its video version from Nova Look at the site, http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/nova/santos/. Like his predecessor, father Bartolomeu Lourenco de Gusmao, Santos-Dumont was also a man of many inventions. In Brazil and many other nations Santos-Dumont owned the title of “Father of Aviation”.
 
     Just something to remember. To Brazilians it is not a question of nationalism since for something be considered as scientifical it need to be replicated by others with the instructions of the author.
 
     At the same time, the next chapter of Brazilian History give a good idea in what the Brazilian society had become. The chapter is called by The Revolt of the Whip. The Brazilian Navy kept the old ways of punishment to the mariners untill 1,910. It was not seen as way of to correct the mistakes or errors made by the sailors but as an way to show them who was the boss through the humiliation.
 
     Another aspect was that, mostly of Brazilian sailors were black or mix races. But the officers was always white. Then the mariners began to plan a revolt to emancipate themselves from such nosense. But the plan went wrong because they decided to start in the next day when the officers of one ship would come from a meeting. And they came back earlier. The anticipation gave chance to one officer who reacted not accepting their demand that he should leave. Not only he denied to leave and probably he start to fight the mariners.
 
     In the fight the officer were killed and, in the sequence, similar situation ended in the death of two more officers. The revolt stood on for many days until the government agreed on to accept the demands from the sailors of lift the punishment by whip and amnesty to them. After the agreement the revolt ended but the conservatives in the Congress and newspapers start to provoke the feelings for vengeance.
 
     Through many false alarms the sailors began to feel afraid of loose the conquered rights. And with maneuvers of deception the officers drove the sailors to a new revolt. It gave the opportunity to the administration of the president Hermes Rodrigo da Fonseca decree Martial Law to persecute not only the sailor but also the political opposition that stood on the sailors side. More than two hundred were killed. Two thousand sailors were expelled. Some were even exiled in the Amazon Forest. Some executions are despicable. 
 
     The lecture that the government and its conservatives partners was sending was that, Brazil was in a regimen of apartheid and the subordinate people had to know their place in the society. The country had an white economic elite that judged itself as genetically superior and any interpretation in contrary was like to defy the laws of nature.
 
     It is why when the emancipation came to Brazilians the elite sought for workers from European and Asian nations. The Black and mix races population wasn’t attended by schooling and had to accept be the lower hank level of society. Those who accepted such conditions had to do most of the hardwork and lower paid jobs. And only those who complied with such conditions were praised as person of good behavior.
 
     The prejudice in Brazil wasn’t something written in papers. It was put in the minds. The burden was so heavy that even Black people didn’t like to be Black. They felt ashamed by it. I remember one case that my father witnessed and used to talk about in our privacy. He knew a rarely case of Black man in his time of youth who always was saying that, “I am looking to marriage an white woman to clean up my race off.”
 
     He kept saying it for many times until another friend of both said to him, “You must remember that, to clean up your race off you will make the others dirty.” Still, he ended marriaging his white princess. We never meant to agree with them about the marriage be an way of clean up or make dirty anybody because the skin collor. I just want to point out here how mislead many people were in that particular time.  
 
     The prejudice in Brazil was so crushing that had a saying that discribed it: “In Brazil the burden of law was made for three Ps. Poor, Prostitute and Black (Preto in Portuguese language). Although the prejudice affect the Black people in a sounded way it is equally directed against indians and the poor in general, whatever they racial classification will be. Only in the recent Brazilian History it is been issued and measurements have been taken to solve the problem but it is far way to be solved. The truth is like that, despite of the long time romanticized figures of the mulatos and caboclos.
 
     Around the begining of the century, 1,914, a curious link between Brazil and United States was made. The old style cowboy like, president Theodore Roosevelt went Brazil to cheer himself up because his own problems in United States. He was up to do something great and at the time had a river from the Amazon Basin that was unknown to the world outside. Then he set up to put it in the map. The River was called by the name of River of Doubt because at the Amazon Basin it was navigable and known. In the Brazilian Upland had another known part of the river but not one was sure if was or not the same. And had a vast unknown region in between.
 
     To assist him were named the colonel Candido Mariano da Silva Rondon an experient Brazilian naturalist. Rondon was himself descendant of native Brazilian and worked his entire life maping, establishing telegraphic lines and making contact with undescovered tribes of the immense unknown Brazilian Territory. In one of his contact he had been shot by a poisoned arrow and saved by the cover of his knife. Even so, he ordered his companions, “Morrer se preciso for, matar nunca” (Die if needed, never kill).
 
     Despite of his cowboy knowledge, Theodore Roosevelt didn’t had a minor idea of what he was about to do. But he assumed that, it wouldn’t be different from take the first office in United States or bossing around in an American farm. Contraried Rondon had a bad time because the ways of Roosevelt wasn’t the way of be safe in the jungle. And they faced unnecessary dangers like, shortage of supplies, inadequated ways of navigation and even death of helpers.
 
     The arrogance of the president were politely forgave by the Brazilian hero. Marshal (title at the time of his death) Rondon accomplished an almost impossible mission. He was named to care for the safety and bring back Roosevelt alive and he did it, despite of many difficulties such as deseases and ferocious unknown tribes that could be around. But the president didn’t scape from contract some tropical deseases. And he died 5 years later back in United States.
 
     For the accomplishment of the mission the Doubt River were named after the last name of the president. A Rio Grande size river in the Amazon Basin is now known as Roosevelt River.
 
     Marshal Rondon had much to live then. He died at 93 years old in 1,958, the year of my birth. He was responsible for the creation of the “Servico de Protecao ao Indio” (Indians Protection Service Institute). He help create many reservations since without it the other Brazilians would keep invading and taken lands from the indigenous people. After his death the system of protection didn’t work well because of the negligence of Brazilians government.
 
     He also were indicated to the Peace Nobel Prize but not laureated. Then a good size of peace of land were emancipated to become the progressive State of Rondonia in his homage.  
 
     The period between 1,889 to 1,930 is called “Republica Velha” (Elderly or Old Republic). In Portuguese language it doesn’t mean only an old aged republic but something linked to the old system. Even it not living long enough to be really called old. It was decrepit since was born.
 
     The system was dominated by two of the most powerful Brazilian States at the time, Sao Paulo and Minas Gerais. The Republic is also called “Coffe n’ Milk”. It is a reference on the main products on its economy were seat. In resume was the power from the old monarchist elites that was trying to keep the power for themselves. Minas Gerais was the most populous State and began its career as the richest one.
 
     The electoral system was like ”so para ingles ver” (only for Englishman to see) as Brazilians say. Just a tiny percentage of people could vote and had to declare it because wasn’t secret. It was when the “Coronelismo” (the roll of the colonels) ruled Brazil. They control their “Grotoes” which elected representants. The representants elected the governors and then the president. Sustaining such system was always the Army which became a decisive fourty branch in the government. Often the militars were governors themselves.
 
     In this period Europe and the Turkish Ottoman Empire was in upheaval and it sent waves of immigrants to the Americas. In Brazil they went mainly to the southern states such as Rio Grande do Sul, Santa Catarina, Parana and Sao Paulo. They came in more numbers from Portugal, Italy, Germany, Poland, Spain and also Middle East and Japan. But they also went others states. A small idea from that wave is given by the information that, Brazil is the place where the biggest Japanese population live outside Japan.
 
     Among these population some were trade unionists, anarchists, socialists or communists. At the time Brazil also increased its potential industries which also increased the urbanization. Small and medium size cities start to get bigger and the demand for better social conditions gave place to a more reinvindicatory society. But the conservative Brazilian government became more restrictive and dictatorial oriented.
 
     One example of the situation was the administration of the president Arthur da Silva Bernardes. He had to administrate under the Emergency Law. But he had good relationship with United States. One of his accomplishments was the foundation of the “Universidade Federal de Vicosa”. Vicosa City, Minas Gerais State, is his birth place and he envited the American professor P. H. Rolphs to assist him in these task. It is the place were I went to have my college degree.
 
     In 1,922 the young Brazilian artist created the “Semana da Arte Moderna” (Modern Arts Week). The exposition of their arts had the intention to break the conservativism dominant in Brazil. They were criticized by the old artists like Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato. But their seeds slowly through the decades became fruitful. Some of them are now famous even outside Brazil.
 
     Some of the names which became more famous was, Emiliano Di Cavalcanti, Mario Raul de Morais de Andrade, Oswald de Andrade Souza, Anita Malfatti, Menotti del Picchia, Sergio Milliet, Jose Pereira da Graca Aranha, Guilherme de Andrade Almeida, Heitor Villa-Lobos, Guiomar Novais. The Modern Arts Week didn’t made a strong impact in the Brazilian society but gave the idea to young artists to iniciate a Brazilian cultural independence. Before it in almost all areas of arts, Brazilian artists just played Follow the Leader and it meant, whatever came from outside.
 
     One of the artist who detached from the others in a bad way was Plinio Salgado. He later became a politician with Fascist orientation. He leadered the movement called “Integralismo” (from integral) which gave support to the coming dictatorship.
 
     Lets post some genealogical sequence for three of the Brazilian intellectuals from that time.
 
1,893 Mario Raul Morais de Andrade (Mario de Andrade)
         Maria Luisa Leite de Morais – Carlos Augusto de Andrade
1,834 Joaquim de Almeida Leite Morais – Ana Francisca de Almeida
1,796 Joaquim de Almeida Leite Morais – Isabel Rodrigues da Silva
         Manuel Jose Leite de Morais – Maria Luisa de Almeida*
         Tomas Correia de Morais – Isabel de Anhaya Leite*
         Francisco Correia de Morais – Ines Monteiro Carneiro
         Simao Correia de Lemos Morais – Izabel da Silva Pinto*
         Maria de Morais – Francisco Correia de Lemos
         Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais – Vittore Antonio de Castronuovo
         Jose Godoi Colaco – Ana Pires Ribeiro
         Gaspar de Godoy Colaco – 1,652 Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais
         Eufemia da Costa Mota – Joao de Godoy Moreira
         Atanasio da Mota – Luzia Machado
         Felipa Gomes da Costa – Vasco Pires da Mota
         Isabel Lopes de Sousa – Estevao Gomes da Costa
1,490 Martim Afonso de Sousa, governor of India – Unknown wife
1,460 Lopo de Sousa, lord of Prado – Brites de Albuquerque*
1,425 Pedro de Sousa, lord of Prado – Maria Pinheiro
1,385 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Violante Lopes da Tavora
1,341 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Aldonca Rodrigues de Sa
1,320 Vasco Martins de Sousa Chichorro – Ines Dias Manoel*
1,280 Martim Afonso Chichorro II – D. Aldonca Anes de Briteiros
1,250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (ou de Sousa)
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Madragana (renamed Mor Afonso)
 
     From Gaspar de Godoy Colaco and Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais these sequence were already presented for the poet Carlos Drummond de Andrade. I anticipated his genealogy before when I took on the genealogy of Martim Afonso de Sousa, governor of India, who also were the first general governor of Brazil, at the chapter 09. I repeated here just to make easier to the readers.
 
1,890 Jose Oswald de Andrade Souza  (Oswald de Andrade) – Tarcila do Amaral* (2nd wife)
         Jose Oswald Nogueira de Andrade – Ines Henriqueta Ingles de Sousa
         Antonia Eugenia Nogueira – Hipolito Jose de Andrade
         Antonio Gomes Nogueira Cobra – Maria Custodia de Meireles Freire
         Caetana Nogueira de Lemos – Domingos Rodrigues Cobra
         Joana Nogueira do Prado Leme – Joao Gomes de Lemos
1,690 Maria de Leme do Prado – Tome Rodrigues Nogueira do O
1,667 Antonio da Rocha Leme – Antonia Leme do Prado*
         Maria Leme Bicudo – Cornelio da Rocha
         Thomasia Ribeiro de Alvarenga – Francisco Bicudo de Brito
         Luzia de Leme – Francisco de Alvarenga*
         Aleixo Leme – Ines Dias
1,568 Leonor Leme – Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     From these point we got back to the genealogical sequence for the ”bandeirante”, Fernao Dias Pais Leme. Pedro Leme was his greatgrandfather with another wife named, Izabel Paes. He also is at the chapter 09. The name of the second wife of Oswald de Souza, Tarsila do Amaral, also is a myth for the Brazilian arts. She participated on the show of arts in Sao Paulo. Lets see some genealogical sequence for her.
 
1,886 Tarsila do Amaral – Jose Oswald de Andrade Souza*
         Jose Estanislau do Amaral – Lidia Dias de Aguiar*
         Jose Estanislau do Amaral Campos, o milionario - Teresa de Jesus Aguirre
         Estanislau do Amaral Campos – Ana Leoniza de Camargo
         Estanislau Jose de Abreu – Ana do Amaral Campos
         Jeronimo de Almeida de Abreu - Leonarda de Moura
         Antonio Proenca de Abreu – Francisca de Almeida*
         Maria Bicudo de Brito – Paulo Proenca de Abreu
         Ana Ribeiro – Joao Bicudo de Brito
         Francisco de Alvarenga – Luzia de Leme*
 
     Again, here repeat the same couple present at the genealogical sequence for Oswald de Andrade Souza above.             
 
     The Old Republic ended with the turmoil which Brazil was involved in. The social and political unsatisfactions, the Crash of the Stocks in New York and the ambition for the power from certain sector of Brazilian Society, namely the militar personel, lead to a coup d’ etat that start with the raising of Getulio Dorneles Vargas as president and end with him as dictator, throughout the next 15 years.
 
     The dictatorial regimen was ambiguous in nature. Getulio Vargas was a civilian with back up from the militar personnel. As usual, persecuted his opponents, particularly the intellectuals. Through his dungeons passed personalities such as the writers Graciliano Ramos, Rachel de Queiroz and even Jose Bento de Monteiro Lobato. Getulio Vargas was populist on one face and elitist on another. For that he gainned the nickname of “Father of the Poor and Mother of the Rich.”
 
    During his administration broke up the polemic about the petroleum in Brazil. It was discovered at the Bahia State and he were accused of do nothing, “not explore and not let others to explore”. It was the reason that the nationalist Monteiro Lobato was taken to prison. His policies had a nationalistic orientation but much of it was scenery to propagate his popularity.
 
     Minas Gerais State and its population have more on to dislike than like the dictator. As the market plunged in the world by the Stocks Crash, Brazil sufferred the most since its economy was based on exportation of raw material and agricultural products. Then the way his administration faced the problem was order the end of production of coffe bean and sugar in that State. So he privileged the southern States specially Sao Paulo.
 
     Getulio Vargas also created the universal health program and start the taxation on the employees payments. With the money he were able to increase the Brazilian industrialization. He is responsible for the creation of the Companhia Siderurgica Nacional (CSN) (National Siderurgicial (steel) Company at the Rio de Janeiro State. What would be curious about it is that, all the raw material was produced at the Minas Gerais State and exported to be industrialized.
 
     The whole Brazil sufferred with the worldwide depression before and during the WWII. But Minas Gerais State had a bigger share on it because it was left behind of the industrialization process. The States of Sao Paulo and Rio de Janeiro were largely benefited. And the crescent population of Minas Gerais was pushed toward migration to the last pristine areas in there or to the privileged States. Sao Paulo became populational and economically the number one with a large advantage. Rio de Janeiro and Minas Gerais have been sharing the second place in alternated positions along the time.
 
     The 1,940s were some kind of decade. We had a government alined with the European dictators such as Hitler (Germany), Mussolini (Italy), Franco (Spain), Salazar (Portugal). In their propaganda also had something else in common. They had to have an excuse to keep the power and initially the scape goat was the Communism. But what was the reason for the Communism be such a terrible thing? Just what always will be, the totalitarism.
 
     The totalitarism comes when a small group of people think that “everybody is equal before the law, but some are more equal than others.” And those more equal are them, the Illuminated. Not without reason I used the word here, it start with ill as from illness. The ones who know better than yourself what is good for you and everybody else, even themselves. Then they starts doing incomprehensive things like “kill others that don’t understand what is good for themselves”.
 
     In the upheaval that Brazil was engulfed at the 1,920 and 1,930s some people start to look the Communism as understandable alternative to solve all problems. The leader of the movement was Luiz Carlos Prestes who had born in 1,898 and was orphan at the age 10 and turned out his initial difficulties through the military career. He was exiled to Russia where he marriaged a german born, Olga Benario, who was Jew also.
 
     After a failled attempt to taken the power in Brazil, fact known as “Intentona Comunista” (Communist Intentish), the couple was jailed and Olga Benario, at her seventh month of pregnancy, was extradicted to the Nazi Germany where she was killed in the gas chamber. Before it, she gave birth to her daughter, Anita Leocadia. Prestes never sought revenge for his set backs in life and kept his ideals and rich biography until his death in 1,990.
 
     I used this fact just to illustrate how bad a dictotorship can be even when the people is mislead by the impression that some dictators are not so bad. And the madness of Getulio Vargas is shown at the next step of Brazilian History. The WWII was going on and he was reluctantly into choose the side to go. Brazilian people was aware that the Axes wouldn’t be solution and became in a crescendo of impatience with him. His concerns about choose a side probably had more something to do with his own position than know what was the right decision. If the allies privailled he knew the opposition wouldn’t allow him to stay in power as dictator as it really happened.
 
     The dictatorship of Getulio Vargas is called “Estado Novo” (New State) which had no much of new. Was the old fashion elite trying to keep its power against the majority of the people. As had been, since the begining in 1,500, the History in Brazil was the same. A few people got most of the riches and the rest had not choice but be around as satelite. And the system had been working in favor of the elites until the bigger number of immigrants came in, the cities got bigger and bigger and start to form a more educated and demanding middle class.
 
     When the Brazilian population was limited and everybody had some known kinship with the others, the Catholic godfatherhood worked well because you could be poor but one of your youngs was godchild of the colonels around and it guarantees your small share of benefits from the society and your loyalty to the bosses around. Was a non written contract that worked most of the time.
 
     But in a bigger city and more conscious society, where the kinship is more volatile, the people want more monetary independence. If you work, not matter what you do, you expect to be able to provide for your family as you please not only a limited what the bosses allow you to do so. And using such expectation Getulio Vargas created the minimum wage in Brazil but most of the population lived on the countriside and their wages was just a fraction.
 
     The demanding for fairness became to much intense for the slow minded conservative in Brazil. They thought everything was a plot from the immigrants and the first reaction was to limit the numbers of newcomers. Brazil adopted a system of quote for each country which ones traditionally sent immigrants to there. And it helped on to keep the country in a left behind state because the forces of the inconsequent conservatism stood in power more longer. Curiously, every opinion against such forces was taken as from communists or communists ideas and many, such the writer Rachel de Queiroz, were imprisioned under the false accusation of be one of them.    
 
     Also, because the population in the cities were better assisted in relationship to schooling, health, security and better waged jobs the great migration toward the cities began. Although it is accelerated at the 1,960s and 1,970s. The slums (Favelas) that appear in Brazilian History at the end of the XIX century, with the emancipation of slaves that was freed but hadn’t not where to go because was totally abandoned by the society, sprout large. Some became cities inside the city. And more and more people fell in the vicious cycle of poverty.
 
     Going back to our point, the Second World War was going on and until 1,942 Getulio Vargas hadn’t decided which way to go. He was managing to let Brazil be neutral, although in the field of diplomacy some diplomats allowed the faking of passaports to save some of the persecuted by the Nazis, specially Jews.
 
     The neutral Brazil had a set back from 1,941 on. As United States went the war and the Americans nations had the agreement on defend each other against alien aggressions the people start pressing the government on to decide. Brazil was the primary source of raw materials needed by United States for keep its bellicose industry. And Minas Gerais State was the “gold mine” for such materials.
 
     At these point is the best time to watch the video that I mention before, at the address, http://e-relevante.2009.blogspot.com/2010/04/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o-mundo.html/. Although the video is dated from 1,948 it point out the importance of the Minas Gerais State as supplier of the most sensitive raw materials during the war. The video presents a glimpse of the ex-mayor and then future president of Brazil, Dr. Juscelino Kubistchek. He was born in Diamantina and through his grandma, Joaquina Coelho, our cousin.
 
     Already United States was at war and Brazil was just half way of it. Brazil wasn’t legally at war but was sending vital raw material which was been transformed in the American Power of Fire and secret weapons. In a short space of time 19 Brazilian civilian ships were torpedoed. Hundreds of lives were lost. And the preasure to enter the war in the side of the allies became to much to be ignored by the dictotorship. It was done since August, 1,942.
 
     Is a theory of conspiracy that say the Americans and not the Germans did it and since nobody saw who did presumably would be the Germans. The theorists have their point because was the Germans interest that Brazil stood neutral and, if they had done, the answer should be only against them. In other hand the Americans needed desperatedly Brazil on its side. Among the lines of the theory is said that, Americans invaded the shores of the Region Northeast, specially Natal City, Rio Grande do Norte State, where a big airship base were created and from there the shipment of weapons and men turned possible the invasion of North Africa and the expelling of German forces.
 
     I remember here that I am not taking about these suspicion as truth. I am talking about because doesn’t matter if is true or not. What matter is that some people believe in it and it is part of the reasons that does exists some feeling against Americans in part of Brazilian population.
 
     In my point of view, if Americans had entered Brazil without permition even before it decided which side to be part on, they did a very stupid step. If anybody look at the map shall see how strategic Natal City was in that operation because was the shortest distance between Africa and Americas. But in another hand, if Brazilians had decided to join forces with the Axes the Americans would be easely bitten by Germans and their submarines at sea and by combine forces by land.
 
     I am very awared that, Brazil didn’t have a combat force in a level to confront United States but if had assistence from Germany, one Army would be quickly trained, taken the advantage of numbers and the nationalism which would play a dangerous roll in the conflit. But I was born there just 13 years after the war ended and I know the feelings at the time was totally against the Nazes. Getulio Vargas wasn’t yet prepared to suicide and if he had choose the other way he would engulf Brazil in a sea of blood.
 
     Brazil entered the war but with a minimal combat force. It mobilized thousands more to do others tasks such as enter the Amazon Forest to produce more latex which was intensily needed for the efforts of war. And the small number of Brazilians direct involved in the war is reflected by the statistics. Brazil lost only around 1,500 militars. But the small Expeditionary Force became vital on the taken of Monte Castelo and Monte Cassino, in Italy.
 
     Strangely, usually in my overheardings of some American documentaries about the WWII and the participation of Brazil in that war is totally ignored. Even for the forces of combat neither the bases that support the operations in North Africa. Is like to mention it is a tabut. Although some years ago I new an American Veteran who served in Brazil and he mention that he liked Brazil very much. But at that particular time I had much more difficult to understand the English language and I didn’t got more informations from him.
 
     I must remember two of my relatives veterans in that war since I am writing it today, November 11, 2011, Veterans Day in United States. One of them, Felix de Aguiar Coelho, fought in Italy. From him we have the mention that, as a native born in Virginopolis, go to church was a fundamental issue. Sometimes we joke about it saying that, if you need to meet somebody from Virginopolis go to any church because you might find someone there.
 
     And he went some church in Italy and invited his brothers-in-arms to go with him. They joke about his devotion and stood outside. When he was praying heard explosions and he went to verify what was going on and an aerial surprise attack had killed his companions. I didn’t knew him closely, at least I don’t remember know him, but I heard something about he became anguished. Probably was PTSD (Pos-traumatic Stress Disorder) but nobody new nothing about it at the time.
 
     The other veteran in the family was my funniest uncle, Otacilio de M. Barbalho. He was called and prepared to go. Who became anguished about it was his mother Dindinha (godmother) Zulmira. She also went the church to talk to father Felix Natalicio de Aguiar who was the parish priest at the time (or David de Alcantara Miranda who is regarded as saint, I am not sure) and the old father just said to her: “Don’t worry, the war will end before he went Italy.” And when uncle Otacilio was in the ship, at the Brazilian Northeast Coast it really happen. But he became a double hero too.
 
     Firstly because in the voyage they encountered a bad weather situation. And one of his companions was thrown in the agitated waters not knowing how to swim. The old uncle got after him and saved his life. When he went back home all veterans (ex-combatentes in Portuguese language) gainned many privileges such as free college for their children, free health insurance, and many others. The humble uncle never used such rights because to him he had done nothing to worth it. He died in a modestly existence and his children sttrugled to avoid poverty. By the way, some of them immigrated to United States.
 
     Is an account about a crazy Brazilian soldier that sometimes decided to rob the German storage of food. It must be true because was commented by our older folks and is even recorded in old newspapers. He did it just for fun and ditching enemies bullets. Always at launch time and always for a bottle of wine. The scene got its version at The Three Musketeers movie. But I can’t say for sure if the life copied the arts or the arts copied the life.    
 
     But what was most important to my remembrances of our common History was the construction of one road. It is called Rio-Bahia and is also numbered as Br 116. It were done in a blink of eye. And as the name say is a link between the cities of Rio de Janeiro and Salvador, Bahia State. What is important about it is that, the road were a great effort from Americans and Brazilians who needed a safely way to transport some strategic raw material, specially mica.
 
     Mica is a mineral which in its constitution looks like a transparent peace of carboard. It is also light weighted and was used in all electronic instrument in that time. Its occurrence is abundant at the Governador Valadares City region. Sometime you find it coming out from the soil without asking for it. At the video above mentioned you can see how it was manufactured at the time if you are not old enough to remember it been used in radios, televisions and others.
 
     Even today mica is used to cover the body of the space shuttle with the purpose of isolate it against the friction of the air on its reentry to the earth’s atmosphere. Without it maybe we wouldn’t have the same space program we do.  
 
     The region of Governador Valadares City practically were rediscovered when the road was done. Coincidently the road is also a link to Philadelphia, the city founded by Theophilo Benedicto Ottoni which now is renamed after him. The old relatives on my family used to say that, when the tractors was cutting the earth to make the road the people went walking along and gathering precious and semi-precious gems of which the entire valley is rich.
 
     Such riches is so visible that even in our days the around about the two cities kept known as capitals of gems in Brazil. They had International Fairs to market it. Governador Valadares were the first one to have it but it was transferred to Belo Horizonte because was easier for the international public be there. And one of my uncles, who still living there, joked about it saying, “Valadares wanted give a “pum” bigger than the bum”. As it was to small to have such importance.
 
     The road was constructed for safety reasons because the transportation of sensitive materials by sea could be intercepted by German submarines. But also served to Americans learn about the natural riches Minas Gerais had to offer on that side of the State. For some decades after it the exploration of noble wood was kept until its almost extinction.
 
     Governador Valadares City became known as City of Millsaw. And such riches was sent abroad in the cheapiest price ever. A preco de banana (By the price of banana) as Brazilians use to say. The people at the time didn’t really knew how it was been cheated. Men repeated History, like the native Brazilians had gave up their forests for peddlery. But the city was inflated with people in a velocity rarely saw in History. From 5.000 in 1,940 it became a stronghood for more than 300,000 at 1,970s. Was the fastes growth in Brazil then.
 
     So the war ended in August of 1,945 with the first ever atomic attacks against people. More than a quarter of million people was killed in two stricks against Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Now we need to do a meditation about it. It is important because later I want give some answer to the questioning, Why the people outside hate Americans? So I don’t think the question pass on by such simploton asking. But it pile up among hundreds of reasons. And two of them I will present now.
 
     Firstly, since after the end of the WWII United States government have been deceiving itself. In Brazil the people use to say that when somebody make a mistake, “Nao explica porque complica” (Don’t try to explain because you make it worse). All historical records have been written or spoken explaining that, The deployment of the two atomic bombs was carefully considered and it was done only because otherwise the corporal fight would cost millions of lives.
 
     Yes! It would be possible if Japanese people was kept unawared about what Americans had at hand. But the usual procedure when you are struggling with someone supposed in a inferior position is try to send a message of warning before do the shot to kill. In every movie you see the sheriffs giving a shot through the air before be treacherously attacked by the bad guys and only then they do the final action. In this case become unexplainable why the bombs were deploied before the warning.
 
     I am not talking about panphlets launched by airplanes. Since the Japonese didn’t knew what Americans had at hand and the atomic bomb was unknown to everybody else except for Americans themselves, a bomb could be deploied in a less letal place, at least less to the knowledge even of Americans, such as the Mount Fiji as a clear and comprehensive warning. It would melt the eternal snow and would send a terrific message without been necessarily terrorizing.
 
     What our government have been saying since then, that was necessary to avoid the worse, is been accepted by the American public as a reasonable sacrifice to end the war but we have to admit it, what appear to be reasonable to some can be totally barbaric to others. So the idea of good Samarithan that Americans have from themselves may be not acceptable to them who are not American.
 
     Usually, in the movies and in the American media we have these kind of selfishness on to think that we are trying to do the best to us and the world. And some of us feel like offended when one outsider say, it is the opposite. Sometimes we used the gruesome images after the war of the guetoes for propaganda of our self given title of liberators but we forget that, inside home the Americans was responsible for one kind of apartheid and even today its effects are been felt.
 
     So, I must repeat that, Devagar com o andor porque o santo eh de barro (Slow down the stand because the saint is cast of clay). If we don’t do so the image of arrongant that the world got from Americans will never fade away. And it is dipply important to save the country from the crisis we are living on now and is fundamental for our children have a future to be proud of. When we advance more on the issue of the present book I will clear up it in more details.
 
     Yet from these period we also have a failled attemp of Henry Ford to produce latex in the Amazon Basin. A big amount of land at the Para State was given to his Brazilian subsidiary Ford Company. He planned to extract natural latex from the Amazonian tree, Seringueira. For that the company invested and founded two cities, Fordlandia and Belterra. But the Americans didn’t had any experience on agricultural technics for such challenging enviroment.
 
    Since its begining at 1,927 the project was doomed to fail. At its end in 1,945 the technology to produce tires from synthetic latex, based in petroleum, was available and Henry Ford II decided to end the project. The Brazilian government indemnified the Ford Group for the constructions and plantations and ended these wishful thinking of Henry Ford.
 
          13. A RELATIONSHIP OF LOVE AND HATRED
 
     Before I go to the issue I need to talk about some happening in my life, about twenty years ago. This revelation will be chocking to some sensitive souls but I proposed myself to say just the truth. So I can’t walk away from it.
 
     I remember how shocking were the explosion of the Space Shuttle Challenger. It was happen in January 28, 1,986, when I lived in Brazil and hadn’t intention to come in to United States. The death of the others astronauts was already a sad lost but the death of the teacher Christa MacAuliffe doubled the sadness. She were sent to the mission because it was supposed to raised the children’s interests for sciences. And the explosion otherwise ended in a set back to these intention.
 
     But what gave me more surprise about it came months or some years later. I don’t remember exactly. We was having a meeting as always we do in family. For occasion of every holiday, members of the family which lived in others cities such as Paracatu, Belo Horizonte, Brasilia, Governador Valadares and others, use to gather at our birth place, Virginopolis. And our meetings are always noisy and feastful.
 
     Sometimes, those meetings gather more than 100 close relatives. And if is done in times like Carnival and holidays of the end of the year the people have no time to talk to everybody and can’t even see the less close relatives. It looks like one of my uncles defined one time. He said: “We have two pleasures in our meetings. One to see you again and another for see you going back to your place.”
 
     But the shocking part of my narration happened when some female cousin mentioned the accident saying how sad it was. And one of our male cousins immediately rebuked her saying that: “I laugh, laugh and laugh. And even today as you was remembering and now I can’t restrain myself from give good laughs!” And he start giggling in a frenetic way. “But, – our female cousin remembered him – they was human beings!” The male cousin, incapable of restrain all the giggle argumented, “I know, I know, but was Americans!”
 
     Everyone in the room was looking at each other in disbelieve. Nobody wanted to take any further word about it. Somebody managed to move away from the subject. And the American reader could ask, The guy is crazy or a radical leftist or yet from some extreme right side of politics? And I can guarantee to anyone, he is just a regular guy, good behavior, not formally linked to any stream of politics although having his own opinions, polite and warming personality.
 
     And it is something that make our puzzle much more difficult to decipher. One thing I can assure everyone is that, he was never in direct contact to Americans others than Brazilian naturalized or some American born from Brazilian immigrants. So his hatred didn’t came from any bad direct action against himself. It must came from the roll of informations that he gathered along his own History of life. But what puzzles is that, his roll of informations wasn’t different from what the others present knew. I think his reaction was linked to some individual difference in processing informations.
 
     Everyone of us had disagreements with American policies in some issues. But it is absolutely normal and acceptable. Even Americans from birth, through many generations, must have some or many disagreement between themselves and it is salutary because the disagreements creates awareness of differences. And to be civilized is to have the ability of conciliate the differences. And, is know the time for concessions and the time for stop any kind of abuse.
 
     The reaction of our male cousin exceeded everything in our domain. To characterize it as jealousy is the same as to give a diagnosis without even see the patient or know his or her condition. But what I will talk in these chapter may give us some idea of what happened in our common History that made a small percentage of Brazilians and peoples from the rest of the world loose all the respect for United States and Americans alike. Lets try to explain something though.
 
     Just after the WWII the world was amazed for everything United States was doing. The reconstruction of Europe through the Marshal Plan, how it managed to administer Japan and put it back on its own feet. When the others industrialized countries was trying to regain its normal way of life, the American big corporations multiplied its subsidiaries around the world apparently bring development to intermediary countries. The end of that war and the quick development of the worldwide economy sent a great wave of optimism never saw before.
 
     Brazilians were contaminated by these optimism. For the enjoyment of the opposition to the dictatorship of Getulio Vargas he were deprived from the power and exiled on his farm at his birth place in the Rio Grande do Sul State. Jose Linhares, who is one of the offspring from the kings of Portugal, acted as president until the elections came and it is when Eurico Gaspar Dutra were elected. The motto of his administration was: “To administer is to construct roads”.
 
     It was based on the American example but also was missunderstood in Brazil. From there on Brazilian administrations focused only in the construction of roadways even for long distance transport of any merchandise. Along the next 40 years after the WWII or so some of the railroad and waterways were disactivated. It made the industry of transportation in Brazil one of the most dangerous and expensive in the world. Some of the Brazilian products are the cheapest on its begining and become hard to sale at the ports. But those are consequences which are felt even today and it is an issue for other part of my narration.
 
     The industry of cinema in United States was consumed in Brazil like the most essential product. It was so influential that Brazilians tried to copy and even made some productions that was some kind of likeness of its image. The main actors in Hollywood was seen like gods. Much more idolized than any superstar of today.
 
     These love for the American culture generated, some time later, the saying from a Brazilian politician, “What is good for United States is good to Brazil.” I can’t say for sure who said it because are too much catch phrases around the History and usually it is created by somebody else until a politician take it as his or her own. But it became so inappropriate at the income time that I think nobody wanted to assume its creation.
 
     After the administration of Eurico Gaspar Dutra Brazilians were up to elect their new president and ended in a no surprise election of the old dictator now presented as democratic. Getulio Vargas managed to come back. Now he was wrapt in a nationalistic form. The country became divided into two main factions. The conservatives these time aligned themselves with United States and by defending a totally opened market to American interests they were called by the name of “Entreguistas” which means Hand Overs.
 
     This administration of Getulio Vargas was clearly monopolistic of Brazilian natural resources and his biggest deed on it was the creation of Petrobras Company. It is a State run company of petroleum, now one of the biggest in the world on its genre. By the truth, the creation have a long History before the creation and Getulio Vargas was never in it before his second administration.
 
     A group of nationalists, many with the military background, created a commission for study and deliver the issue. It had a massive approuval from the population which were gathered in a campaign called “O Petroleo eh Nosso”, or The Petroleum is Our. These motto even came from other person but were incorporated as from Vargas himself. So the Petrobras was created on his watch.
 
     And he took advantage from the nationalistic populism of the time to also create the Eletrobras, now another gigantic company, with the intention of monopolize the exploration of the immense hydroelectric potential in Brazil. Hydroelectrics are the main source of electric energy in Brazil thanks to the abundance of rivers and waterfalls.
 
     Just to remember, I told before that, during his dictatorship Getulio Vargas has sent the writer Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato to his dungeons exactly for the criticism of Lobato because the dictatorship didn’t explore the petroleum and let not one else to explore. And the author was one of the main nationalists leaders then.
 
     For the others readers not Brazilians, Monteiro Lobato was a prolific author, comparable to Walt Disney. Older than the American personality and been a Brazilian writer, he didn’t have the same opportunity to show to the world his production. After his death the Brazilian television produced shows with his characters and made awsome points among the children spectators. I was more moved to read his books than watch it on tv.
 
      Now-a-days his production had been censured because some prejudicial contents. We need to address it in a cautious interpretation because he wrote in a time that the prejudice wasn’t conscious. The same revisionism have been taken here in United States against the work of Mark Twain. The use of some words that became chacterized as prejudicial now was taken as regular in their times. The people from older times just believed in that, some people was really superior to others by birth and thought it was natural and was determined by God. They were totally wrong in their assumptions but it doesn’t mean that they did it by pure malice.
 
     I got some genealogical sequence for Monteiro Lobato. See it now.
 
1,882 Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato – Maria Pureza de Castro da Natividade
         Jose Bento Marcondes Lobato – Olimpia Augusta Monteiro
         Maria Antonia Marcondes Machado – Jose dos Reis Lobato
         Clara Francisca do Amaral – Jose Machado da Silva
         Ana Isabel de Andrade – Domingos Marcondes do Amaral
         Bernardina Correia de Freitas – Luis Fernandes da Costa
         Sebastiao Ferreira Albernaz – Isabel de Castilho*
         Sebastiao de Freitas Cardoso – Isabel de Faria Albernaz
         Sebastiao de Freitas – Maria Fragoso
         Antonio Pedroso de Freitas – Clara Parente
         Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Ana Ribeiro
 
     From these point we can get back to the genealogical sequence for Jose Oswald de Andrade Souza. Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga and Ana Ribeiro are also parents for Francisco de Alvarenga who appear marriaged to Luzia Leme on Souza’s sequence.
 
     But the second administration of Getulio Dorneles Vargas ended in a tragic way. His nationalistic positions lead to a fearsome opposition from the “Entreguistas” (Hand Overs). Those was clearly supported by American interests represented by the big corporations willing to take advantages from the Brazilian market. And those interests was utterly defended by the jornalist Carlos Frederico Werneck de Lacerda. The criticism from Lacerda lead to a outrageous reaction from the bodyguard of Vargas who plot to kill the jornalist. Mistakenly the Major Rubens Vaz was killed in a fact known as “Assassination at the Toneleros Street”.
 
     Cornered by those facts, Vargas committed suicide and left a Testament Letter that just point out the external intervention on Brazilian interests. He didn’t identified anyone but was clear on what he was talking about. In reallity, his second administration was not going so well and he wasn’t able to do it under extreme pression.
 
     I may be criticized back in Brazil for those words about Getulio Vargas. Recently I watched a show at the Book Channel and an historian was talking about his book about president Abraham Lincoln. He was saying that, most of the historians in United States whom deal with the life of our ex-president live in the Church of Lincoln. What he meant is that, they idolize the figure of Lincoln, seen only what wanna see, not Lincoln as a man subjected to make terrible mistakes but as a idol without defects.
 
     In Brazil the same thing is happen with the admirers of Getulio Vargas. The same is happen to those who love too much the ex-presidents Juscelino Kubitschek, Tancredo Neves (who, thanks God, never got in the Office), Fernando Henrique Cardoso and now, the most recent, Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva. All of them did serious mistakes while in the Office but the churchs around them will never believe on it or, at least, won’t to admit it in public.
 
     Just after the suicide of Getulio Vargas Brazil had its righteous president and his vice, Joao Fernandes Campos Cafe Filho. But his bad health prevented him to be in power long enough. His successor Carlos Coimbra da Luz had the shortest period in power ever, only four days, maybe two, depend on the literature we look at. The next, Nereu de Oliveira Ramos managed to be the successor until the election and the next president, Juscelino Kubitschek de Oliveira took the oath. In a short time of 2 years Brazil had 5 presidents 1,954 to 1,956.
 
     Lets post genealogical sequences for two of them.
 
1,894 Carlos Coimbra da Luz – Maria Jose Rezende Dantas (first wife)
1,860 Alberto Gomes Ribeiro da Luz – Augusta Cesarina de Assis Coimbra
1,833 Mariana Brandina Gomes Ribeiro – Antonio Maximo Ribeiro da Luz
1,797 Rita de Cassia Gomes – Antonio Joaquim Gomes
1,761 Bernardino Teixeira de Toledo – Manuela da Silva
         Maria Rosa de Toledo – Manuel Teixeira Ribeiro
         Branca de Toledo – Francisco Xavier da Silva
         Maria Pedroso – 1,674 Joao de Toledo Piza Castelhanos*
         Francisco Felix Correia – Ana Ferreira de Melo
         Andreza de Castilho – Belchior Felix Perestrelo
         Guiomar de Alvarenga – Francisco Alvares Correia
         Manuel Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Guiomar de Castilho
         Mecia Monteiro – Baltazar de Alvarenga
 
     The last couple is also parents for Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga who marriaged to Ana Ribeiro and are ancestors to Monteiro Lobato, Oswald de Andrade, Friar Saint Galvao and many others more.
 
1,888 Nereu de Oliveira Ramos – Beatriz Paranhos Pederneiras
1,870 Teresa Fiuza de Carvalho – Vital Jose de Oliveira Ramos Junior
         Maria Francisca Quirino dos Santos – Joaquim Fiuza de Carvalho Junior
         Maria Francisca de Paula Camargo – Joaquim Quirino dos Santos
1,790 Francisco de Paula Camargo – Damiana Alexandrina da Silva Marques
         Francisco de Paula Camargo – Petronilha Clara Rodrigues do Amaral
         Inacia Maria de Camargo Lima – Goncalo de Sousa Rodrigues
         Fernando Lopes de Camargo – Maria de Lima Serqueira
         Fernando de Camargo Ortiz – Joana Lopes
         Mariana do Prado – Fernao de Camargo, the Tiger
         Filipa do Prado – Juan de Santa Maria
1,590 Pedro Leme – Helena do Prado
1,568 Leonor Leme - Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     Pedro Leme with another wife, Izabel Paes, is greatgrandfather for the “Bandeirante” Fernao Dias Pais Leme. With Luzia Fernandes he also is ancestor for the maestro, Antonio Carlos Brasileiro de Almeida Jobim or Tom Jobim for short.
 
     What is interesting since now is observe that, as I theorized before, we are often going back to the same ancestors. One factor interfere with my previsions. Since we don’t have a good data from the majority of our ancestors, is natural that the few lineages yet identified by historians will appear on most of the genealogical sequences. It is not because few couple were able to generate a ruge number of famous offsprings.
 
     If we had a complete data of all of our ancestors, what was supposed to happen is that, inumerous other couples shoud appear equally sharing the ancestorship to most of us. And most the Portuguese population that lived in Portugal 500 years ago was supposed to share the ancestorship of most Brazilians of today. But unfortunately we don’t have a good data and we will need to wait until the next 800 years or so to come for the population living in that time, having a better data, to realize that it is absolutely true.
 
     The upheaval and optimism that invaded the 25 years after the WWII belong not only to Brazilian History. The facts from those year are shaping our lives even today with its consequences. I would like to point out some that are particularly influential to what is happening today. The end of the WWII was nothing but the begining of what is going on over here today. The best fact of our History from that time was the Independence of India, in 1,947.
 
     For many years the spiritual leader of India, Mahatma Ghandi, headed a non violence movement against the English colonialism. Despite of the violent actions that the emperial forces took in the attempt to provoke more violence and have any excuse to shut up the voice of freedom, he was able to take control of the situation and the people followed his example not responding violence with more violence. Many died by the English violence but their sacrifice conquered freedom for their countrypeople.
 
     Unfortunately some of his followers for the Independence wasn’t as “saint” as he was and let some tensions motivated by differences in religious beliefs divided the great India. India then were separated on itself and two other possessions at East and West which became Pakistan. Later on the East part became Bangladesh. Anyways, Gandhi didn’t knew this second division since he was assassinated not long after the Indian Independence.
 
     From 1,947 on the Communist Party in China took over the power on mainland. Although the last battle between the Chinese Nationalists and Communists were done in 1,949. The Nationalist leader, Chiang Kai Shek, fled from mainland and established a new China in the Formosa Island (Taiwan). Mao Zedong was the Communist leader and reigned over the people until his death.
 
     The other remarkable fact from the time was the creation of the State of Israel. It became a nation in 1,948 and is the worse mistake done by the politicians from that time, since its consequences are been reverberating until now and promises to go on just like a time clock atomic bomb over our heads, until it explodes or people create good sense.
 
     I don’t wanna talk about these issue right now. I can just anticipate some of my feelings about the creation of the State of Israel. It is a clear act of violence, inhumane and colonialist. It is comparable to the Cruzades. Nothing justifies such creation. The existence of some nation called Israel in the past doesn’t justifies what in modern times is also called Israel. Two of them are totally distinct things and have not way to link them as continuity of each other, except for the violence and prejudice.
 
     By writing the previous paragraph I do acknowledge that some would say I am some kind of anti-Jew or have any kind of anti-Jewish faith feelings. For long time I have been observing that everytime somebody criticizes any wrongdoing by the Zionists or something involving the Jewish faith, immediately after the comment be aired by any kind of media, the author of such is execrated as he or she could be nothing but a Nazist.
 
     The same tactic were used by American media just after the 9/11/2001 terrorist attacks. Any observation about American wrongdoing in the world in that particular moment was classified as anti-American. The American media used the motto, “Everybody else hated us because the world is jealous about the American success” for protect United States from more damage. But what it did was even worse because the motivation for the criticism of outsiders were poorly evaluated and it only directed the Bush adminstration to do more wrongdoings and it brought us to the confusion that we are in our days.
 
     Another important issue that we need to define since now is that, frequently we mistakenly generalize things instead of specify them with precision. For example, is common you see in the media the phrase, The Americans decided go to war. Or, All Jew are Zionist. We must remember that, every population have many different point of view on the same issue. It is why when some part of the media say that, everyone else hates Americans, it is misleading its public.
 
    The worse case of generalization is in the Christian Bible. Particularly in the writings attributed to Paul and John. They mention many and many times Jews as killers of Jesus or doing something bad. In a better reading of the whole text you can perceive that, some Jews conspired to kill Jesus and some Jew, even Paul himself on his youth, had a bad interpretation about the teachings from Jesus. When the writers employed the word Jew to identify those who made the wrongdoing they mislead the future Christians to think the whole Jewish community did it. I am not anti any way of thinking unless the way of thinking lead to injustice against any and each human being.         
 
     What I think is that, the Holocaust was happen in Europe and is not justifiable to transfer what was happen in one place to another. The Earth was plenty of places more friendly and less populated. What were done in Palestine is like Brazilians express in their saying: “Despir um santo para vestir outro.” (To take off the clothes from one saint to dress another.) I know that, at the time had better solution than create an State of Israel in that spot. But was the interest of colonial potences to have its colony around there.
 
     Later I want to get back to the issue. I think the speech that Benjamin Netanyahu wasted in 2,011 at United Nations (UN) will be an excellent material to work on to explain my points of views. I can use what he said and give all of what is behind his words. What should be not that much of surprise since inadvertently Nikolas Sarcozy called him a liar and Barack Obama seem not have different opinion about him.
 
     From that time we got the Cold War. I define the Cold War as a tremendous irresponsibility from United States and Soviet Union which was playing monopoly with the other nations. The two of them abused its excessive militar power into try to make from the other nations its own likeness. They did it not respecting the laws and the right of others nations to determine themselves way of life. When I point out United States and Soviet Union as perpetrators of evil I didn’t meant Americans and Russians but only some people on their administrations.
 
     I will soon be back to these issue. And in a minor scale what influenced our today’s lives are the Wars in Korea and Vietnam. The liberation of African nations from the European Colonialism is also important chapter of our History and some nations gainned its freedoms only after 1,970. Two of them are Mozambique and Angola, our Africans sisters nations that emancipated from Portugal.
 
     Some critical moments we had with the assassinations of John F. Kennedy and Martim Luther King Junior. Let continue our description to see how those events fit on the relationship between United States and Latino America, specially, Brazil.
 
     The next president to assume the power in Brazil was doctor Juscelino Kubitschek who was greatgrandson of a Czech Roma (Gypsy) immigrant in Brazil. He became orfan from his father when he was two years old. His mother Julia Kubitschek managed to raise the family giving lodge to female students in her house. They lived in Diamantina City, Minas Gerais, which one had good high schools, what was comparable to college bachelorship of today. Some of my grandaunties lodged at the family house there.
 
     After surpass poverty he became a doctor and politician. At the video,  http://e-relevante.2009.blogspot.com/2010/04/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o-mundo.html/ he appear as mayor of Belo Horizonte and his partnership with the archtect Oscar Niemeyer gave new looks to then new capital of the Minas Gerais State.
 
     The 104 years old archtect Oscar Niemeyer still alive and actively working in his projects. He even have been using the Twitter to express his point of view about life and politics of today. I think his good spirited humor is preventing him to have an expected body aging.   
 
     Juscelino’s administration was characterized as of great optimism. His youth was vibrant and his government lasted from 1,956 to 1,961. He was a lucky man. Brazil had have its worst defeat ever in soccer, in 1,950, been upset 2 to 1 by Uruguay at World Cup at the final match at the Maracana Stadium in Rio de Janeiro. Brazil had never been champion and everybody knows that, soccer is in Brazilian veins. In 1,958 the Brazilian team became champion for the first time.
 
     President Kubitschek gave a new orientation and new capital to Brazil. The most known of his deeds from his presidency is the construction of Brasilia. It was a long time idea because the capital Rio de Janeiro was to exposed to possible alien invasion. But nobody else had the courage to do it before. Every politician before him had to much concern about to anger politicians interests centered in the old capital. And Brasilia became a State of Art with the participation of Oscar Niemeyer and Lucio Costa on its planning.
 
     As always, nobody is perfect. Despite of the name of his maternal grandmother be Maria Joaquina Coelho we don’t have more information about his ancestry from this side. We can’t say or deny that he is descendant from the kings but his wife, Sarah Luisa Gomes de Lemos, was. He left the Office as the most prestigious president Brazil ever had.
 
     Although he mention in his memoir his cousins Coelho from Virginopolis, not everyone sympathized with him. Some conservative disliked him even because he was to “mulherengo” (a cheater on his wife). I can’t say for sure it is true but he loved balls and dances, which made easy to him be with female companions.
 
     The worst part ever of the Brazilian History begins just after the end of the Kubitschek administration. Maybe is also the worst of the World History too. The president who was elected  was Janio da Silva Quadros. And the Brazilian law had a particularity that lead to a difficult situation. The people could independently vote for president and vice-president. So the elected president could have his elected vice from the opposite party. And the elected vice was Mr. Joao Belchior Marques Goulart who was a good person.
 
     What was the matter is that, the elected president represented the worse case of conservativism there. And he was elected by a massive amount of votes. But he wasn’t satisfied with it. He wanted absolute power and seven months later he renounced to the position expecting the people would bring him back as a new dictator. Some military personnel thought it different and boarded him in an airplane and sent him exiled to Europe. Even so the extreme conservative didn’t wanted Joao Goulart as president. The Speaker of the House, Ranieri Mazzilli, was called to assume his place until things was calm down for the righteous successor be crowned.
 
     That was the time that Americans did their worst on interventionism. The CIA, the Secretary of State and even the Presidency team up with the most conservative part of Brazilian society to make Brazil ungovernable. The conspirators had an entire building occupied as headquarter, mentored by Golbery do Couto e Silva. They used pamphlets which was sent by mail to whole country with deceiving propaganda. They had access to the main newspaper and got help from influential intellectuals such as Rachel de Queiroz and Rubens da Fonseca.
 
     The governor of Rio de Janeiro, Carlos Lacerda, who had conspired against the second administration of Getulio Vargas, together with Jose de Magalhaes Pinto, governor of Minas Gerais and Adhemar Pereira de Barros, governor of Sao Paulo, which one got the motto for his campaign “he steals but he gets things done”, were conspirators among them. They were looking for personal advantages. Lacerda and Barros didn’t live long after the plot. Later on Magalhaes Pinto tried to run against the general Joao Batista de Oliveira Figueiredo in a congressional election and was defeated. Seems like that the militars conspirators used cleverness against them.   
 
     Big corporations such as Exxon and others which already operated in Brazil were called or voluntarily gave financial support to the conspiracy. The basic propaganda was make appear that the country was about to be taken by communists. Communist could be anyone who didn’t comply with their ideas. At the time the Catholics was more than 90% of the population and most of the Catholic clergy helped to spread the worse ideas about communism.
 
     And here one detail about those conspiracies that helped totalitarians from the right wing of politics. When the dictator Getulio Vargas took the power and Rachel de Queiroz was imprisioned by criticize his administration, the allegation was that she was communist. When came her time to be conspirator amongst the new plot, the adversaries were communists. These was the motto to anyone who wanted grab the power in Brazil. Communism was so feared that the people didn’t mind to be under the totalitarian power of anyone else. The people wasn’t awared that totalitarism is a bad thing no matter who’s in power.
 
     So, in 1,964 Brazil got its coup d’etat and the militars took the power for themselves. With the fall of Joao Goulart the speaker of the house, Ranieri Mazzilli had another time of provisory president. He was used for the conspirators take time to decided who they would chose to put in the place. And the chosen one was the marshal Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco.
 
     He died in a aircraft “accident” in 1,967 just after he left the power. But what is believed is that, he was part of a group that thought the conspiracy should end and the power had to be restored to civilians. Then some of the others leaders, more young, wanted to keep it for long and so they lead a coup d’etat from inside in the first one. The suspicion is that, the accident was provoked by the rival group. And they stood in power for 22 years all together.
 
     In these case, both side of the rivalry was descendant of the kings of Portugal. Lets post examples for Joao Goulart and for the conspirator Castelo Branco.
 
1,918 Joao Belchior Marques Goulart – Maria Teresa Fontela
1,881 Vicente Rodrigues Goulart – Vicentina Marques
1,849 Maria dos Santos Loureiro – Belchior Rodrigues Goulart
1,804 Antonio dos Santos Loureiro – Maria Pereira do Nascimento
1,778 Maria Eufrasia Lopes – Joaquim dos Santos Loureiro
1,754 Helena Eufrasia Pereira – Antonio Jose Lopes
1,730 Mariana Antonia de Bettencourt – Manuel Antonio de Bettencourt
1,687 Manuel Machado Ribeiro – Teresa de Bettencourt
1,660 Maria da Conceicao de Melo – Joao Batista Espinola*
1,620 Pedro Machado de Sousa – Ana de Melo e Gusmao*
         Manuel Pedro Machado Ribeiro – Maria Espinola da Veiga de Mendonca
         Filipa de Sousa – Pedro Machado Ribeiro
         Manuel de Sousa Neto – Catarina Goncalves de Antona
         Maria Fogaca de Sousa – Andre Goncalves Neto, Capitao-mor da Praia
1,430 Diogo Sousa Cid – unknown wife
1,410 Cid de Sousa – Leonor Fogaca
1,370 Goncalo Anes de Sousa Chichorro – unknown wife
1,341 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Maria de Briteiros*
1,320 Vasco Martins de Sousa Chichorro – Ines Dias Manoel
1,280 Martim Afonso Chichorro II – D. Aldonca Anes de Briteiros
1,250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (or de Sousa)
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Madragana (Mor Afonso)
 
     I repeated part of the sequence yet present for other personalities. Was just to make easier for the readers.
 
1,900 Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco – Argentina Viana
1,861 Candido Borges Castelo Branco – Antonieta de Alencar Gurgel
         Beatriz Virginia da Silva Castelo Branco – Francisco Borges de Carvalho
         Silvestre Jose da Cunha Castelo Branco – Porcina Isabel Pereira da Silva
         Marcelino Jose da Cunha Castelo Branco – Maria Florencia Castelo Branco
         Francisco da Cunha e Silva Castelo Branco – Ana Rosa Pereira Teresa do Lago
         D. Clara da Cunha e Silva Castelo Branco – Manuel Carvalho de Almeida
         D. Francisco de Castelo-Branco – Maria Eugenia de Mesquita
1,580 D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco da Cunha – Maria da Silva*
1,540 D. Pedro de Castelo-Branco – Francisca Calvo
1,500 Maria de Briteiros da Cunha – D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco*
1,470 Mateus da Cunha – D. Leonor de Menezes*
1,450 Joao Alvares da Cunha – Catarina de Sequeira
1,430 Artur da Cunha – Leonor de Sousa*
1,400 Joao Alvares da Cunha – Mecia de Lemos
1,371 Alvaro da Cunha – Beatriz de Melo
1,345 Joao Lourenco da Cunha – D. Leonor Teles de Menezes*
1,320 D. Maria Goncalves de Sousa – Martim Lourenco da Cunha*
1,280 Maria Afonso Chichorro – D. Goncalo Anes de Briteiros
1,250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (or de Sousa)
1,210 D. Afonso III, king of Portugal – Madragana (Mor Afonso)
 
     Martim Lourenco da Cunha were the 1st lord of Pombeiro and all of his descendants in the present sequence inherited the title, until 1,580 D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco da Cunha.
 
     About the presence of big corporations in Brazil and elsewhere under United States influence we need to add what it was used for in that tragic decades. We have a chapter in History which could be named by New Colonialism. Presidents like Juscelino Kubitschek welcome those corporations expecting their help to modernize the country. But they didn’t anticipated the Ponzi Scheme they were importing from industrialized countries.
 
     What was happen was that, the big corporations installed in the satellite nations with many incentives from its hosts began to pay to the employees a local salary which could be classified as common there. And to its employees on the Metropolis nation the salaries became unrealistic higher. To make it easy to understand let give an example.
 
     The Ford Company in Brazil would pay a Brazilian worker US$ 1.00/hour and US$ 10.00/hour for the same position and same productivity to American workers. Like that, in the end of the year the Ford Company in United States would report expressive loss of money. Otherwise, the Ford Company in Brazil would report an expressive gain. So it was the alleged reason that so much money was transferred from Brazil to United States for a long period.
 
     We today need to know informations like these one for better understand what is happening in the world now. Remember that, there are thousands of big corporations from the industrialized nations that operated in such system. So the prosperity of rich nations in that period of time was in part artificially created through a Ponzi Scheme of money transfer.
 
     The higher gain of workers fed the markets in that centralized scheme. These excess of money helped the technological progress centralized in the industrialized nations. And the scheme worked in a bad way in two directions. Firstly tranferring monetary valuables and secondly cutting off the investments that could help the emerging economies to also do well. 
 
     The other way of transfer more money to the industrialized countries were giving loans to the exploited countries. We need to acknowledge the cruelty with the scheme worked. The money which were unjustly transferred from the poor countries became superavit in the industrialized ones. And they took the same money to give loans to the poorest ones that latter had to pay high interests. And these situation was what fuelled the political debates from the 60s through the 90s in the second and third world nations.
 
     If someone reading these writing didn’t know nothing about it maybe now can understand why capitalism and capitalists are not seen as solution to some part of the people in the world. Some rather hate them. And we need to understand that the hatred that the United States inspire to some may be wrongly directed to the whole people as well. We can say that the American people wasn’t awared of everything and it can’t be accountable to all wrongdoing by its government and the big corporations. It is true.
 
     But we also must acknowledge that, the government and the big corporations are our representants before the world. They works like our diplomatic representatives. Then what they do will be interpreted as what we ourselves did. And to worsening the situation all Americans from since our grandparents generation took advantages from the situation in one or another way.
 
     I am not saying they did it conciously but by not been interesting on what was happening outside the country, like a fish that sees only the worm and not the hook, they were fished and sold. Now we got this problem of to be hated for something that we didn’t do and not even were told about it. Some unconcious hypocrites use to say it, It is just business. But it is not. It is just a sample of robbery.
 
     I remember when I was young in Brazil and 9 out 10 strikes lead by the Unions of workers at metallurgic companies (as all companies which works with metal components is called by in Brazil) was done for equalization of salaries to those paid outside the country. At that time surges a leader from the metallurgic workers named Luiz Inacio (Lula) da Silva. His History of life is totally tied to such period of Brazilian History.
 
     Since long time ago the Northeast Region in Brazil had a terrible problem. Like it is happen in Ethiopia and others parts of the globe the dry season could extend for around 5 years in a role. Every time it happenned, thousands could die, move to the coastal area or simple migrate to what there is known as South. Usually to Sao Paulo State which is in the Brazilian Southeast. Despite of the poverty it brought to the common people they usually kept going back when the rain returned. It was like magic because with water the good soil is able to bring enough food for more than one year to the families storages on each havest.
 
     The problem is not in the nature. The problem was caused by the men in local governments whom wasn’t interested in use technics that take advantage from the nature itself because in the times that rains the water is enough to be collected for be used in the dry season. But old local political elites used to construct reservoirs and let it in the “Colonel’s” control and they used the public facilities as their own. And the reservoirs was never enough to the use of the whole population.
 
     In occasions of long dry seasons the poor people from Northeastern part of Brazil was driven like cattle herds to the south. In one of those times Lula’s mother brought the whole family to Sao Paulo State and they went to stay. Millions of Northeasterns did the same just like part of the population of Minas Gerais State did before them.
 
     At the time of the dictatorship after 1,964 this kind of migration was reinforced with stimulus from the federal government. We have to understand it to understand the military mind. Militars gets a centralized structure in their culture. It works for make their goals. But they horrible sins when they try to impose their way of life to a whole country. It just doesn’t works.
 
     And then the Brazilian dictatorship decided to centralize the development of the country on certain number of cities. Sao Paulo were the one that got the most and the cities around it were inflated with migrants from the rest of Brazil. The system was applied not because of its logistics for the good of the nation but only to take a easy control over the political dissidence. They new that the thousands of small cities around the Brazilian territory wouldn’t produce any strong resistence to them. Otherwise they new how to coopt the countriside elites which was more interested in keep their status quo than defend democracy.
 
     Brazil after 1,964 rapidly became like a military headquarter. Politically had two parties but just one way of thinking. They imposed some laws over the Constitution restricting certain opinions and casting it as crime. Nobody had the right of free opinion unless it was the same as their. When someone expressed different opinion was censured, imprisioned or banned from the country.
 
     United States was entirely involved in the process. It offerred logistic and monetary help. The most hideous example of it were the creation of the School of Americas. Initially it operated in Panama and now it is inland United States. The lessons from that school was how to operate the machine of repression against the civil rights movement in countries under dictatorship, specially those in Latino America. The classes included sections of how torture to obtain information from dissident militants. In other words is something like what the Soviets did with their dissidents inside its helm. The same was thought by Americans to Latino Americans dictatorshis.
 
     When I was child in Brazil we not even knew something wrong was going on there. Living in a countriside area in the 1,960s and 70s didn’t matter much if you was or not under a dictatorship. The Brazilian society was itself some kind of dictatorship. Parents could spank hard their children as they pleased. Wasn’t a way of educate them. It was a way from the conservative culture to make them be submissive to everything adults wanted. I don’t blame my parents and other ancestors to behave like that because we hadn’t a society based in information but rather in tradition.
 
     And some parents justified their behavior saying, “I am doing it to you to prevent you fall in the hands of the police which can do lots worse than me.” And it was entirely true, I mean, in the part of do worse. And the police actions was promptly backed by the government and the conservative society. Like that, we was raised in fear. And it appear to reflect negatively in our creativity.
 
     Living in the interior of the country the information you could got was mostly from the radios, televisions and newspapers. Every and each one closed watched by official censors. The owners themselves in that time wasn’t worried about it. They rather complied with it in exchange for financial stimulus for their businesses. And some constructed huge companies through such auspicious opportunity.
 
     Since everything was censured the only way of persuit happiness in Brazil was hear music. Even music was closed watched by censors but they not ever have the brains for to detect everything was been transmitted through it. Many musicians used their productions to send the message of sadness that Brazil was wrapped in. Names like Chico Buarque de Holanda, Milton Nascimento, Fernando Brant, Luiz Gonzaga Junior, Elis Regina, Gilberto Gil, Caetano Veloso, Sergio Ricardo, Geraldo Vandre are linked to these kind of music. Others like Tom Jobim, Vinicius de Morais, Elomar, Ary Barroso, Alceu Valenca, Raimundo Fagner, Luiz Gonzaga, Dorival Caymmi, Toquinho, Rita Lee and many more are linked to the good Brazilian music not direct involved in political militancy.
 
     The ones that were more militant sometimes was presented with an one way passage to the exterior for a forced vacation that could extend for months or years. Usually it would come some time after the launching of a record disc and, later on, the censors figure out what really some nuances of the musics meant. But at the time of the censure the people already had it in mind. I will post two more examples of genealogical lineages to show that music is also in our blood.
 
1,927 Antonio Carlos Brasileiro de Almeida Jobim (Tom Jobim) – Thereza Otero Hermanny
1,910 Nilza Brasileiro de Almeida – Jorge de Oliveira Jobim
1,874 Azor Brasileiro de Almeida – Emilia Aurora Pereira da Silva
1,850 Manuel Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria Umbelina de Almeida
1,825 Francisco de Almeida Pires – Maria de Camargo*
1,770 Manuel Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria da Anunciacao Arruda*
1,715 Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria Egipciaca de Moura
1,690 Fernando de Almeida Leme – Andreza de Almeida Leite
1,630 Francisco de Almeida Cabral – Maria de Caceres
         Luis Dias Leme – Ana Cabral
         Antao Leme – unknown wife
         Mateus Leme – Antonia de Chaves
1,568 Leonor Leme – Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     The last couple is already in many other genealogical sequences yet presented as for Oswald de Andrade for example. Pedro Leme also marriaged to Izabel Paes and they are greatgrandparents for the “Bandeirante” Fernao Dias Pais Leme. Tom Jobim himself is direct descendant from Fernao Dias. See chapter 10.  
 
1,944 Francisco (Chico) Buarque de Holanda – Maria Paixao Severo da Costa (Marieta Severo)
1,910 Maria Amelia Cesario Alvim – Sergio Buarque de Holanda*
1,880 Francisco Cesario Alvim – Maria do Carmo Carvalho*
1,839 Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim Filho – Amelia Calado de Miranda
         Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim – Teresa Januario Carneiro
         Ana Angelica Souto Maior Alvim – Joaquim Jose de Faria Lana
         Francisco Xavier de Barros Sousa e Alvim – Maria Felizarda Souto Maior
         Doroteia Luisa de Sa Sotomayor – Manuel de Barros e Sousa*
         Francisco de Abreu Felgueiras – Maria de Antas Cerqueira
         Mariana de Sa Sotomaior – Francisco de Abreu Felgueiras*
1,565 Isabel de Araujo de Azevedo – Goncalo de Antas de Sa
1,535 Ana Nunes Bezerra – Francisco da Costa Taveira
1,490 Froilos de Araujo de Azevedo – Justa Amorim
1,470 Fernao Velho de Araujo – Ana Nunes Bezerra
         Isabel Coelho de Azevedo – Tristao de Araujo
1,435 Goncalo Coelho, 3rd lord of Felgueiras – unknown wife
1,420 Martim Coelho, 2nd lord – Joana de Azevedo
1,370 Fernao Coelho, 1st lord – Catarina de Freitas*
 
     I brough the lineage to this point because it is easier to link the dots with other personalities already presented. Just to remember, Fernao Coelho was greatgrandson of Estevao Coelho and Maria Mendes Petite, also ancestors of the Portuguese and Brazilian royal families. And Catarina de Freitas is multiple times offspring of the Iberian Peninsula royal families. Chico Buarque also comes from the lineage “de la Cerda” which he shares with Fernao Dias Pais Leme, Tiradentes, Saint Friar Galvao and others.  
 
     I want point out one particularity from this lineage. At the chapter 11 I mentioned that our cousins Silvia Amelia and Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado, both marriaged to personalities from the Brazilian royal family, was at least two times descendants from Fernao Coelho and Catarina de Freitas but I didn’t show how. Lets though take advantage of the lineage above to show the link.
 
1,839 Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim Filho – Amelia Calado de Miranda
1,876 Silvia de Miranda Faria Alvim – Afranio Camorim Jacauba de Otingi e Melo Franco
1,904 Sylvia Amelia de Melo Franco – Mucio Emilio de Senna (*)
1,930 Sylvia Emilia de Mello Franco Senna* – Paulo Argemiro Hungria da Silva Machado
 
     Those are the parents for Silvia Amelia and Theodoro. So the greatgrandparents for Chico Buarque are greatgreatgrandparents for our cousins too. And their ancestry goes direct to Fernao and Catarina. Our cousin Mucio Emilio de Senna (*) is son of our famous cousin, professor Nelson Coelho de Senna, who is greatgreatgrandson of ours ancestors Jose Coelho de Magalhaes and Eugenia Rodrigues da Rocha. The sign (*) is for indicate that I haven’t yet removed the doubt if our ancestor Jose Coelho de Magalhaes is the same nobleman at the site geneall.net portugal or not. If so, it is the other way our cousins are offspring of Fernao Coelho and Catarina de Freitas.
 
     Music also was a factor of to soften the hatred against the American government and big corporations for its wrongdoings at Latino America. Some musicians like Joan Baez and Bob Dylan was the sign that had Americans others than those who was taking advantage from the poor countries weaknesses. Other people from other countries like Mercedes Sosa, from Argentina, and Bob Marley, from Jamaica, and John Lennon was also accountable for the goodness of what we heard.
 
     At the time in Brazil all the major radios played only international music. And those musicians were almost banned from it. Only at the end of the 70s we got some FM stations that starts playing exclusively Brazilian music. And those were the ones that got our attention. I think the others stations felt the opportunity and also start mixing international and national productions.
 
     Strangely was that, after I came to United States my sister who yet lived in Florida told me that, she didn’t understand why so many people liked Joan Baez back in Brazil while the people that she was in contact with in Florida didn’t even heard about her. Immedialitely I went to a store specialized in records and found some of her discs. I was looking for her Joan Baez European Tour Album that I grew up hearing. But this specific one I didn’t find. Ok, at least wasn’t just my imagination.
 
     When president Bill Clinton visited Brazil he mentioned he liked Brazilian music. And I was amazed about the claim of some Americans that say they know Brazilian music. One reason I start hearing PBS Radios here was because it was the only ones that gave some openning for some Brazilian and others countries musics. Otherwise, anybody in Brazil know something about American music even because it is imposed by record companies. Anyways, since the end of the dictatorship looks like the good musicians had died or lost their imagination to produce good music in Brazil. Like here their are now producing only commercial ones.    
 
     To grow up in a dictatorship is not at all a pleasant thing. First of all you are deceived by the official propaganda. The government is presented as doing great things and never doing wrong others, not even by mistake. They use the natural nationalistic feeling of the people to try to put you against anyone who don’t comply with their decisions. Until you get more mature and starts to rationalize some happenings you are totally unawared that you are nothing more than a peace for their bargain.
 
     At least we grow up with television and even in a censured programation you start to fishing something like, Why in our country we can’t vote for have our governor or president if in free countries it happens? Why the “bad guys” took the American ambassador as hostage and exchanged his freedom by a list of unknown people that was sent to exile? If United States is a frendly country, why its diplomat?
 
     And the dictatorship in Brazil was an explicit case of megalomania. Everything it did was big. The biggest bridge over sea in the world at the time. A more than 8 miles bridge linking Rio de Janeiro to its neighbor Niteroi. The biggest hydroelectric in the world. A binational monster between Brazil and Paraguay to produce 11 million Kilowatts. The biggest ever rain forest’s motor road, which goes parallel to the Amazon River as the river itself wasn’t a natural way of transportation. The rain forest was taken as enemy of our development and its destruction was supplied with funds from international corporations such as the World Bank.    
 
     What they didn’t said as clear as they presented their deeds was what the people had to pass through to pay the loans in the next decades. They burned our future to keep themselves in power. When the last dictator was about to go away he said that, “You will miss us one day and will ask for we come back.” He knew the time clock bomb they was leaving over our heads and thought that the fabricated development they created for a short time would be remembered, as the hard times wasn’t in consequence of it and it wasn’t linked to each other. Thanks to God, just a minority had miss the military craziness.  
 
     Another burden they left over the shoulder of the people was the attachment of the Brazilian economy to the one of United States. The attachment was so close that more than 50% of the Brazilian commercial budget was linked to US. The popular saying at the time was that, United States couldn’t get a cold without Brazil have a pneumonia. Or, in a better humoristic way: “O Brasil eh nosso mas quem USA sou EEUU.” Here is a mixing of languages and the mean is that: Brazil is our but who makes use of it is United States.
 
     And one way to cheer up the nationalistic feeling from the common people was to present the numbers of the Commercial Balance between the two countries. It was clear favorable to Brazil and the people believed that it was good because had not any idea how the scheme worked. The scheme was simple, Brazil sent millions of tons of raw material to United States and received back fenished products.
 
     I better make a comparison to clarify it. Lets say that, from each million tons of iron Brazil exported, it received the equivalent to 100,000 tons in cars for a price close to the million tons. What was shown was the amount of money involved and nothing was told about what was done with the others 900,000 tons of iron. So what appeared to people’s eyes a great success was just another Ponzi Scheme. With the rest of the raw material United States could produce thousands of cars what made the balance to tend in its favor.    
 
     The attachment between the both economies brought Brazil to its knees more than one time. One of those was at the 70s, with the first crisis of the petroleum. Brazil wasn’t prepared for anything, had not monetary reserves and was totally depedent on it. The clever solution was to substitute gasoline by alcohol. It was a good idea but not before any research and tests.
 
     Brazil is the largest producer of sugar cane and used it to produce sugar plus its needs of alcohol. To give a solution to the problem would be a simple question of to plant more sugarcane and produce more alcohol. And they starts adding alcohol to the gasoline and producing cars moved by alcohol. Soon the consumer start to notice that, the cars moved by alcohol didn’t work well when was cold. And the alcohol rusted all metalic parts, not only the ones in direct contact with the product.
 
     What would be a case of a historic lawsuit in everywhere else in the world the Brazilian consumers just had nowhere to ask for help. The population that had cars just swallowed it in silence. The whole Brazilian pack of cars was rusted. Only later the scientists figure out that a better kind of steel was needed. And it is why we have the technology flex of today. Thanks to Brazilian consumer sacrifice of be a guinea pig for the day.
 
     Another thing about economics in time of dictatorship. I must remember the saying from one of the ministers of economy that time. “We need to make bigger the economic cake first and share it later with the population.” In his conception the country’s economy had to generate rich people first and those would invest on industrialization for then employ more people and pay better salaries. As Brazilians say, “Ele queria colocar o carro na frente dos bois”. (He was trying to put the car before the bovines). The saying is a reference on the old way of transportation in Brazil that used cars pulled by bovines.
 
     Even today I never got my share. And anticipating something that I have to talk later, this type of vision is too similar to the one of the Republicans here in United States now. They hope that giving brakes on taxations for the rich it will help the economy. I can’t show through my writings how much laughs it provoke in me. And it is not pleasant. Is like laugh with all the ribs broken and in swelling pain.
 
     If we went back to the 60s and 70s in Brazil we could identify Brazil as the China of the time. Not exact like China is today but a Brazil acting like China. Was a country of intense growth and its population been sold to the international market. The minimum wage which in Brazil is called by minimum salary started from low and going to lower. The motto was to put everybody to work but at the end of the month the salary was a deception. Yes, it is another characteristic of Brazilian economy, you are paid by month not by week as it is happen in United States.
 
     The currency also was artificially manipulated so the workers could goes by. In a modern economy you need to control the inflation. In that kind of economy inflation was used as tool of collect money from the people’s pockets and transfer it to the government interests. In my life back in Brazil I learned to live along with more than five differents currencies. We had Cruzeiro, Cruzado and now is Real. In between those always had some intermediary called by New anyone of those. Some periods we lived with three digits inflation on a single month.
 
     And, as I mentioned before, the metalurgical workers fought for equalize their salaries to those that was paid in the industrialized countries. But it would work only for laborers of those kind of industry. And they represented just a small fraction of the population. I don’t know who got first the idea. But some start to migrate to industrialized countries and it was another way of equalize the salaries. Maybe it began with the exiled but probably was before and some people did it just by intuition and not as part of any organization.
 
     In one of our books of genealogy we have the registration of a marriage of our cousin Adail Coelho Neto to Neuza Kinzo Coelho in 1,970. Their children Paula and Alexandre was born in United States. And they wasn’t the first case. In that time and long after, the Brazilian currency was so depreciated that one could come, work for two or three years, go back and start his own business. Some was able even to buy an entire farm. And it was the advertisement for others take a chance.
 
     Around 70s and 80s the reference for most of Brazilian migration was Governador Valadares City. It is called by Valadares for short. And the number of migrated citizens from there was so great and the money they sent was so visible that the city became known as Valadolares. Later on I will be back to these issue because most of the migration didn’t really came from citizens born at the city. It was too young to have so many people born there.
 
     As I mentioned before, around 1,940 it had around 5,000 inhabitants and arount 1,970 was around 300,000. Most of the population had been born elsewhere and moved to there, attracted by the new opportunities that the rich soil around about and the easier way of transportation that the Rio-Bahia road had to offer. Just remembering, it was the road constructed by Americans and Brazilians at the time of the WWII.
 
     The armed resistence to the dictatorship was a total failure. It was easily defeated since just a small number of fighters had the spirit to try it. Mainly those fighter was linked to the Communist Party but mostly was people too young to take the best decision.
 
     A bigger number were represented by intellectuals and workers. Those was also persecuted like their pens and ideas was guns. The excessive force that today is considered abominable in that time was used without any restriction. Many intellectuals as the jornalists Paiva and Herzog went the prision and never came back alive. Like them we had some thousands of “casualities” if we add the arbritary emprisionment without death.
 
     Despite of the horrors Brazilian never lost their sense of humor. The dictatorship used a gingle music for advertisement that start with, ”This is a country that goes ahead”. And a band of clowns chanted it walking backward. And they got a month of suspention. Another did the same but scornly laughing at the end of the phrase. Got six months vacation in Europe.
 
     Brazilian have one saying that goes like that, “Quem nao tem cao caca com gato”, which means Who don’t have a dog hunt with the cat. Some comedian prolonged the saying adding, “Who don’t have cat hunt with the rat, and who don’t have rat hunt with act.” Act or ato in portuguese is the same as Act, Bill or Law. The dictatorship had imposed laws that was called by the numbers from Act 1 to 5. The worst of it was the  Act number 5 which were largely used to punish the dissidents.
 
     The dictatorship was in trouble with the criticism and launched an add on to called to manipulated the patriotic feelings from the people saying, “Brasil, ame-o ou deixe-o.” (Brazil, love it or leave) The only one newspaper that was in circulation and was openly critic to the government stamped on its front page the next day, “The last one to go please shut off the lights of the airport.”
 
     About that newspaper, it was called Pasquim. Pasquim in Portuguese language could be translated as tabloid although with never serious contents. The founders choose the name because felt that anyways it would be the name that the advertisers pro-government would call it to diminish its importance. So they took a short cut anticipating what would be any intention from the government and it worked since in the begining the censors didn’t paid great attention on them. Later on some of issues were apprehended by its disturbing contents to the dictatorship itself.
 
     The 70s decade were the time that South America got the worst of its dictatorships. Argentina, Bolivia, Brazil, Chile, Paraguay and Uruguay team up to elaborated a club of assassinations and tortures called Operation Condor. They helped each other on eliminate their political disaffections. At the time the American government cover up its eyes to say that if I don’t see is because wasn’t happen. It worked until it came to happen under Washington’s helm.
 
     A plot involving the Chilean secret service, Cuban exiles and even CIA killed Orlando Letelier at Sheridan Circle in Washington DC. They used a remote control bomb. The timid response from Washington came only because Letelier’s assistant Ronni Moffit, who was American, also were killed. Orlando Letelier was the Chilean voice preaching in the American Government Desert what everybody knew in South America that dictatorship was a bad cause to everyone, even American government not acknowledging it and been part of it.
 
     Orlando Letelier was just one from the list of assassinations and tortures promoted by the Operation Condor. The ex-president of Brazil, Joao Goulart also was poisonned at the City of Mercedes, Argentina, while in exile. Although it can’t be confirmed today because wasn’t done any autopsy in his body. The ex-president Juscelino Kubitschek also died in a suspicious car accident in Brazil. I doubt both of them represented any danger to anyone and their deaths are the testimony against any type of draconian government.
 
     As I mentioned before, the involviment of the American government on the internal affairs of South American countries also produced victims from its side. The ambassador Charles Burke Elbrick was kidnapped by the group Revolutionary Movement 8th October (MR-8) in Brazil for 78 hours. Later freed in exchange for 15 political dissidents.
 
     The CIA agent Dan Mitrione didn’t had the same luck. He was kidnapped by the leftist group Tupamaro in Uruguay and in a sequence of unfortunate events ended killed. He is accused of taught torture classes to the political policies from those South American countries. The Brazilian dictators even honored him with his name given to a street in Rio de Janeiro. Honor later suspended by the civil elected officials that wasn’t up to let his obscure past be any stimulus to future adventurers.
 
     Here we can point out one contradiction from the American Government that is a great stimulus to the culture of hating Americans at the world outside United States. Not mentioning the interventions and responsibilities for the dissimination of torture and dictatorships. Recently, the American Government tried to imput the charge on Iranian’s shoulders for conspire to kill an ambassador from Saudi Arabia also in Washington, not regards for any Americans that could be killed along.
 
     I think, none outside of Washington and Pentagon was up to take the plot as true. Since the fabrication of proof that Saddam Hussein had weapons of mass destruction at hand, prior to the invasion of that country, everybody in the world is with “a foot behind”, as Brazilians use to say, over anything coming from the American government mouth.
 
     The killing of Orlando Letelier didn’t cause the same reaction of ultrageous feelings that the possibility of the killing of the Saudi ambassador appear to cause. Augusto Pinochet, the Chilean dictator, who ordered many other assassinations, never got in any trouble with the American Government. And these kind of cynicism is greatly accountable to cheer up the hatred for whatsoever Americans do.
 
     Not so long ago the representative from the Green Party in Brazil, Mr. Fernando Gabeira were denied entry in United States. Hes visa was asked because his work as representative and the answer was postponed until the expiration of the motivation of the voyage. What was at stake was that, Gabeira was one of the militants who kidnapped the ambassador Elbrick. Where is the cynicism? Just try to make a list of people that never got denied a visa and did things much worse than him. I am not defending what he did. I am just pointing out the incoherence in the American government attitude.
 
     The dictatorship got its final blowout thanks to the boldness of the Archbishop of Sao Paulo, Dom Paulo Evaristo Arns, and many friends such as the Presbiterian, Jaime Wright and the Friar Beto. They did research and later published a book called, Brazil: Nunca Mais or Brazil, Never Again. They took the testimony of survivors of the political dungeons and compared it with the archives from the Militar High Court (Superior Tribunal Militar) and proved all the charges against the torturers from 1,961 to 1,979.
 
     After the publication everybody who had any doubt about what many already knew got the feeling of be betraied. The majority of the Brazilian people had been deceived for back up the coup d’etat in 1,964 believing that it was the only way to avoid a totalitarian government. At the end they discovered that they got what they least wanted. I saw it in the face of my mother when she read the book. And she agreed. Never, never again.
 
     The end of the dictatorship in Brazil was market by two big movements. One is called “Anestia Ja” (Amnesty Now). This movement had its roots on the intention from the dictators party to create a law that should be approved by the majority they hold in the Congress which gave amnesty to whatsoever crimes they done. The opposition felt that the law was about to be approved and then included the oppositors to the dictatorship too. So nobody would be left behind. Both side ended swallowing the amnesty of each other. But it proved to be effective to the pacification of the country.
 
     The second one was the “Diretas Ja” (Directs Now) movement. The dictatorship party wanted to keep the system of indirect elections for president. But millions of people were mobilized in favor of the popular vote in the presidential elections. The movement were fatally woonded when part of the leaders were coopted to go through congressional vote by an accord between the dictatorship party and some part of the opposition. They named Tancredo de Almeida Neves as president and Jose Sarney as his vice.
 
     I have three moments in my life that I got the presentiment that good things couldn’t come from some decisions. One of those was in the day that Tancredo Neves announced Jose Sarney as his vice. I got so angry about that I cried out to friends that was watching tv in our apartment at the University, This stupid old man thinks that he can’t die?! He’s election came and long before the day of his installation he was dead. And we got an extension of the dictatorship for more five years with his vice.
 
     The other two presentiments were in the day that president Bush annouced the War against Iraq and some hours before president Obama annouced the assassination of Osama Bin Laden. But those are issues for later.
 
     One curiosity is that, the vice and later president Jose Sarney have ancestors that signed Rodrigues Coelho. Coincidently those are names also linked to our ancestors. But we don’t have enough data to say that, both families come from the same source of recent ancestors. What appear to be is that, the signature from his family come from a earlier migration and ours is from a later migration from Portugal. If they had any link it could be prior to 1,650.
 
     Coincidently I was just contacted by one of my cousins who sent me this address, http://www.casagrande.org.br/historia-de-casa-grande/anibal/anibal-coelho. Anibal Rodrigues Coelho is one of ours another closest relatives from the great family. Unfortunately the text at the address is only in Portuguese language. It have not political intention. Casa Grande (Great House) is his non profit organization for help people in needy to which he dedicated his life. But in his interview about his History he literally said that,
 
     “Through it I struggled to brought libraries to the cities from the outskirts of the Federal District (is how the DC area is called in Brazil). My involviment with the association and with the community service brought me four imprisonments because, at the time, it was taken as communist activity. … The general idea is that, more ignorant the people become more easy become to dominate it. And we wanted to promote a fair citizenship, bringing knowledge to the population, etcetera”. He wasn’t talking about his non profit organization but about his work and militancy as Librarian.
 
     And it is what dictatorship is all about. The next paragraph he mention what I told before, how illiteracy were used to dominate the poor Brazilian people and during the dictatorship it wasn’t an exception. The goal of the dictatorship wasn’t to keep the illiteracy, its main goal was to control what information it would allow the population have.
 
     Here I need to mention a contrast on conceptions about what is right and what is wrong in life. My maternal grandaddy, Jose Coelho Junior, the Juca Coelho, was a person that fought his intire life for the communitarians causes. Life in the countryside goes around some communtary references such as, churchs, schools, hospitals, maternities, courts and city hall. Grandfather was politician but never ran any elective position. He only gave support to others who was elected.
 
    Probably, he had a minor participation on the construction of the main church in Virginopolis but was involved on the instalation of the high school, at the constructions of the hospital and maternity, and thanks to him the city became center of a county having its own court. When the coup d’etat came he was 72 years old. And he gave his support to the cause thinking that the communists could take the power.
 
     The fear that grandaddy had about the communists wasn’t necessarily because their way of share riches or even to get a repressive government. His fear was the atheism and he could give his life if need for the Catholicism. On it he was completely radical.
 
     As soon he became 84 years old he had a stroke which made him half handicapped. Like that we were called to serve as his male nurses or helpers on everything he wanted to do when not on bed. He had some Alzheimerist moments alternated by concious ones. And at one of this moments he would try to convince us that, because we were in favor of the democratization of Brazil, we had to be communists. And such discussions became historical in the family. 
 
     On one of those he challenged me to travel to Soviet Union to practice there “my communism”. I was saying to him that I had nothing to do at Soviet Union because as I was against the Brazilian dictatorship I also didn’t agreed with the soviet totalitarism. But he wont understand my logic and mistooke our support for the democracy as it was an approuval to totalitarism, and mainly to that one that came from the atheism communist. In some moment of the discussion he started screeming on me: “Had to deliver death to the people who is conspiring. Such communists. Our militars are been worth of nothing. If don’t kill, Brazil will be brought to a mess!”
 
     I though I could call his conscience arguing, Ok grandaddy, you is in favor to kill even your grandchildren? But he won’t hear any voice of reason. “Communist is more worth when dead! I don’t forgive nobody.” I tried to appease him: Gradaddy, what reason you would give me to justify to kill? And he yelled at me, “Because it is the law in Brazil!” I took a long breath and calmly whispered what I had to say, Then everything is all right grandaddy! At Soviet Union they are doing nothing wrong with their dissidents. It is because in there they also have their laws.
 
     Imprisoned to his wheel chair and taking notice that his point of view was lost he didn’t nothing but cry and said, “What is worth is that, I am close to die! But you all will repent.” In truth the life is always like that, doesn’t matter what choice we take, when the difficulty times come we get the doubt if we took the best decisions in our past. We got inumerous opportunities of difficulties in Brazil after the dictatorship. But on each and everyone of those moments my certitude goes always like that, Correct the direction, never turn back to that negative option.
 
     The problems in the human relationship is the absolutism from some people. Grandaddy Juca was always absolutist. What he believed had to be true to all. We can’t deny and need to thanks for his services as community worker in our city. But if he was young and had done the same that he had done many years ago, at the time of the dictatorship, he would be at risk of be one out of the numerous cases of arbitrary imprisonments that populate our History.
 
     The problem with absolutists is that, they are to much sure that what they wanna do will be the best to all or, at least, for the majority. Their certitude is so confident that it impede them to see the others points of view. It is for sure, Joseph Stalin, Mao Zedong, Adolph Hitler, Osama Bin Laden, George W. Bush and many more had the absolute certitude that they were given the best from themselves to the world. The defect on them is not perceive how much they are mistaken and that, the world have a different idea of what is good for itself.
 
     By thinking that the world refuse what is good to itself the absolutist try to impose to the world what is not good even for himself. Was totally comprehensible that our grandfather, on his 87 years old and sufferring Alzheimer, mistaken defense of democracy as it was be a communist. But the same, coming from the dictatorship leaders, demonstrated a much much worse illness. In Brazil we got a much worse macarthism than its American original.        
 
     And here I see a close similitude in the conception of those who accuses president Obama of to have a socialist agenda. Those just don’t want we the people to have the same access to conditions that they think are restrict to the privileged. So to accuse president Obama of have a socialistic agenda is one way to exploit the fear that the commoners have for socialism at the same time hiding their real intentions on to segragate the people.   
 
     Lets post though some genealogical sequence for the elected and not inaugurated president Tancredo de Almeida Neves. His ancestry is like the Brazilians describe as, “Feijao com arroz” or Rice n’beans. It means too common.
 
1,910 Tancredo de Almeida Neves – Risoleta Guimaraes Tolentino
1,881 Antonina Homem de Almeida – Francisco de Paula Neves*
1,848 Mariana Candida Kapler – Antonio Homem de Almeida
1,821 Mariana Candida de Jesus – Francisco Kapler
1,795 Maria Madalena da Silva – Joao da Silva Pereira Gomes
         Manuel Ferreira da Silva – Mariana Moreira de Sousa
1,747 Maria Cleofa Bueno – Jose Ferreira da Silva
         Maria Cleofa Bueno – Joao Goncalves de Melo
         Rosa Maria Bueno de Moraes – Antonio de Moura
         Lourenco Correia Pires – Catarina Bueno do Prado
         Manuel Joao de Oliveira – Francisca de Lira de Moraes
         Isabel Pais – Marcos Mendes de Oliveira
         Maria Leme – Manuel Joao Branco
         Fernando Dias Pais Leme* – Lucrecia Leme*
 
     From this point we can go back to the chapter 10 and verify the genealogical sequence for the “Bandeirante” Fernao Dias Pais Leme posted there. Fernando and Lucrecia are his paternal grandparents. I verified only the maternal side of Tancredo Neves because I thought the dates before the names would help in some way, rather than his paternal side which was without dates.   
 
     The brutality of the dictatorship in Brazil is shown in an ultrageous event. One concert in favor of the democratization and pacificantion of the country, with a famous singer, was set up. A bomb exploded nearby. It was been prepared by two military servants to provoke confusion among the public but the bomb went off unexpectedly on the lap of one of the perpetrators. If they was successful on their attack they could caused many deaths and injured thousands. What they really wanted to do is not yet clarified to the public until today.
 
     But anything that they did to stop the wave of democratization didn’t worked. And the others South American coutries also entered in the same wave. In it we got some help from the industrialized countries. They were afraid that a recrudescence on the dictatorship would bring to any uncontrolable disorder and it would cause losses on their investiments. So, long before had Arab Spring we had the South American Spring.
 
     The 1,990s was the real begining of democratization in Brazil. We had the first presidential election through popular vote after 30 years. But although it was considered fair we got the interference from interests others than democracy. The elected president, Fernando Collor de Mello ended impeached for corruption. His successor and vice, Itamar Franco finished his term.
 
     Itamar Franco inherited a country in a situation of “Terra arrasada” or levelled land. And he was trying to make alliances with whoever would help him. I didn’t like his way of administration because he was ex-governator for the Minas Gerais State and was more conservative than I wanted.
 
     Although I wasn’t representative of nothing I tried to contact some friends who could contact the Workers Party for not leave him alone because his administration would fall in the conservative hands. But the Workers Party refused to do it and the conservatives fill in all spaces of the government. Later on Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva, the eternal president of the Worker Party acknowledged the mistake.
 
     Presidente Itamar Franco gave the place of Minister of Economy to the sociologist Fernando Henrique Cardoso who once had been exiled in United States and taught classes at Harvard. A group of economists, including Andre Pinheiro Lara Resende, had made a plan, based on the corrections on many others that was tried before in Brazil, for a new currency and for stabilize the economy. The plan worked well after be implanted by Itamar Franco and the Minister of Economy got the credits.
 
     In the wave of optimism that came after the establishment of the plan, called Real, and is now the name of the Brazilian currency, Fernando Henrique Cardoso was easily elected president. But his administration is characterized by extremely conservativism and submission to the international monetary institutions. By not giving flexibility to the comparison between the Real and other currencies his administration made the Brazilian industry loose its competitivity and almost broke the country again.
 
     The Cardoso administration have two other deeds that characterize its government. One was that, by the Brazilian law the presidents couldn’t be reelected in the period immediately after their terms of four years. Then he bought from the Congress an amendment on his own behalf to be reelected. And he privatized many of public institutions obeying the conservative mandate of minimal State. He even privatized one of the biggest companies of mineralogy in the world, Cia Vale do Rio Doce or Sweet River Valley Company which was born from the riches of Minas Gerais State. He was up to privatize the Petrobras also but it was too much, even for the pacific Brazilian people.
 
     His conservative measures can be easily measured by the migration of Brazilians to the exterior. I migrated just after he be elected at the first time and each year a greater number of Brazilians was coming. It appeared to be a non stop tendency that would left Brazil empty. And the migrants wasn’t only from classes less favored. People that owned businesses was braking down. Many friends that had migrated before and began their businesses in Brazil start to come back. Here I have to note that, I migrated by choice not because the performance from that administration.
 
     After three frustrating attempts to be elected president the resilient Northeastern and unionist Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva got the position. He took advantage from the possibility of be reelected, thanks to his predecessor, and had two administrations. At the end of his second term he helped to elect the now “presidenta”, Dilma Rousseff.
 
     Lula, as we call him since he was a unionist, was illiterated as his oppositors tried to stamp his unconventional literacy. He did elementary schooling in a regular basis and was trained to be a metalurgic worker. Later on he also did the high school through a charter school. Most of all he learned from life. And always had good brains around him.
 
     For that he start to make fun from his oppositors when his administration began to prove right, saying in all speech he did, “Never before in this country it was done…” What he was saying is simple, not other presidency had done so much in a so short period of time. And it is kind of true. But is far from be enough.
 
     These is our question of to be or not to be. Even if a person been judged as good never can let the feeling of accomplishment take over, in reason of be able of reach a superior level in relationship to others. If we think we did the best that we could do, we should immediately leave our places in favor of others for that they upgrade what we did. Nobody is perfect. Always will be space to make it better. Everything that we do now will be obsolete in a short period of time.
 
     I remember in 1,979 when I was kicked from my first job in my life. He was a unionist star and his militancy always got him in trouble with the dictatorship. Many times he were imprisioned but was just a waste of time for the bad guys because it just increased his popularity. And one day I was called in the office of some kind of psychologist. At the time the businesses used one nor to help people with problem but to detect “signs of rebellion”. Do a good job wasn’t so important since Brazil was plenty of unemploied willing for any vacancy of bad paid positions.
 
     I don’t remember if in our interview I did or he did mentioned Lula. And I made some remarks like that, We need more people like Lula to make this country work for everybody. And I saw in his eyes some disbelief and maybe anger. “Do you think he will be the solution?” He asked. Not, but he is the beginning. I answered. And I openly said other things that was just foolishness but nothing that could cause any harm. But soon they put some another guy to be trainned by me and one month later I was history in that enterprise. Its name was Picchionni, Corretora de Valores, and some years later closed its doors for bad administration.
 
     As president, Lula did what is most obvious in any place else of the world. Brazil had around 170 millions inhabitants and more than half was out of the market. It was what everybody, from the most doctorated to the least like me, was preaching since long time before. But the conservatives kept insisting in favoring the privileged ones expecting, or just saying it, they would do something for the poor people. But the truth is that, the rich until some level try to create jobs because more jobs represent more profit to them.
 
     In the upper level it doesn’t work well because they starts to gambling in the stocks and spending the money with superfluous. I am not saying that everybody do the same but in Brazil it is most true. And in Brazil the stocks pay one of the highest interests in the world. It was true since the time of the dictatorship and were largely used by the administration of Fernando H. Cardoso to transfer riches to a few percentage of the population. And even the administration Lula wasn’t totally able to introduce more fairness to the rest of the people.
 
     One good image to describe the problem is that, some billionaires prefer to invest 50 millions on himself house than help the poor get his first house of 100,000. And look how many houses for poor people 50 millions could buy! And I am not talking about give away money I am talking about pay a better salary to those that work hard.
 
     What Lula did in Brazil is something like Franklin D. Roosevelt did in his Big Deal Plan. He just gradualy raised the minimum wage and waited for the results. He also included in the market millions that was out. Also increased the stimulus to poor families that was keeping their children in schools. It was a great problem in Brazil before because historically too much children drop out schools to help their parents to get along with their needs. Lula himself had been victimized by this.
 
     Lula felt on his own skin the problem that poor people was submitted around the country. He understood that poor people also had the right of have 5 meals in daily basis. And poor people have also the right of to dress well and even could get their own cars. Historically in Brazil was like what is the saying, “Poor people sale their lunch to buy the dinner.” Since the dictatorship began selling the people’s interests in the international markets the motto became pay little wages to sale more. And the minimum wage was always unfairly deprived.   
 
     Those measurements taken by Lula I myself defended since I wrote my second book in 1,977. I was 19 years old without any economics knowledge but with an heart for fairness and compassion.
 
     As Brazilians use to say, Lula have been the “pe-de-coelho” or rabbit’s foot of Brazil. While he went office in 2002 soon Brazil conquered its 5th title as Soccer World Cup Champion. Not other good news could elevated the Brazilian optimism than these one. Ok, I am exaggerating a little.
 
     In his administration Brazil became selfsufficient in sources of energy, thanks to new investments in production of oil and biofuels, including alcohol from sugarcane. Was in his term that a mega oil deposit were found and it will soon put Brazil as exporter of petroleum. Wasn’t without reason president Obama said Lula was the guy. He left the office after the appointments for the next Soccer World Cup Championship (2,014) and, after London, next 2,016 Summer Olimpics Games.    
 
     Sure. I am just making an abbreviation of what some presidents did for Brazil and they didn’t do just what I am saying they done. I am just characterizing their accomplishments.
 
     The most recent president(a) in Brazil is also the first female to take the first office in the country. Dilma Vana Rousseff is daughter of an immigrant from Bulgaria named Pedro Rousseff. Her mother, Dilma Jane da Silva is from Resende City, Rio de Janeiro State. The couple raised the family in Belo Horizonte, Minas Gerais State capital, where Dilma Vana was born.
 
     At the ”Anos de Chumbo” or Lead’s Years she became an active militant against the dictatorship. And she was captured, tortured and served three years in the prison. Is too earlier to characterized her administration because she was inaugurated in January first, 2,011. But looks like she will do continuity to the work of Lula. And it mean good news to United States but not so good as it could be if the past hadn’t its toll to pay for.
 
     I am mentioning it because United States could hope for a better partner from Brazil in this time of crisis. The problem is that, United States never asked for any forgiveness for its terribles deeds against the Brazilian people during the dictatorship there. It even didn’t acknowledged what were done. Now, many of the politician who are in power there were the same persons that sufferred the most from the interventionism.
 
     Even if those politicians don’t have hard feelings one thing they can’t help themselves to have, which is the lack of trust in United States policies. The acknowledgement and the asking for forgiveness could be the first step toward the construction of a new era of trusting. And a better alliance would only come if based in trust on each other.
 
     The acting from the last Bush administration can be accountable for great losses in the relationship between the two nations. His arrogance in making wars through lies must have put Brazilian politicians in a defense mode that reflected in economic losses for United States. What worry such politicians is the belief in that, When Americans don’t get what they want through diplomatic means they just take it from the others.
 
     And surely, the actions from the administration of the second president Bush did show it as truthful. And it must plaied a role when the administration Lula in Brazil opposed to a project that could give to United States a base to launch spaceships from there. Just for the reader know, the launching of spaceships around the equatorial line is much less expensive than other tropical or subtropical places. And Americans wanted the base as it was its own territory without sharing technologies.
 
     Certainly, nobody wantes give such trusting reception to Americans. Nobody wantes to give any excuse to American interventions in the future.
 
     Another blowout of American diplomacy lately were the lost of a multibillionaire contract with the Brazilian government to provide airships to its Army. Even the administration Obama been perceived as more friendly nobody knows what will come next. And nothing better than watch the Republican Party debates to take notice of what the world worries about United States are. So everytime any government have to decide if it will do business with Americans they will remember what were done before and will avoid to do it anytime they have a more trustfull supplier.
 
     They will not deliberately excludes United States from every business because the country is perceived as important to the world community but while United States do not works on its image as a good and essential partner it will suffer the erosion on its relationships and it maybe will drive to its demise as dominant economy in the world in a short term. It is not because the world hates United States but because United States is long making the same mistakes the others dead empires did before.   
 
                                                                          
 
                      
 
          10. O SURGIMENTO DE NOSSAS NACOES
 
     Aqui nos Estados Unidos a colonizacao inglesa comecou em 1.607. Foi uma colonizacao culturalmente mais diversificada que no Brasil. Povos de diversas nacionalidades como escocesa, holandesa, germanica, irlandesa e inclusive portuguesa se acomodaram na costa atlantica. Os ramos religiosos professados foram todos os que surgiram da Reforma Protestante e outras. Tambem uma pequena parte de catolicos. Apos um comeco dificil as colonias tiveram sucesso com a expansao da populacao europeia que demandava mais produtos agricolas.
 
     Produtos como o fumo e o algodao eram exemplos do que representou o sucesso das colonias. Igual ao resto das Americas, as colonias, especialmente as do sul, se tornaram dependentes do trabalho bracal. No sul as condicoes sanitarias nao eram ideais para os trabalhadores europeus, entao, a importacao de escravos da Africa se tornou essencial para o negocio. No norte a atividade economica nao era tao lucrativa, dai a presenca de escravos ser menor.
 
     Os primeiros europeus a habitar as Americas depois da redescoberta de Colombo foram os espanhois. A Florida ja era colonia espanhola e eles ja haviam se estabelecido em torno do Golfo do Mexico. Os franceses se estabeleceram no Territorio da Louisiana. 
 
     Precisamos nos lembrar, a populacao europeia comecou a aumentar gracas a maior disponibilidade de alimentos como o milho, batatas, tomates e muitos outros importados das Americas. Possivelmente, as pimentas das Indias Orientais tambem ajudaram na prevencao de doencas infecciosas. E as riquezas de todo tipo, levadas das colonias de todo o mundo, tornou possivel o avanco nas ciencias, tecnologias e conhecimento como um todo.
 
     Voltando ao Brasil, no seculo XVII, os colonos portugueses tinham se estabelecido numa linha estreita do litoral de norte a sul. O principal produto de exportacao era o acucar. E enquanto ele era mais valioso, a coroa portuguesa proibiu a criacao de gado por la. Mas como o gado era necessario para alimentacao de pessoas e transporte de tudo, comexou-se uma interiorizacao timida no Nordeste. Isso foi uma razao para a conquista dos Sertoes Interioranos.
 
      Desde que os Governadores Gerais foram estabelecidos eles organizaram algumas expedicoes ao interior em nome da Coroa Portuguesa. Estas eram chamadas de Entradas e tinham o obejetivo de buscar coisas de valor, especialmente metais e pedras preciosas. Estas expedicoes estavam limitadas pelo Tratado de Tordesilhas. O ponto de partida delas, geralmente, era a capital Salvador.
 
     Outro tipo de expedicao era chamado de Bandeiras. Era de iniciativa privada e a maioria delas partiu da Capitania de Sao Vicente. A cidade de Sao Vicente era a capital que ficava no litoral e a maioria das Bandeiras saiu das vilas no planalto, especialmente, Sao Paulo. Por causa disso os homens na Bandeira eram chamados bandeirantes, e hoje, algumas vezes, o povo do Estado de Sao Paulo pode ser chamado por esse nome. Naquele tempo eles eram chamados de vicentinos. Hoje sao chamados de paulistas.
 
     Uma das motivacoes para tais expedicoes era a lenda antes mencionada: “A Serra das Esmeraldas”. Os indios brasileiros passaram a estoria aos colonos portugueses de que havia uma serra sagrada no interior do territorio, repleta de pedras verdes. Assim, devido `as riquezasa naturais que os espanhois encontraram no lado da America deles, os portugueses concluiram que seriam esmeraldas. Dai eles sairam para procura-las.
 
     Eles tambem ouviram dos indios o conto da lenda do Sabarabucu (Monte Resplandecente). Era parecida com a lenda do El Dourado. Posteriormente os portugueses interpretaram como se fosse a Serra da Piedade. Ela eh um pico de quase 2.000 metros acima do nivel do mar. Hoje faz parte da cidade de Caete, eh um dos simbolos de Minas Gerais e tambem seu ponto turistico, com uma capela construida em 1,770 e observatorio astronomico. Mas muitos outros picos fizeram parte da Historia do Estado porque eram usados como pontos de referencias pelos viajantes e tambem porque suas redondezas eram ricas em minerais e pedras. Exemplos disso sao o Caue (Irmaos) e o Itambe (Pico Agudo).
 
     Agostinho Barbalho Bezerra, que foi governador do Rio de Janeiro (1,660 – 1,661) foi enviado pelo rei Afonso VI para procurar pela Serra das Esmeraldas em 17 de dezembro de 1.663. Ele prestou bons servicos `a coroa portuguesa, e lutou junto com seu pai, Luis, e irmao, Jeronimo, na expulsao dos holandeses, inclusive foi presenteado com a Ilha de Santa Catarina. Hoje eh onde esta a capital, Florianopolis, do Estado de Santa Catarina. Numa expedicao ele contraiu uma febre desconhecida e faleceu perto de 1.670, no Rio de Janeiro.
 
     A funcao de buscar pela Serra das Esmeraldas foi passada para Fernao Dias Paes Leme. Fernao era um bandeirante e se tornou um exemplo de pesquisador nessa area, naquele tempo. Normalmente, os bandeirantes estravam no futuro territorio brasileiro procurando indigenas para escraviza-los. Fernao Dias foi um deles. Ele liderou bandeiras que entraram no sul do Brasil e fundou uma vila, Parnaiba, em Sao Paulo, com 5.000 indios escravizados. A preocupacao principal dele depois de ter sido escolhido passou a ser localizar a Serra das Esmeraldas. E com a mente voltada para isso, estabeleceu muitos fazendas (pousos) na beira dos caminhos de onde viria a ser o Estado de Minas Gerais. As fazendas viraram vilas e depois cidades.
 
     Eh possivel que a lenda da Serra das Esmeraldas tenha feito os paulistas ficarem cegos para outras riquezas presentes no Estado de Minas Gerais. Depois de anos de busca, algumas pedras verdes localizadas por Fernao Dias revelaram ser turmalinas. Em 1.681 tambem ele faleceu de febre desconhecida. O filho dele, Garcia, voltou para Sao Paulo e o genro, Manoel de Borba Gato, manteve o trabalho do sogro. Vamos por mais uma sequencia genealogica. Desta vez a do Fernao Dias.         
 
1,609 Fernao Dias Paes Leme – Maria Garcia Betim
         Pedro Dias Paes Leme – Maria Leite da Silva
         Fernando Dias Paes Leme – Lucrecia Leme
         Pedro Leme – Izabel Paes
         Antao Leme – esposa desconhecida
1,505 Antonio Leme – Catarina de Barros
1,480 Maria Adao Ferreira – Martim Leme
1,440 Adao Goncalves Ferreira – Brites Pires
1,407 Goncalo Aires Ferreira – Isabel Ferreira
1,380 Isabel Pereira Lacerda – Gomes Ferreira
1,360 Martim Goncalves Lacerda – D. Violante Pereira
1,345 Desconhecida Lacerda – Diogo Anes Serpa
1,320 Carlos de la Cerda, conde de Angouleme – esposa desconhecida
1,289 Alfonso de la Cerda, senhor de Lunel – Isabelle d’Autoing
1,270 Alfonso de la Cerda, infante de Castela – Mathilde de Brienne
1,255 Fernando de la Cerda, infante de Castela – Blanche, princesa da Franca
1,221 Alfonso X, o Sabio, rei de Castela - Violante, infanta de Aragon
1,200 Fernando III, o Santo, rei de Castela - Elisabeth von Schwaben
1,171 Alfonso IX, rei de Leon e Castela - Berengaria, infanta de Castela
1,151 Urraca, infanta de Portugal – Fernando II, rei de Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1o. rei de Portugal – Mafalda da Savoia
 
     Somente para enriquecer os nossos dados eu postarei outra pequena sequencia. Ela comeca com os pais de Fernao Dias Paes Leme.
 
         Pedro Dias Paes Leme – Maria Leite da Silva
         Maria Dias – Domingos Rodrigues de Mesquita
         Maria Leite de Mesquita – 1,646 Pedro Vaz de Barros
1,705 Maria Leite Pedroso – Gaspar Correia Leite
         Isabel Leite de Barros – Antonio Galvao de Franca
1,739 Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao
 
     Sequencia alternativa de ancestrais de Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao
 
1,739 Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao
         Isabel Leite de Barros – Antonio Galvao de Franca
         Gaspar Correia Leite – Maria Leite Pedroso
         Ana Ribeiro – Pascoal Leite de Miranda
         Ana Ribeiro – Sebastiao Fernandes Correia
         Maria Pedroso de Alvarenga – Sebastiao de Freitas
         Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Ana Ribeiro
         Mecia Monteiro – Baltazar de Alvarenga
         Lopo Monteiro – Catarina Dias
         Isabel Rodrigues de Vasconcelos – Goncalo Monteiro
         Rui Goncalves de Sequeira – Ines Anes de Vasconcelos
         Goncalo de Sousa de Sequeira – Beatriz de Sousa*
1,430 D. Guiomar de Sousa – Rui Vaz de Sequeira
1,380 D. Goncalo Rodrigues de Sousa – Catarina Casada
1,350 D. Rui de Sousa, alcaide-mor de Marvao – Isabel Ribeiro
1,330 D. Goncalo Rodrigues de Sousa – Maria de Monforral
1,305 D. Rodrigo Afonso de Sousa – Constanca Gil
1,260 D. Afonso Dinis – D. Maria Pais Ribeiro
1,210 D. Afonso III, rei de Portugal – Maria Peres de Enxara
 
     Apenas para que todos saibam, Antonio de Sant’Ana Galvao eh o Santo Frei Galvao, o primeiro santo nascido no Brasil e canonizado pela Igreja Catolica. Nao vejo isso como surpresa porque naquele tempo a populacao brasileira como um todo era pequena. Assim, as ligacoes genealogicas entre as personalidades nao devem ser dificeis de encontrar. Porque os dois procedem do Estado de Sao Paulo era mesmo para serem parentes.
 
     Outra observacao importante aqui eh o dado do inicio de um novo nome de familia. De acordo com pesquisadores, o filho do rei Alfonso X, Fernando, nasceu com uma mecha de cabelo que eh cerda em espanhol. Depois isso foi traduzido como Lacerda para o portugues. Eh um nome comum das familias de descendencia portuguesa. No Estado de Minas Gerais ha uma familia enorme que migrou para a Cidade de Itambe de Minas, nas sombras do Pico do Itambe, e de la para outros lugares. Na minha familia nos temos o ramo Coelho Lacerda que procede daquela cidade. Muitos dos meus primos assinam o sobrenome.
 
     Na data de 1.360 na sequencia genealogica do Fernao Dias nos temos o nome da D. Violante Pereira. Ela foi uma das meio-irmas do D. Nuno Alvares Pereira, o grande general que ajudou Portugal nao ser dominado pela Espanha na crise de 1.383 a 1.385. Ela eh ascendente das duas personalidades brasileiras. E em outra linhagem do Frei Galvao que eu verifiquei, ele tem a ancestral, Isabel Rodrigues de Vasconcelos, que procede da familia de Vasconcelos, sendo descendente de D. Joao Peres de Vasconcelos, senhor da Torre de Vasconcelos e marido da D. Maria Soares Coelho, a filha do Soeiro Viegas Coelho, o primeiro a usar o nome de familia Coelho.
 
     Em homenagem aos servicos prestados por Fernao Dias, a estrada que liga Sao Paulo a Belo Horizonte recebeu o nome dele. Realmente foi ele que abriu as portas para o proximo capitulo da Historia do Brasil.
 
     Se tomarmos os ultimos anos do Fernao Dias para medir o sucesso ou nao dele, com certeza muitos dirao que, ele foi um grande fracasso. Ele nao apenas nao encontrou o que procurava. As decisoes ditatoriais dele levaram a uma revolta contra a sua lideranca e condenou um de seus proprios filhos `a forca por conspiracao. Tambem, a vida dele foi encurtada pela doenca que contraiu.
 
     13 anos depois da morte de Fernao Dias, seus sucessores encontraram uma certa quantidade de ouro que foi enviado ao Rio de Janeiro para analise e a bencao de Portugal. Imagine, em 1.694 quao demorada seria uma resposta de Portugal! Nos nossos dias ninguem iria esperar. Mas este encontro levou as pessoas a pensar melhor a respeito do que elas deveriam procurar. As pedras ate entao nao haviam se mostrado, apesar de tanta procura. E eles comecaram a procurar o ouro em locais mais saudaveis, com temperaturas mais amenas para eles que estavam adaptados ao clima europeu. Isto se deu ao longo da Serra do Espinhaco.
 
     Como magica, a partir de 1.698, as minas de ouro foram descobertas numa linha de 1.000 quilometros. O excitamento foi enorme. A noticia espalhou-se pelo resto do Brasil. Milhares de pessoas abandonaram qualquer outra coisa que estavam fazendo para ir para la. A coroa portuguesa estava incredula, questionando se aquilo era somente uma onda ou se a producao se manteria por longo tempo. Por prevencao, ela comecou a agir para manter o monopolio, fazendo leis e, inclusive, recolhendo o livro: “Cultura e Opulencia do Brasil por suas Drogas e Minas.” 1.711.
 
     O autor era o jesuita italiano, Giovanni Antonio Andreoni ou padre Andre Joao Antonil (1.649 – 1.716). O trabalho dele eh a melhor documentacao do que estava se passando no Brasil naquele tempo. Apesar das opinioes dele serem distorcidas pelas crencas que possuia. A coroa portuguesa censurou o livro porque ele indicava a localizacao onde as minas estavam e isso era confidencial. De toda forma, os portugueses nao queriam abrir a joia da coroa ao mundo.
 
     A coroa portuguesa fez de tudo em seu poder para controlar os acontecimentos. Mas a proibicao da comunicacao entre as colonias foi uma falha total. A construcao de estradas era dependente das decisoes do rei e isso nao era do interesse dele desde que sua politica era manter as colonias incomunicaveis. Desde o inicio da colonizacao, a coroa portuguesa fez de tudo para manter as colonias enfraquecidas para facilitar o dominio. Ela temia que a livre comunicacao por meio de estradas pudesse levar aos interesses comuns e uma associacao de colonias poderia levar ao surgimento de uma nacao soberana, dificil de dominar.
 
     De qualquer forma as pessoas das outras colonias e mesmo de Portugal comecaram a chegar aos bandos. O Brasil se resumia a algumas Capitanias como as de Pernambuco, Bahia, Espirito Santo e Sao Vicente. As cidades eram pequenas e umas poucas entrariam num mapa como: Sao Luis, Olinda, Salvador, Ilheus, Vitoria, Rio de Janeiro, Sao Vicente, Sao Paulo, Santo Andre. Nenhuma delas com mais de 15.000 habitantes nas ruas. Mesmo assim, por volta de 1.706 tinha uns 30.000 novos residentes nos lugares das minas. Possivelmente, nao contando os escravos e, certamente, os nativos brasileiros.
 
     Os descobridores das minas foram os paulistas. A principio, eles viram os recem chegados como fonte de renda. Os recem chegados deixaram suas vidas em outros lugares e chegaram em condicoes deploraveis. Andaram centenas de quilometros, por meio de canoas quando os rios ofereciam condicoes e a pe quando nao. Eles tinham que proteger as pernas com vestes de pano ou couro. E os paulistas os apelidaram por “Emboabas” que na lingua nativa significava: “Pintos de Botas”. No inicio, os paulistas os acolheram, emprestando ferramentas, abrigo e concedendo emprestimos. Por outro lado comecaram a monopolizar os direitos da exploracao das minas e o comercio de tudo. E os precos foram jogados para cima.
 
     Somente um pouco depois o povo comecou a se preocupar com isso. O ouro era tao abundante que o preco parecia compensar. Quando mais e mais pessoas chegaram ele percebeu a esperteza e comecaram os atritos. Paulistas e emboabas comecaram a adquirir armas e a situacao desandou. Em 1.707 ocorreu um assassinato que deu inicio `a guerra. A ela foi dado o nome de “Guerra dos Emboabas”. O maior numero dos recem chegados prevaleceu. Eles foram liderados pelo portugues Manuel Nunes Viana. Os paulistas foram liderados por Manuel de Borba Gato, o genro do Fernao Dias Paes Leme.
 
     A guerra terminou e o exercito dos paulistas foi expulso do futuro Estado de Minas Gerais. Ai eles foram para as terras que hoje sao os Estados de Goias, Mato Grosso e Mato Grosso do Sul e la descobriram novas minas. Um marco desse descobrimento eh a fundacao da Cidade de Pirenopolis, o nome eh uma lembranca que os colonos tinham dos Pirineus, causada pelas montanhas locais.
 
     Naquela epoca, cada Capitania tinha um governador. Entao, dentre os bravos e experientes, um foi chamado para pacificar o conflito. O nome, Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho. Como ele, o pai que tinha o mesmo nome havia sido governador da Capitania do Maranhao. Ele havia nascido em Portugal, viveu no Brasil no tempo de servico do pai dele e depois havia voltado para Portugal. Retornou para servir os interesses portugueses e inclusive lutou contra invasores franceses numa diferente tentativa de colonizar o norte do Brasil.
 
     (Quem desejar um pouco mais de informacoes, busque tambem o nome: Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho. Era o filho do pacificador. Nasceu no Brasil, era multiracial, estudou em Portugal e foi enviado para o Oriente, onde conquistou Goa e fez outros feitos na vida. Ha um livro biografico com a saga dele, no Oriente).
 
     Como governador da Capitania de Sao Vicente, que naquele tempo somava Sao Paulo, Rio de Janeiro, Minas Gerais e a maior parte do sul e oeste do Brasil, ele foi capaz de negociar a paz e organizar a administracao. Foi governador de 1.710 ate 1.720 e durante seu governo pensou-se ser melhor separar o Rio de Janeiro e mais tarde foram criadas as Capitanias de Sao Paulo e Minas Gerais. Essa tatica foi tomada para sanar as tensoes e controlar melhor as riquezas que saiam da terra.
 
     Entre suas primeiras decisoes estava a criacao de Vilas como Mariana, Ouro Preto, Sabara, Pitangui, Sao Joao del Rei, Serro e varias outras. Estes sao os atuais nomes destes lugares. Naquele tempo os nomes eram uma longa frase. O governador foi capaz de nomear os antigos inimigos como prefeitos das novas vilas criadas, dai as tensoes arrefeceram. A primeira criada, Mariana, tornou-se a primeira capital do Estado e o primeiro bispado. Isso era um privilegio em um pais dominado pelo catolicismo.
 
     A seguir, a Cidade de Sabara foi criada e dada ao Manuel de Borba Gato como prefeito. Esse foi o reconhecimento aos grandes servicos do bandeirante que, apos `a morte do sogro, Fernao Dias, liderou a colonizacao. Sabara ja era o quartel dele mesmo antes do ouro ser descoberto. E quando o ramo judiciario foi estabelecido ela tornou-se um dos primeiros centros do Estado. Sua jurisdicao foi tao extensa que a maior parte do Brasil Oeste estava sujeito a ela. Somente depois que essa fase da Historia do Brasil passou, outros centros foram criados e o poder foi transferido, em parte, para a Cidade do Serro. Provavelmente, Sabara foi o primeiro povoamento parecido com uma vila em todo o Estado de Minas Gerais.
 
     Borba Gato tinha possessoes fora de Sabara. Inclusive existe um distrito, nao muito longe da Cidade de Itabira, com o nome Borba Gato, em homenagem a ele e que foi onde ele viveu por algum tempo e tirou parte do ouro.
 
     O Estado de Minas Gerais tornou-se o Joia da Coroa de Portugal. Porem as minas eram em campo aberto. Tambem ficou claro que parte do ouro estava saindo sem pagar impostos. Mesmo a sentenca sendo a pena-de-morte os contrabandistas estavam sempre `a frente dos coletores. Somente por volta de 1.720 Portugal decidiu tomar medidas mais drasticas e criou as “Casas de Fundicao”. Portugal proibiu a circulacao do ouro in natura e mandou que a producao fosse fundida em barras. Entre as decisoes, o quinto de toda a producao passou a ser recolhido.
 
     Logo surgiu a revolta. O lider desta revolta, Felipe dos Santos, foi preso e executado de forma cruel. Ele foi atado aos arreios de cavalos que o puxaram em direcoes opostas. Os outros revoltosos foram perdoados e as ”Casas de Fundicao” foram mantidas.
 
    Ainda hoje existe o debate de quanto ouro Minas Gerais produziu. Alguns autores calcularam que aproximadamente 1.000 toneladas do metal foram recolhidas como impostos pelo governo portugues. Alguns dizem que o que foi contrabandeado talvez tenha sido a maior parte. O que sabemos com certeza foi que, Minas Gerais poderia ter sido transformada no centro de nossa civilizacao se nao fosse pela monopolizacao portuguesa. Durante o periodo ocorreu uma das maiores migracoes no mundo ate entao, mas somente um pouco dos migrantes nao era portugues, descendente de portugues ou escravo.
 
     Mais de 100 distritos surgiram naquele tempo. Se estendermos o periodo a um seculo, calcula-se que em torno de 400.000 portugueses imigraram para o Brasil entre 1.700 ate 1.800. A populacao portuguesa naquele periodo nunca ultrapassou a 2 milhoes de pessoas, dai uma quantidade respeitavel de jovens transferiu-se para o Brasil em cada geracao, dando a impressao por la de que algumas cidades estavam sempre vazias.
 
     A producao de ouro se manteve firme por cinco decadas. A partir de 1.750 os administradores comecaram a financiar novas espedicoes em busca de novas minas. Antes disso, as povoacoes com origem nos europeus estavam alinhadas em torno das estrada oficialmente estabelecida pela coroa portuguesa. Assim foi feito para controlar a producao. A estrada dava acesso ao Rio de Janeiro e a Sao Paulo. E eh uma sequencia-de-curvas-sobe-e-desce-como-caracois de quase dois mil quilometros. Ainda existe, com o nome de Estrada Real e ponto turistico. E tomando essa estrada como centro, outras radiaram para a conquista do territorio.
 
     Felizmente, apos o Ciclo do Ouro, em tempos mais atuais, outras estradas com direcoes diferentes substituiram esta primeira. Cidades antigas e influentes naquele periodo ficaram isoladas por estas novas vias da vida no Estado. Em consequencia, o Patrimonio Cultural e Material acabou ficando preservado. Hoje podemos visitar lugares como Ouro Preto, Mariana, Sabara, Sao Joao del Rei, Serro, Diamantina, Congonhas do Campo e outras menos conhecidas para apreciarmos bons exemplos de construcoes e da cultura que sobraram.
 
     O Ciclo do Ouro no Brasil tornou possivel o surgimento no campo cultural. Isso esta menos expresso nos escritos. Como eu disse antes, a coroa portuguesa nao ficava satisfeita com o desenvolvimento de qualquer coisa que motivasse a independencia das colonias. Ela monopolizava a educacao. Nao era permitido existir universidades no Brasil. Quem quizesse aprender algo mais, tinha que ir estudar em Portugal. A maioria da populacao brasileira era mantida analfabeta. Antes de 1.808 nao existia jornais no Brasil.
 
     Dai a manifestacao cultural estava presente na engenharia das construcoes, pinturas e esculturas. Ver qualquer das cidades preservadas daquele tempo eh como ver uma pintura dos mais famosos artistas da Renascenca. As esculturas do Aleijadinho, cujo nome real era Antonio Francisco Lisboa, sao o selo das artes do Estado de Minas Gerais. Ele foi capaz de transcrever um pouco do humor atraves dos seus personagens, colocando a semelhanca das faces portuguesas nos soldados romanos que crucificavam Jesus. Era um mulato, filho de pai portugues, Manuel, e a escrava dele, Isabel. O maior pintor da epoca foi o mestre Ataide.
 
     A maior parte das artes estava vinculada `as Escrituras Biblicas. O pouco que foi diferente estava na poesia. Alguns de nossos poetas mestres naquele tempo eram portugueses ou brasileiros que tinham estudado em Portugal. A manifestacao musical tambem eh representada por muitas pecas, oriundas de seminarios e conventos. A producao da literatura e da musica profanas era limitada por causa do controle monopolista e foi usada pelos abolicionistas e separatistas.
 
     O grande favor que o ouro fez a Minas Gerais e ao Brasil foi atrair populacao para la. Alem das construcoes historicas. Como uma metropole monopolista, Portugal nao deixava as colonias possuirem sua propria industria, exceto para o consumo diario. Todo o resto tinha que ser importado de Portugal. Mas o proprio Portugal era um rico com mentalidade terceiro mundista e tinha que importar de outros como Franca, Inglaterra e Alemanha. Mas nao permitia o comercio direto entre Brasil e os outros paises. Dai a renda dele originava, em grande parte, por se tornar intermediario nessas operacoes comerciais.
 
     Como os brasileiros nao tinham onde gastar o ouro em investimentos e industrializacoes proprias, eles foram induzidos a gasta-lo com superfluos e bens nao duraveis. O ouro nao levou nenhuma universidade ou industria ao Brasil. Porem levou riquezas para outros paises. Inclusive construcoes como o Museu do Louvre em Paris eh um produto do ouro de Minas Gerais. Em 1,755 um terremoto monstruoso nivelou Lisboa, colocando Portugal de joelhos. E o ouro de Minas Gerais foi usado para pagar a reconstrucao. O reconhecimento de que a colonizacao nao trazia bem algum ao Brasil contribuiu para a criacao de um forte sentimento de nacionalismo que logo foi responsavel pela Independencia do Brasil.
 
     Eu vou postar algumas sequencias genealogicas aqui como uma abertura para mencionar a Revolucao de Independencia Americana. Talvez alguns se surpreenderao com o parentesco entre as personalidades americanas e nossos primos da Peninsula Iberica. Porem, como eu previra antes, nos todos somos supostos ter vinculos com todo mundo dos paises ocidentais. E, de acordo com a minha teoria, estes serao muito mais proximos que os leigos possam imaginar. Vejamos isso entao. Estas postagens sao o resultado da olhadela que dei agora nas ascendencias de tres dos fundadores dos Estados Unidos da America.                     
 
1,732 George Washington – Martha Dandridge
1,693 Augustine Washington – Mary Ball*
1,659 Lawrence Washington – Mildred Warner*
1,627 John Washington – Anne Pope
1,602 Lawrence Washington – Amphyllis Twigden
1,568 Margareth Butler – Lawrence Washington
         William Butler – Margareth N.
1,487 Margareth Sutton – John Butler
1,461 John Sutton – Margareth Charroll
         Sir Edmund Sutton – Joyce Tiptoft*
1,400 John Sutton, 1o. barao de Dudley – Elizabeth Berkeley
1,380 Sir John Sutton – Constance le Blount
1,361 John Sutton, mestre de Dudley – Alice Despencer
         Catherine de Stafford – 1,338 John de Sutton
1,318 Margareth de Audley, baronesa de Audley – Ralph Stafford
1,290 Hugh de Audley, sr. de Gloucester – Margareth of Clare*
          Isolda de Mortimer – Hugh Audley
1,268 Marguerite de Fiennes – Edmund, 7o. barao de Wigmore
1,250 Blanche de Brienne – Guilhaume de Fiennes
1,230 Jean de Brienne – Jeanne de Chateaudun
1,198 Berengaria, infanta de Castela – Jean I de Brienne
1,171 Alfonso IX, rei de Leon e Castela – Berengaria, Infanta de Castela
1,151 D. Urraca, Infanta de Portugal – Fernando II, rei de Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1o. rei de Portugal – Mafalda de Savoia
 
     Eu usei o asterisco * para indicar que ha outras vias pelas quais os fundadores sao descendentes dos reis ibericos. Em muitos casos, estes ancestrais das vias alternativas sao mais de uma vez descendentes de tais reis. Isso faz com que o nosso parentesco fique mais proximo cada vez que acontece. Tomemos o Thomas Jefferson como exemplo agora. Foi ele quem escreveu a Declaracao de Independencia americana. Na Declaracao de Independencia, escrita em 1.776, ja temos as principais ideias de como o governo deveria funicionar. Ideias que depois passaram a fazer parte da Constituicao Americana, escrita em 1.787. Na Declaracao da Independencia nos ja encontramos o principal objetivo da humanidade: Vida, Liberdade e Busca pela Felicidade. 
 
1,743 Thomas Jefferson – Martha Wayles Skelton
1,720 Jane Randolph – Peter Jefferson
1,685 Isham Randolph – Jane Rogers
1,650 William Randolph – Mary Isham*
1,621 Richard Randolph – Elisabeth Ryland
1,589 Dorothy Lane – William Randolph
         Elisabeth Vincent – Richard Lane
1,529 Anne Tanfield – Clement Vincent
1,510 Francis Tanfield – Bridget Cane
1,488 William Tanfield – Isabell Staveley
         Catherine Neville – 1,461 Robert Tanfield*
1,420 Edward Neville, sr. de Abergavenny – Catherine Howard*
1,363 Ralph de Neville, 1o. sr. de Westmorchand – Joan Beaufort*
1,330 John of Neville, 3o. barao de Neville de Raby – Maud de Percy
1,300 Alice Audley – Ralph de Neville, 2o. barao de Neville de Raby
1,270 Hugh Audley – Isolda de Mortimer
 
     O ultimo casal ja esta na sequencia genealogica do George Washington. Joan Beaufort, esposa do bisneto dele, Ralph de Neville, era filha de John de Gand, duque de Lancaster e da Catherine Swinford Roelt, os quais ja estao na sequencia genealogica do Charles II, rei da Inglaterra, postado no capitulo 9. E a ultima sequencia do dia.
 
1,735 John Adams – Abigail Smith
1,691 John Adams – Susanah Boylston
1,665 Hannah Bass – Joseph Adams
1,640 Ruth Alden – John Bass
1,602 Prisilla Mullins – John Alden
1,578 William Mullins – Alice Atwood
1,545 Frances Moulineux – John Mullins
1,510 John Molyneux – Johanna Montacute*
1,475 William Molyneux – Anna Rugge
1,445 Thomas Molyneux – Anna of Dutton*
1,425 Elisabeth Stanley – Richard Molyneux
1,409 Jean Goushill – Sir Thomas Stanley, 1o. barao de Stanley
1,360 Elizabeth Fitzalan – Sir Robert Goushill
1,342 Elizabeth de Bohum – Richard Fitzalan, 10o. sr de Arundel
1,311 William de Bohum, sr. de Northampton – Elizabeth de Badlesmere
1,282 Elisabeth, princesa da Inglaterra - Humphrey de Bohum, 4o. sr. de Hereford e Essex
1,240 Leonor, Infanta de Castela – Edward I, rei da Inglaterra
 
     Deste ponto podemos voltar `a sequencia genealogica do Charles II, rei da Inglaterra, no capitulo 9. D. Leonor, infanta de Castela eh trineta do D. Afonso Henriques, 1o. rei de Portugal e a esposa dele, Mafalda de Savoia. Juntando a estes tres exemplos temos tambem o James Madison como primo. Ele foi um dos escritores dos Jornais federalistas que deram apoio para a aprovacao da Constituicao dos Estados Unidos.
 
     Antes da independencia brasileira veio a independencia americana. As principais causas que empurraram o povo americano para a independencia foram: o entendimento da coroa britanica de que os custos do seu exercito usado na protecao das colonias deveriam ser pagas, pelo menos a metade, pelas colonias. Na concepcao do rei o exercito estava servindo mais `as colonias que `a Inglaterra. Entao ele aumentou os impostos. Mas o que provocou mais foi a intransigencia do rei que simplesmente ignorou o pedido das colonias para suspender os impostos excessivos.
 
     Outras causas da Revolucao de Independencia foi os colonos nao elegerem seus representantes, os soldados britanicos se alojavam nas casas dos colonos e os cargos de governo nas Americas eram ocupados por ingleses. Apos o sucesso na Guerra da Independencia e o estabelecimento da Constituicao Americana com enfase nos direitos e liberdades eles se tornaram fonte de inspiracao para todo o mundo sob qualquer poder colonizador. A partir de entao os brasileiros comecaram a nutrir ideias de separacao de Portugal.
 
     A primeira oportunidade aconteceu em 1.789. Previamente a producao do ouro tinha declinado. Portugal continuou exigindo uma quantidade anual do ouro brasileiro mesmo isso nao sendo facil de encontrar. Com a menor producao do ouro a situacao economica despencou. Muitas pessoas comecaram a acumular dividas com o fisco portugues. E a coroa portuguesa decidiu executar as dividas atraves da Lei da Derrama. Derrama significava que os fiscais poderiam invadir sua casa e pegar tudo que ajudasse a pagar sua divida e se isso nao fosse o suficiente voce poderia ser preso e mantido na prisao enquanto a divida nao fosse paga.
 
     Essa situacao levou `a revolta chamada de Inconfidencia Mineira. Muitas pessoas participaram do planejamento da separacao do Brasil de Portugal. A maioria tinha suas vidas vinculadas aos Estados de Minas Gerais e Rio de Janeiro, as Capitanias mais importantes na epoca. O Rio de Janeiro foi afetado porque durante o Ciclo do Ouro a capital do Brasil foi transferida de Salvador para la. A transferencia foi uma tentativa de controlar melhor as colonias, desde que a principal fonte de renda da terra estava em Minas Gerais e o Rio de Janeiro era o porto mais proximo para embarcar o ouro para Portugal.
 
     A revolta foi mantida em segredo e era para ser anunciada no mesmo dia em que Portugal marcara para o comeco da Derrama. Porem, antes de isso acontecer, 2 ou 3 traidores denunciaram o plano `as autoridades portuguesas. Elas entao prenderam os lideres mais importantes da revolta e os condenaram `a forca e ao exilio em Angola, que era outra colonia portuguesa, na Africa. Todos os condenados `a morte, exceto um, tiveram suas penas comultadas para o exilio.
 
     O unico executado, cortado em pedacos para estes serem expostos de forma cruel nas ruas de Ouro Preto, a capital de Minas de entao, com o objetivo de causar terror em quaisquer outros revoltosos, foi o Inconfidente, alferes, Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier, tambem chamado de Tiradentes. Ele foi o escolhido porque era o mais entusiasmado e assumiu toda a culpa da conspiracao. Entre suas ultimas palavras estavam: “Se tivesse 10 vidas, doaria todas por esta causa.”
 
     Alguns historiadores tem a hipotese de que Joaquim Jose tenha viajado secretamente aos Estados Unidos para encontrar-se com George Washington. Mesmo nao sendo provado, a possibilidade nao eh sem razoes. O movimento de independencia brasileira mirava-se na Revolucao Americana. Ambas tiveram influencia dos filosofos franceses. Os dois movimentos tinham vinculos diretos com a maconaria e por ai vai.
 
     Mas o sucesso da Independencia Americacana pode ser contada como causa do atraso da Independencia Brasileira. Com certeza, os monarcas portugueses e conselheiros estavam de olho em tudo que acontecia no mundo. Ao verem os erros dos outros monarcas eles fariam o oposto. Como o rei da Inglaterra tinha negado o pedido de reducao dos impostos e provocou a ira dos colonos americanos, o soberano portugues perdoou as dividas dos brasileiros. Juntamente com o exilio dos lideres da revolta as pessoas comuns se acomodaram por enquanto. Por isso o ideal da independencia entrou apenas em um periodo de hibernacao sem ficar totalmente esquecido.
 
     O que fica interessante atualmente eh isso, alguns dos fatos mais conhecidos daquele tempo tem sido questionados. Alguns andam dizendo que Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier nunca foi enforcado. Que a “Inconfidencia Mineira” nunca levou a intencao de levar independencia ao Brasil todo. Os Inconfidentes nao tinham intencao de libertar os escravos. Eles faziam parte da alta sociedade. A respeito dessas controversias, eu indicaria o primo, Rogerio Alvarenga, para contrargumentar. Ele eh historiador de longa carreira e identifica estas suposicoes como desconstrucoes do que ja sabemos do nosso passado. Escreveu uma serie de livros intitulados: “Entrevista Virtual com ….”. O site dele eh: rogerioalvarenga.blogspot.com.
 
     Os argumentos levantados por aqueles que querem diminuir a importancia das personalidades mineiras na Historia do Brasil sao comparaveis a dizer-se que: a Revolucao de Independencia Americana nao teve nenhum efeito democratio porque parte dos lideres eram escravocratas. Tambem, a Independencia nao vale porque os revolucionarios eram traidores, de acordo com a Lei Inglesa, que por direito tinha a posse das colonias.
 
     A acusacao de que a Inconfidencia Mineira nao seria um movimento popular pode ser facilmente desmentida por um fato na vida do Inconfidente, padre Rolim. Ele estava encarregado de convocar 400 pessoas para entrar nas forcas rebeldes. Seria impossivel juntar essa quantidade de pessoas naquele tempo na regiao do Serro se as pessoas comuns nao fossem convidadas.
 
     E precisamos prestar atencao aos fatos. A conspiracao era contra o dominio de Portugal que possuia milhares de homens no Brasil. Sem uma quantidade igual ou superior, ninguem falaria em independencia. Para ter essa quantidade de brasileiros, com certeza, mesmo os escravos iriam se juntar a ela.  
 
     Mas, com esperteza, o governo portugues condenou somente os lideres que em muitos casos eram seus proprios cidadaos, protegendo a propria imagem que poderia ser pintada como irracionalmente opressora perante `a populacao comum, se fizesse o contrario.
 
     A classificacao da Inconfidencia Mineira como um movimento elitista tem a intencao de invalidar o significado dela atraves do mal sentido atribuido `a palavra elite na Historia do Brasil. Os brasileiros tem a tendencia de associar a palavra elite somente aos ricos e politicos poderosos e que fizeram administracoes ruins. A Inconfidencia Mineira eh claramente um movimento das classes media e baixa contra os poderosos. E o comando do movimento era formado pela elite intelectual, nao necessariamente pela elite economica.
 
     Todavia, a interpretacao politica em nossos dias tem os interesses dos interesses de hoje. Talvez, mais tarde eu explicarei isso melhor.
 
     Outros pontos de vista polemicos que o Rogerio nos daria boas respostas atraves do trabalho dele sao os dizeres de que: Alberto de Santos Dummond nao inventou o aviao e Antonio Francisco Lisboa, o Aleijadinho, eh mais um mito que autor de todos as esculturas atribuidas a ele. Eu indicaria o titulo: “Wings of Madness” a qualquer um que desejar saber algo mais a respeito de Santos Dummond. Conhecimento sem pesquisa eh somente opiniao propria. Se voce deseja ser sabio a respeito de algo qualquer, busque toda e qualquer opiniao a respeito disso, antes de julgar.
 
     Outra coisa, algumas pessoas no Brasil amam tanto a cultura inglesa que esoalharam um engano com respeito a certa particularidade do sotaque mineiro. Mineiros falam a palavra UAI em todas as suas conversas. O som em portugues dessa palavra eh o mesmo do ingles why. Dai inventaram uma explicacao para o UAI dos mineiros atribuindo seu uso `a presenca de ingleses em Minas Gerais durante o Ciclo do Ouro. Mas isso nao eh verdade.
 
     UAI era uma senha maconica que significa: “Uniao, Amor e Independencia”. Ela era usada para ter acesso `as reunioes secretas que eram realizadas nos poroes das casas dos Inconfidentes. Talvez o significado da palavra tenha sido esquecido mas os mineiros continuam usando-a desde sempre.
 
     Outro detalhe interessante a respeito da Inconfidencia Mineira eh que: muitos dos Inconfidentes tem sua ascendencia conhecida vinculada aos mesmos ancestrais que eu ja apresentei antes. Se qualquer um falar com os mineiros a respeito dos nomes: Jose Alvares Maciel, Ignacio Jose de Alvarenga Peixoto, Jose da Silva e Oliveira Rolim (padre Rolim) ou Tomas Antonio Gonzaga, eles logo irao lembrar-se de algo relacionado `a escola primaria porque estes nomes estao envolvidos na Inconfidencia Mineira ou porque alguns deles sao poetas famosos. Contudo, no geneall.net portugal estes nao estao presentes ou nao tem a genealogia deles mais completa.
 
     Mas alguns dos Inconfidentes tem seus vinculos com as familias reais mostrados da mesma forma que outras personalidades historicas brasileiras. Porei mais umas sequencias.      
 
1,746 Joaquim Jose da Silva Xavier, Tiradentes.
1,721 Antonia da Encarnacao Xavier – Domingos da Silva Santos
1,700 Maria de Oliveira Colaco – Domingos Xavier Fernandes
         Isabel de Oliveira Colaco – Antonia de Oliveira Setubal
1,660 Antonio de Oliveira Gago – Anna da Cunha
1,630 Martinho de Oliveira – Catarina Pereira Sardinha
1,610 Genebra Leitao de Vasconcelos – Antonio de Oliveira
1,585 Isabel Leitao – Diogo Rodrigues
1,560 Goncalo Vaz Leitao – Helena de Carvalhal
1,535 Vasco Martins Leitao – Beatriz de Sousa
         Martim Ferreira Leitao – Briolanja Gois
1,450 Leonor Ferreira – Rui Vaz Leitao
1,420 Aires Ferreira – Joana Fogaca
1,400 Martim Ferreira – Violante Afonso da Cunha
1,380 Isabel Pereira de Lacerda – Gomes Ferreira
 
     O ultimo casal eh um dos nonavos do Fernao Dias Paes Leme, ja apresentado acima. O casal tambem eh ancestral do Santo Frei Galvao. O personagem Tiradentes nao foi casado mas teve filhos com mais de uma mulher. Parte da descendencia dele continua vivendo no Estado de Minas Gerais. Outro exemplo:
 
         Claudio Manoel da Costa
         Teresa Ribeiro de Alvarenga – Joao Goncalves da Costa
         Francisco de Barros Freire – Isabel Rodrigues de Alvarenga
         Luis de Barros Freire – Isabel de Paiva
         Catarina de Freitas – Francisco de Barros Freire
         Maria Pedroso de Alvarenga – Sebastiao de Freitas
 
     Claudio Manoel da Costa tambem foi um grande poeta. Os ultimos ascendentes dele acima sao tetravos do Santo Frei Galvao ma linhagem alternativa. Ultimo exemplo:
 
1,756 Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade – Isabel Alves Maciel
1,708 Jose Antonio Freire de Andrade – Maria do Bonsucesso Correia de Sa
1,660 Joana Vicencia de Menezes – Bernardim Freire de Andrade
1,630 Ambrosio Pereira de Berredo – Maria Lobo da Silveira*
1,600 Henrique Pereira de Berredo – D. Maria de Menezes*
1,580 Ambrosio Pereira de Berredo – Joana de Menezes*
1,560 D. Mariana de Portugal – Antonio Pereira de Berredo*
1,540 D. Cecilia de Portugal – D. Rodrigo de Castro*
1,485 D. Martinho de Portugal, arcebispo de Funchal – Catarina de Sousa
1,462 D. Afonso de Portugal, bispo de Evora - Filipa de Macedo
1,400 D. Afonso, 1o. marquez de Valenca – Brites de Sousa*
1,377 D. Afonso, 1o. duque de Braganca – D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim
1,357 D. Joao I, rei de Portugal – Ines Pires
 
     Outra informacao interessante a respeito do Inconfidente Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade eh que, ele era sobrinho do general: Gomes Freire de Andrade. O general foi o primeiro conde de Bobadela e ate o seu falecimento em 01/01/1.756 foi o governador do Estado de Minas Gerais. O irmao dele e pai do Francisco, Jose Antonio, foi o segundo conde de Bobadela. O general Gomes Freire de Andrade assinou documentos de posse de terras em nome de Manuel Rodrigues Coelho. Como ja mencionei, as tradicoes dizem que este Manuel Rodrigues Coelho tem algo haver com nosso ancestral Jose Coelho de Magalhaes mas a tradicao nao especifica o grau de parentesco entre eles dois.
 
     Nessa ultima sequencia nos voltamos ao ja apresentado no capitulo 5. D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim era filha do general D. Nuno Alvares Pereira e neta da D. Branca Pires Coelho. Aqui a gente ve um cruzamento entre as familias Coelho, Braganca, Alvim, Pereira e Portugal que se tornou ascendente de todas as familias reais europeias. Os asteriscos usados aqui continuam indicando outras formas de o Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade ser descendente dos reis de Portugal.
 
          11. ESTADOS UNIDOS E BRASIL JUNTOS
 
     Por um longo tempo, Estados Unidos e Brasil nao tiveram uma Historia conjunta. Tiveram encontros casuais. As razoes para isso nao estavam sob o controle de ambos. Como sabemos, ao mesmo tempo que a Inconfidencia Mineira estava indo por aguabaixo a Revolucao Francesa comecou. Apos um inicio tenebroso as portas ficaram abertas para a subida de Napoleao Bonaparte e, com ele, as Guerras Napoleonicas.
 
     O Brasil acabou sendo beneficiado por essas guerras de forma inesperada. Ja se pensava ha muito em Portugal em transferir a condicao de Metropole para o Brasil, onde a monarquia poderia prosperar. Isso seria feito para proteger melhor os interesses portugueses porque Portugal eh um pais muito pequeno e sujeito `a possibilidade de invasao por paises mais fortes na Europa. Mas os portugueses sempre pensaram neste plano com um pe atras.
 
     Portugal e Inglaterra tinham aquele Tratado desde 1.385 quando concordaram proteger um ao outro contra invasao estrangeira. Em razao de a Inglaterra estar em guerra contra a Franca napoleonica, Portugal ficou acuado para tomar algum partido. Ele tinha uma rainha, Maria I, que era louca. Ela ja era a rainha no tempo da condenacao dos Inconfidentes, em Minas Gerais. Era contemporanea do rei George III da Inglaterra que tambem sofria de problemas mentais. Ele fora o rei ingles no tempo da Revolucao de Independencia Americana.
 
     Igual ao rei George III, Maria I, a Louca, como era conhecida, foi substituida por um principe regente. O filho dela, Joao, estava reinando no lugar dela desde antes do confronto com Napoleao. Ele nao havia sido preparado para ser rei porque tinha um irmao mais velho, porem, o irmao dele morreu de variola. E a morte dele pode ser atribuida `a atitude conservadora da mae deles porque nao aceitou a vacinacao contra a doenca. Na epoca a vacina ja existia e era a primeira que as pessoas tinham disponivel. Maria I considerava a vacina uma violacao da natureza e um ato contra a determinacao divina.
 
     O principe regente Joao, que depois se tornou o rei D. Joao VI, foi um governante relutante. O que parece eh que qualquer decisao provocava muita dor nele. Entao, as decisoes eram tomadas a passos de preguica. Assim, antes de ele decidir qual lado tomar parte, Napoleao Bonaparte ordenou a seu exercito invadir Portugal e destituir o rei. Por sorte, o tempo usado para pensar o lado do muro que deveria pular ajudou-o decidir a transferir as cortes para o Brasil. Foi bem na hora porque quando a esquadra dele nao tinha chegado ao horizonte as tropas de Napoleao estavam entrando em Lisboa.
 
     A esquadra de Portugal nao era mais nem a sombra do que os portugueses tiveram no tempo das Grandes Descobertas. E o principe levou consigo todo o tesouro portugues e cerca de 15.000 pessoas da corte. Na saida do porto ele encontrou a esquadra Inglesa que estava esperando para escolta-lo na viagem ao Brasil. Gastou-se tempo demais na viagem e correu-se riscos pela imprevidencia de transportar as tres geracoes de herdeiros ao trono numa mesma nau. De qualquer forma eles chegaram ao Brasil. Era 1.808.
 
     O rei da Espanha nao teve a mesma sorte. Antes que a esquadra dele zarpasse, o exercito napoleonico o prendeu. Ele foi deposto e substituido por parente do Napoleao. 
 
     No Brasil, as cortes foram recebidas com um entusiasmo inocente do povo brasileiro. A comitiva fez primeiro uma parada em Salvador e logo zarpou para o Rio de Janeiro. O Porto do Rio de Janeiro era, nao sem razao, o mais movimentado no pais. Se alguem quisesse fazer uma viagem segura ao redor do mundo ele era uma parada obrigatoria no caminho. Qualquer um viajando da Europa ou da costa leste das Americas teria que ser reabastecido no Porto do Rio. Na epoca havia la uma esquadra americana pequena. E os americanos cometeram uma gafe diplomatica.
 
     No momento do desembarque do principe regente o povo estava num clima de carnaval. Todos os navios presentes na Baia de Guanabara comecaram a salda-lo com suas armas. Um dos capitaes americanos ficou tao entusiasmado pela onda de alegria que tambem ordenou uma salva de tiros. Alguem deve te-lo lembrado o motivo da Guerra da Independencia nos Estados Unidos e ele ordenou o silencio dos canhoes.
 
     Eu disse que isso fora uma gafe porque Portugal e Brasil nao estavam envolvidos no conflito entre Inglaterra e os Estados Unidos. E no Brasil existe um dito que fala: “Celebrar com os que celebram.” Isso significa nao ser polido alguem ver o vizinho celebrando e se esconder da alegria dele. Seria como se alguem estivesse condenando o direito dele de celebrar. Mas estou certo de que os brasileiros nao levaram isso em conta.
 
     Eu disse antes que a celebracao brasileira era inocente porque a presenca das cortes portuguesas no Brasil foram uma mistura de boas e mas noticias. E o pior veio primeiro. O Rio de Janeiro era uma cidade pequena, talvez umas 40.000 almas ou menos. E nao teve tempo para preparar-se para receber 15.000 novos moradores. E o que o principe regente e sua corte decidiram em seguida foi tomar as casas dos moradores. Assim, os soldados portugueses inspecionaram cada uma das casas do lugar, e quando julgavam estar em condicoes suficientes eles pregavam uma placa com as letras P.R. Significava, “Propriedade do Regente”. E os gaiatos logo interpretaram como: “Propriedade Roubada.” 
 
     Juntando-se aos problemas, o principe Joao era casado com Carlota Joaquina. Ela era princesa espanhola muito antipatica e detestou o Brasil `a primeira vista. O temperamento dela e por certo a personalidade timida de D. Joao os colocou em linha de colisao o que acabou separando-os. Eles fingiam-se casados para os olhos do publico mas eram separados. E Carlota Joaquina era escandalosa. Mas a unica informacao util aqui eh esta: cedo o publico brasileiro aprendeu a detesta-la tanto quanto ela detestava ao Brasil e aos brasileiros.
 
     Do lado bom temos para comeco a abertura de todos os portos brasileiros `as nacoes amigas, entenda-se ai, Inglaterra. Antes, Portugal tinha este monopolio. E a Inglaterra era igual `a China de hoje. Ela era a lider na industrializacao e foi la que comecou a Revolucao Industrial, porem, os empregados eram mal pagos, tinha uma producao imensa que era levada a todos os cantos do globo, exceto para Franca e aliados, por causa da guerra. E a Inglaterra aproveitou-se disso para inundar o mercado brasileiro ate com coisas que os brasileiros nao usavam, como patins de gelo. O jeitinho brasileiro acabou descobrindo usos alternativos para as bugingangas.
 
     Desde que as cortes estavam no Brasil e nao tinham a menor ideia de quando iriam voltar, o principe decidiu tomar algumas medidas para desenvolver a nacao. Reurbanizou o Rio de Janeiro, fundou o primeiro Colegio, criou o Jardim Botanico e o primeiro Banco do Brasil. Naquele tempo ele tambem abriu o Brasil para a investigacao cientifica de europeus como Augusto de Saint-Hilaire. Saint-Hilaire era frances e chegou ao Brasil depois da queda de Napoleao em 1.815.
 
     Saint-Hilaire, mencionado por um primo antigo, Dermeval Jose Pimenta, no livro dele: A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente, fez um comentario a respeito do povo do Estado de Minas Gerais naquele tempo. Ele estava admirado pela visao das maquinas movidas a agua, usadas para prensar a cana-de-acucar. “Nao pude deixar de admirar as engrenagens que, embora enormes, sao, ao mesmo tempo, de uma estranha leveza, e foram feitas primorosamente. Nao foi essa, alias, a unica vez que tive as provas da habilidade do operario mineiro; se sao lentos na execucao de seus trabalhos, pelo menos capricham muito e creio mesmo que dao melhor acabamento que os artesaos europeus.”
 
     Antes da familia real portuguesa chegar ao Brasil, em 1.803 os Estados Unidos compraram o Territorio da Lousiana que ficava na margem leste do Rio Mississipi. Essa compra dobrou o territorio americano. Logo apos isso veio a Guerra de 1.812. Esta eh considerada uma segunda Guerra de Independencia. Isso porque a Inglaterra era o poder hegemonico na Terra, especialmente no mar, e tambem era o provocador da epoca. Mesmo que os Estados Unidos tivessem ganho a Independencia na primeira Guerra da Independencia, a Inglaterra continuava tratando a nova nacao como uma colonia.
 
     O que agravou mais a situacao foi que os Estados Unidos eram amigos da Franca que tinha investido capital na Revolucao Americana. A Inglaterra estava em guerra contra a Franca Napoleonica. E ela tinha a maior Armada mas faltava-lhe marinheiros experientes. Dai comecou a abordar os navios americanos e levar os marinheiros nascidos na Inglaterra, inclusive os naturalizados americanos. Chegaram a sequestrar alguns nascidos nos Estados Unidos que haviam esquecido os documentos para prova-lo. Uma boa parte das exportacoes americanas eram para a Franca e a Inglaterra decretara um bloqueio contra ela, causando danos `a economia americana.
 
     Outro problema serio foi que, possivelmente, a coroa inglesa interpretou como ameaca ao seu poder o expansionismo americano para o oeste. E como a Inglaterra nao tinha populacao suficiente para invadir o mundo ao bel prazer, ela comecou a armar os indios americanos que estavam lutando contra o expansionismo. Tais atitudes inglesas convenceram ao presidente James Madison a declarar a guerra contra a Inglaterra em 1.812, com a aprovacao do congresso. Postarei um pouco da sequencia genealogica do sr. presidente, James Madison.
 
1.751 James Madison – Dolley Payne Todd
1.731 Eleanor Rose Conway – James Madison
1.696 Francis Conway – Rebecca Catlett
1.675 Elizabeth Thornton – Edwin Conway
         Alice Savage – 1.651 Francis Thornton
1.605 Anthony Savage – Alice Stafford
1.556 Anthony Savage – Elizabeth Hall
1.528 Francis Savage – Anne Sheldon
1.510 Christopher Savage – Anne Lygon
1.450 Christopher Savage – Anne Stanley*
1.430 Katherine Stanley – Sir John Savage
1.409 Jean Goushill – Sir Thomas Stanley, 1o. barao de Stanley
 
     Deste ponto da sequence genealogica do presidente Madison em diante ela se encontra com a de John Adams, capitulo 10, que foi o pai do John Quincy Adams, que sucedeu ao James Madison logo apos James Monroe. Outro personagem importante daquele tempo foi o Andrew Jackson, que se tornou o setimo presidente americano. Andrew Jackson tem o rosto na nota de vinte dolares como sabemos. Ele tambem tem sua sequencia genealogica vinculada aos reis de Portugal. Vejamos:
 
1,767 Andrew Jackson – Rachel Donelson
         Elizabeth Hutchinson – Andrew Jackson
1,700 Cirus Hutchinson – Margareth Lisle
1,675 John Hutchinson – Mary Hobart
         John Hutchinson – nao identificada
         Lucy Apsley – 1,615 John Hutchinson
         Lucy Saint John – Allen Apsley
1,473 Sir John Saint John – Jane Inwardby
1,437 Oliver Saint John – Elizabeth Scrope*
1,410 Margareth Beauchamp – Oliver Saint John
         Edith Storton – John of Beauchamp, 3o. barao de Bletsho
          Catherine Beaumont – Sir John Stourton
1,340 Henry Beaumont, lord Beaumont – Margareth de Vere
1,310 John, lord Beaumont – Aleanor de Lancaster
1,265 Henry Beaumont, lord Beaumont – Alicia Comyn
1,230 Louis de Brienne – Agnes de Beaumont-Maine
         Berengaria, Infanta de Castilla – 1,148 Jean I de Brienne
1,171 Alfonso IX, rei de Leon e Castela – Berengaria, Infanta de Castela
1,151 D. Urraca, Infanta de Portugal – Fernando II, rei de Leon
1,109 D. Afonso Henriques, 1ol rei de Portugal – Mafalda de Savoia
 
     Dei uma olhadinha nos dados da geneall.net portugal para todos os 43 presidentes dos Estados Unidos. Nao desejo postar outras sequencias genealogicas deles. Mas aqui cabem uns pequenos detalhes. 29 deles sao descendentes dos reis de Portugal. 3 sao descendentes somente dos reis: Carlos Magno, Hugo Capet da Franca e William I da Inglaterra. Os tres sao: James Buchanan, Dwight D. Eisenhower e Barack H. Obama. Assim eles tambem sao parentes das Familias Reais Ibericas que tambem descendem dos 3 reis.
 
     Os que nao estao indicados com descendentes dos reis sao: Martin van Buren, Abraham Lincoln, Rutherford B. Hayes, James A. Garfield, Chester A. Arthur, William McKinley, Woodrow Wilson, Warren G. Harding, Harry S. Truman, John F. Kennedy e lyndon B. Johnson. Isso nao significa que nao sejam descendentes dos reis mas o que provavelmente aconteceu eh isso, certos dados genealogicos se perderam em algum ponto da ascendencia deles. Isso aconteceu com a maioria de nos.
 
     A lista de presidentes dos Estados Unidos descendentes do rei Afonso Henriques em ordem de suas eleicoes eh: George Washington, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, James Monroe, John Quincy Adams (filho de John Adams), Andrew Jackson, William Henry Harrison, John Tyler, James K. Polk, Zachary Taylor, Millard Fillmore, Franklin Pierce, Andrew Johnson, Ulysses S. Grant, Grover Cleveland (que foi reeleito apos seu sucessor), Benjamin Harrison (neto de William H. Harrison), Theodore Roosevelt, William Howard Taft, Calvin Coolidge, Herbert Hoover, Franklin D. Roosevelt, Richard Nixon, Gerard Ford, Jimmy Carter, Ronald W. Reagan, George H. W. Bush (pai), Bill Clinton e George W. Bush (filho).
 
     O que poderia ser um pouco de surpresa eh que tambem olhei 40 nomes vinculados `a presidencia brasileira. Isso inclui presidentes eleitos, ditadores e conselhos administrativos. Somente 11 dos 40 tem dados indicando descender dos reis, de acordo com aquele site. Isso nao eh algo de se estranhar porque eu sei o quao duro eh juntar tais dados no Brasil. O clima nao eh amigavel para conservacao de papeis. Como eu ja disse, somente apos 1.808 os jornais foram permitidos circular, com restricoes. O analfabetismo foi uma forma de dominar a populacao. E, acima de tudo, somente umas poucas pessoas procuram realmente quebrar esse ciclo vicioso. Eu proprio tenho visto coisas que sao de cortar o coracao nesse assunto.
 
     A lista de nossos primos presidentes no Brasil eh: Floriano Peixoto, Prudente de Morais, Manuel Ferraz de Campos Salles, Augusto Moreira Afonso Pena, Nilo Procopio Pecanha, Jose Linhares, Carlos Coimbra da Luz, Nereu Ramos, Joao Belchior Marques Goulart, Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco e Tancredo Neves (foi eleito pelo colegio eleitoral mas morreu antes de assumir a presidencia). 
 
     A Guerra de 1.812 poderia ter sido evitada naquele tempo se tivessemos pelo menos uma linha telefonica transatlantica. O Parlamento Ingles tinha revogado algumas decisoes que estavam causando a guerra mas antes de ficar sabendo disso os Estados Unidos estavam tentando invadir as Possessoes Inglesas no Canada. Entretanto, nao houve momento melhor para fazer-se uma guerra contra a Inglaterra porque ela estava involvida noutra muito maior, contra a Franca, dai a Inglaterra teve que usar um contingente menor contra os americanos. Todavia, embora em menor numero era muito bem preparado.
 
     Durante o curso da guerra os ingleses invadiram a capital Washington e queimaram os predios principais. A esquadra inglesa entao se dirigiu para Baltimore, no Maryland. Mas eles nao foram capazes de tomar o forte melhor defendido. La, apesar do intenso bombardeio os defensores do Fort McHenry nao abandonaram suas posicoes e os ingleses desistiram. O comandante do Forte tinha instruido mulheres de Baltimore para costurarem uma bandeira enorme e assim que o bombardeio parou a bandeira foi levantada. Ele queria certificar-se que os ingleses a veriam mesmo quando estivessem de longe.
 
     No momento, Francis Scott Key estava retido num navio mercante e testemunhou a cena. Imediatamente apos ele teve a inspiracao de escrever um poema que posteriormente foi chamado de: The Star-Spangled Banner (A Bandeira de Estrelas Resplandecentes). Em 1.831 o Congresso passou uma lei nomeando o poema como hino nacional.
 
     Dai as forcas inglesas decidiram atacar Nova Orleans que era o portao para a fronteira agricola americana. La eles confrontaram Andrew Jackson e seu exercito. Ele era um ex-combatente da Guerra da Independencia e nutria odio pelos ingleses desde entao. A mae e irmaos haviam morrido naquele tempo.
 
     No cenario da ultima batalha, a forcas comandadas por Jackson eram bem menores e estavam intrincheiradas, esperando o inimigo. O lider das forcas ingleses tentou resolver tudo de uma vez. Dividiu seu grupo em tres frontes: direita, esquerda e frontal. Porem o grupo da esquerda teria que atravessar para o outro lado do rio e quando tentou faze-lo uma forte ventania atrasou sua parte no plano. Tambem, uma unidade avancada de franco-atiradores americanos emboscou o grupo que estava atacando pela direita e matou o comandante.
 
     Quando o batalhao ficou cara-a-cara com as forcas americanas ele estava exposto e desorganizado. Melhor posicionado para atirar e matar as forcas do Andrew Jackson exerceram sua funcao como se estivesse atirando em patos. No final, cerca de 2.000 ingleses foram mortos enquanto nao mais que 3 duzias de americanos teve a mesma sorte. Outra vez, o episodio poderia ter sido evitado se houvesem comunicacoes rapidas naquele tempo. As diplomacias americana e inglesa ja haviam chegado a um acordo para terminar a guerra mas a noticia disso so chegou umas 3 semanas depois.
 
     O que foi mais interessante nesta ultima batalha foi que os voluntarios sairam de tao longe quanto do Estado de Connecticut para defender a nacao americana. Todas as cores de pele se fizeram presentes, dispostas a morrer por ela. E Jackson se tornou um heroi nacional.
 
     O que eh triste a este respeito eh que parece que Andrew Jackson virou sua ira contra os indios na Fronteira Oeste. Ele se tornou o presidente dos Estados Unidos de 1.829 a 1.837 e expulsou muitas tribos das terras de seus ancestrais provocando o que se chama: “Marcha das 1.000 lagrimas.” Foi praticamente um genocidio. Mesmo que ele nao possa ser julgado pelas leis de hoje, ate naquele tempo houveram aqueles que perceberam o excessivo uso de forca. Com esta atrocidade ele pavimentou a via para a expansao americana em direcao ao Oceano Pacifico. Se ele tivesse feito o que fez nos nossos dias, com certeza, seria comparavel a Saddhan Hussein ou Moammar Gadhafi. (Nota: hoje, 20 de outubro de 2011, o ditador libio foi morto pelos insurgentes).
 
     As outras faces das notas do dolar americano sao: 1,00 George Washington; 2,00 Thomas Jefferson; 5,00 Abraham Lincoln; 10,00 Alexander Hamilton, que nunca chegou a ser presidente mas foi ministro das financas que forneceu instrumentacao ao governo de George Washington e foi outro escritor dos Jornais Federalistas; 50,00 Ulysses S. Grant; 100,00 Benjamin Franklin, outro que nao chegou `a presidencia mas ajudou a escrever a Declaracao da Independencia e prestou outros servicos; 500,00 William McKinley; 1.000,00 Grover Cleveland; 5.000,00 James Madison; 10.000,00 Salmon P. Chase, tambem nao foi presidente e 100.000,00 Woodrow Wilson.
 
     As moedas americanas tem a face de: 0,01 Abraham Lincoln; 0,05 Thomas Jefferson; 0,10 Franklin D. Roosevelt; 0,25 George Washington e 0,50 John F. Kennedy.
 
     Penso ser melhor colocar aqui mais umas sequencias genealogicas. A primeira sera dos reis e rainhas de Portugal e Brasil, comecando de certos ancestrais dos duques de Braganca.    
 
1,290 Estevao Coelho – Maria Mendes Petite
1,330 Branca Pires Coelho – Joao Pires de Alvim
1,360 Leonor Alvim – D. Nuno Alvares Pereira
1,380 D. Beatriz Pereira Alvim – D. Afonso, 1o. duque de Branganca
1,403 D. Fernando I, 2o. Braganca – D. Joana de Castro*
1,430 D. Fernando II, 3o. Braganca – D. Isabel, Infanta de Portugal*
1,470 D. Jaime, 4o. Braganca – Leonor de Mendonca*
1,510 D. Teodosio, 5o. Braganca – D. Isabel de Lancastre*
1,543 D. Joao I, 6o. Braganca – D. Catarina de Portugal*
1,568 D. Teodosio II, 7o. Braganca – Ana de Velasco y Giron*
1,604 D. Joao IV, rei de Portugal – Luiza de Guzman*
1,648 D. Pedro II, rei de Portugal – Marie Sophie Elisabeth*
1,689 D. Joao V, rei de Portugal – Maria Anna Josepha*
1,714 D. Jose I, rei de Portugal – Maria Ana Victoria de Bourbon*
1,734 D. Maria I, rainha de Portugal – D. Pedro III, rei de Portugal*
1,767 D. Joao VI, rei de Portugal – Carlota Joaquina de Bourbon*
1,798 D. Pedro I, imperador do Brasil – Maria Leopoldina*
1,825 D. Pedro II, Imperador do Brasil – Teresa de Bourbon*
1,846 D. Isabel de Braganca – princesa imperial do Brasil - Gaston d’Orleans, conde d’Eu*
 
     Somente para lembrar, na 4a. linha, D. Afonso, o 1o. duque de Braganca era filho do D. Joao I, rei de Portugal e Ines Pires. D. Joao I tornou-se rei depois da Crise de 1.383-1.385 quando o rei espanhol exigiu a coroa portuguesa para si. Mas ele foi derrotado pelas forcas combinadas de Portugal e Inglaterra lideradas pelo proprio rei e pelo seu servo fiel: D. Nuno Alvares Pereira.
 
     Na 12a. linha, o rei D. Pedro II de Portugal era irmao de D. Catarina de Braganca, Infanta de Portugal e esposa do Charles II, rei da Inglaterra, Escocia e Irlanda, aquele que unificou as colonias americanas e tomou Nova Iorque dos holandeses. Tambem, D. Pedro III, rei de Portugal e marido de D. Maria I era irmao de D. Jose I, rei de Portugal, o pai dela. Assim ele era tio da propria esposa.
 
     Ao falecimento de D. Joao VI, rei de Portugal, em 1.826, o herdeiro por direito era D. Pedro I, imperador do Brasil. Mas o irmao dele assumiu o cargo como D. Miguel I, rei de Portugal. Isso levou a confrontos entre dois partidos, cada um em favor de um dos reis. D. Pedro I, imperador do Brasil, renunciou ao trono brasileiro, deixando la o filho Pedro como herdeiro e tomou o trono portugues. Ele assumiu como Pedro IV, rei de Portugal. E sua sucessao de deu mais ou menos assim:  
 
1,798 D. Pedro IV, rei de Portugal – Maria Leopoldina*
1.819 D. Maria II, rainha de Portugal – D. Fernando II, rei de Portugal*
1,838 D. Luis I, rei de Portugal – Maria Pia, princesa da Savoia*
1,863 D. Carlos I, rei de Portugal – Amelie d’Orleans, princesa da Franca*
1,889 D. Manuel II, rei de Portugal – Augusta Viktoria*
 
     A monarquia terminou em 1.889 no Brasil com a Proclamacao da Republica. O mesmo se deu em Portugal no ano de 1.910. Desde entao as familias reais continuam existindo sem o trono. Usam titulos mas nao os de reis e rainhas.
 
     Aproveitarei esse momento para postar pequenas sequencias genealogicas que tem algo com o presente, mesmo que isso nao seja tao importante para os dados no presente livro. Comecarei com a princesa Isabel e o marido dela: Gastao d’Orleans, conde d’Eu.
 
1.846 D. Isabel de Braganca, princesa imperial do Brasil - Gaston d’Orleans, conde d’Eu*
1,875 D. Pedro de Alcantara de Orleans e Braganca- Elisabeth*
1,913 D. Pedro de Orleans e Braganca, principe de Orleans e Braganca – Maria de la Esperanca de Borbon*
1,948 D. Afonso Duarte, principe de Orleans e Braganca – Silvia Amelia Hungria Silva Machado*
 
     Outro exemplo:
 
1,846 D. Isabel de Braganca, princesa imperial do Brasil - Gaston d’Orleans, conde d’Eu*
1,878 D. Luis de Orleans e Braganca, principe do Brasil - Maria Pia de Borbon*
1,909 D. Pedro Henrique de Orleans e Braganca – Maria Elisabeth, princesa de Bayern*
1,959 D. Maria Gabriela de Orleans e Braganca, princesa do Brasil - Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado*
 
     O ultimo casal de cada sequencia termina com uma irma e um irmao. Por meio da linhagem da avo deles, sao descendentes com certeza de Fernao Coelho, 1o. sr. de Felgueiras e Vieira e da esposa dele Catarina de Freitas. Fernao Coelho era bisneto de Estevao Coelho e Maria Mendes Petite, a partir dos quais comecei a postagem da sequencia genealogica para os reis do Brasil e Portugal. Catarina de Freitas era descendente de todas as familias reais da Peninsula Iberica e alem. Porei uma sequencia genealogica do lado materno dos irmaos.
 
         Silvia Amelia* e Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado*
1,930 Sylvia Emilia de Mello Franco Senna* – Paulo Argemiro Hungria da Silva Machado
1,900 Mucio Emilio de Senna(*?) – Sylvia Amelia de Mello Franco*
1,876 Nelson Coelho de Senna(*?) – Emilia Gentil Horta Gomes Candido
1,847 Maria Brasiliana Coelho(*?) – Candido Jose de Senna
1,785 Joao Coelho de Magalhaes(*?)- Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo
1,759 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes(*?) - Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
 
     Como eu chamei a atencao antes, nao podemos dizer sim ou nao, com certeza, que o patriarca de nossa familia: Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, seja o mesmo nobre que estava por primeiro postado no geneall.net portugal. Se for, nossos primos Silvia e Theodoro sao, pelo menos, duas vezes descendentes dos mesmos ancestrais. Mas eh melhor voltar ao nosso assunto principal.
 
     Depois da queda de Napoleao Bonaparte o Brasil foi o unico pais americano a ter assento no Congresso de Viena que remapeou a Europa. Nao foi por o Brasil ser especial e sim porque a familia real portuguesa morando no Brasil tinha seus interesses por la, desde que Portugal e Algarves eram parte do Imperio dominado por eles. E Portugal foi naquele tempo colonia do Brasil. Essa inversao de lugares nao agradava ao povo portugues. Naquela epoca o Brasil devolveu a Guiana `a Franca. Tinha sido uma pequena contribuicao brasileira para derrotar Napoleao. Os brasileiros invadiram a Guiana e a conquistaram quase sem resistencia.
 
     Desde entao o povo portugues comecou a pressionar o rei D. Joao VI para voltar a Portugal. Os brasileiros tambem nao tinham a menor vontade de voltar `a condicao de colonia. D. Joao VI queria ficar no Brasil onde era querido e respeitado incondicionalmente. E o filho dele, Pedro de Alcantara, ainda um homem jovem, que entrara no Brasil aos 9 anos, se sentia mais brasileiro que portugues e recusou-se a ir no lugar do pai. Apos um bom periodo brincando de esconder, D. Joao VI concordou em ir para Portugal, mas quando estava a ponto de embarcar no navio ele sussurrou no ouvido do Pedro: “Antes que algum aventureiro o faca, faca voce mesmo.”
 
     Ele estava mencionando a Independencia Brasileira. Outros paises latino-americanos ja haviam conseguido suas independencias e D. Joao VI sabia que seria uma questao de tempo para alguem fazer o mesmo no Brasil. No seu retorno a Portugal, D. Joao VI teve que adaptar-se ao novo estilo de vida. O exercito portugues tinha ocupado o pais e nao iria aceitar mais um rei absolutista. As cortes tambem exigiram que o Brasil voltasse `a sua velha condicao de colonia.
 
     Em movimentos rapidos da Historia logo depois, o principe regente do Brasil, Pedro, foi pressionado a nao voltar para Portugal e mostrou isso no episodio conhecido como “Dia do Fico”. Quando as cortes portuguesas decidiram reduzir os poderes dele, Pedro declarou a Independencia do Brasil em 7 de setembro de 1.822. Ele foi coroado como D. Pedro I, imperador do Brasil.
 
     Porem, o sucesso dele deve ser em grande parte agradecido ao nobre: Jose Bonifacio de Andrada e Silva. Este era brasileiro e havia estudado na Europa. Ele inclusive estava la durante a Revolucao Francesa. Era liberal ao ponto de querer o fim da escravidao e desejar promover um certo tipo de reforma agraria. Reconhecia que o imenso territorio do Brasil estava em poucas maos e era improdutivo. Ele foi o braco direito do imperador enquanto os confrontos iniciais estavam ocorrendo.
 
     O Brasil estava dividido entre os que queriam permanecer com Portugal, como na Provincia da Bahia; os que queriam o regime republicano, como os da Provincia de Pernambuco e diante da ameaca de Portugal de enviar tropas para retomar o Brasil. Mas o liberalismo de Jose Bonifacio acabou levando-o `a queda porque os latifundiarios e os escravocratas, somados `a sua propria inabilidade de negociar estavam contra ele. Logo ele foi exilado e mudou-se para a Franca, onde viveu por 6 anos.
 
     Em 1.831 o imperador D. Pedro I iria retornar a Portugal. Ele nomeou Jose Bonifacio como tutor dos filhos, inclusive do principe Pedro que se tornaria D. Pedro, o segundo imperador do Brasil. Outra vez ele entrou em conflito com os conservadores e foi acusado de conspirar para trazer D. Pedro I de volta ao Brasil. Desta vez ele foi mantido em prisao domiciliar na Ilha de Paqueta, no Rio de Janeiro. Pelos servicos prestados ele ganhou a alcunha de o Patriarca da Independencia. Era descendente dos reis de Portugal e casado com uma irlandesa de nome: Narcisa Emilia O’ Leary.
 
     Foi substituido no cargo de tutor do infante Pedro pelo nobre de nome comprido: Manuel Inacio de Andrada Souto Maior Pinto Coelho. Este tambem era muitas vezes descendente dos reis. Vajamos exemplos de sequencias genealogicas para esses dois.      
 
1,763 Jose Bonifacio de Andrada e Silva – Narcisa Emilia O’Leary
1,726 Bonifacio Jose Ribeiro de Andrade – Maria Barbara da Silva
1,678 Jose Ribeiro de Andrade – Ana da Silva Borges
1,645 Filipa de Andrade Machado – Gaspar Ribeiro da Silva
1,610 Antonio Pacheco de Andrade – Catarina Rebelo Machado*
1,580 Maria de Gouveia de Andrade – D. Francisco Pacheco*
1,540 Maria de Andrade – Cristovao Rebelo de Meireles
1,515 Leonor de Andrade – Rui Pires de Gouveia*
1,480 Leonor Freire de Andrade – Luis Machado, sr. de Sandomil e Loriga
1,385 Joao Freire de Andrade, 2o. sr. de Bobadela – Catarina de Sousa
 
     O ultimo casal ja se encontra na sequencia genealogica do Inconfidente: Francisco de Paula Freire de Andrade, no capitulo 10. Ponhamos algo para o Manuel Inacio de Andrada Souto Maior Pinto Coelho, marquez de Itanhaem.  
 
1,782 Manuel Inacio de Andrada … – Maria Angelina Beltrao
1,735 Antonia Joaquina Luisa Ataide Portugal Pinto Coelho – Inacio de Andrade Souttomayor*
1,700 Luis Jose Pinto Coelho da Cunha – Antonia Joana Miranda Costa
1,671 Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho – Maria Josefa Azevedo Coutinho
1,640 Francisco Pinto da Cunha – D. Francisca Maria da Silva e Castro*
1,600 Antonio Pinto Coelho, 9o. sr. de Felgueiras e Vieira – D. Francisca de Ataide*
1,560 Francisca Maria da Silva Coelho de Noronha – Francisco Pinto da Cunha*
1,540 Aires Coelho, 7o. sr. de Felgueiras – Maria de Noronha
1,510 Goncalo Coelho da Silva, 6o. sr. de Felgueiras – D. Maria de Melo*
1,470 Aires Coelho, 5o. sr. de Felgueiras – Maria de Castro*
1,435 Goncalo Coelho – 3o. sr. de Felgueiras e Vieira – Violante de Magalhaes*
1,420 Martim Coelho, 2o. sr. de Felgueiras – Joana de Azevedo
1,370 Fernao Coelho, 1o. sr. de Felgueiras e Vieira – Catarina de Freitas*
 
     Fernao Coelho era bisneto de Estevao Coelho e Maria Mendes Petite a partir dos quais eu comecei a postar a ultima sequencia genealogica dos reis do Brasil e de Portugal neste capitulo.
 
     Com a ida de D. Pedro I em 1.831 para Portugal, o Brasil passou por uma serie de Regencias ate 1.840 quando teve uma revolta e o povo exigiu que Pedro, com 14 anos de idade, fosse considerado adulto para usar a coroa por si mesmo. Contudo, uma decisao de 1.831 teve consequencias no resto da Historia do Brasil. Foi a criacao da Guarda Nacional. O problema foi esse: o Brasil estava dividido em tres partidos. O Conservador, o Liberal e o da Restauracao. Este ultimo queria o retorno de Pedro I. Os Conservadores desconfiavam do exercito porque ele poderia ser liderado por alguem que desejasse o poder. Os liberais tambem nao confiavam porque temiam que ele fosse usado para suprimir as opinioes deles.
 
     A ideia da Guarda Nacional no Brasil era baseada na experiencia francesa onde cada cidadao era chamado a defender o pais. Mas no Brasil isso tinha outras particularidades. Para voce se tornar membro era preciso ser eleitor. Para ser eleitor voce precisava possuir uma renda anual que poderia coloca-lo na classe media ou superior. Tambem, para ser eleitor tinha que ser homem. Dai grande parte da sociedade nao era considerada cidada completa.
 
     Os filiados `a Guarda Nacional nao recebiam salario para isso. Eles tinham que custear os proprios uniformes, armas e pagar uma taxa pequena para manter a instituicao. Porem tinham todos os privilegios que a posicao garantia. Naquele tempo e por muito tempo depois a populacao brasileira vivia nas areas rurais conhecidas como ”Grotoes”. Os “Grotoes” foram dominados pelos membros graduados da Guarda Nacional.
 
     Desse sistema acabou derivando a palavra portuguesa “coronelismo”. E tambem o dizer: “Manda quem pode e obedece quem tem juizo”. Algumas vezes esses lideres rurais eram pessoas violentas e tomavam as populacoes em seu dominio como refens de suas vontades. O Brasil esta cheio de estorias de confrontos entre dois ou mais coroneis. Alguns foram verdadeiros chefes de quadrilhas.
 
     O que os mantinha no poder eram suas liderancas politicas. Quaisquer beneficios que poderiam vir dos governos tinham que passar pela aprovacao deles para chegar aos pequenos. Todas os cargos publicos locais eram preenchidos pelos aliados de confianca deles, particularmente os parentes. Com o controle deles sobre tudo, o Brasil nunca desenvolveu uma economia de mercado verdadeira pelo menos antes do meio do seculo XX. Mesmo a Guarda Nacional tendo sido extinta nos anos 1.920, a sociedade nao se viu livre do sistema enquanto a velha guarda nao morreu.
 
     Mesmo depois, o poder dos “Grotoes” permaneceu num processo de morte demorada. E isso manteve o Brasil num sistema de quase Idade Media. Nem mesmo os chamados liberais no Brasil foram campeoes pelas liberdades e independencia do povo. Eram liberais apenas em comparacao aos conservadores. E a instituicao da Guarda Nacional no Brasil favoreceu aos conservadores porque era restrita `as elites economicas. E quando a pessoa humana se conforta nos privilegios a ultima coisa que deseja eh a mudanca do sistema. Mesmo que a mudanca fosse boa para a sociedade como um todo.
 
     Em 1.860 o numero de membros era 500.000. Enquanto o Exercito Brasileiro nao tinha mais que 20.000 de efetivo. De acordo com um calculo conservador, se cada membro teve 500 descendentes em media, o Brasil deveria ter 250 milhoes de pessoas sem contarmos os descendentes dos que nao fossem membros. Mas o Brasil tem uma populacao um pouco abaixo de 200 milhoes. Entao, para onde foi todo esse povo?! Praticamente todos estao dentro do numero da atual populacao brasileira. E o numero poderia ser muito maior nao fosse pelo casamento entre as descendencias deles, combinadas.
 
     O que quero dizer eh isso: nos somos descendentes de muitos deles ao mesmo tempo e, muitas vezes, somos descendentes de alguns deles mutiplas vezes. Eu mesmo sou seis vezes descendente do capitao Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho, tambem conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha. Tambem descendente dos filhos deles que usaram as patentes de tenentes, e de outro capitao. Em razao disso, cada membro pode ter muitos milhares de descendentes em media hoje mas nao podemos apenas somar os numeros de descendentes de cada um para calcular a populacao brasileira.
 
     A maioria dos brasileiro sao descendentes deles mas o que eh triste eh isso: a Guarda Nacional tinha um fichario com informacoes genealogicas valiosas de seus membros mas isso pode ter sido destruido pelas tracas, mofo e desrespeito pelo que eh historico.
 
     Temos muitas pessoas que participaram na construcao da Historia do Brasil no seculo XIX. Cada uma delas merecia um filme representado pelos atores mais conhecidos de Hollywood. Mas eu escolhi apenas dois para falar algo. Luis Alves de Lima e Silva, o duque de Caxias e Theofilo Benedicto Ottoni. Se buscarmos os dados genealogicos deles presentes no sitio geneall.net portugal, nao podemos dizer se eles sao ou nao descendentes de nossos ancestrais reis mas eu suspeito que sejam. Nao porque eles tinham isso escrito na testa ou exista alguma forma que indique que a pessoa seja ou nao nobre. Mas as probabilidades sao favoraveis a isso como ja discuti no inicio deste livro.
 
     O primeiro: Luis Alves de Lima e Silva, o duque de Caxias, tem alguns ancestrais la, desde os anos 1.200. Porem, a maioria dos dados genealogicos dele estao incompletos da mesma forma que outros. Ele foi aceito como praca no exercito quando tinha 5 anos. Ele foi criado no quartel. Foi escolhido para combater a resistencia `a Independencia Brasileira no Estado da Bahia.
 
     Luis Alves de Lima e Silva foi um genio militar. Lutou do norte ao sul do Brasil em campanhas numerosas como no Estado do Maranhao, chamada de Balaiada. La, a ultima cidade a ser conquistada foi Caxias, dai ele ganhou o titulo de barao de Caxias. Depois ele lutou no sul, primeiro contra os ditadores da Argentina e do Uruguai. Ele tambem pacificou uma revolta que tinha a intencao de criar a Republica a partir dos estados do Sul do Brasil. Esta revolta eh chamada de Farroupilha.
 
     A vitoria sobre os Farroupilhas teve um sabor especial. Um dos combatentes foi Giuseppe Garibaldi que era casado com a “Braziliana” Anita Garibaldi. Depois que a paz foi feita no Brasil, o casal foi para a Italia onde eles lutaram pela unificacao daquele pais e se tornaram grandes herois la tambem. No Brasil eles lutaram ao lado dos Farroupilhas.
 
     Luis Alves mereceu todos os titulos militares e de nobreza. Ele eh bem conhecido por sua participacao na Guerra do Paraguai. Sob o “caudilho” Solano Lopez, o Paraguai virou uma grande forca militar e queria conquistar toda a regiao em torno da Bacia do Prata. Isso significava tomar terras do Brasil, Uruguai e Argentina. Os tres paises fizeram a Triplice Alianca. Mesmo lutando do mesmo lado, nao foi o suficiente a principio para depor a ditadura do Solano Lopez. E eles lutaram por quatro anos.
 
     Quando Caxias assumiu o comando ele primeiro treinou as tropas em taticas especificas do exercito. A maioria era da Guarda Nacional. E ele as comandou pessoalmente. Depois de uma serie de vitorias encontraram um fim de linha. Os aliados tinham que cruzar uma ponte carregada com explosivos. Foi dito que, aos mais de 60 anos o velho Caxias com bravura tomou a frente aos subordinados e cruzou primeiro gritando: “Os que forem brasileiros, sigam-me.” Nao houve explosao e ele ganhou a Batalha de Itororo. A partir dai os aliados conquistaram todo o Paraguai em um tempo curto e a guerra terminou. E isso ja era quase o ano de 1.870.
 
     O que o duque de Caxias representou para o imperador D. Pedro II eh similar ao que D. Nuno Alvares Pereira representou para o rei D. Joao I de Portugal. Se nao fosse por D. Nuno, talvez D. Joao I nao teria sido rei em Portugal. Se nao fosse por Luis Alves de Lima e Silva, talvez o Brasil nao tivesse seu segundo imperador. O duque de Caxias morreu em 1.878. Mesmo sua genealogia nao apontando vinculos com as familias reais anteriormente, as duas filhas dele se casaram com pessoas de origem nobre. Assim a descendencia dele passou a ter vinculos nobres conhecidos.
 
     O outro heroi brasileiro, Theofilo Benedicto Ottoni, teve um encontro desagradavel com Caxias. Ele era um militante do Partido Liberal. E em 1.842 teve um impasse politico porque os conservadores estavam manipulando o governo. Disso comecou a Revolta dos Liberais. Primeiro na Provincia de Sao Paulo e depois na Provincia de Minas Gerais. Theofilo Ottoni foi o lider em Minas Gerais e organizou a resistencia. Mas na Batalha da Cidade de Santa Luzia as forcas dele foram dominadas pelas Forcas Imperiais lideradas por Caxias que o levou preso. Depois ele foi julgado e inocentado. Um dos companheiros do Ottoni foi o Modesto Jose Pimenta, um primo da Familia Coelho.
 
     Theofilo Ottoni tem uma pequena genealogia conhecida. Nasceu em 1.807, na Cidade do Serro – Minas Gerais. O trisavo dele, Emmanuel Antao Ottoni foi um imigrante de Genova – Italia. Penso que ele tenha vinculos com as familias nobres ibericas porque teve ancestrais com sobrenomes tais como: Sousa, Maia e Paes Leme. Paes Leme tambem eh sobrenome do Fernao Dias, o conhecido Bandeirante. Mas isso nao importa agora. O que importa mesmo eh, ele nao foi considerado digno de atencao para muitos historiadores brasileiros mas fez coisas que estavam muito acima da capacidade de outros brasilieiros do tempo dele.
 
     A vida dele foi dedicada a combater o absolutismo monarquico, ao amor `a democracia e `a busca por vias economicas novas para os arredores de sua cidade natal e para o Brasil em geral. Apos muitos percalcos na vida, ele fundou a Cia de Comercio e Navegacao do Rio Mucuri. O Rio Mucuri esta no Nordeste de Minas Gerais e eh bacia de uma regiao extensa onde esta situada a Cidade do Serro.
 
     Minas Gerais tinha um problema grande naquele tempo porque era servida apenas pela Estrada Real, e a Cidade do Serro ficava quase no final dela. Dai, para ter acesso ao Oceano Atlantico os norte-mineiros tinham que viajar mais de 1.000 quilometros em direcao ao sul. A leste porem a distancia era menos de um quinto para fazer-se o mesmo. Mas entre o Serro e as localidades ja povoadas na beira do Atlantico dos vizinhos Estados da Bahia e Espirito Santo tinha uma area quase sem colonizacao, habitada por indios.
 
     Em homenagem ao seu idolo e mentor, Thomas Jefferson, criou o Projeto Filadelfia. Era um tipo de colonizacao diferente da que o mundo ja conhecia. Primeiramente ele fez acordos com os indios que os incluia no projeto. Abriu o projeto `a participacao de pessoas de todas as nacionalidades. O centro do projeto foi a Cidade de Filadelfia que mais tarde outros trocaram o nome para, em homenagem ao fundador: Teofilo Otoni. Para la imigraram pessoas da China, Italia, Alemanha, Holanda, Belgica, Suica, Portugal e Espanha.
 
     Para um brasileiro do tempo dele, Theofilo Ottoni era muito avancado. A Cidade de Filadelfia dele nasceu com escola para linguas diferentes, jornal, igreja catolica e luterana (o Catolicismo era religiao oficial do imperio e para estar aberto para outros ramos religiosos era semelhante a desaviar a dominancia catolica) e logo completou mais de 160 km de estrada ligando Filadelfia `a Vila de Santa Clara, hoje Nanuque, que fazia parte do projeto. Ele tambem fez sociedade com o barao de Maua para recriar o Banco do Brasil. A primeira versao havia sido fundada por D. Joao VI e nao passava de um “esquema de piramide”.
 
     Os ideais de Theofilo Ottoni incluiam a Proclamacao da Republica no Brasil porem o pais estava em maos muito conservadoras para isso. Queria a industrializacao mas os brasileiros conservadores estavam presos `as tradicoes. Visualizava a abolicao da escravidao mas isso so aconteceu quase 20 anos apos a morte dele. Ele faleceu em 1.869 em consequencia `as muitas malarias que pegou trabalhando no Projeto Filadelfia.
 
     Nos ultimos anos da vida, Theofilo Ottoni era uma figura popular respeitada pelo publico brasileiro. Tornou-se senador e lider natural do povo. Um exemplo de sua participacao na Historia do Brasil esta no capitulo chamado: “Questao Christie”. Naquele tempo uma sequencia de acontecimentos infelizes puzeram o Brasil e a Inglaterra em clima de guerra. O embaixador ingles: William Dougal Christie, tentou pressionar o imperador D. Pedro II dizendo que a Armada Inglesa poderia vir e arrasar a capital Rio de Janeiro.
 
     Isso irritou a populacao ao ponto de levar alguns a desejar fazer justica com as proprias maos. Estes pensaram em depredar as propriedades de nativos ingleses no Brasil. O imperador pediu o arbitramento do rei Leopoldo, que era parente dele e tio da rainha Victoria da Inglaterra. Antes de uma resposta e para prevenir coisas piores, tambem cortou as relacoes diplomaticas com a Inglaterra e pagou em antecipacao o que a Inglaterra exigia, pensando que o Brasil nao fosse ter uma resposta favoravel.
 
     A decisao somente foi comunicada muito depois e era favoravel ao Brasil. Theofilo Ottoni liderou o povo neste caso. Os brasileiros experimentaram um pouco da arrogancia inglesa que era a onipotente na epoca. As relacoes foram restauradas posteriormente, quando a Guerra do Paraguai ja havia comecado.
 
     Coloquemos mais um pouco de genealogia. Comecarei pelo rainha Elizabeth II da Inglaterra, lembrando-nos que a rainha Victoria era trisavo dela e esta presente ai.       
 
1,926 Elizabeth II, rainha do Reino Unido (RU) – Philip, principe da Grecia e Dinamarca*
1,895 George VI, rei do RU - Elizabeth A. M. Bowes-Lyon*
1,865 George V, rei do RU - Mary, princesa de Teck*
1,841 Edward VII, rei do RU - Alexandra, princesa da Dinamarca*
1,819 Victoria, rainha do RU - Albrecht, principe de Sachsen*
1,767 Edward Augustus, duque de Kent – Viktoria, princesa de Sachsen*
1,738 George III, rei da Gra-Bretanha - Charlotte, princesa de Mecklenburg-Strelitz*
1,707 Frederick Louis, principe de Wales – Augusta, princesa de Sachsen*
1,683 George II, rei da Gra-Bretanha - Carolina, marquesa de Brandenburg-Ansback*
1,660 George I, rei da Gra-Bretanha - Sophie Dorothea, princesa de …*
1,630 Sophie von der Pfalz – Ernst August von Hannover*
1,596 Elisabeth Stuart, princesa da Inglaterra - Friedrick V von der Pfalz*
1,566 James I, rei da Inglaterra - Anna, princesa da Dinamarca*
1,542 Mary Stuart,  rainha da Escocia - Henry Stewart, duque de Albany*
1,512 James V, rei da Escocia - Marrie de Lorraine*
1,473 James IV, rei da Escocia - Margareth Tudor, princesa da Inglaterra*
1,451 James III Stuart, rei da Escocia - Margrethe, princesa da Dinamarca*
1,430 James II, Stuart, rei da Escocia - Maria von Egmond*
1,399 Joan Beaufort – James I Stuart, rei da Escocia
 
     Os dois casais do final ja estao na sequencia genealogica que postei no final do capitulo 9, do rei Charles II da Inglaterra. Como podemos ver, os conjuges dessa linhagem receberam o asterisco como sinal de tambem serem descendentes dos reis da Peninsula Iberica. Eu nao segui toda a genealogia mas no site geneall.net portugal todos recebem a bolinha azul indicando descenderem do Afonso Henriques, primeiro rei de Portugal.
 
     Seguindo a descendencia da rainha Elizabeth II: a primeira esposa do principe Charles, Lady Diana eh descendente. E na linha de tornar-se a rainha consorte da Inglaterra, Catherine E. Middleton tambem descente do Afonso Henriques.
 
     Por aquela epoca, nos Estados Unidos, ou Mexico, em 1.836 foi proclamada a Republica do Texas. Alguns autores dizem que isso fora parte do plano expansionista americano. Antes de isso acontecer os colonos foram estimulados a invadir o territorio e se estabelecerem em terras mexicanas. Como o Mexico tinha um territorio imenso, uma populacao rarefeita e nao tinha sido capaz de atrair mais populacao ele tornou-se vulneravel a essa tatica. Dai a proclamacao da Republica do Texas fora manipulada pelos politicos americanos.
 
     Nao interessa se isso eh apenas uma teoria de conspiracao. No final o resultado foi o mesmo. O que se sabe com certeza eh que o presidente James K. Polk era uma figura expansionista e apressou-se para a Anexacao do Texas em 1.845. O Mexico considerava o Texas sua provincia rebelde e isso levou `a Guerra Mexico-Americana que comecou em 25 de abril de 1.846 e terminou em 12 de fevereiro de 1.848. Junto aos territorios anexados estavam a Alta California e o Novo Mexico, o que estabeleceu a fronteira no Rio Grande. Depois disso, os Estados Unidos pagaram 18 milhoes de dolares como compensacao.
 
     O povo americano nao estava tao animado com a guerra contra o Mexico mas o proximo capitulo da Historia Americana deixou os descontentes sem argumentos. Mesmo antes de a guerra terminar, em 24 de janeiro de 1.848, iniciou-se a Corrida do Ouro na California. Isso levou a um movimento migratorio sem prescedentes nos Estados Unidos. O ouro de aluviao terminou por volta de 1.855 quando 300.000 pessoas de todo o mundo haviam chegado.
 
     De acordo com um texto da Wikipedia, por volta de 4.000 pessoas com ascendencia africana eram oriundas dos Estados do Sul, do Caribe e do Brasil. Essa mencao nao deixa claro se haviam outros brasileiros, especialmente os brancos. Possivelmente sim porque a escravidao nao havia acontecido la. Apesar do que houveram muitos ex-escravos que haviam comprado suas liberdades.
 
     Tambem nao esta claro se os brasileiros permaneceram nos Estados Unidos e, talvez, tenham participado da Corrida do Ouro do Wyoming comecada em 1.871. Se for, parte da populacao dos dois estados e de outros pontos de migracao interna podem esperar ter um pouco do sangue brasileiro, especialmente do Estado de Minas Gerais de onde esses migrantes devem ter partido.
 
     Parece coincidencia mas assim que a Guerra Civil nos Estados Unidos acabou, a Guerra do Paraguai estourou na America do Sul. Como eu disse antes, ela aconteceu em consequencia da tentativa de Solano Lopez de tomar as terras em torno do Rio da Prata, o que garantiria ao Paraguai uma via particular para suas exportacoes. Desde 1.811 os presidentes do Paraguai tinham desenvolvido uma politica diferente das outras nacoes latino-americanas. Eles haviam decidido erradicar o analfabetismo e investido na industrializacao.
 
     Porem, Solano Lopez comecou a usar isso para formar uma nacao militarizada. Alguns historiadores creem que, o que aconteceu foi, a industria paraguaia estava competindo com a da Inglaterra. Entao, a Inglaterra prometeu creditos faceis `a Argentina, Brasil e Uruguai e instigou-os a fazer a guerra. Mas isso nao se encaica na situacao. Primeiro, Brasil e Inglaterra nao haviam restaurado as relacoes diplomaticas.
 
     Por outro lado, brasileiros, uruguaios e argentinos teriam que ser bestas se estivessem dancando conforme a musica inglesa. E Solano Lopez teria que ser santo, e o exercito formidavel que preparou nao teria sido usado na invasao das terras da Bacia do Prata. O resultado da guerra foi devastador para o Paraguai e os inimigos dele. 80% dos jovens adultos do Paraguai foram mortos. A industria foi perdida. Do lado do Uruguai, Argentina e Brasil tambem se perdeu inumeravel quantidade da populacao masculina. Apos `a guerra, o Brasil tinha uma divida tremenda a pagar. E a Inglaterra teria que ter sido trouxa em nao levar em conta a possibilidade de o Paraguai vencer a guerra.
 
     Com certeza, a Inglaterra foi o unico beneficiario nisso porque foi um competidor a menos no mundo e ganhou os dividendos dos emprestimos da guerra. Porem, deve ter perdido muito mais porque o empobrecimento da regiao significou menor comercio por la. Se a Inglaterra induziu `a guerra, fez a si mesma de palhaca. Porem, nunca se sabe ate aonde chega a estupidez da cabeca humana. Os capitulos do colonialismo estao ai como ”bons” (ou maus) exemplos disso.
 
     De qualquer forma o que acrescenta na Historia eh a presenca de Americanos no Brasil. Penso que o imperador D. Pedro II aprendeu algo do Projeto Filadelfia. Apesar do bom exemplo do Paraguai que havia provado ser possivel trabalhar-se com a populacao local para desenvolver-se um pais, ele saiu a procura de colonos de fora na esperanca que levassem desenvolvimento ao Brasil. E disponibilizou terras e emprestimos facilitados para quaisquer europeus que fossem atraidos pelo Brasil. Para ele o Brasil tinha um grande problema. Era habitado por pessoas de pele escura. Como um homem do seu tempo ele acreditava que pessoas de pele escura nao prestavam para o desenvolvimento. Em outras palavras, era preconceituoso.
 
     E ele ofereceu as boas-vindas `as familias confederadas que quizessem migrar para o Brasil apos perderem a Guerra Civil. Cerca de 1.500 familias aceitaram a oferta e migrou para la. Nem todos ficaram mas um numero consideravel sim. Um bom exemplo foi o senador pelo Alabama, William Hutchinson Norris. Ele nao apenas fez um bom negocio. Depois de ver as oportunidades, levou muitos membros da familia dele. Foram responsaveis pela colonizacao das Cidades de Santa Barbara d’Oeste e Americana, em Sao Paulo. Outro eh do engenheiro Clement Willmot, que iniciou uma fabrica de produtos do algodao e ajudou no sucesso da Cidade de Americana.
 
     Eh provavel que os migrantes dos Estados do Sul dos Estados Unidos se sentiram muito confortaveis no imperio brasileiro desde que a escravidao la nao tinha terminado. Porem, nem toda tentativa de migrar para o Brasil teve bom sucesso.
 
     Atualmente, aquelas cidades continuam mantendo certas tradicoes dos Estados do Sul dos EEUU. Eles promovem paradas durante o ano que sao atracoes turisticas. Americana inclusive eh bem conhecida por formar bons times de basquetebol o que nao eh comum fora das grandes capitais brasileiras. Um detalhe, o nome Hutchinson esta representado no sitio geneall.net portugal mas o senador William esta fora. Hutchinson faz parte da ancestralidade tambem de Andrew Jackson.
 
     A imigracao americana para o Brasil foi so uma parte minima do que aconteceu naquele tempo. O esforco de D. Pedro II levou muitos europeus oferecendo as mesmas vantagens. Os italianos devem ser a maioria nao considerando portugueses. E a migracao para la entrou pelo seculo XX adentro. No Sul do Brasil encontramos muitas cidades com base nessas migracoes. Qualquer um pode ir a Novo Hamburgo ou Caxias do Sul e sentir-se como se estivesse na Alemanha ou Italia. Os asiaticos e os mediorientais tambem sao visiveis no Brasil.
 
     Diferentemente dos Estados Unidos, a abolicao no Brasil foi um longo processo. Nada comentei ate agora mas desde o Periodo Colonial os escravos buscaram sua propria liberdade. Muitos fugiram para os sertoes e estabeleceram as comunidades chamadas Quilombo. Um destes foi o Quilombo dos Palmares que foi como uma mini nacao africana e existiu por algumas geracoes enquanto nao foi destruido pelos colonos europeus.
 
     No tempo do Imperio Brasileiro ficou evidente para alguns que a escravidao nao era um bom negocio em geral. Mas o Brasil estava dominado por uma minoria conservadora que nao enxergava isso tao bem. Liberais como Theophilo Ottoni tinham feito da abolicao um de seus objetivos desde os anos 1.820 e isso foi aos poucos entrando nas mentes das pessoas comuns.
 
     A Inglaterra viu o assunto como uma oportunidade e lancou o decreto “Bill Aberdeen” que proibia o trafico de africanos. Mas a lei levou a um efeito contrario, intensificando o trafico desde que ele nao estaria mais disponivel para o futuro. A lei tambem teve consequencias contrarias na propria Inglaterra porque parte do publico ingles nao enxergava razao para a Inglaterra envolver-se em conflitos que nao tinham o interesse deles. A Lei Eusebio de Queiros apoiou a Aberdeen no Brasil e pos um fim ao trafico.
 
     Somente em 1.871 foi promulgada a Lei do Ventre Livre. Com ela as criancas nascidas de maes escravas nao eram mais escravas. A particularidade dessa lei eh que ela foi proposta pelo Partido Conservador. Eles foram pressionados pelas exigencias do mercado externo e a alegacao a favor da lei incluia a imagem brasileira no exterior. Porem, por tras da fachada, o Partido Conservador, que representava as oligarquias agrarias, estava lutando por prolongar a escravidao ao seu maximo.
 
     Desde entao, um pequeno numero de jovens de origem urbana, principalmente estudantes, comecou a lutar pela abolicao. Muitas sociedade foram fundadas para sustentar o ideal. Os abolicionistas comecaram a organizar sociedades em aberto e secretas para pagar pelo alvara ou invadir propriedades privadas e libertar os escravos. Escravos fugiram por si mesmos e os Quilombos se multiplicaram. Poetas como Castro Alves e o sabio Rui Barbosa de Oliveira, tambem chamado de “O Aguia de Haia”, abracaram a causa de forma que ficou dificil aos conservadores imporem suas vontades.
 
     Um tento contra o posicionamento conservador aconteceu quando o exercito recusou-se a ser usado para buscar fugitivos. Neste tempo o governo brasileiro intensificou as promocoes para atrair mais imigrantes europeus, especialmente italianos, para substituir os escravos na lida das fazendas de cafe. Porem, muitos fazendeiros ricos comecaram a tratar os imigrantes `a semelhanca de escravos e as agencias de imigracao comecaram a protestar contra os abusos.
 
     Outra derrota veio em 1.887 quando passou a Lei do Sexagenario. Ela impunha que a escravidao terminava para todos que tivessem 60 ou mais anos de idade e para os que os completassem. A escravidao no Brasil ja estava a caminho de acabar mas a derrocada final dos conservadores veio a 13 de maio de 1.888. D. Pedro II estava na Europa a negocios e deixou sua filha, princesa Isabel, como imperatriz e ela assinou a Lei Aurea, que emancipava todos os escravos.
 
     A princesa Isabel foi uma mulher e tanto. Era abolicionista militante, que ajudou muitos a fugir. Eu nao abordei o assunto mas a mulher brasileira nem sempre foi submissa como dizem. Com o da princesa Isabel temos muitos outros exemplos de mulheres que fizeram a Historia no Brasil mas elas sempre foram deixadas em segundo plano pela Historia oficial. Isso se faz verdade para Bartira (Isabel Dias), D. Joaquina do Pompeu, D. Beja, Chica da Silva, Anita Garibaldi, Maria Quiteria e muitas outras.
 
     A escravidao estava em vias de terminar quando a princesa Isabel assinou a Lei Aurea mas o Partido Conservador nunca perdoou os monarcas pela audacia dela. Os Liberais ja eram republicanos, dai os conservadores aderiram aos Partidos Republicanos e empurraram os militares para a lideranca na Proclamacao da Republica no Brasil. Em 15 de novembro de 1.889 isso aconteceu.
 
     Algo interessante foi isso: a familia real brasileira foi exilada na Europa e haviam muitos Clubes Republicanos envolvidos no movimento. Cada um deles tinha sua bandeira. Entao, enquanto nao se decidiu qual seria a Bandeira Brasileira, o navio que transportou os monarcas depostos navegou sob uma bandeira parecida com a americana. A diferenca era que as listras eram verde e amarelo e o numero de estrelas era 21.
 
     A bandeira pode ser visualizada no endereco: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Flag_of_Brazil juntamente com outras ideias. O nome do pais como Republica nao poderia ser mais sugestivo: Republica dos Estados Unidos do Brasil. Somente apos 28 de maio de 1.968 o Brasil adotou um nome novo que refletia uma identidade autonoma e transmitia um pouco de animosidade contra as interferencias do parceiro da America do Norte. O pais adotou: Republica Federativa do Brasil, como seu nome. Em outro capitulo eu pretendo dar razoes para a mudanca de relacionamento da admiracao para a quase inimizade.
 
          12. DA REPUBLICA E INVENCAO DO AVIAO `A SEGUNDA GUERRA
 
     Em geral, a America Latina e o Brasil ficaram para tras em diversos aspectos, no inicio do seculo XX. Um exemplo eh o de que no Censo de 1.900 constata-se que o Brasil tinha somente 17.438.434 habitantes, em contraste com os Estados Unidos que tinham 76.212.168. Para piorar o fato, 75% da populacao brasileira era analfabeta e a expectativa de vida era somente 33,4 anos.
 
     Perto do ano de 1.900 os Estados Unidos tinham cidades como Nova Iorque, com quase 3.5; Chicago, perto de 1.7 e Filadelfia com 1.193.697 habitantes. No mesmo ano no Brasil, Rio de Janeiro tinha 275.000; Sao Paulo 240.000 e Salvador 206.000. Vinte anos depois, o Rio de Janeiro contava com 1.148.000; Sao Paulo 579.033 e Salvador tinha 283.422 habitantes. Belo Horizonte, que era ainda uma jovem cidade, planejada para ser a capital do Estado de Minas Gerais, tinha 55.563.
 
     Apos a Proclamacao da Republica no Brasil, em 1.889, Brasil e Estados Unidos comecaram um relacionamento estranho. E o precedente vem de origem diferente. Em 1.826 o heroi Simon Bolivar, que eh chamado pelo apelido de O Libertador de Cinco Nacoes, lancou a proposta de alianca militar e um congresso comum para todas as nacoes americanas. O objetivo de Simon Bolivar era proteger as jovens nacoes, que estavam se tornando independentes, contra os interesses coloniais europeus. A ideia nao prosperou por causa do desmembramento das nacoes iniciais em paises menores, mais interessados em seus proprios problemas que nos do coletivo.
 
     Como nao podemos esperar de outra forma, Bolivar tinha o imenso nome de: Simon Jose Antonio de la Santissima Trindade Bolivar Palacios y Blanco, O Libertador. E tambem ele era descendente dos monarcas ibericos como uma de suas linhagens mostra: 
 
1.783 Simon Bolivar – Maria Teresa Rodriguez del Toro
1.726 Juan Vicente Bolivar y Ponte – Maria de la Concepcion Palacios y Blanco*
1.665 Juan de Bolivar y Martinez de Villegas – Maria Petronilla de Ponte y Marin*
1.627 Luis de Bolivar y Rebolledo – Maria de Martinez de Villegas e Guevara*
         Antonio de Bolivar Y Diaz de Rojas – Leonor de Rebolledo y Maldonado de Almendariz
1.573 Beatriz Diaz de Rojas – Simon de Bolivar y Castro
         Ana Gomez de Aguero y Rojas – Alonso Diaz Moreno
         Ana de Rojas – Diego Gomes de Aguero
         Lazaro Vasquez de Rojas – Mariana de Rojas
         Juan de Rojas e Escobar – Aldonza de Ayala
         Alonso de Caceres y Escobar – Mariana de Rojas y Cervantes
         Mencia de Caceres y Solis – Diego Hernandez de Escobar
         Leonor de Noron(h)a – Diogo de Caceres y Solis
         D. Diego Henriquez – Beatriz de Guzman
1.365 D. Fernando Henriquez – Leonor Sarmiento
1.333 Enrique II, rei de Castela - Beatriz Fernandez de Angulo
1.311 Alfonso XI, rei de Castela - Leonor Nunez de Guzman*
1.290 D. Constanca, infanta de Portugal – Fernando IV, rei de Castela*
1.261 D. Dinis, rei de Portugal - Santa Isabel, Infanta de Aragao
 
     Bolivar deu a ideia e o ideal mas somente em 1.889 os paises americanos se reuniram em Washington com decisoes mais concretas. Os objetivos eram comerciais, defesa mutua e arbitramento de disputas entre os paises membros. O nome inicial da entidade era Uniao Internacional das Republicas Americanas, depois passou a Uniao Pan-Americana e, finalmente, Organizacao dos Estados Americanos (OEA).
 
     Pondo em pratica o que seria desejavel entre duas nacoes, brasileiros e norteamericanos assinaram o Tratado Blaine-Mendonca que deu acesso aos acucar e cafe brasileiros e farinhas americanas em condicoes preferenciais aos mercados reciprocos. Isso se deu em 1.891.
 
     A coisa mais esquisita com respeito `as relacoes bilaterais Brasil/Estados Unidos veio no ano seguinte, apesar de ter tido inicio no mesmo ano. O Brasil nao tinha se preparado para virar republica e so em 1.891 teve uma assembleia para aprovar a primeira Constituicao Republicana. Neste tempo, o marechal Deodoro da Fonseca era o presidente. E ele nao tinha qualidade alguma para negociar com a assembleia eleita, dai ele renunciou e abriu espaco para o vice, marechal Floriano Peixoto.
 
     Na Constituicao de 1.891 esta situacao estava prevista e dispunha que, uma nova eleicao teria de acontecer no maximo 2 anos depois. Contudo, o ano de 1,894 chegou e o mal. Floriano estava se fazendo de bobo sem tomar providencia alguma. Alguns patentes elevadas da marinha lhe mandaram uma carta exigindo as eleicoes. Estes foram presos, o que levou `a Revolta da Armada.
 
     Os lideres dessa revolta foram os almirantes Luiz Philippe Saldanha da Gama, Eduardo Wandenkok e Custodio Jose de Melo. Alguns dos aliados deles eram monarquistas, o que era compreensivel ja que se eles desejassem voltar ao sistema algum dia eles teriam que passar pelo processo democratico. Num regime de ditadura isso nao seria possivel. Vejamos, entao, uma sequencia genealogica para o almirante:    
1.846 Luiz Philippe Saldanha da Gama – Emilia Josefina de Melo
1.808 Jose de Saldanha da Gama – Maria Carolina Reis Barroso
1.773 Joao de Saldanha da Gama Melo Torres Guedes Brito – Maria Constanca de Saldanha Oliveira e Daun*
1.715 Manuel de Saldanha da Gama – Francisca Joana Josefa da Camara*
1.686 Joana Bernarda de Noronha e Lancastre – Joao de Saldanha da Gama*, 41o. vice-rei da India
1.657 D. Mariana de Lancastre – Luis Cesar de Menezes*
1.620 D. Rodrigo de Lancastre – Ines Teresa de Noronha*
1.580 D. Lourenco de Lancastre – Ines de Noronha*
1.550 D. Joao de Lancastre – Paula da Silva*
1.505 D. Luis de Lancastre, 1o. comendador-mor de Avis – Madalena de Granada
1.481 D. Jorge de Lancastre, 2o. duque de Coimbra – D. Beatriz de Vilhena*
1.455 D. Joao II, rei de Portugal - Ana de Mendonca*
1.432 D. Afonso V, rei de Portugal – D. Isabel, Infanta de Portugal*
1.391 D. Duarte, rei de Portugal – Leonor, Infanta de  Aragao*
1.357 D. Joao I, rei de Portugal – Philippa de Lancaster, princesa da Inglaterra*
 
     Preferi postar a sequencia acima e nao outras duas que vasculhei porque essa mostra algo mais a respeito da genealogia da familia real portuguesa. Nao podemos nos esquecer que o rei D. Joao I tornou-se rei apos a Crise de 1.383-1.385.
 
     Ao contrario de tudo o que se entende como respeito `a nossa Constituicao aqui nos Estados Unidos, o presidente Grover Cleveland autorizou uma frota americana, 80% da frota da Costa Atlantica na epoca, a intervir a favor do ditador brasileiro Floriano Peixoto. E essa atitude virou um padrao de comportomento dos Estados Unidos no passar da Historia, junto `a America Latina. Sempre se alegou ser protecao dos interesses americanos. Tambem o banqueiro Charles R. Flint ajudou `aqueles que estavam infringindo as leis de ambos os paises.
 
     Com a ajuda do exercito e da Guarda Nacional Brasileiros, o ditador Floriano Peixoto defendeu o emprego dele. As forcas rebeldes ficaram isoladas e a rebeliao desvaneceu porque o restante do pais ainda nao estava preparado para a democratizacao. Floriano Peixoto passou a ser chamado pelo apelido de Marechal de Ferro em referencia a ter se tornado ditador em causa propria.
 
     No passar da Historia das Americas, a Uniao Pan-Americana teve um papel preponderante ao camuflar os efeitos do que se tornou a relacao entre os latinos e os Estados Unidos. A principio todos desejavam se ver livres do colonialismo europeu e tambem das monarquias que eram vistas como fator de atraso ao desenvolvimento da regiao. Basicamente o alinhamento com os Estados Unidos era visto como libertador do colonialismo formal.
 
     Somente mais tarde muitos compreenderam a ingenuidade porque os Estados Unidos tiveram grande vantagem sobre os outros paises que foram tratados nada mais do que: como propriedade deles e nao parceiros. Para os paises latino-americanos o sentimento eh como se fosse, como dizem os brasileiros: “trocaram 6 por meia duzia.” O colonialismo continuou, apenas disfarcou-se de uma forma mais digerivel. Mas em alguns casos ele tornou-se pior. E essa eh uma Historia para mais tarde.
 
     Antes que me esqueca, os presidentes Cleveland e Peixoto eram igualmente descendentes dos reis de Portugal mas nao me dei ao trabalho de verificar as sequencias genealogicas deles.
 
     Outro desencontro no relacionamento entre as duas nacoes nasce da questao: “Quem inventou o aviao?”. Em nossos dias isso nao parece ter a mesma importancia que tinha no inicio do seculo XX. Pelo que se sabe, a maquina de transporte aereo de pessoas foi inventada pelo padre Bartolomeu Lourenco de Gusmao. Ele nasceu no Brasil, na Cidade de Santos, Sao Paulo, em 1.685. Muito jovem iniciou a desenhar baloes quando estava no seminario, na Bahia.
 
     Foi um homem de muitas invencoes e mudou-se para Portugal onde tornou-se o paroco das Cortes. Em 1.709 o rei D. Joao V concedeu a ele a patente de sua invencao, o balao. Ele deu demonstracoes publicas e numa delas a massa ignara o acusou de feiticaria, um crime que era sujeito `a pena-de-morte, via Inquisicao. Desesperado, ele destruiu muito dos proprios escritos e buscou protecao, com a intencao de ir para a Inglaterra, mas quando chegou a Toledo, na Espanha, teve uma febre muito forte e faleceu em 1.724.
 
     Do tempo dele em diante o balonismo desenvolveu-se lentamente. Os americanos o usaram na Guerra da Secessao (Guerra Civil ou Sul contra o Norte) para observarem os movimentos dos inimigos. Eh possivel que os ex-combatentes que imigraram para o Brasil tenham se tornado conselheiros do exercito brasileiro e o duque de Caxias usou o balao na Guerra do Paraguai. Esse uso esta registrado nos livros de Historia e a suposicao de aconselhamento eh teoria minha porque nao tenho noticias de que os brasileiros o usassem regularmente antes.
 
     Nasceu em 20 de julho de 1.873, em Minas Gerais, na cidade denominada de Santos-Dumont, o menino Alberto. A cidade ganhou o nome depois, em homenagem a ele. Foi criado pelo pai brasileiro com ancestrais franceses que era rico e tinha plantacoes de cafe imensas. Tinham muito interesse pelo maquinario usado nas fazendas. Exceto pelas duas irmas mais novas, os outros filhos de Henrique Dumont, pai do Alberto, nasceram em Minas Gerais e depois foram criados no de Sao Paulo. E a familia mudou-se para Paris quando Santos-Dumont tinha 17 anos.
 
     Como contribuicao do nosso primo Rogerio Alvarenga, que eh dono do site: http://rogerioalvarenga.blogspot.com, sem o www. O pai era de Diamantina e a mae de Ouro Preto. (Os avos paternos eram franceses). Henrique Dumont, o pai, era engenheiro e um trabalho dele foi a ponte da EFCB – Estrada de Ferro Central do Brasil, na cidade de Sabara.
 
     Ele estudou disciplinas diversas e leu a colecao de Julio Vernes antes de completar 10 anos. Mas o que ele se interessava mesmo, desde a infancia, era voar. Em Paris teve aulas de voo em baloes com um instrutor experiente e passou a construir os proprios baloes. Em 1.898 inventou o dirigivel. Em 1.901 ganhou um premio enorme por ter sido capaz de levantar voo a 9 km de distancia, fazer o contorno na Torre Eiffel, e voltar ao ponto de partida num mesmo voo. Tornou-se conhecido no mundo inteiro por isso.
 
     Logo apos ele se dispos a conquistar do ar. Queria inventar a maquina voadora mais pesada que este. A Federacao Aeronautica Intenacional tinha estabelecido algumas regras que definiam qual seria o significado de fazer voar uma maquina mais pesada que o ar e todos os inventores trabalharam duro para se encaixarem nas regras. Em 1.906 Santos-Dumont montou e voou o 14-Bis e venceu a corrida.
 
     Os americanos tinham anunciado um voo de 1.903 dos irmaos Wright mas isso jamais foi comprovado. Ate hoje ninguem foi capaz de replicar a maquina feita pelos Wright e faze-la voar. Inclusive nas comemoracoes dos supostos 100 anos da aviacao em 2.003 nao tivemos um voo para comemorar tal maquina. Ao contrario, o voo do 14-Bis eh muito bem documentado pelo Aero-Clube da Franca. E, em 2.006, a replica do 14-Bis foi mostrada voando na comemoracao dos seus 100 anos de aviacao.
 
     Posteriormente, os Wright se apresentaram em Paris, em 1.908, e realmente voaram para o publico frances. Mas a duvida sempre estara a favor do Santos-Dumont, se o voo de 1.909 no aviao Libelula for considerado. Depois ele aperfeicoou o modelo e deu o nome de Demoiselle (Senhorita) e distribuiu o desenho gratuitamente. A importancia disso eh que o modelo dele ja apresentava todos os recursos considerados necessarios para o verdadeiro voo. Em nossos dias a maioria das aeronaves mantem algo da Demoiselle.
 
     A distribuicao do desenho tinha uma razao. Santos-Dumont imaginava que a invencao dele fosse trazer paz ao mundo. Ele pensava que facilitando o contato entre as pessoas diferentes resultaria somente em paz na Terra. A ilusao dele nao durou muito desde que a I Guerra iniciou e a invencao dele tornou-se muito usada para o mal. O remorso dele foi tao grande que entrou numa crise existencial e tornou-se depressivo.
 
     Ele testemunhou o assassinato de irmao matando irmao numa revolucao brasileira com sua invencao. Isso passou dos limites para ele e dai ele entrou no quarto do hotel e se enforcou. Foi em 23 de julho de 1.932, dois dias apos ele completar 59 anos.
 
     Para os brasileiros de geracoes mais passadas a reinvindicacao dos irmaos Wright como inventores do aviao eh como dizer que as Olimpiadas serao em 2.012 mas alguem fara um excelente tempo em sua modalidade de esporte em 2.011. Este nao comparecera aos jogos olimpicos mas reinvindicara uma medalha baseada em sua marca. Para eles a reinvindicacao dos Wright nao tem sentido desde que eles nao compareceram aos jogos.
 
     Como eu disse, o brasileiro comum nem leva isso em consideracao mas a soma dos conflitos na Historia faz diferenca. Se alguem desejar conhecer mais detalhes pode buscar pelo livro: WINGS OF MADNESS, Alberto Santos-Dumont and the Invention of Flight, do autor: Paul Hoffman ou a versao em video da Nova, veja o site: http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/nova/santos/. Como o predecessor: padre Bartolomeu de Gusmao, Santos-Dumont tambem foi um homem de muitas invencoes. No Brasil e em varias outras nacoes ele tem o titulo de Pai da Aviacao.
 
     Apenas para nos lembrarmos. Para brasileiros isso nao eh uma questao de simples nacionalismo desde que algo so se torna considerado cientifico a partir do momento em que pode ser reproduzido por outros, seguindo as instrucoes do autor.
 
     Ao mesmo tempo, o proximo capitulo da Historia do Brasil nos da uma boa ideia no que a sociedade brasileira era. O capitulo eh chamado de A Revolta da Chibata. A Marinha Brasileira mantinha as velhas normas de punicao aos marinheiros ate 1.910. Nao era uma forma de corrigir erros ou enganos dos marinheiros mas era uma forma de mostrar quem mandava, por meio da humilhacao.
 
     Outro aspecto era que, a maioria dos marinheiros brasileiros eram negros ou pardos. Os oficiais eram brancos. Dai os marinheiros comecaram a planejar uma revolta para se emanciparem dessa estupidez. Mas o plano saiu por um caminho errado porque eles haviam planejado comecar no dia seguinte, quando os oficiais estariam voltando de uma recepcao. Alguns deles voltaram antes do que se pensou. A antecipacao acabou dando oportunidade a estes de descobrirem o plano e um deles reagiu, nao aceitando o pedido dos marinheiros para desembarcar pacificamente. O oficial reagiu e deve ter entrado em luta corporal com os marinheiros.
 
     Na luta o oficial foi morto e, na sequencia, situacao semelhante terminou na morte de mais dois oficiais. A Revolta continuou por varios dias enquanto o governo nao concordou em aceitar as exigencias dos marinheiros de suspender a humilhacao da chibata e anistia-los. Apos o acordo a revolta terminou mas os conservadores nos Congresso e jornais comecaram a provocar os sentimentos de vinganca.
 
     As fofocas comecaram a circular pondo medo nos marinheiros de perderem os direitos. E alguns oficiais arquitetaram manobras que levaram os marinheiros `a nova revolta. Isso deu oportunidade ao governo Hermes Rodrigo da Fonseca de decretar a Lei Marcial para perseguir nao apenas os marinheiros mas tambem a oposicao politica que se manteve a favor da revolta. Mais de 200 marinheiros foram mortos. Houveram algumas execucoes com extrema crueldade. 2.000 marinheiros foram destituidos e alguns foram exilados na Amazonia.
 
     A licao que o governo e seus parceiros conservadores queriam passar era esta: O Brasil vivia em um regime de Apartheid e o povo que estava sujeito a ele tinha que se por no seu lugar inferior. O pais tinha uma elite economica branca que se julgava geneticamente superior e qualquer interpretacao contraria seria como desafiar as leis da natureza.
 
     Assim se explica porque, apos a abolicao dos escravos, a elite brasileira buscou trabalhadores europeus e asiaticos. Os negros e pardos nao eram instruidos nas escolas e tinham que se sujeitar a serem a rale da sociedade. Quem aceitava a condicao faria o trabalho mais duro e mal pago. E somente os que aceitavam essa condicao eram reconhecidos como pessoas de boa indole.
 
     O preconceito no Brasil nao era algo escrito nas leis. Era imposto nas mentes. A carga era tao pesada que ate as pessoas negras nao gostavam de se-lo. Elas se envergonhavam disso. Eu recordo um caso testemunhado por meu pai que ele comentava privativamente. Ele conheceu um caso raro de uma pessoa negra na juventude que sempre dizia isso: “Vou casar-me com uma branca para limpar minha raca.”
 
     Ele sempre repetia isso ate ao dia em que um amigo comum deles falou: “Voce deve se lembrar que, para limpar sua raca voce vai sujar a dos outros.” Mesmo assim ele encontrou a princesa branca que queria. A gente nunca tocou no assunto concordando que o casamento fosse uma forma de limpar ou sujar a heranca por causa da cor da pele. Desejo somente demonstrar aqui o quanto as pessoas daquele tempo andaram erradas.
 
     O preconceito no Brasil era imenso e ha um dizer que define isso: “No Brasil o peso da lei foi feito para tres PP. Pobre, prostituta e preto.” Mesmo que o preconceito contra o negro seja mais visivel ele eh igualmente dirigido contra os indigenas e aos pobres em geral, nao importando a classificacao racial das pessoas. Somente na Historia do Brasil recente algumas medidas tem sido adotadas para amenizar o problema e esta longe de resolve-lo. Esta eh a pura verdade, apesar do romantismo com que os mulatos e caboclos foram exaltados.
 
     Perto do inicio do seculo, 1.914, apenas uma ligacao curiosa entre Brasil e Estados Unidos. O vaqueiro `a moda antiga, ex-presidente Theodore Roosevelt, foi ao Brasil para desviar-se de problemas pessoais nos Estados Unidos. Ele queria fazer algo excepcional e naquele tempo havia um rio na Bacia Amazonica desconhecido pelo mundo la fora. Ele decidiu coloca-lo no mapa. O rio era chamado de Rio da Duvida porque era navegavel e conhecido em sua desembocadura. No Planalto Brasileiro existia outra parte conhecida mas nao se sabia se as duas partes se ligavam. Entre as duas partes, somente o desconhecido.
 
     Para sinceronear o presidente foi destacado o coronel Candido Mariano da Silva Rondon, um experiente naturalista. O proprio Rondon era descendente dos nativos brasileiros e trabalhou toda a vida mapeando, estabelecendo linhas telegraficas e fazendo contato com tribos desconhecidas no imenso territorio nacional. Num desses contatos ele foi atingido por uma flecha envenenada mas se salvou por causa da bainha da faca. Mesmo assim ele disse aos subordinados: “Morrer se preciso for, matar nunca.”
 
     Apesar do conhecimento de vaqueiro, Theodore Roosevelt nao tinha a menor ideia do que pretendia fazer. Mas ele pensou que, isso nao poderia ser diferente de ser presidente dos Estados Unidos ou ser o manda-chuva numa fazenda americana. Contrariado, Rondon passou maus-pedacos com os modos de Roosevelt para mante-lo a salvo na floresta. E eles passaram por muitos perigos desnecessarios, como a falta de mantimentos, navegacao inadequada e morte de assistentes.
 
     A arrogancia do ex-presidente foi polidamente esquecida pelo heroi brasileiro. O marechal Rondon concluiu uma missao quase impossivel. Ele havia sido nomeado para cuidar da seguranca e trazer Roosevelt de volta e isso ele fez, apesar das muitas dificuldades como as doencas e as possiveis tribos inamistosas que poderiam existir por la. Porem, o ex-presidente nao escapou de contrair doencas tropicais. E faleceu 5 anos apos voltar aos Estados Unidos.
 
     Pelo trabalho concluido de decifrar o Rio da Duvida, o ex-presidente foi homenageado. Um rio da Bacia Amazonica, do tamanho do Rio Grande, tem o nome de Rio Roosevelt.
 
     O Marechal Rondon viveu por muito depois. Faleceu aos 93 anos de idade, em 1.958, ano que nasci. Ele foi responsavel pela criacao do “Servico de Protecao ao Indio” – SPI. Ajudou a criar muitas reservas indigenas porque sem elas os outros brasileiros continuariam a invadir e tomar as terras dos povos indigenas. Apos o falecimento dele o sistema de protecao jamais funcionou direito por causa da negligencia dos governantes brasileiros.
 
     Rondon tambem foi indicado para o premio Nobel da Paz mas nao ganhou. Um territorio de bom tamanho foi emancipado e tornou-se o progressista Estado de Rondonia.
 
     O periodo entre 1.889 a 1.930 eh chamado de “Republica Velha”. Em portugues isso nao significa apenas uma republica antiga mas tambem algo vinculado ao sistema anterior. Na verdade, nao durou tanto para ser chamada de velha. Ela era decrepita, desde o inicio. 
 
     O sistema foi dominado pelos dois estados mais poderosos da epoca, Sao Paulo e Minas Gerais. Esta republica tambem eh chamada de Cafe-com-Leite. Eh uma referencia aos principais produtos da economia deles. Em resumo, era a forca das elites da velha monarquia que queriam manter-se no poder. Minas Gerais era o estado mais populoso e tambem o mais rico.
 
     O sistema eleitoral era, como dizem os brasileiros: “So para ingles ver”. Somente uma percentagem minima da populacao votava e o voto era declarado sem segredo. Isso se deu quando o Coronelismo mandava no Brasil. Eles tinham o poder de controlar os Grotoes, que elegiam os representantes. Os representantes elegiam os governadores e tambem os presidentes. As forcas armadas sempre estavam ali para sustentar o sistema e tornou-se um quarto poder no pais. Frequentemente os militares eram governadores.
 
     Neste periodo, Europa e o Imperio Turco Otomano andavam no desgoverno e eles enviaram ondas de imigrantes para as Americas. No Brasil eles se instalaram principalmente nos estados do sul como Rio Grande do Sul, Santa Catarina, Parana e Sao Paulo. A maioria veio de Portugal, Italia, Alemanha, Polonia, Espanha e tambem do Oriente Medio e Japao. Entraram tambem em outros estados. Para se ter uma ideia do que foi essa onda eh so dizer que, o Brasil eh o pais com maior populacao japonesa fora do Japao.
 
     No meio dessa populacao haviam os sindicalistas, anarquistas, socialistas e os comunistas. Nesse tempo o Brasil multiplicou suas industrias potenciais e estas aumentaram a urbanizacao. Cidades de pequeno e medio porte comecaram a crescer e a exigencia por melhores condicoes sociais abriu espaco para uma sociedade mais reinvindicatoria. Porem, o governo conservador brasileiro tornou-se mais restritivo e com orientacoes ditatoriais.
 
     Um exemplo dessa situacao foi a administracao do presidente Arthur da Silva Bernardes. Ele teve que governar sob a Lei Marcial. Porem tinha um bom relacionamento com os Estados Unidos. Um dos feitos dele foi a fundacao da “Universidade Federal de Vicosa”. A Cidade de Vicosa, em Minas Gerais, eh o torrao natal dele e ele convidou o professor americano: P. H. Rolphs, para ajuda-lo nessa tarefa. Este eh o lugar onde eu fui conquistar o meu diploma universitario.
 
     Em 1.922 artistas jovens brasileiros criaram a “Semana das Artes Modernas”. A exposicao das artes deles tinha a intencao de quebrar o conservadorismo dominante no Brasil. Acabaram mesmo sendo muito criticados pelos artistas mais velhos como: Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato. Contudo, as sementes que plantaram frutificou nas decadas seguintes. Muitos deles sao famosos, inclusive no exterior.
 
     Alguns dos nomes dos que ficaram mais famosos sao: Emiliano Di Cavalcanti, Mario Raul de Morais de Andrade, Oswald de Andrade Souza, Anita Malfatti, Menotti del Picchia, Sergio Milliet, Jose Pereira da Graca Aranha, Guilherme de Andrade Almeida, Heitor Villa-Lobos, Guiomar Novais e Tarsila do Amaral. A Semana das Artes Modernas nao causou maior impacto na sociedade brasileira mas deu ideia aos artistas jovens de se tornarem culturalmente independentes. Antes dela, em quase todas as artes, os artistas brasileiros apenas seguiam os moldes do exterior.
 
     Um dos artistas que se destacou dos outros, de forma errada, foi Plinio Salgado. Ele se tornou politico com orientacao facista. E liderou o movimento conhecido como “Integralismo,” que deu apoio ao regime ditatorial que estava por vir.
 
     Postarei sequencias genealogicas para tres dos intelectuais brasileiros daquele tempo.      
 
1.893 Mario Raul Morais de Andrade (Mario de Andrade)
         Maria Luisa Leite de Morais – Carlos Augusto de Andrade
1.834 Joaquim de Almeida Leite Morais – Ana Francisca de Almeida
1.796 Joaquim de Almeida Leite Morais – Isabel Rodrigues da Silva
         Manuel Jose Leite de Morais – Maria Luisa de Almeida*
         Tomas Correia de Morais – Isabel de Anhaya Leite*
         Francisco Correia de Morais – Ines Monteiro Carneiro
         Simao Correia de Lemos Morais – Izabel da Silva Pinto*
         Maria de Morais – Francisco Correia de Lemos
         Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais – Vittore Antonio de Castronuovo
         Jose Godoi Colaco – Ana Pires Ribeiro
         Gaspar de Godoy Colaco – 1.652 Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais
         Eufemia da Costa Mota – Joao de Godoy Moreira
         Atanasio da Mota – Luzia Machado
         Felipa Gomes da Costa – Vasco Pires da Mota
         Isabel Lopes de Sousa – Estevao Gomes da Costa
1.490 Martim Afonso de Sousa, governador da India – esposa desconhecida
1.460 Lopo de Sousa, senhor do Prado – Brites de Albuquerque*
1.425 Pedro de Sousa, senhor do Prado – Maria Pinheiro
1.385 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Violante Lopes da Tavora
1.341 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Aldonca Rodrigues de Sa
1.320 Vasco Martins de Sousa Chichorro – Ines Dias Manoel*
1.280 Martim Afonso Chichorro II – D. Aldonca Anes de Briteiros
1.250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (ou de Sousa)
1.210 D. Afonso III, rei de Portugal – Madragana (depois, Mor Afonso)
 
     A partir de Gaspar de Godoy Colaco e Sebastiana Ribeiro de Morais esta sequencia ja esta presente para o poeta Carlos Drummond de Andrade. Eu tinha antecipado a genealogia dele quando postei a genealogia do Martim Afonso de Sousa, governador da India, que tambem foi o primeiro Governador Geral do Brasil, e esta no capitulo 09. Repeti aqui so para facilitar para os leitores.  
 
1.890 Jose Oswald de Andrade Souza  (Oswald de Andrade) – Tarcila do Amaral* (foi a segunda esposa dele)
         Jose Oswald Nogueira de Andrade – Ines Henriqueta Ingles de Sousa
         Antonia Eugenia Nogueira – Hipolito Jose de Andrade
         Antonio Gomes Nogueira Cobra – Maria Custodia de Meireles Freire
         Caetana Nogueira de Lemos – Domingos Rodrigues Cobra
         Joana Nogueira do Prado Leme – Joao Gomes de Lemos
1.690 Maria de Leme do Prado – Tome Rodrigues Nogueira do O
1.667 Antonio da Rocha Leme – Antonia Leme do Prado*
         Maria Leme Bicudo – Cornelio da Rocha
         Thomasia Ribeiro de Alvarenga – Francisco Bicudo de Brito
         Luzia de Leme – Francisco de Alvarenga*
         Aleixo Leme – Ines Dias
1.568 Leonor Leme – Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     A partir desse ponto podemos voltar `a sequencia genealogica do “bandeirante” Fernao Dias Pais Leme. Pedro Leme era um bisavo dele com uma esposa diferente, Izabel Paes, da bisavo do Fernao Dias. Tambem esta no capitulo 09. O nome da segunda esposa do Oswald de Andrade Souza, Tarsila do Amaral, tambem eh um mito das artes brasileiras. Ela participou da Semana das Artes em Sao Paulo. Vejamos uma sequencia genealogica para ela.
 
1.886 Tarsila do Amaral – Jose Oswald de Andrade Souza*
         Jose Estanislau do Amaral – Lidia Dias de Aguiar*
         Jose Estanislau do Amaral Campos, o milionario - Teresa de Jesus Aguirre
         Estanislau do Amaral Campos – Ana Leoniza de Camargo
         Estanislau Jose de Abreu – Ana do Amaral Campos
         Jeronimo de Almeida de Abreu - Leonarda de Moura
         Antonio Proenca de Abreu – Francisca de Almeida*
         Maria Bicudo de Brito – Paulo Proenca de Abreu
         Ana Ribeiro – Joao Bicudo de Brito
         Francisco de Alvarenga – Luzia de Leme*
 
     Outra vez, aqui se repete o mesmo casal que aparece na sequencia genealogica do Oswald de Andrade Souza, logo acima.
 
     A Republica Velha findou dentro do desgoverno em que o Brasil vivia. As insatisfacoes politicas e sociais, a Quebra da Bolsa de Nova Iorque e a ambicao pelo poder de alguns setores da sociedade brasileira, leia-se: os militares, levou a um golpe de estado iniciado com Getulio Dorneles Vargas como presidente e terminou com ele como ditador, durante os proximos 15 anos.
 
     O regime ditatorial foi ambiguo na natureza. Getulio Vargas era civil e tinha os militares em sua retaguarda. Como de costume, perseguiu seus oponentes, particularmente os intelectuais. Nos calaboucos da ditadura passaram personalidades como os escritores: Graciliano Ramos, Rachel de Queiroz e ate o Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato. O Getulio era populista em uma face e elitista na outra. Por isso ele ganhou o apelido de “Pai dos pobres, e mae dos ricos.”
 
     Durante o governo dele iniciou-se a polemica do petroleo no Brasil. Foi descoberto primeiramente no Estado da Bahia e ele foi acusado de nao fazer nada: “nao explorava e nao deixava outros explorarem”. Foi por essa razao que o nacionalista Monteiro Lobato foi levado `a prisao. As politicas de governo dele pareciam ser de orientacao nacionalista mas tinha muito de fantasia, para aumentar sua popularidade. 
 
     O Estado de Minas Gerais e sua populacao nao teve o que agradecer ao ditador. Como o comercio afundou no mundo todo por causa da Quebra da Bolsa de Nova Iorque, o Brasil se estrepou por ter sua economia baseada em exportacoes de materias primas e produtos agricolas. O modo como o governo enfrentou o problema foi ordenar o fim da producao de cafe e acucar no estado. Ele privilegiou os estados do Sul, especialmente Sao Paulo.
 
     Getulio Vargas tambem criou a Previdencia Federal (INPS) e comecou a retirar a contribuicao dos contracheques. Com o dinheiro ele acelerou a industrializacao. Ele foi responsavel pela criacao da Companhia Siderurgica Nacional (CSN), instalada no Rio de Janeiro. O que pode ser curioso foi isso, toda a materia prima era produzida no Estado de Minas Gerais e exportada para ser industrializada.
 
     O Brasil sofreu com a depressao mundial, antes e durante a Segunda Guerra. Porem, Minas Gerais foi mais prejudicada por ter sido deixada para tras no processo de industrializacao. Os Estados de Sao Paulo e Rio de Janeiro foram visivelmente beneficiados. E a, antes, crescente populacao de Minas Gerais foi empurrada para a migracao para as ultimas areas selvagens dele e para os estados privilegiados. Sao Paulo hoje eh populacional e economicamente o primeiro lugar com larga vantagem. Rio de Janeiro e Minas Gerais tem disputado o segundo lugar, tendo alternado posicoes ao longo do tempo.
 
     Os anos 40 foram uma senhora decada. O Brasil tinha um governo alinhado com os ditadores europeus como Hitler na Alemanha, Mussolini na Italia, Franco na Espanha e Salazar em Portugal. Eles tinham algo mais em comum em sua propaganda. Tinham de ter uma desculpa para se manterem no poder e, inicialmente, o bode expiatorio foi o comunismo. E qual seria a razao para o comunismo ser algo tao ruim? Aquilo que sempre sera, o totalitarismo.
 
     O totalitarismo se manifesta quando um pequeno grupo de pessoas pensa que: “todos sao iguais perante a lei, mas alguns sao mais iguais que os outros”. E os mais iguais sao eles, os iluminados. Aqueles que sofrem da doenca de saberem melhor que voce o que eh bom para voce e para todo mundo, inclusive para si mesmos. Dai eles passam a fazer coisas incompreensiveis tais como: “matar aqueles que nao compreendem o que eh bom para eles proprios”.
 
     Na desordem em que o Brasil estava nos anos 20 e 30, algumas pessoas comecaram a pensar que o comunismo fosse uma alternativa viavel para resolver todos os problemas. Um lider do movimento foi Luiz Carlos Prestes, nascido em 1.898 e que ficara orfao aos 10 anos de idade e que tentou vencer as dificuldades atraves da carreira militar. Ele acabou sendo exilado na Russia, onde se casou com a alema: Olga Benario, que tambem era judia.
 
     Apos o retorno ao Brasil e a tentativa falha de assumir o poder, no episodio conhecido como “Intentona Comunista”, o casal foi preso e Olga Benario, em seu setimo mes de gravidez, foi extraditada para a Alemanha Nazista, onde ela foi morta na camara de gas. Antes disso ela deu `a luz `a sua filha: Anita Leocadia. Prestes nunca buscou vinganca por estas intemperies na vida e manteve seus ideiais e riqueza biografica ate `a morte em 1.990.
 
     Eu usei este fato para ilustrar o quao ruim um regime ditatorial pode ser, inclusive quando o povo se deixa enganar pela impressao de que alguns ditadores nao sao tao ruins. E a loucura do Getulio Vargas eh melhor demonstrada no proximo capitulo da Historia. A Segunda Guerra estava ocorrendo e ele estava relutando para escolher o lado de se aliar. O povo brasileiro ja sabia que o Eixo nao seria solucao e estava crescendo a impaciencia com Getulio. Eh possivel que a duvida dele em escolher tinha algo mais a ver com o proprio cargo que saber qual era a decisao correta. Ele sabia que no evento de os Aliados vencerem ele nao seria mantido no cargo, como realmente se deu.
 
     A ditadura do Getulio Vargas foi chamada de “Estado Novo” o que nada tinha de novo. Era a mesma elite antiga querendo manter-se no poder contra a maioria da populacao. Justamente como sempre foi, desde o inicio em 1.500, a Historia do Brasil era a mesma. Poucas pessoas amealhavam as riquezas e o restante nao tinha escolha senao ficar por perto, como satelites. E o sistema tinha funcionado a favor das elites enquanto um numero maior de imigrantes nao chegou, as cidades se tornaram cada vez maiores e a populacao se tornou melhor educada e mais exigente.
 
     Quando a populacao brasileira era mais limitada, todos tinham um parentesco conhecido com os outros, e o sistema de apadrinhamento da Igreja Catolica funcionava bem porque a pessoa poderia ser pobre mas uma das criancas dela era afilhada dos coroneis da vida e isso garantia uma pequena participacao nos beneficios da sociedade e lealdade a eles. Era um contrato sem escrita que funcionava na maioria das vezes.
 
     Mas nas cidades grandes e sociedades mais conscientes, onde o parentesco eh mais volatil, a populacao deseja independencia financeira. Se voce trabalha, nao importa o que faca, voce espera ser capaz de suprir as necessidades de sua familia como voce deseja e nao dentro de limites que os chefes querem te impor. Usando esta espectativa, Getulio Vargas criou o salario minimo no Brasil mas a maioria da populacao vivia nos interiores e os salarios nao passavam de fracoes do minimo.
 
     A exigencia por justica social foi demais para os conservadores de menor inteligencia no Brasil. Eles pensaram que tudo era complo dos imigrantes e a primeira reacao foi limitar o numero deles. O Brasil adotou um sistema de cotas para cada pais, os quais tradicionalmente enviavam imigrantes para la. E isso contribuiu para manter o pais numa situacao de atraso porque as forcas dos conservadores inconsequentes permaneceram por mais tempo no poder. Curiosamente, qualquer opiniao contraria a tais forcas eram taxadas de partirem de comunistas ou serem ideias comunistas e muitos, como a escritora Rachel de Queiroz, foi presa sob a falsa acusacao de ser uma deles.
 
     Tambem, ja que a populacao das cidades eram privilegiadas em relacao `a educacao, saude, seguranca e empregos melhor pagos, a grande migracao em direcao a elas comecou. Porem isso eh acelerado nos anos 60 e 70. As favelas que aparecem na Historia do Brasil no final do seculo XIX, com a emancipacao dos escravos que foram libertos mas nao tinham para onde ir porque haviam sido totalmente abondonados pela sociedade, se multiplicaram. Algumas viraram cidades dentro de cidades. Assim, tambem o ciclo da pobreza se multiplicou.
 
     Voltando ao nosso ponto, a Segunda Guerra continuou e ate 1.942 Getulio Vargas nao tinha decidido que lado seguir. Ele tentou manter o Brasil neutro, apesar de no campo da diplomacia alguns diplomatas permitiram a falsificacao de passaportes para salvar alguns perseguidos pelos nazistas, especialmente judeus.
 
     A partir de 1.941 a posicao neutra do Brasil se abalou. Como os Estados Unidos entraram na Guerra e as nacoes americanas tinham o acordo de defesa mutua contra agressoes externas, o povo comecou a pressionar o governo a decidir. O Brasil era o principal fornecedor de materia prima necessaria pelos Estados Unidos para manter sua industria belica. E o Estado de Minas Gerais era a “mina de ouro” nisso.
 
     Esta eh uma boa hora para vermos o video que mencionei antes, no endereco: http://e-relevante.2009.blogspot.com/2010/04/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o-mundo.html/. Mesmo que o video seja datado de 1.948 ele demonstra a importancia do Estado de Minas Gerais como fornecedor das materias primas mais importantes durante a guerra. O video apresenta em relance o ex-prefeito e, entao, futuro presidente do Brasil: Dr. Juscelino Kubistchek. Ele nasceu em Diamantina e por meio de sua avo, Joaquina Coelho, eh primo.
 
     Quando os Estados Unidos estavam em guerra o Brasil estava no meio do caminho. Ele nao estava legalmente em guerra mas enviava materia prima que estava sendo transformada em poder de fogo e armas secretas. Mas num curto periodo de tempo 19 navios mercantes brasileiros foram torpedeados. Foram perdidas centenas de vidas. E a pressao para entrar na guerra do lado dos aliados ficou demais para ser ignorada pela ditadura. Em agosto de 1.948 o Brasil formalizou sua entrada.
 
     Existe uma teoria de conspiracao que acusa aos americanos e nao os alemaes de terem torpedeado e desde que ninguem viu quem fez concluiu-se ter sido os alemaes. Os teoristas levantam suas razoes porque seria do interesse dos alemaes o Brasil permanecer neutro e, se eles tivessem feito, o tiro deles sairia pela culatra. Por outro lado, os Aliados precisavam desesperadamente do Brasil do lado deles. Uma das linhas da teoria inclusive acusa os americanos de terem invadido as costas da Regiao Nordeste, especialmente a Cidade de Natal no Rio Grande do Norte, onde uma grande base aerea foi criada e foi de la que se deram os embarques de armas e tropas para a invasao do Norte Africano e a expulsao das forcas do Eixo.
 
     Devo lembrar aqui que nao estou falando dessas suspeitas como se fossem verdade. Estou falando porque nao importa se sejam verdade ou nao. O que interessa mais eh que existem pessoas que creem nelas e isso eh parte das razoes que multiplicam os sentimentos contrarios aos americanos em parte da populacao brasileira.
 
     No meu ponto de vista, se os americanos houvessem entrado no Brasil sem permissao mesmo antes dele decidir qual lado tomar parte, foi feito algo estupido. Qualquer um pode ver o mapa e observar o quao estrategica Natal era naquela operacao porque era o caminho mais curto entre Africa e Americas. Mas, por outro lado, se os brasileiros tivessem decidido juntar-se com o Eixo, os americanos poderiam ser facilmente derrotados por uma forca alema de submarinos no mar e forcas combinadas via terra.
 
     Eu bem sei que o Brasil nao tinha uma forca de combate comparavel `a dos Estados Unidos, porem, com o aconselhamento alemao um exercito poderia ser treinado rapidamente, aproveitando-se a vantagem numerica local e o nacionalismo seria algo mais a acrescentar. Como eu nasci la, so 13 anos apos a Guerra, eu conheci o sentimento naquele tempo e era contrario aos nazistas. Getulio Vargas ainda nao estava preparado para o suicidio e se ele tivesse escolhido o outro lado, contra a vontade de todos, poderia mergulhar o pais em um banho de sangue.
 
     O Brasil entrou na guerra com um pequeno contigente. A mobilizacao foi muito maior no sentido de fazer outros trabalhos como entrar na Amazonia para produzir latex, que era imprescindivel naquele momento. O pequeno numero de brasileiro envolvidos diretamente no combate eh refletido nas estatisticas. Perdeu em torno de 1.500 soldados. E a pequena Forca Expedicionaria tornou-se vital para as tomadas de Monte Castelo e Monte Cassino, na Italia.
 
     Estranho, quando posso os olhos em alguns documentarios americanos com respeito `a Segunda Guerra essa participacao brasileira eh redondamente ignorada. Nao se fala nas forcas de combate nem nas bases que deram suporte `as operacoes no Norte da Africa. Eh como se a mencao disso fosse um tabu. Conheci, ha alguns anos, um ex-combatente americano que serviu no Brasil e mencionou gostar muito do pais. Mas naquele tempo eu tinha muito pouco dominio da lingua e nao consegui maiores informacoes dele.
 
     Tenho que lembrar dois parentes que foram pracinhas, porque hoje eh 11 de novembro de 2011, dia dos ex-combatentes nos Estados Unidos. Um deles, Felix de Aguiar Coelho, lutou na Italia. Como para todos os nativos de Virginopolis era fundamental para ele ir `a igreja. Algumas vezes a gente brinca com os outros conterraneos dizendo: “se quizer encontrar uma pessoa da cidade eh so ir `a igreja!”
 
     E ele entrou numa igreja na Italia apos convidar os irmaos-nas-armas para ir junto. Eles cacoaram da devocao dele e ficaram do lado de fora. Quando ele estava rezando, ouviu explosoes e quando foi verificar o que era, havia sido um ataque aereo surpresa e alguns companheiros haviam morrido. Nao me recordo de te-lo conhecido pessoalmente mas disseram que ele ficou com “neurose de guerra”. Era assim que se chamava a “Desordem do Stress Pos-Traumatica.” Antigamente nao se conhecia os detalhes do problema.
 
     O outro ex-combatente na familia foi o nosso tio mais engracado, Otacilio de M. Barbalho. Ele foi convocado e se preparou para ir. Quem ficou stressada com isso foi a Dindinha Zulmira. Ela foi `a igreja para pedir concelhos ao padre Felix Natalicio de Aguiar que era o paraco em Virginopolis. (Nao me recordo se ela recorreu foi ao padre David de Alcantara Miranda que ja atendia em Valadares e eh tido como santo). E o padre disse a ela: “Nao se preocupe, a guerra ira terminar antes dele chegar `a Italia”. Quando o navio estava ainda nas costas do Nordeste foi o que aconteceu. Mas ele se tornou heroi em dobro mesmo assim.
 
     Primeiro porque eles enfrentaram uma tempestade na viagem. E um dos companheiros dele caiu no mar sem saber nadar. E o velho tio mergulhou atras dele e o salvou. Quando voltaram, os ex-combatentes ganharam varios privilegios como: estudos gratuitos para os filhos, seguro saude de graca e muito mais. O tio, naquela humildade toda, pensava que nao tinha feito nada para merecer tanto. E faleceu numa existencia modesta, os filhos tiveram que dar duro na vida para nao cair na pobreza. Alguns deles acabaram migrando para os Estados Unidos.
 
     Da guerra ficou a lenda de um soldado brasileiro, maluco de todo, que de vez em quando decidia assaltar a dispensa dos alemaes. Deve ter algo de verdade nisso porque ja li isso em jornais. Ele saia driblando as balas inimigas por pura farra. Fazia isso na hora do almoco, quando dava vontade de tomar um vinhozinho. Ha uma alusao `a cena na versao antiga de Os Tres Mosqueteiros. Aqui nao sei dizer se a arte copiou a vida ou a vida copiou a arte.
 
     O que eh mais importante para as lembrancas da nossa Historia comum foi a construcao de uma estrada. Atualmente eh chamada de Rio-Bahia ou Br 116. Ela foi construida num piscar de olhos. E como o nome fala, eh a ligacao entre as cidade do Rio de Janeiro e Salvador. O que ha de importante nela eh ter sido um grande esforco de americanos e brasileiros que precisavam de uma via de transporte segura para as materias primas, especialmente a mica.
 
     A mica eh um mineral mas, para quem nao a conhece, parece um pedaco de papelao transparente. Tambem eh leve e era usada nos equipamentos eletronicos. A ocorrencia dela na regiao de Valadares eh abundante. Algumas vezes encontra-se saindo da terra, sem a gente esperar. No video que indiquei acima eh possivel ve-la sendo manufaturada, para os que nao tem idade suficiente para te-la conhecido nos radios, televisoes e outros aparelhos antigos.
 
     Ainda hoje a mica eh usada como escudo nos corpos das espaconaves Shuttle com o proposito de isolante termico, o que protege-as contra o superaquecimento na reentrada na atmosfera. Sem ela, talvez nao teriamos o programa espacial como ele existe.
 
     A regiao da Cidade de Governador Valadares foi praticamente redescoberta quando a estrada ficou pronta. Por coincidencia, a estrada passa tambem por Filadelfia, a cidade fundada por Theophilo Benedicto Ottoni e que agora tem o nome dele. O povo antigo da familia costumava dizer que, quando os tratores passavam cortando a terra o povo seguia atras andando e colhendo gemas preciosas e semi-preciosas nas quais o vale eh rico.
 
     A riqueza era tao visivel que, ate aos nossos dias, as duas cidades sao conhecidas como capitais das gemas no Brasil. Elas tiveram Feiras Internacionais para comercializa-las. Valadares foi a primeira a ter a dela mas foi obrigada a transferi-la para Belo Horizonte porque la era mais facil para o publico internacional ter acesso. E um dos meus tios, que continua morando la, brincava que: “Valadares estava querendo era dar o peido maior que a bunda.” Como se ela fosse pequena demais para tanta importancia!
 
     A estrada foi construida em funcao de seguranca porque o transporte das mercadorias estrategicas pelo mar ficava sujeito aos ataques dos submarinos alemaes. Mas tambem acabou servindo para os americanos conhecerem Minas Gerais atraves desse lado rico dele. Durante algumas decadas a exploracao de madeira nobre se manteve, ate `a quase extincao.
 
     A Cidade de Governador Valadares ficou conhecida como: Cidade das Serrarias. E essa riqueza foi exportada baratissimo. A preco de banana como se costuma dizer. O povo antigamente nao tinha ideia do quanto estava sendo enganado. As pessoas repetem a Historia, do mesmo modo que os nativo-brasileiros se desfizeram de suas florestas por bugingangas. Mas a cidade atraiu populacao numa velocidade raramente observada na Historia. De 5.000 em 1.940 ela passou para mais de 300.000 nos anos 70. Foi o maior crescimento demografico no Brasil, naquela epoca.
 
     A guerra findou em agosto de 1.945 com o primeiro ataque nuclear contra pessoas. Mais de 250.000 pessoas foram mortas nos dois ataques, contra Hiroshima e Nagasaki. Eh preciso meditar a respeito disso. Isso se torna importante porque posteriormente eu pretendo dar respostas ao questionamento: Por que os outros povos detestam os americanos? Penso que essa forma de perguntar eh simploria. Mas faz parte de centenas de outras que se acumulam. Mas adiantarei duas respostas ja no presente.
 
     Primeiro, logo apos ao fim da Segunda Guerra o governo americano andou se fazendo de bobo. No Brasil o povo tem o dizer para quem comete um engano: “Nao explica porque complica”. Todos os registros historicos tem sido escritos e falados dizendo que: “O lancamento das duas bombas atomicas foi considerado com cuidado e somente aconteceram porque a luta corporal levaria `a morte de milhoes.”
 
     Sim! Isso seria possivel se o povo japones nao tivesse nem ideia do que os americanos tinham em maos. Mas o procedimento normal, quando alguem esta guerra com outro, supostamente em posicao inferior, eh de enviar uma mensagem avisando antes de atirar para matar. Em qualquer filme voce ve os sheriffs dando tiros para o ar, antes de serem traicoeiramente atacados pelos bandidos e, somente entao, eles finalizam a acao. Neste caso, torna-se inexplicavel os lancamentos das bombas antes dos tiros de aviso.
 
     Nao estou falando a respeito de panfletos lancados por avioes. Ja que os japoneses nao sabiam o que os americanos tinham em maos e as bombas atomicas eram desconhecidas por todos, exceto americanos, a bomba poderia ter sido lancada em local menos letal, pelo menos dentro do conhecimento que ja se tinha, como sobre o Monte Fiji para se dar um aviso claro. A bomba poderia derreter a camada de neve eterna e serviria de uma mensagem terrivel sem necessariamente ser tao aterrorizante.
 
     O que o nosso governo tem falado desde entao, que era necessario para evitar o pior, eh aceito pelo publico americano como um sacrificio razoavel para terminar a guerra mas eh preciso admitir que, o que parece razoavel para uns pode parecer barbarico para outros. Entao, a ideia que os americandos tem de bom samaritanos de si mesmos pode nao ser aceitavel para quem nao eh americano!
 
     Normalmente, nos filmes e imprensa americanos ve-se esse tipo egoista de se pensar que esta se fazendo o melhor para o mundo. E alguns americanos se sentem ofendidos quando o estrangeiro fala ser o oposto. Algumas vezes se usa imagens nauseantes dos guetos, apos `a guerra, para fazer-se propaganda da auto-intitulacao de libertadores, esquecendo-se que, dentro de casa os americanos eram responsaveis por um tipo de Apartheid que acarreta consequencias ate hoje.
 
     Dai, preciso repetir isso: “Devagar com o andor porque o santo eh de barro!” Se nao o fizermos, a imagem de arrogante que o mundo tem dos americanos nunca se apagara. E isso eh profundamente importante para salvar o pais da crise que estamos passando e para que as nossas criancas no futuro tenham algo do que se orgulhar. `A medida que este livro for avancando para o final darei mais detalhes do assunto.
 
     Deste periodo de nossa Historia temos tambem o exemplo da tentativa falha do Henry Ford de produzir latex na Bacia Amazonica. Uma grande extensao de terras do Estado do Para foi destinada `a subidiaria brasileira da Companhia Ford. Ele queria retirar o latex da seringueira. A Companhia investiu e fundou duas cidades: Fordlandia e Belterra. Mas os americanos nao tinham experiencia alguma de praticas culturais no clima tropical extremo.
 
     Desde o comeco, em 1.927, o projeto estava fadado ao fracasso. No final dele, em 1.945, a tecnologia de producao de borracha sintetica a partir do petroleo ja existia e Henry Ford II decidiu fechar a iniciativa. O governo brasileiro indenizou ao Grupo Ford, pelas construcoes e plantacoes, que desistiu desse projeto de sonhos do Henry Ford.
 
          13. UMA RELACAO DE AMOR E ODIO
 
     Antes de entrar no assunto propriamente dito eu preciso menciona algo ocorrido em minha vida cerca de 20 anos atras. Essa mencao sera chocante para as almas sensitivas porem eu me propuz a dizer somente a verdade. Nao posso deixar de proceder assim.
 
     Lembro-me de como foi chocante a explosao da espaconave Challenger. Aconteceu em 28 de janeiro de 1.986 quando eu ainda vivia no Brasil e nao pretendia vir para os Estados Unidos. A morte dos outros astronautas ja era uma coisa triste mas a morte da professora Christa MacAuliffe multiplicou a tristeza. Ela foi enviada na missao com a intencao de despertar a curiosidade das criancas pelas ciencias. E a explosao causou um efeito oposto a esta intencao.
 
     Porem, o que surpreendeu-me mais veio meses ou alguns anos depois. Nao me lembro direito. Nos estavamos reunidos como sempre o fizemos na familia. Sempre nos feriados, os familiares que vivem em outras cidades como Paracatu, Belo Horizonte, Brasilia, Governador Valadares e outras se juntam em nosso torrao natal, Virginopolis. E os nossos encontros sao sempre barulhentos e cheios de festa.
 
     Algumas vezes, esses encontros reunem mais de 100 parentes proximos. E, se forem na epoca do carnaval ou festas de fim de ano, as pessoas nao encontram tempo para falar com todo mundo e nem conseguem ver os parentes mais distantes. Eh como um dos nossos tios definiu: “Tenho dois prazeres em nosso encontro. Um por encontra-los e outro por ve-los partir.” Festa demais tambem canca!
 
     Mas a parte chocante da narrativa aconteceu quando uma prima mencionou o acidente, comentando a tristeza que sentira. E um dos primos imediatamente contradisse falando assim: “Eu ri, ri e ri. Ate agora, quando voce estava relembrando e agora eu nao estou conseguindo conter as gargalhadas!” E ele comecou a rir-se abertamente. “Mas, – nossa prima tentou lembra-lo – eles eram pessoas humanas!” O primo, nao conseguindo segurar o riso, argumentou: “Eu sei. Eu sei. Mas eram americanos!”
 
     Todo mundo ficou olhando para a cara do outro sem acreditar. Ninguem desejava esticar a conversa. Alguem mudou de assunto. E algum leitor americano poderia perguntar: O cara eh louco ou esquerdista radical ou, ainda, de algum ramo extremo direitista? Mas eu posso garantir a todos, ele eh uma pessoa comum, bom comportamento, sem vinculos oficiais com nenhuma faccao politica, mesmo que tenha suas opinioes proprias, eh educado com personalidade hospitaleira.
 
     E eh isso que faz o nosso quebra-cabecas mais dificil de decifrar. Algo que posso garantir eh isso, ele nunca teve contato direto com americanos alem dos brasileiros naturalizados ou filhos nascidos de brasileiros imigrantes. Assim, a raiva dele nao nasceu de algum malfeito contra ele proprio. Isso so pode ter vindo das informacoes que ele juntou durante sua historia pessoal. Mas o que intriga eh isso, as informacoes que tinha nao eram diferentes das de outras pessoas. Penso que a reacao dele esteja vinculada `a capacidade individual que as pessoas tem no processamento das informacoes.
 
     Todos nos discordamos das politicas americanas em alguns assuntos. E isso eh absolutamente aceitavel. Ate os americanos por nascimento, de muitas geracoes, apresentam discordancias entre si e isso eh saudavel porque as discordancias criam consciencia das diferencas. E ser civilizado eh justamente ter a capacidade de conciliar diferencas. Eh tambem saber a hora de fazer concessoes e a hora de dar um basta em algum tipo de abuso.
 
     A reacao do nosso primo excedeu a tudo em nosso dominio. Caracteriza-lo como invejoso seria o mesmo que dar um diagnostico de um paciente sem ve-lo e sem conhecer as condicoes. Porem, o que escreverei nesse capitulo talvez nos de uma ideia do que ocorreu em nossa Historia comum e que fez uma pequena percentagem de brasileiros e pessoas do restante do mundo perder completamente o respeito pelos Estados Unidos e pelos americanos. Vamos tentar explicar algo mais entao.
 
     Logo apos `a Segunda Guerra o mundo estava encantado com tudo o que estava sendo feito pelos Estados Unidos. A reconstrucao da Europa por meio do Plano Marshal, como o Japao foi administrado e posto para andar pelos proprios pes, etc. Enquanto os outros paises industrializados estavam tentando retomar suas condicoes normais de vida, as multinacionais americanas multiplicaram suas subsidiarias no mundo, aparentemente, para levar desenvolvimento aos paises intermediarios. O fim da guerra e o rapido desenvolmento da economia mundial criou uma imensa onda de otimismo nunca vista antes.
 
     Os brasileiros se viram contaminados pelo otimismo. Para a alegria da oposicao `a ditadura de Getulio Vargas foi deposta e ele exilado no interior do Rio Grande do Sul. Jose Linhares, que eh um dos descendentes dos reis de Portugal, substituiu-o enquanto nao vieram as eleicoes, e foi quando Eurico Gaspar Dutra foi eleito. O tema do governo dele era: “Governar eh construir estradas.”
 
     Este era baseado no exemplo americano mas tambem foi mal interpretado no Brasil. Desde entao as administracoes brasileiras puzeram o foco somente em construcao de estradas de rodagem, inclusive para o transporte de todo tipo de mercadoria e em longa distancia. Durante os proximos 40 anos ou mais depois da Segunda Guerra algumas ferrovias e hidrovias foram desativadas. Isso fez a industria do transporte no Brasil se transformar em uma das mais perigosas e caras do mundo. Alguns produtos brasileiros sao baratos no comeco e se tornam dificeis de vender nos portos. E estas sao consequencias sentidas ate hoje e isso eh um assunto para outra parte do livro.
 
     A industria do cinema dos Estados Unidos era consumida no Brasil como um produto essencial. Era tao influente que os brasileiros tentaram copiar e ate chegaram a fazer boas producoes que se pareciam com o original. Os principais atores de Hollywood eram vistos como deuses. Mais idolatrados que as superestrelas de hoje-em-dia.
 
     Esse amor pela cultura americana chegou a gerar, algum tempo depois, o dizer de um politico brasileiro: “O que eh bom para os Estados Unidos eh bom para o Brasil.” Com certeza eu nao saberia dizer quem disse isso porque sao muitas frases fabricadas na Historia e normalmente elas sao criadas por alguem outro ate que algum politico as toma para si mesmo. Contudo a frase tornou-se tao incomoda no tempo posterior que penso que ninguem deseja assumir a criacao dela!
 
     Depois do governo Dutra os brasileiros estavam desejosos de eleger um presidente novo e acabaram sem nenhuma surpresa elegendo o velho ditador, agora apresentado como democratico. Getulio deu seu jeitinho de voltar. Ele chegou embrulhado como nacionalista. O pais se dividiu em duas faccoes principais. Os conservadores desta vez se alinharam com os Estados Unidos e passaram a defender a abertura total do mercado para os interesses americanos e passaram a ser chamados pelo apelido de Entreguistas.
 
     Essa administracao do Getulio Vargas foi claramente monopolista dos recursos naturais brasileiros e o seu maior feito foi a criacao da Petrobras. Ela eh uma companhia de petroleo operada pelo governo, atualmente, uma das maiores do mundo no setor. A bem da verdade, a criacao dela tem uma longa Historia anterior `a criacao, e Getulio Vargas nunca tinha participado dela antes de seu segundo governo. 
 
     Um grupo de nacionalistas, muitos dos quais militares, criaram uma comissao de estudos para estudar o assunto. E isso teve a aprovacao massiva da populacao que se juntou na campanha denominada: “O Petroleo eh Nosso”. Tambem esse slogan foi criado por outra pessoa mas o Vargas o incorporou como se fosse dele. No final, a Petrobras foi criada na administracao dele.
 
     E ele tirou vantagem do populismo nacionalista da hora para tambem criar a Eletrobras, agora outra companhia gigantesca, com a intencao de monopolizar o imenso potencial hidroeletrico brasileiro. Hidroeletricas sao a principal fonte de energia eletrica no pais, gracas `a abundancia de rios e quedas d’agua.
 
     So para lembrar, ja falei isso antes, durante a ditadura, Vargas tinha mandado o escritor Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato para o calabouco exatamente por causa do criticismo do Monteiro Lobato porque na ditadura nao se explorava o petroleo nem se deixava ninguem explorar. E o escritor era um dos principais lideres nacionalistas de entao.
 
     Para os outros leitores nao brasileiros, Monteiro Lobato foi um escritor prolifico, comparavel ao Walt Disney. Mais velho que a personalidade americana e sendo escritor brasileiro, ele nunca teve as mesmas oportunidades de mostrar ao mundo sua producao. Depois da morte dele a televisao brasileira produziu programas com as personagens dele o que deu uma grande audiencia entre os telespectadores infantis. Eu era mais interessado nos livros dele que ver os personagens na tv.
 
     Atualmente, a producao dele tem sido censurada por causa de alguns componentes preconceituosos. A gente precisa mencionar isso como uma interpretacao cautelosa porque ele escreveu num tempo em que o preconceito nao era de todo consciente. O mesmo revisionismo tem sido apresentado contra o escritor Mark Twain nos Estados Unidos. O uso de palavras que passaram a ter conotacoes preconceituosas agora eram consideradas normais nos tempos deles. O povo antigo apenas acreditava que, algumas pessoas eram realmente superiores `as outras pelo nascimento e pensavam que isso seria natural, como se fosse determinado por Deus. O povo estava completamente enganado em suas concepcoes mas isso nao quer dizer que tenham feito o que fizeram por pura malicia.
 
     Vejamos uma sequencia genealogica do Monteiro Lobato.       
 
1.882 Jose Bento Monteiro Lobato – Maria Pureza de Castro da Natividade
         Jose Bento Marcondes Lobato – Olimpia Augusta Monteiro
         Maria Antonia Marcondes Machado – Jose dos Reis Lobato
         Clara Francisca do Amaral – Jose Machado da Silva
         Ana Isabel de Andrade – Domingos Marcondes do Amaral
         Bernardina Correia de Freitas – Luis Fernandes da Costa
         Sebastiao Ferreira Albernaz – Isabel de Castilho*
         Sebastiao de Freitas Cardoso – Isabel de Faria Albernaz
         Sebastiao de Freitas – Maria Fragoso
         Antonio Pedroso de Freitas – Clara Parente
         Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Ana Ribeiro
 
     A partir desse ponto podemos voltar `a sequencia genealogica do Oswald de Andrade Souza. Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga e Ana Ribeiro sao os pais do Francisco de Alvarenga que aparece casado com Luzia Leme na sequencia do Oswald de Andrade.
 
     O segundo governo de Getulio Dorneles Vargas terminou de forma tragica. As posicoes nacionalistas dele renderam-lhe uma oposicao irracional dos “Entreguistas”. Tais foram visivelmente apoiados pelos interesses americanos representados pelas multinacionais querendo tirar vantagens do mercado brasileiro. E tais interesses eram raivosamente defendidos pelo jornalista Carlos Frederico de Lacerda. E o criticismo do Lacerda levou a uma reacao estupida do guarda-costa de Vargas que conspirou para matar o jornalista. Mas na tentativa de assassinato quem foi morto foi o major Rubens Vaz, no episodio conhecido como: “Assassinato da Rua Toneleiros.”
 
     Encurralado pelos fatos, Getulio suicidou e deixou uma “Carta Testamento” que aponta as intervencoes externas nos interesses do Brasil. Ele nao identificou ninguem mas foi claro no que estava falando. Na verdade, o segundo governo nao estava indo bem e ele ja nao tinha a capacidade de administrar sob pressao extrema.
 
     Pode ser que eu venha a ser criticado no Brasil por estas palavras dedicadas ao Getulio. Recentemente eu vi um programa no Canal de Livros e um historiador estava falando a respeito do livro dele e do presidente Abrao Lincoln. Ele disse que, a maioria dos historiadores nos Estados Unidos que estudam a vida do ex-presidente vivem numa Igreja do Lincoln. O que ele queria dizer eh que eles idolatram a figura do Lincoln, vendo apenas o que querem ver, nao o Lincoln como pessoa sujeita a erros terriveis mas como o idolo sem defeitos.
 
     No Brasil o mesmo se da com os admiradores do Getulio Vargas. O mesmo acontece com os que amam demais os ex-presidentes Juscelino Kubitschek, Tancredo Neves (que, gracas a Deus, nunca foi empossado), Fernando Henrique Cardoso e agora, o mais recente, Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva. Todos cometeram erros enquanto no governo mas as igrejas em torno deles nunca irao crer nisso ou, pelo menos, nao irao admitir isso para o publico.
 
     Logo apos o suicidio de Getulio o Brasil teve no lugar dele o vice, e presidente por direito, Joao Fernandes Campos Cafe Filho. Porem ele nao estava bem de saude e nao permaneceu o tempo suficiente. A seguir entrou o Carlos Coimbra da Luz, que teve o governo mais curto da historia, somente 4 dias, ou 2, depende da literatura pesquisada. O proximo, Nereu de Oliveira Ramos conseguiu findar o mandato ate que o presidente eleito, Juscelino Kubitschek de Oliveira, fez seu juramento. No curto periodo de 2 anos o Brasil teve 5 presidentes, entre 54 e 56. Postemos sequencias genealogicas para dois deles.  
 
1.894 Carlos Coimbra da Luz – Maria Jose Rezende Dantas (primeira esposa)
1.860 Alberto Gomes Ribeiro da Luz – Augusta Cesarina de Assis Coimbra
1.833 Mariana Brandina Gomes Ribeiro – Antonio Maximo Ribeiro da Luz
1.797 Rita de Cassia Gomes – Antonio Joaquim Gomes
1.761 Bernardino Teixeira de Toledo – Manuela da Silva
         Maria Rosa de Toledo – Manuel Teixeira Ribeiro
         Branca de Toledo – Francisco Xavier da Silva
         Maria Pedroso – 1,674 Joao de Toledo Piza Castelhanos*
         Francisco Felix Correia – Ana Ferreira de Melo
         Andreza de Castilho – Belchior Felix Perestrelo
         Guiomar de Alvarenga – Francisco Alvares Correia
         Manuel Rodrigues de Alvarenga – Guiomar de Castilho
         Mecia Monteiro – Baltazar de Alvarenga
 
     O ultimo casal tambem eh pai de Antonio Rodrigues de Alvarenga que se casou com Ana Ribeiro e sao ancestrais do Monteiro Lobato, Oswald de Andrade, Santo Frei Galvao e muitos outros mais.
  
1.888 Nereu de Oliveira Ramos – Beatriz Paranhos Pederneiras
1.870 Teresa Fiuza de Carvalho – Vital Jose de Oliveira Ramos Junior
         Maria Francisca Quirino dos Santos – Joaquim Fiuza de Carvalho Junior
         Maria Francisca de Paula Camargo – Joaquim Quirino dos Santos
1.790 Francisco de Paula Camargo – Damiana Alexandrina da Silva Marques
         Francisco de Paula Camargo – Petronilha Clara Rodrigues do Amaral
         Inacia Maria de Camargo Lima – Goncalo de Sousa Rodrigues
         Fernando Lopes de Camargo – Maria de Lima Serqueira
         Fernando de Camargo Ortiz – Joana Lopes
         Mariana do Prado – Fernao de Camargo, o Tigre
         Filipa do Prado – Juan de Santa Maria
1.590 Pedro Leme – Helena do Prado
1.568 Leonor Leme - Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     Pedro Leme com outra esposa, Izabel Paes, eh bisavo do bandeirante Fernao Dias Pais Leme. Com Luzia Fernandes ele tambem eh ancestral do maestro, Antonio Carlos Brasileiro de Almeida Jobim ou, Tom Jobim, para simplificar.
 
     O que eh interessante desde ja eh observar que, como teorizei antes, com frequencia a gente volta aos mesmos ancestrais. Um fator que interfere ai eh: desde que nao temos um bom banco de dados da maioria dos ancestrais, eh natural que as poucas linhagens ja identificadas pelos historiadores venham a aparecer na maioria das sequencias. Isso nao eh porque uns poucos casais foram capazes de gerar um estrondoso numero de descendentes famosos.
 
     Se tivessemos um banco de dados completo de nossos ancestrais, o que eh suposto acontecer seria isso: inumeros casais deveriam igualmente aparecer, compartilhando a ascendencia da maioria de nos. E a maioria da populacao que viveu em Portugal ha 500 anos atras eh suposta partilhar a ascendencia da maioria da populacao brasileira de hoje. Mas, infelizmente, nao temos dados completos e teremos de esperar, talvez, mais 800 anos para que a futura populacao vivendo neste tempo, com melhores dados disponiveis, reconhecer essa verdade.
 
     Todas a desgraca e o otimismo que invadiu os 25 anos apos `a Segunda Guerra nao pertence somente `a Historia do Brasil. Os fatos daquele tempo continuam formatando nossas vidas com suas consequencias. Eu gostaria de citar alguns que sao particularmente influentes no que tem acontecido atualmente. O fim da Segunda Guerra nao eh nada senao o comeco do que acontece hoje-em-dia. O melhor acontecimento daquela epoca foi a Independencia da India, em 1.947.
 
     Durante muitos anos, o lider espiritual da India, Mahatma Ghandi, liderou o movimento da nao violencia contra o colonialismo ingles. Apesar das acoes violentas cometidas pelas forcas imperiais na tentativa de provocar mais violencia para ter alguma desculpa para fazer calar a voz da liberdade, ele conseguiu controlar a situacao e o povo seguiu o exemplo dele nao respondendo violencia com mais violencia. Muitos morreram sob a violencia inglesa mas o sacrificio destes conquistou a liberdade de seus compatriotas.
 
     Infelizmente, alguns dos seguidores dele na Independencia nao eram “santos” como ele e deixaram as tensoes motivadas pelas diferencas em crencas religiosas dividir a grande India. Dai a India se viu dividida em si mesma e mais duas possessoes a leste e oeste que vieram a se tornar o Paquistao. Depois a porcao do leste virou Bangladesh. Todavia, Gandhi nao conheceu a segunda divisao porque foi assassinado pouco tempo apos `a Independencia da India.
 
     A partir de 1.947 o Partido Comunista Chines tornou-se o poder no continente. Mesmo que a ultima batalha entre os nacionalistas chineses e os comunistas tenha se dado em 1.949. O lider nacionalista, Chiang Kai Shek, se refugiou com suas forcas e estabeleceu uma nova China na Ilha de Formosa (Taiwan). Mao Tse Tung foi o lider comunista e reinou sobre o povo ate o dia da morte dele.
 
     Outro fato digno de nota deste tempo foi a criacao do Estado de Israel. Ele virou nacao em 1.948 e se tornou o pior erro cometido pelos politicos naquele tempo desde que as consequencias dele continuam reverberando ate agora e promete continuar assim, como uma bomba relogio atomica sobre nossas cabecas, ate que exploda ou o povo crie juizo.
 
     Nao quero entrar em detalhes desse assunto agora. Mas posso antecipar alguns sentimentos a respeito dessa criacao. Ele foi um ato de violencia clara, inumano e colonialista. Eh comparavel `as Cruzadas. Nada justifica a criacao. A existencia de uma nacao chamada Israel no passado nao justifica o que nos tempos modernos tambem eh chamado Israel. As duas coisas sao totalmente distintas e nao ha como se fazer a ligacao de uma como sendo a continuidade da outra, exceto no que se trata em relacao `a violencia e preconceito.
 
     Ao escrever o paragrafo anterior eu compreendo que alguem podera acusar-me de ser anti-judeu ou que tenha algum sentimento anti-judeu. Por muito tempo tenho observado que toda vez que alguem critica os malfeitos dos sionistas ou algo envolvendo `a fe judaica, imediatamente apos ao comentario ser divulgado por qualquer tipo de media, o autor do comentario eh execrado como se ela ou ele nao pudessem ser outra coisa que nao nazista.
 
     Essa mesma tatica foi usada pela media americana logo apos aos atentados terroristas de 11/9/2011. Qualquer observacao a respeito dos malfeitos dos americanos no mundo naquele momento particular era classificado com anti-americano. A media americana usou o slogan: “Todo mundo nos odeia porque sente inveja do sucesso americano.” para tentar proteger os Estados Unidos contra coisa pior. Mas o que foi feito tornou-se pior porque a motivacao para o criticismo dos estrangeiros foi pobremente avaliada e isso permitiu ao governo Bush provocar mais malfeitos e nos levou `a confusao na qual estamos atualmente.
 
     Outro assunto que precisamos definir agora eh esse: frequentemente, nos generalizamos erradamente as coisas ao inves de especifica-las com precisao. Por exemplo, eh comum ver-se na media a frase: “Os americanos decidiram fazer a guerra” ou “Todos os Judeus sao sionistas.” Nos temos que nos lembrarmos que, em toda populacao existem pontos-de-vista diferentes a respeito de um mesmo assunto. Eh por causa disso que quando a media fala isso: “todos os outros odeiam os americanos”, ela esta enganando seu publico.
 
     O pior caso de generalizacao esta na Biblia crista. Particularmente nos escritos atribuidos a Paulo e Joao. Eles muitas vezes mencionam os judeus como matadores de Jesus ou fazendo coisas ruins. Quando se le o texto com maior atencao a gente pode ver que, alguns judeus conspiraram para matar Jesus e alguns judeus, inclusive Paulo na juventude dele, tinham interpretacoes erradas dos ensinamentos de Jesus. Quando os escritores usaram a palavra judeu para identificar aqueles que faziam os malfeitos, eles induziram os cristaos do futuro a pensar que toda a comunidade judia agiu assim. Eu nao sou anti nenhum pensamento, a menos que o pensamento induza a injusticas contra toda ou qualquer pessoa humana.
 
     O que eu penso eh isso, o Holocausto aconteceu na Europa e nao ha justificativa para transferir o que aconteceu de um lugar para outro. A Terra estava cheia de lugares mais amigaveis e menos povoados. O que foi feito na Palestina eh como se fala na sabedoria brasileira: “Despiram um santo para vestir outro.” Eu sei que, naquele tempo existia solucao melhor do que criar o Estado de Israel naquele lugar. Mas era do interesse das potencias colonialistas implantar uma colonia por la.
 
     Depois eu pretendo voltar ao assunto. Penso que a fala que o Benjamin Netanyahu esperdicou em 2.011 nas Nacoes Unidas sera um material excelente para explicar meus pontos de vista.  Eu posso usar o que ele disse e revelar o que esta por tras das palavras. Mas isso nao seria surpresa alguma desde que, sem querer, Nikolas Sarcozy o chamou de mentiroso e parece que o Barack Obama nao tem opiniao diferente a respeito dele!
 
     Daquele tempo tambem temos a Guerra Fria. Eu defino a Guerra Fria como uma tremenda irresponsabilidade dos Estados Unidos e Uniao Sovietica que estavam brincando de monopolio e usando as outras nacoes. Os dois usaram seus excessos de forcas militares para forcar as outras nacoes a copia-los. Eles nao respeitaram a leis e os direitos das outras nacoes de determinarem seus modos de viver. Quando eu aponto aos Estados Unidos e Uniao Sovietica como agentes do mal eu nao penso nos americanos e russos como um todo mas menciono ser algumas pessoas em suas administracoes.
 
     Depois eu voltarei a esse assunto. E, numa escala menor, o que influencia nossas vidas hoje encontra-se as Guerras da Coreia e do Vietnam. Tambem a libertacao das nacoes africanas do colonialismo europeu eh capitulo importante da nossa Historia, embora algumas nacoes tenham ganhado suas libertadades apos 1.970. Duas delas, Mocambique e Angola, nossas irmas africanas, emanciparam de Portugal.
 
     Tivemos alguns momentos criticos com os assassinatos do John F. Kennedy e Martim Luther King Junior. Continuemos pois com nossa descricao para vermos como tais eventos se encaixam nas relacoes entre Estados Unidos e America Latina, especialmente, Brasil.
 
     O proximo presidente a assumir o poder no Brasil foi o dr. Juscelino Kubitschek que era bisneto de um tcheco romano (cigano) imigrante no Brasil. Ele ficou orfao de pai quando tinha dois anos. Sua mae, Julia Kubitschek, conseguiu criar a familia oferecendo pensionato para as estudantes na casa dela. Eles viviam em Diamantina, Minas Gerais, onde se tinha boas escolas de segundo grau e que eram comparaveis `as faculdades de hoje. Algumas de minhas tias-avos se hospedaram na casa da familia deles.
 
     Apos superar a pobreza ele se tornou medico e politico. No video: http://e-relevante.2009.blogspot.com/2010/04/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o-mundo.html/ ele aparece como prefeito de Belo Horizonte e a sociedade dele com o arquiteto Oscar Niemeyer deu um novo visual `a, entao, nova capital do Estado de Minas Gerais.
 
     O arquiteto Oscar Niemeyer que esta com 104 anos continua vivo e trabalhando ativamente em seus projetos. Ele inclusive tem usado o Twitter para expressar seus pontos-de-vista com respeito `a vida e politica atuais. Penso que o espirito de bom humor dele esta impedindo que ele tenha o esperado declinio corporal.
 
     O governo Juscelino foi caracterizado por grande otimismo. A juventude dele era vibrante e o governo dele se estendeu de 1.956 a 61. Era um homem de sorte. O Brasil tinha tido a sua pior derrota no futebol, em 1.950, sendo derrotado por 2 a 1 pelo Uruguai, na Copa do Mundo, com a final no Maracana, Rio de Janeiro. O Brasil nunca tinha sido campeao e todo mundo sabe, futebol corre nas veias brasileiras. Em 1.958 o Brasil se tornou campeao pela primeira vez.
 
     Presidente Kubitschek deu uma nova orientacao e uma capital nova ao Brasil. O feito mais conhecido do governo dele eh a construcao de Brasilia. Essa ja era uma ideia antiga porque a capital, Rio de Janeiro, ficava exposta demais `a possibilidade de invasao estrangeira. Mas ninguem mais teve a coragem de transferir antes. Todos os politicos antes dele se preocuparam demais com os interesses politicos centrados na antiga capital. E Brasilia foi transformada em uma obra de arte por Oscar Niemeyer e Lucio Costa que a planejaram.
 
     Como sempre, ninguem eh perfeito. Apesar do nome da avo materna dele ser Maria Joaquina Coelho nos nao possuimos maiores informacoes a respeito da genealogia dela. Nao podemos afirmar ou negar que seja descendente dos reis mas a mulher dele, Sarah Luisa Gomes de Lemos, era. Ele deixou a presidencia como o mais prestigioso que o Brasil tinha tido.
 
     Embora ele tenha mencionado nas memorias os primos Coelho de Virginopolis, nem todo mundo tinha simpatia por ele. Alguns conservadores nao gostavam dele ate por ser muito mulherengo. Nao posso confirmar isso ai com certeza mas ele adorava um baile e dancar, o que facilitava o contato dele com as mulheres.
 
     A pior parte de toda a Historia Brasileira comeca logo apos o fim do governo Kubitschek. Talvez seja parte do pior da Historia Mundial tambem. O novo presidente eleito foi o Janio da Silva Quadros. E a lei brasileira tinha uma particularidade que induziu a uma situacao dificil. O povo podia votar independentemente para presidente e vice-presidente. Entao, o presidente eleito poderia ter um vice de outro partido qualquer. E o vice eleito foi o Joao Belchior Marques Goulart, que era uma boa pessoa.
 
     O que aconteceu foi isso, o presidente eleito representava o pior caso de conservadorismo la. E ele foi eleito por uma quantidade de votos muito grande. E nao ficou satisfeito com isso. Ele desejava o poder absoluto e 7 meses depois renunciou ao cargo esperando que o povo o apoiasse como novo ditador. Alguns militares pensavam diferente e o embarcaram num aviao mandando-o para a Europa. Mesmo assim, os conservadores extremos nao queriam aceitar Joao Goulart como presidente. O presidente do congresso, Raniere Mazzilli, foi chamado para assumir o lugar ate as coisas se acalmarem e o sucessor por direito pudesse ser coroado.
 
     Esta foi a hora do pior intervencionismo praticado pelos americanos. A CIA, a Secretaria de Estado e mesmo a Presidencia se juntaram com a parte mais conservadora da sociedade brasileira para tornar o Brasil ingovernavel. Os conspiradores tinham um predio inteiro ocupado como quartel, arquitetado por Golbery do Couto e Silva. Usaram panfletos que eram enviados pelos correios a todo canto do pais com propaganda enganadora. Eles tinham acesso aos principais jornais e tiveram ajuda de intelectuais influentes como a Rachel de Queiroz e o Rubens da Fonseca.
 
     O governador do Rio de Janeiro, Carlos Lacerda, que havia conspirado contra a segunda administracao do Vargas, junto com o Jose de Magalhaes Pinto, governador de Minas Gerais e Adhemar Pereira de Barros, governador de Sao Paulo, cujo slogan de campanha tinha sido: “Rouba mas Faz” eram os conspiradores associados. Estes estavam buscando dividendos politicos pessoais. Lacerda e Barros nao viveram muito tempo apos o golpe. Posteriormente o Magalhaes Pinto tentou disputar contra o general Figueiredo nas eleicoes indiretas e foi derrotado. Parece que os militares deram uma pernada neles.
 
     Multinacionais como a Esso e outras que entao ja operavam no Brasil foram convocadas para darem apoio financeiro voluntario `a conspiracao. O basico da propaganda era fazer parecer que o pais estava prestes a ser invadido por comunistas. Comunista poderia ser qualquer um que nao aceitasse as ideias deles. Na epoca, os catolicos eram mais de 90% da populacao e a maior parte do clero catolico ajudou a disseminar as piores ideias a respeito do comunismo.
 
     E aqui apresento um detalhe nessas conspiracoes que ajudaram aos totalitaristas de direita. Quando o ditador Getulio Vargas tomou o poder e Rachel de Queiroz foi presa por criticar o governo dele, a alegacao era que ela era comunista. Quando chegou a vez dela tornar-se conspiradora junto ao novo golpe, os adversarios eram comunistas. Este era o slogan de qualquer um que quizesse sequestrar o poder no Brasil. O comunismo era tao temido que o povo se esquecia de que ficaria sob o totalirismo de qualquer coisa outra. O povo nao estava avisado de que totalitarismo eh coisa ruim, nao importa quem estiver no poder.
 
     Entao, em 1.964 o Brasil teve o seu golpe de estado e os militares tomaram o poder para eles proprios. Com a queda do Joao Goulart o presidente do congresso, Ranieri Mazzilli, teve mais uma chance como presidente provisorio. Foi usado para que os conspiradores tivessem tempo para decidir quem entraria no lugar dele. E o escolhido foi o marechal Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco.
 
     Este faleceu num “acidente” de aviao em 1.967, logo apos deixar o poder. Mas o que se acredita eh que, ele fosse parte de um grupo que pensava que a conspiracao deveria terminar e o poder teria que ser devolvido aos civis. Mas alguns dos outros lideres, mais jovens, queriam manter-se por mais tempo e lideraram um golpe dentro do primeiro. O que se suspeita eh que o acidente foi provocado pelo grupo rival. E eles permaneceram no poder numa soma de 22 anos.
 
     Contudo, os dois lados rivais eram igualmente descendentes dos reis de Portugal. Postemos os exemplos de Joao Goulart e do conspirador Castelo Branco.                          
 
1.918 Joao Belchior Marques Goulart – Maria Teresa Fontela
1.881 Vicente Rodrigues Goulart – Vicentina Marques
1.849 Maria dos Santos Loureiro – Belchior Rodrigues Goulart
1.804 Antonio dos Santos Loureiro – Maria Pereira do Nascimento
1.778 Maria Eufrasia Lopes – Joaquim dos Santos Loureiro
1.754 Helena Eufrasia Pereira – Antonio Jose Lopes
1.730 Mariana Antonia de Bettencourt – Manuel Antonio de Bettencourt
1.687 Manuel Machado Ribeiro – Teresa de Bettencourt
1.660 Maria da Conceicao de Melo – Joao Batista Espinola*
1.620 Pedro Machado de Sousa – Ana de Melo e Gusmao*
         Manuel Pedro Machado Ribeiro – Maria Espinola da Veiga de Mendonca
         Filipa de Sousa – Pedro Machado Ribeiro
         Manuel de Sousa Neto – Catarina Goncalves de Antona
         Maria Fogaca de Sousa – Andre Goncalves Neto, Capitao-mor da Praia
1.430 Diogo Sousa Cid – esposa desconhecida
1.410 Cid de Sousa – Leonor Fogaca
1.370 Goncalo Anes de Sousa Chichorro – esposa desconhecida
1.341 Martim Afonso de Sousa – Maria de Briteiros*
1.320 Vasco Martins de Sousa Chichorro – Ines Dias Manoel
1.280 Martim Afonso Chichorro II – D. Aldonca Anes de Briteiros
1.250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (ou de Sousa)
1.210 D. Afonso III, rei de Portugal – Madragana (Mor Afonso)
 
     Eu repeti parte de sequencia ja presente em outras linhagens. Isso foi apenas para facilitar para os leitores.
 
1.900 Humberto de Alencar Castelo Branco – Argentina Viana
1.861 Candido Borges Castelo Branco – Antonieta de Alencar Gurgel
         Beatriz Virginia da Silva Castelo Branco – Francisco Borges de Carvalho
         Silvestre Jose da Cunha Castelo Branco – Porcina Isabel Pereira da Silva
         Marcelino Jose da Cunha Castelo Branco – Maria Florencia Castelo Branco
         Francisco da Cunha e Silva Castelo Branco – Ana Rosa Pereira Teresa do Lago
         D. Clara da Cunha e Silva Castelo Branco – Manuel Carvalho de Almeida
         D. Francisco de Castelo-Branco – Maria Eugenia de Mesquita
1.580 D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco da Cunha – Maria da Silva*
1.540 D. Pedro de Castelo-Branco – Francisca Calvo
1.500 Maria de Briteiros da Cunha – D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco*
1.470 Mateus da Cunha – D. Leonor de Menezes*
1.450 Joao Alvares da Cunha – Catarina de Sequeira
1.430 Artur da Cunha – Leonor de Sousa*
1.400 Joao Alvares da Cunha – Mecia de Lemos
1.371 Alvaro da Cunha – Beatriz de Melo
1.345 Joao Lourenco da Cunha – D. Leonor Teles de Menezes*
1.320 D. Maria Goncalves de Sousa – Martim Lourenco da Cunha*
1.280 Maria Afonso Chichorro – D. Goncalo Anes de Briteiros
1.250 Martim Afonso Chichorro – Ines Lourenco de Valadares (ou de Sousa)
1.210 D. Afonso III, rei de Portugal – Madragana (Mor Afonso)
 
     Martim Lourenco da Cunha (1.320), foi o primeiro senhor de Pombeiro e todos os descendentes presentes na sequencia, ate 1.580 D. Antonio de Castelo-Branco da Cunha, herdaram o titulo.
 
     Com respeito `a presenca de multinacionais no Brasil e outros lugares, sob a influencia dos Estados Unidos, nos precisamos adicionar para o que elas foram usadas naquelas decadas tragicas. Temos um capitulo na Historia que poderia ser denominado de Novo Colonialismo. Presidentes como o Juscelino Kubitschek abriram os bracos para elas esperando a ajuda na modernizacao do pais. Mas o que eles nao previram foi a falcatrua que eles estavam importando dos paises industrializados.
 
     O que aconteceu foi isso: as multinacionais instalados nos paises satelites, com muitos incentivos das nacoes menos desenvolvidas, comecaram a pagar aos empregados locais um salario considerado comum nos satelites. E para os empregados das metropoles os salarios foram elevados de forma irreal. Para facilitar o entendimento, darei o exemplo ficticio.
 
     A Ford do Brasil poderia pagar ao trabalhador brasileiro US$ 1,00/hora e US$ 10.00/hora para a mesma funcao e a mesma produtividade do trabalhador americano. Assim, no final do ano a Ford americana mostraria um balanco com perdas expressivas. Por outro lado, a Ford do Brasil mostraria um ganho expressivo. Ai, esta foi a razao alegada para transferir-se dinheiro do Brasil para os Estados Unidos por um longo periodo.
 
     Hoje-em-dia nos precisamos conhecer informacoes como essas para entender melhor o que esta acontecendo no mundo. Lembrando que, existem milhares de multinacionais das nacoes industrializadas que operaram neste sistema. Entao a prosperidade dos paises ricos naquele tempo era em parte artificialmente criada pela falcatrua da transferencia de dinheiro.
 
     O ganho superior dos trabalhadores das metropoles alimentava os mercados do esquema centralizador. O excesso de dinheiro ajudou o progresso tecnologico centralizado nas nacoes industrializadas. O sistema funcionou de forma malefica em duas direcoes. Primeiramente porque transferiu valores economicos e segundo porque cortou investimentos que poderiam ajudar `as economias emergentes.
 
    Outra forma de transferir mais dinheiro para os paises industrializados foi a concessao de emprestimos aos explorados. Temos que reconhecer a crueldade com que a falcatrua funcionou. O dinheiro que foi injustamente transferido dos paises pobres tornou-se superavit nos industrializados. E eles separaram parte do dinheiro para emprestar aos mais pobres que depois tinham que pagar juros. E essa situacao foi o que deu combustivel aos debates politicos desde os anos 60 ate aos 90 nos paises de segundo e terceiro mundos.
 
     Se alguem lendo esses escritos nao sabia nada com esse respeito, talvez agora entendera porque capitalismo e capitalista nao sao vistos como solucao para parte das pessoas no mundo. Alguem ira mesmo odia-los. Temos que compreender que o odio que os Estados Unidos inpiram a alguns podera ser direcionado igualmente ao publico em geral. O que podemos afirmar eh que o publico americano nao estava ciente de tudo e isso pode ser contado como malfeito proporcionado pelo governo e multinacionais. Isso eh verdade.
 
     Mas a gente tem que reconhecer que o governo e as multinacionais nos representam no mundo. Eles figuram como nossa fachada diplomatica. Portanto, o que eles fizerem sera interpretado como se fosse feito por nos mesmos. E para piorar a situacao, todos os americanos desde a geracao de nossos avos levaram vantagem, de uma ou outra forma,  nessa situacao.
 
     Nao digo que isso se deu com consciencia mas por nao se prestar atencao no que estava acontecendo fora do pais, como peixes que veem somente a minhoca e nao o anzol, eles foram fisgados e vendidos. Agora temos o problema de sermos odiados por coisas que nao fizemos e nem mesmo haviamos sido avisados. Alguns hipocritas costumam dizer, Isso eh so negocios. Mas nao eh. Eh pura roubalheira. 
 
     Lembro-me quando ainda jovem no Brasil e 9 entre 10 greves lideradas pelos sindicatos dos metalurgicos eram feitas para equiparar os salarios aos que eram pagos fora do Brasil. Naquele tempo surgiu um lider dos metalurgicos chamado: Luiz Inacio (Lula) da Silva. A Historia dele esta totalmente vinculada a aquele periodo da Historia do Brasil.
 
     Desde muito tempo atras a Regiao Nordeste do Brasil tinha um serio problema. Como acontece na Etiopia e outras partes do Globo, a estacao das secas poderia extender-se por 5 anos seguidos. Toda vez que isso acontecia, milhares poderiam morrer, mudar-se para o litoral ou simplesmente migrar para o Sul como eles falam. Normalmente ia-se para Sao Paulo que esta no Sudeste. Apesar da pobreza que isso provocava ao povao, ele continuava retornando quando as chuvas chegavam. Era como magica porque com a agua o solo rico proporciona alimentacao suficiente para mais de um ano, por plantio, nos paiois das familias.
 
     O problema nao esta na natureza. Ele eh causado pelos homens dos governos locais que nao se interessavam em usar tecnicas para tirar vantagem da propria natureza porque na epoca de chuvas a agua eh suficiente para ser armazenada para o uso durante as secas. Mas as elites politicas locais construiam acudes e deixavam os coroneis controlarem o uso da benfeitoria publica como se fosse deles. E os acudes nunca foram suficientes para o uso da populacao como um todo.
 
     Em ocasioes de secas longas, o povo pobre do Nordeste do Brasil era tocado igual gado para o “Sul”. Numa destas epocas a mae do Lula levou toda a familia para o Estado de Sao Paulo e ai permaneceu. Milhoes de nordestinos fizeram o mesmo, da mesma forma que parte da populacao mineira tinha feito antes.
 
     Naquela epoca, a ditadura apos 1.964, esse tipo de migracao foi incentivada atraves do incentivo governamental. Temos que entender isso do ponto de vista da mente militar. Os militares tem uma estrutura cultural centralizadora. Isso funciona para alcancarem os objetivos deles. Mas eles pecam horrivelmente quando tentam impor o estilo de vida deles a um pais inteiro. Isso simplesmente nao funciona.
 
     E a ditadura brasileira decidiu centralizar o desenvolvimento do pais num numero reduzido de cidades. Sao Paulo foi uma das que mais foi beneficiada e as cidades vizinhas a ela incharam com a migracao do resto do Brasil. O sistema nao foi aplicado em razao logica de beneficiar a nacao mas somente para facilitar o controle da dissidencia politica. Eles tinham o previo conhecimento de que as milhares de cidades pequenas do territorio brasileiro nao ofereceriam resistencia contra eles. E, por outro lado, sabiam como cooptar as elites interioranas que estavam mais interessadas em manter o status quo delas que defender a democracia.
 
     O Brasil rapidamente virou um quartel militar apos 1.964. Politicamente haviam dois partidos mas somente uma forma de pensar. Algumas leis ganharam status superior `a Constituicao e punham restricoes a algumas opinioes que foram banidas como se fossem criminosas. A unica liberdade de opiniao que se tinha era a de pensar exatamente como eles. Quem tinha opiniao diferente era censurado, preso e/ou banido do pais.
 
     Os Estados Unidos estavam totalmente envolvidos no processo. Eles ofereceram ajuda logistica e monetaria. O exemplo mais odioso disso foi a criacao da Escolas da Americas. No inicio operava-se a partir do Panama mas agora isso esta dentro dos Estados Unidos. As disciplinas lecionadas nessa escola incluiam como operar a maquina de repressao aos movimentos dos direitos civis nos paises sob ditadura, especialmente na America Latina. As aulas incluiam secoes de como torturar para obter-se informacoes da dissidencia politica. Em outras palavras, era algo semelhante ao que os sovieticos fizeram aos dissidentes sob o poder deles. Coisa igual foi ensinada aos ditadores da America Latina.
 
     Quando eu era crianca no Brasil nao chegava a nos o conhecimento de algo errado acontecendo. Vivendo no interior nos anos 60 e 70 nao fazia muita diferenca estar sob ditadura. A sociedade brasileira mesma era um certo tipo  de ditadura. Pais tinham o direito de espancar os filhos ao bel prazer. Nao era uma forma de educar-se. Esta era a forma de a cultura conservadora manter as pessoas submissas ao que os adultos queriam. Nao culpo meus pais e os outros ancestrais por comportarem assim porque nao tinhamos uma sociedade baseada em informacoes mas sim em tradicoes.
 
     Alguns pais justificavam o comportamento dizendo: “Estou fazendo isso com voce para que voce nao caia nas maos da policia e ela pode fazer pior que eu.” E isso era a pura verdade, ou melhor, nessa parte de fazer pior. E as acoes das policias eram prontamente apoiadas pelo governo e pela sociedade conservadora. Assim, eramos criados no medo. E isso parece ter refletido negativamente em nossa criatividade.
 
     Vivendo no interior a informacao que nos chegava vinha na maioria por meio de radios, televisoes e jornais. Todo e cada um era vigiado pela censura oficial. Os donos da media nao se preocupavam com isso. Eles preferiam aceitar isso em troca dos estimulos oficiais aos seus negocios. E alguns construiram negocios imensos com essa oportunidade sem igual.
 
     Desde que tudo era censurado a unica forma de buscar felicidade no Brasil era ouvir musica. Ate a musica era vigiadissima pelos censores mas eles nao tinham inteligencia para detectar tudo o que estava sendo transmitido nela. Muitos musicos usaram seus trabalhos para enviar a mensagem da tristeza em que o Brasil estava embrulhado nela. Nomes como: Chico Buarque de Holanda, Milton Nascimento, Fernando Brant, Luiz Gonzaga Junior, Elis Regina, Gilberto Gil, Caetano Veloso, Sergio Ricardo, Geraldo Vandre estao ligados a esse tipo de musica. Outros como: Tom Jobim, Vinicius de Morais, Elomar, Ary Barroso, Alceu Valenca, Raimundo Fagner, Luiz Gonzaga, Dorival Caymmi, Toquinho, Rita Lee e muitos outros estao ligados na boa producao musical sem necessariamente envolvimento politico.
 
     Os que eram militantes, algumas vezes, eram presenteados com uma passagem para o exterior, versao: so ida, e forcados a ferias que poderiam durar meses ou anos. Normalmente isso acontecia apos o lancamento de um disco e, depois, os censores conseguiam decifrar o que realmente algumas nuances da musica diziam. Mas quando a censura vinha o povo ja tinha captado a mensagem. Porei dois exemplos de linhagens genealogicas para demonstrar que a musica corre em nossas veias.              
 
1.927 Antonio Carlos Brasileiro de Almeida Jobim (Tom Jobim) – Thereza Otero Hermanny
1.910 Nilza Brasileiro de Almeida – Jorge de Oliveira Jobim
1.874 Azor Brasileiro de Almeida – Emilia Aurora Pereira da Silva
1.850 Manuel Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria Umbelina de Almeida
1.825 Francisco de Almeida Pires – Maria de Camargo*
1.770 Manuel Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria da Anunciacao Arruda*
1.715 Jose de Almeida Leme – Maria Egipciaca de Moura
1.690 Fernando de Almeida Leme – Andreza de Almeida Leite
1.630 Francisco de Almeida Cabral – Maria de Caceres
         Luis Dias Leme – Ana Cabral
         Antao Leme - esposa desconhecida
         Mateus Leme – Antonia de Chaves
1.568 Leonor Leme – Bras Esteves
         Pedro Leme – Luzia Fernandes
 
     O ultimo casal ja esta presente em outras linhagens como a ja apresentada para o Oswald de Andrade. Pedro Leme casou-se tambem com Izabel Paes e eles sao bisavos do bandeirante Fernao Dias Pais Leme. O proprio Tom Jobim eh descendente direto do Fernao Dias. Veja a sequencia dele no capitulo 10.  
 
1.944 Francisco (Chico) Buarque de Holanda – Maria Paixao Severo da Costa (Marieta Severo)
1.910 Maria Amelia Cesario Alvim – Sergio Buarque de Holanda*
1.880 Francisco Cesario Alvim – Maria do Carmo Carvalho*
1.839 Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim Filho – Amelia Calado de Miranda
         Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim – Teresa Januario Carneiro
         Ana Angelica Souto Maior Alvim – Joaquim Jose de Faria Lana
         Francisco Xavier de Barros Sousa e Alvim – Maria Felizarda Souto Maior
         Doroteia Luisa de Sa Sotomayor – Manuel de Barros e Sousa*
         Francisco de Abreu Felgueiras – Maria de Antas Cerqueira
         Mariana de Sa Sotomaior – Francisco de Abreu Felgueiras*
1.565 Isabel de Araujo de Azevedo – Goncalo de Antas de Sa
1.535 Ana Nunes Bezerra – Francisco da Costa Taveira
1.490 Froilos de Araujo de Azevedo – Justa Amorim
1.470 Fernao Velho de Araujo – Ana Nunes Bezerra
         Isabel Coelho de Azevedo – Tristao de Araujo
1.435 Goncalo Coelho, 3o. sr. de Felgueiras – esposa desconhecida
1.420 Martim Coelho, 2o. sr. - Joana de Azevedo
1.370 Fernao Coelho, 1o. sr. - Catarina de Freitas*
 
     Eu trouxe a linhagem ate aqui porque fica mais facil de ligar os pontos com outras personalidades ja apresentadas. Somente para lembrar, Fernao Coelho foi bisneto de Estevao Coelho e Maria Mendes Petite, que tambem sao ancestrais das familias reais portuguesa e brasileira. E Catarina de Freitas eh multiplas vezes descendente das familias reais da Peninsula Iberica. O Chico Buarque vem tambem da linhagem “de La Cerda” que partilha com Fernao Dias Pais Leme, Tiradentes, Frei Sao Galvao e outros.
 
     Gostaria de apontar mais uma particularidade aqui. No capitulo 11, mencionei que nossos primos Silvia Amelia e Theodoro Hungria da Silva Machado, ambos casados com personalidades da familia real brasileira, eram pelo menos duas vezes descendentes do Fernao Coelho e Catarina de Freitas mas nao mostrei como. Vou apreveitar este momento para mostrar a ligacao.  
 
1.839 Jose Cesario de Faria Alvim Filho – Amelia Calado de Miranda
1.876 Silvia de Miranda Faria Alvim – Afranio Camorim Jacauba de Otingi e Melo Franco
1.904 Sylvia Amelia de Melo Franco – Mucio Emilio de Senna (*)
1.930 Sylvia Emilia de Mello Franco Senna* – Paulo Argemiro Hungria da Silva Machado
 
     Estes sao os pais da Silvia Amelia e do Theodoro. Entao, os bisavos do Chico Buarque sao trisavos dos nossos primos tambem. E a genealogia deles vai direto a Fernao e Catarina. O nosso primo: Mucio Emilio de Senna (*) eh filho do primo famoso: professor Nelson Coelho de Senna, que eh trineto dos nossos ancestrais Jose Coelho de Magalhaes e Eugenia Rodrigues da Rocha. O sinal (*) eh para indicar que eu ainda nao consegui tirar a duvida se nosso ancestral Jose Coelho de Magalhaes eh o mesmo nobre que esta no site geneall.net portugal ou nao. Se for, esta sera a outra via pela qual nossos primos serao descendentes do Fernao Coelho e Catarina de Freitas.
 
     A musica tambem foi um fator para minimizar o odio contra o governo americano e multinacionais provocado pelos malfeitos deles na America Latina. Alguns artistas como Joan Baez e Bob Dylan deram um sinal de que existiam outros americanos que nao aqueles que estavam tirando vantagens das fraquesas dos paises pobres. Outras pessoas de outros paises como Mercedes Sosa, Argentina; Bob Marley, Jamaica e John Lennon, Inglaterra, tambem foram responsaveis pelo que havia de bom de se ouvir.
 
     No Brasil, naquele tempo, as radios maiores tocavam apenas musica internacional. Mas destes musicos pouco se ouvia deles. Somente no final dos anos 70 nos tivemos FMs que comecaram a tocar exclusivamente musica brasileira. E estas eram as que receberam nossa atencao. Penso que as outras estacoes viram a oportunidade e tambem comecaram a misturar producoes nacionais e internacionais.
 
     O mais estranho foi isso, depois de eu vir para os Estados Unidos, minha irma que ja vivia na Florida, disse-me que ela nao entendia porque tantas pessoas gostavam da Joan Baez no Brasil enquanto as pessoas que ela tinha contato na Florida nem sequer tinham ouvido falar dela. Imediatamente eu fui a uma loja de discos e encontrei alguns dela. Eu procurei o album Joan Baez European Tour que cresci ouvindo. Especificamente este nao encontrei. Pelo menos nao era apenas minha imaginacao!
 
     Quando o presidente Clinton visitou o Brasil ele mencionou gostar da musica brasileira. E eu estava admirado de que outros americanos alegavam conhecer a musica brasileira. Uma das razoes que comecei a ouvir as radios publicas aqui era porque elas eram as unicas que abriam a programacao para mostrar as musicas brasileira e de outros paises. Entretanto, todo mundo no Brasil conhece um pouco da musica americana inclusive porque ela eh imposta pelas grandes companhias de discos. De todo jeito, desde que a ditadura acabou, parece que os bons musicos morreram ou perderam a imaginacao para fazer musica boa no Brasil. Como aqui, cairam na producao comercial.
 
     Crescer em uma ditadura nao tem nada de graca. A primeira coisa eh voce ser enganado pela propaganda oficial. O governo eh apresentado como fazendo coisas maravilhosas e nenhuma errada, nem por engano. Eles usam os sentimentos nacionalistas das pessoas para tentar coloca-las contra qualquer um que discorda das decisoes deles. Antes que voce amadureca e comece a racionalizar os acontecimentos, voce nao percebe que nao passa de uma figura no joguete deles.
 
     Tivemos a sorte de crescer com televisao e mesmo com a programacao censurada a gente comeca a pegar alguma coisa como: Por que nao podemos votar para governador e presidente se nos paises livres pode? Por que os “terroristas” sequestraram o embaixador americano e o trocaram pela liberdade de uma lista de desconhecidos que foram mandados ao exilio? Se o Estados Unidos sao nossos amigos, por que o diplomata deles?
 
     E a ditadura no Brasil foi um caso explicito de megalomania. Tudo o que fazia era grande. A maior ponte sobre o mar no mundo naquele tempo. Uma ponte de mais de 12 km ligando Rio de Janeiro a Niteroi. A maior hidreletrica do mundo. Um monstro binacional entre o Brasil e o Paraguai para produzir 11 milhoes de kw. A maior estrada dentro de uma floresta tropical, em sentido paralelo ao Rio Amazonas como se o proprio rio nao fosse uma via natural de transporte. A floresta foi considerada inimiga do desenvolvimento e a destruicao dela financiada pelas corporacoes internacionais como o Banco Mundial.
 
     O que eles nao deixavam transparecer nos grandes feitos deles era o que o povo teria que passar para pagar os emprestimos nas decadas seguintes. Queimaram o nosso futuro para se manterem no poder. Quando o ultimo ditador saiu, falou: “Voces vao sentir saudades e pedirao para voltarmos.” Ele tinha conhecimento da bomba relogio que estavam deixando sobre nossas cabecas e pensou que o desenvolvimento fabricado que criaram por periodo curto fosse lembrado, quando o tempo ruim surgisse em consequencia dele, como se uma coisa nao estivesse vinculada `a outra. Gracas a Deus, somente uma minoria sente saudade da loucura militar!
 
     Outro peso que eles deixaram sobre os ombros do povo foi a dependencia da economia brasileira em relacao `a americana. Essa dependencia era tao proxima que mais de 50% da balanca comercial estava ligada aos Estados Unidos. O dito popular da epoca era: “Os Estados Unidos nao podem gripar sem que o Brasil contraia pneumonia.” Ou, numa forma mais humoristica: ” O Brasil eh nosso mas quem USA sou EEUU.
 
     E uma das formas de aticar o sentimento nacionalista da populacao comum era apresentar os numeros da balanca comercial entre os dois paises. Ela era claramente favoravel ao Brasil e o povao pensava que isso era bom porque nao tinha a menor ideia de como a falcatrua funcionava. A falcatrua era simples. O Brasil mandava milhoes de toneladas de materia prima e recebia produtos industrializados.
 
     Melhor eh eu fazer uma comparacao para explicar. Digamos que, para cada milhao de toneladas de ferro exportadas do Brasil, ele recebia o equivalente a 100.000 toneladas em carros por um preco equiparavel ao do milhao de toneladas. O que era mostrado era o montante de dinheiro envolvido mas nada se dizia o que era feito dos outros 900.000 toneladas de ferro. Entao, o que parecia sucesso aos olhos do povo era, na verdade,  uma falcatrua. Com o resto da materia prima os Estados Unidos produziam milhares de carros o que, em ultima analise, fazia a balanca pender a favor deles.
 
     Essa ligacao entre as duas economias fez o Brasil dobrar os joelhos mais de uma vez. Uma delas foi nos anos 70, com a primeira grande crise do petroleo. O Brasil nao estava preparado para nada, nao tinha reservas monetarias e era totalmente dependente. A solucao inteligente foi substituir a gasolina por alcool. Isso teria sido boa ideia se houvessem feito testes e pesquisas antes.
 
     O Brasil eh o maior produtor de cana de acucar e a usa para produzir acucar mais alcool. Para dar uma solucao ao problema pensou-se que seria uma simples questao de plantar mais cana e produzir mais alcool. E eles comecaram a adicionar alcool na gasolina e produzir carros movidos a alcool. Cedo os consumidores perceberam que os carros movidos a alcool nao funcionavam direito quando fazia frio. E o alcool corroia todas as partes metalicas, nao apenas as que estavam em contado direto com o produto.
 
     O que poderia dar um processo historico em qualquer outro lugar do mundo, o consumidor brasileiro nao tinha onde procurar ajuda. A populacao que tinha carro a alcool engoliu em silencio. Toda a frota brasileira de carro virou sucata. Somente mais tarde os cientistas descobriram que se precisava de um tipo resistente de aco. Foi assim que encontramos a tecnologia flex de hoje. Agradeca-se ao consumidor brasileiro que se tornou cobaia naquele tempo.
 
     Outro detalhe a respeito da economia na ditadura. Sempre me recordo do dizer do ministro da economia da epoca: “Nos precisamos fazer o bolo economico crescer primeiro para depois dividi-lo com o povo.” Na concepcao dele a economia do pais teria que gerar pessoas ricas primeiro e estas deveriam investir na industrializacao para, entao, criar mais empregos e pagar melhores salarios. Como no Brasil de diz: “Ele queria colocar o carro na frente dos bois.”
 
     Ate hoje nao recebi minha parte. Antecipando um pouco do que quero dizer depois, esse tipo de visao eh parecido demais com a dos republicanos aqui nos Estados Unidos agora. Eles pensam que dando isencoes para os ricos ira ajudar a economia. Nao da para mostrar por escrito o quanto estou rindo por isso. Nao eh nenhum riso de prazer. Eh um riso com todas as costelas quebradas e muita dor.
 
     Se voltassemos aos anos 60 e 70 o Brasil poderia ser comparado `a China da hora. Nao exatamente a China de hoje mas um Brasil transviado de China. Era um pais de crescimento rapido cuja populacao estava sendo vendida ao mercado internacional. O salario minimo comecava do menor e caindo para pior. A propaganda era colocar todo mundo para trabalhar mas no final do mes o salario era a decepcao. Pois eh, essa eh outra caracteristica da economia brasileira, o pagamento eh mensal e nao semanal como acontece nos Estados Unidos. 
 
     Tambem a moeda era artificialmente manipulada para os trabalhadores se virarem. Numa economia moderna a inflacao precisa ser controlada. Naquele tipo de economia a inflacao era usada como instrumento de arrecadacao e o governo transferia o dinheiro do bolso do trabalhador para o uso nos interesses dele. Na minha vida aprendi a viver com mais de 5 moedas diferentes. Tivemos Cruzeiro, Cruzado e agora temos Real. Entre uma e outra de cada uma dessas moedas, geralmente, passou uma intermediaria acrescida de Novo. Tivemos periodos em que a inflacao foi aos tres digitos, por mes.
 
     E como mencionei antes, os metalurgicos lutaram pela equiparacao dos salarios deles aos que eram pagos nos paises industrializados. Mas isso nao funcionava para os trabalhadores de outras industrias. E os metalurgicos representavam so uma pequena fracao da populacao. Nao sei quem teve primeiro a ideia. Alguem comecou a emigrar para os paises ricos e essa foi outra forma de equiparar salarios. Talvez isso tenha comecado com os exilados mas o mais certo eh que tenha sido antes e o povo agiu assim por intuicao, sem organizacao. 
 
     Num de nossos livros de genealogia temos o registro do casamento de nosso primo: Adail Coelho Neto com Neuza Kinzo Coelho, em 1.970. Os filhos deles, Paula e Alexandre, nasceram nos Estados Unidos. E eles nao foram o primeiro caso. Naquele tempo e por longo tempo depois, a moeda brasileira era depreciada de forma que a pessoa podia vir, trabalhar dois ou tres anos, voltar e comecar seu proprio negocio. Alguns foram capazes de comprar fazendas. E essa foi a maior propaganda para outros se arriscarem.
 
     Nos anos 70 e 80 a referencia da migracao brasileira era a cidade de Governador Valadares. Ou Valadares simplesmente. E o numero de cidadaos imigrantes identificados como de la era tao grande e o dinheiro enviado por eles era tao visivel que a cidade passou a ser chamada de Valadolares. Posteriormente voltarei a esse assunto porque boa parte dos migrantes nao haviam nascido la. A cidade nao tinha idade suficiente para ter tanta gente nascida nela.
 
     Como mencionei antes, por volta de 1.940 ela contava com cerca de 5.000 habitantes e perto de 300.000 em 1.970. A maioria do povo tinha nascido em outros lugares e se mudado para la, atraida pelas novas oportunidades que o solo rico das redondezas e a facilitacao do transporte que a Rio-Bahia oferecia. Somente para lembrar, a rodovia havia sido construida pelo esforco conjunto de brasileiros e americanos, durante a Segunda Guerra.
 
     A resistencia armada `a ditadura foi o maior fracasso. Ela foi derrotada com facilidade desde que so um pequeno numero de voluntarios teve essa coragem. A maioria deles era vinculada ao Partido Comunista mas a maioria das pessoas era jovem demais para tomar as melhores decisoes.
 
     O numero muito maior era representado por trabalhadores e intelectuais. Estes tambem foram perseguidos como se as canetas e ideias fossem armas de guerra. O excesso de forca que atualmente considera-se abominavel, era usado sem restricoes naquela epoca. Muitos intelectuais como os jornalistas Paiva e Herzog foram para a prisao e nunca voltaram vivos. Como eles, tivemos milhares de “casualidades” se incluirmos prisoes arbitrarias sem envolvimento de morte.
 
     Apesar do terror, os brasileiros nao perderam o senso de humor. A ditadura passou a usar o gingle de propaganda que comecava assim: “Este eh um pais que vai pra frente.” E uma trupe o cantou andando de costas. (Os Trapalhaes). Ganharam um mes de suspencao. Outro usou gargalhadas para repor o ohohohoho que seguia ao refrao. (Juca Chaves). Ganhou seis meses de ferias na Europa.
 
     Temos no Brasil a sabedoria que fala: “Quem nao tem cao caca com gato”. Um comediante (Chico Anisio) esticou-o dizendo: “Quem nao tem gato, caca com rato e quem nao tem rato, caca com ato.” Era uma mencao ao Ato Institucional numero 5 (AI-5), uma lei que ultrapassava `as atribuicoes permitidas pela Constituicao Brasileira. O AI-5 foi muito usado para punir a dissidencia.
 
     A ditadura se viu acuada pelo criticismo e lancou uma propaganda para manipular o sentimento patriotico do povo dizendo: “Brasil, ame-o ou deixe-o.” O unico jornal com circulacao permitida e era abertamente critico ao governo estampou na primeira pagina no dia seguinte: “O ultimo a sair, favor apagar as luzes do aeroporto!”
 
     A respeito desse jornal, ele era o Pasquim. Pasquim como todos sabemos eh semelhante a um diario com conteudo fraco. Os fundadores haviam escolhido o nome porque ja sabiam que os propagandistas da ditadura o iriam chamar assim para diminuir a importancia dos assuntos publicados nele. Assim eles se anteciparam no que seria a intencao da ditadura e isso funcionou porque no comeco os censores nao deram a atencao esperada. Depois, algumas tiragens foram recolhidas por causa do conteudo perigoso, para a ditadura!
 
     Na decada de 70 a America do Sul sofreu o pior de suas ditaduras. Argentina, Bolivia, Brasil, Chile, Paraguai e Uruguai se juntaram para montar um clube de assassinatos e tortura chamado Operacao Condor. Eles se ajudaram mutuamente para eliminar seus desafeto politicos. Naquele tempo o governo americano tampou os olhos para dizer que o que nao se ve nao acontece. Isso funcionou ate ao momento que a coisa explodiu dentro de Washington.
 
     Uma trama, envolvendo a policia secreta chilena, cubanos exilados e a propria CIA matou Orlando Letelier, na Praca Sheridan. Usaram uma bomba de controle remoto. Washington deu uma resposta timida somente porque a assistente de Letelier, Ronni Moffit, que era americana, morreu junto. Orlando Letelier era a voz chilena pregando no Deserto do Governo Americano o que todo mundo sabia que estava acontecendo na America do Sul, de que as ditaduras eram causa perdida, e o governo americano nao dava ciencia porque era parte do problema.
 
     Orlando Letelier fez parte de uma lista de assassinados e torturados promovida pela Operacao Condor. O ex-presidente do Brasil, Joao Goulart, tambem foi envenenado na cidade de Mercedes, Argentina, quando no exilio. Embora isso nao possa ser confirmado porque nao foi feita autopsia alguma no corpo. O ex-presidente, Juscelino Kubitschek, tambem morreu num acidente de carro suspeito, no Brasil. Duvido que qualquer dos dois representassem perigo a alguem, e as mortes deles sao testemunha contra qualquer tipo de governo draconiano. 
 
     Como mencionei antes, o envolvimento do governo americano nos assuntos internos da America do Sul tambem produziu vitimas do lado deles. O embaixador, Charles Burke Elbrick, foi raptado pelo grupo Movimento Revolucionario 8 de Outubro (MR-8) no Brasil, durante 78 horas. Ele foi libertado em troca de 15 dissidentes politicos.
 
     O agente da CIA, Dan Mitrione, nao teve a mesma sorte. Ele foi raptado pelo grupo de esquerda Tupamaro, no Uruguai, e numa sequencia de fatos infelizes acabou morto. Ele era acusado de dar aulas de tortura para as policias politicas sulamericanas. Os ditadores brasileiros fizeram uma homenagem a ele dando o nome dele a uma rua no Rio de Janeiro. Honra cancelada pelo civis eleitos que nao desejavam que o passado obscuro dele service de incentivo para futuros aventureiros.
 
     Aqui podemos apontar outra contradicao do governo americano que se transforma em estimulo `a cultura de odio aos americanos no mundo fora dos Estados Unidos. Sem mencionarmos a responsabilidade pela disseminacao da tortura e ditaduras. Recentemente o governo americano tentou jogar nos ombros dos iranianos uma conspiracao para matar o embaixador da Arabia Saudita em Washington, sem que os conspiradores se importassem com vidas americanas que tambem poderiam ser ceifadas.
 
     Penso que, ninguem fora de Washington e do Pentagono acreditou nisso. Desde a fabricacao de provas dizendo que Saddam Hussein tinha armas de destruicao em massa em maos, antes da invasao do pais, todo mundo no mundo esta com um pe atras com qualquer bobagem que saia da boca do governo americano.
 
     O assassinato de Orlando Letelier nao causou o mesmo sentimento de ultraje que a possibilidade do assassinato do embaixador da Arabia Saudita parece ter causado. Augusto Pinochet, o ditador chileno, que ordenou muitos outros assassinatos, morreu em paz com o governo americano. E eh o cinismo desse tipo que incentiva o odio contra tudo o que eh feito por americanos.
 
     Tambem, ha pouco tempo, um deputado do Partido Verde no Brasil, o sr. Fernando Gabeira, teve sua entrada nos Estados Unidos barrada. O visto foi pedido em razao do trabalho dele como representante e a resposta foi adiada ate que passou a razao para a viagem. O que acontecia era que, Gabeira foi um dos militantes que raptaram o embaixador Elbrick. Onde esta o cinismo? Eh so buscar a lista de pessoas `as quais nunca foi negado um visto mas que fizeram coisas pior que ele. Nao defendo o que ele fez. Apenas aponto a incoerencia na atitude do governo americano.
 
     O governo da ditadura foi desmascarado gracas `a coragem do arcebispo de Sao Paulo, D. Paulo Evaristo Arns, e muitos amigos como o presbiteriano Jaime Wright e o Frei Beto. Eles pesquisaram e depois publicaram o livro chamado: Brasil: Nunca Mais ou BNM. Eles pegaram o testemunho dos sobreviventes dos poroes da ditadura e compararam com os arquivos no Superior Tribunal Militar, provando muitas acusacoes de torturas e assassinatos entre 1.961 ate 1.979.
 
     Apos `a publicacao, todos que tinham duvidas quanto ao que muitos ja sabiam ficaram com a impressao de terem sido traidos. A maioria do povo brasileiro tinha sido enganada para sustentar o golpe de 64 pensando que iria evitar um governo assassino. No final descobriu-se que o povo recebeu aquilo que nao procurava. Eu vi isso na face da minha mae quando ela leu o livro. E ela concordou: Nunca, Nunca Mais!
 
     O fim da ditadura no Brasil foi marcado por dois grandes movimentos. Um foi o “Anistia Ja”. Este movimento teve raizes na intencao dos ditadores de criar uma lei que seria aprovada pela maioria que tinham no Congresso que daria anistia a todo crime que tinham cometido. A oposicao percebeu que nao seria capaz de impedir a aprovacao e incluiu a dissidencia junto. Assim, ninguem seria deixado para tras. Os dois lados tiveram que engolir a anistia um do outro. Mas isso acabou sento efetivo para a pacificacao do pais.
 
     O segundo movimento foram as “Diretas Ja”. O partido da ditadura queria manter o sistema de eleicoes indiretas para presidentes. Mas milhoes de possoas foram mobilizadas a favor do voto popular para eleicoes presidenciais. O movimento foi fatalmente ferido quando parte dos lideres dele foram cooptados para concorrer `as eleicoes indiretas que se deram entre o partido dos ditadores e parte da oposicao. A oposicao nomeou Tancredo de Almeida Neves como candidato a presidente e o vice a Jose Sarney.
 
     Tem tres momentos em minha vida que tive pressentimentos de que coisas boas nao poderiam sair de certas decisoes. Uma delas se deu no dia que Tancredo Neves anunciou Jose Sarney como vice dele. Deu-me um desespero tao grande que falei para uns colegas que estavam assistindo televisao em nosso apartamento na universidade: Sera que a besta desse velho nao pensa que pode morrer!? Acabou sendo eleito e muitos dias antes de empossar estava morto. Assim, ganhamos uma extensao da ditadura por mais cinco anos com o vice. 
 
     Os outros dois pressentimentos se deram no dia em que o presidente Bush anunciou a guerra contra o Iraque e, horas antes do Obama anunciar o assassinato do Osama Bin Laden foi o terceiro. Mas esses sao assuntos para depois.
 
     Uma curiosidade, o vice e depois presidente Jose Sarney tem ancestrais que assinam Rodrigues Coelho. Coincidentemente estes sao nomes tambem vinculados aos nossos ancestrais. Mas nao temos dados suficientes para dizer se as duas familias tem a mesma raiz. O que parece eh que a assinatura na familia dele vem de uma migracao anterior e na nossa uma migracao mais tardia de Portugal. Se houver algum vinculo entre as duas devera ser anterior a 1.650.
 
     Coincidentemente, eu acabo de ser contactado por um primo que mandou-me o endereco: http://www.casagrande.org.br/historia-de-casa-grande/anibal/anibal-coelho. Anibal Rodrigues Coelho eh outro primo proximo da nossa familia. Infelizmente o texto esta apenas em portugues, nao dando oportunidade aos de lingua inglesa. O site nao tem intencao politica. Casa Grande eh a organizacao nao governamental que ele trabalha para ajudar pessoas em dificuldades e `a qual dedicou a vida. Na entrevista de vida ele disse isso:
 
     O meu envolvimento com a associacao e com o movimento comunitario me rendeu quatro prisoes porque isso, na epoca, era visto como atividade comunista. … A ideia geral eh que quanto mais ignorante eh um povo, mais facil eh domina-lo. E a gente queria promover a cidadania, levar o conhecimento `a populacao, etc.” Ele nao estava falando a respeito da organizacao nao governamental mas tao somente a respeito da militancia dele como bibliotecario.
 
     E isso eh o que eh ditadura. A ignorancia e a ma informacao sempre foram usadas para dominar a populacao brasileira pobre e durante a ditadura isso nao se fez excecao. O objetivo da ditadura nao era o de manter o povo analfabeto. O objetivo principal dela era controlar a informacao que iria chegar ao conhecimento do povo.
 
     Aqui preciso mencionar o contraste de concepcoes a respeito do que eh certo e do que eh errado na vida. Meu avo materno, Jose Coelho Junior, o Juca Coelho, foi uma pessoa que lutou a vida inteira em prol de causas comunitarias. A vida das pessoas no interior giravam em torno das referencias comunitarias como: igreja, escolas, hospital, maternidade, forum e prefeitura. Vovo era politico mas nao concorreu a cargos eletivos, portanto, somente apoiava os que foram eleitos aos cargos da prefeitura.
 
     Ele deve ter tido uma participacao menor na construcao da matriz da cidade mas envolveu-se na implantacao do segundo grau, nas construcoes do hospital e da maternidade e foi gracas a ele que a cidade foi elevada a comarca, podendo ter o forum proprio. Mas quando se deu o golpe de 64 ele ja tinha 72 anos. E ele apoiou a ideia pensando que os comunistas estivessem mesmo chegando ao poder.
 
     O pavor que vovo tinha dos comunistas nao era necessariamente por causa da distribuicao de renda ou mesmo de se ter um governo repressivo. O medo dele era o ateismo e daria a vida se preciso fosse pelo catolicismo. Nisso ele era completamente radical.
 
     Mas apos seus 84 anos ele sofreu um derrame cerebral e paralizou metade do corpo. Com isso nos tinhamos que servir de enfermeiros ou auxiliares em tudo o que ele desejasse fazer fora da cama. Ele ja estava um pouco esclerosado, porem, tinha momentos de lucidez. E nesses momentos ele tentava convencer-nos de que, por sermos a favor da democratizacao do Brasil, nos so poderiamos ser comunistas. E essa conversa rendia discussoes historicas.
 
    Numa dessas vezes ele desafiou-me a viajar para a Uniao Sovietica e praticar la o “meu comunismo”. Eu insistia com ele que eu nada tinha a fazer na Uniao Sovietica porque se eu era contra a repressao brasileira tambem nao concordava com o totalitarismo sovietico. Mas ele nao compreendia a minha logica e confundia o nosso apoio `a democracia como se fosse aprovacao ao totalitarismo, principalmente aquele oriundo do comunismo ateista. E num certo momento da discussao ele comecou a esbravejar: “Tem eh que mandar matar esse povo que esta conspirando. Esses comunistas. Esses militares nao estao valendo nada. Se nao matar o Brasil vai virar uma bagunca!”
 
     Pensei que pudesse chama-lo `a razao argumentando: Uai vo, o senhor eh a favor de mandar matar ate os seus netos? Mas ele nao se fez de rogado. “Comunista tem mais eh que morrer! Nao perdoo ninguem.” Ainda insisti mais um pouco: Vo, qual razao o senhor nos daria para justificar matar? Dai ele vociferou: “Porque no Brasil eh a lei!” Foi ai que eu respirei fundo e calmamente soprei o que tinha a dizer: Entao ta certo vo! La na Uniao Sovietica eles nao estao fazendo nada de errado com os dissidentes. Porque la eles tambem tem as leis deles.
 
     Preso `a cadeira de rodas e vendo o ponto de vista dele cair por terra ele nao encontrou outro argumento senao chorar e dizer: “O que vale eh que estou mais perto de morrer! Mas voces vao se arrepender.” Na verdade a vida eh sempre assim: nao importa qual a opcao que a gente faca, quando os tempos dificeis se apresentam temos sempre a duvida se tomamos ou nao as melhores decisoes em nosso passado. Tivemos muitas oportunidades de dificuldades no Brasil depois que a ditadura se foi. Mas em cada momento desses a minha certeza foi sempre essa: corrigir o rumo, jamais voltar `aquela opcao tao negativa.
 
     O problema das relacoes humanas esta no absolutismo de certas pessoas. Vovo Juca sempre foi absolutista. O que ele acreditava tinha que valer como verdade para todos. Nao podemos negar e agradecer o trabalho comunitario que ele prestou `a nossa comunidade. Mas se ele fosse jovem e fizesse o mesmo que havia feito anos atras, durante a ditadura ele correria o risco de ter sido um dos numerosos casos de prisoes arbitrarias que povoam a nossa Historia.
 
     O problema dos absolutistas esta nisso: eles tem toda a certeza de que o que desejam fazer sera o melhor para todos ou, pelo menos, para a maioria. A certeza deles eh tanta que isso os impede de enxergar os outros pontos de vista. Com certeza, Joseph Stalin, Mao Tse Tung, Adolph Hitler, Osama Bin Laden, George W. Bush e muitos outros tinham a absoluta certeza de que estavam dando o melhor de si para o mundo. O defeito deles eh nao perceber o quanto estavam enganados e que o mundo tem uma ideia diferente do que eh bom para si mesmo.
 
     Por pensar que o mundo recusa o que eh bom para si proprio o absolutista tenta impor ao mundo aquilo que nao eh bom nem para ele proprio. Era totalmente compreensivel que nosso avo, com seus 87 anos de vida e sofrendo a Doenca de Alzheimer, confundisse defesa de democracia como se fosse ser comunista. Mas o mesmo, partindo dos lideres da ditadura, demonstrava um quadro pior de doenca. No Brasil nos tivemos um tipo de macarthismo muito pior que o original americano.   
 
     E aqui eu observo quao similar a isso eh a concepcao daqueles que acusam o presidente Obama de estar querendo implantar um programa socialista. Eles nao desejam eh que nos, o povo, tenhamos acesso a condicoes que eles acreditam ser restritas aos privilegiados. Assim, acusando o presidente Obama de possuir um programa socialista, eles exploram o medo que as pessoas comuns tem do socialismo, ao mesmo tempo que ocultam suas intencoes de segregar o povo.
 
     Postarei mais uma sequencia genealogica para o eleito que nao assumiu, presidente Tancredo de Almeida Neves. A genealogia dele eh como se diz no Brasil: Eh feijao com arroz. Muito semelhante `a dos outros.               
 
1.910 Tancredo de Almeida Neves – Risoleta Guimaraes Tolentino
1.881 Antonina Homem de Almeida – Francisco de Paula Neves*
1.848 Mariana Candida Kapler – Antonio Homem de Almeida
1.821 Mariana Candida de Jesus – Francisco Kapler
1.795 Maria Madalena da Silva – Joao da Silva Pereira Gomes
         Manuel Ferreira da Silva – Mariana Moreira de Sousa
1.747 Maria Cleofa Bueno – Jose Ferreira da Silva
         Maria Cleofa Bueno – Joao Goncalves de Melo
         Rosa Maria Bueno de Moraes – Antonio de Moura
         Lourenco Correia Pires – Catarina Bueno do Prado
         Manuel Joao de Oliveira – Francisca de Lira de Moraes
         Isabel Pais – Marcos Mendes de Oliveira
         Maria Leme – Manuel Joao Branco
         Fernando Dias Pais Leme* – Lucrecia Leme*
 
     A partir desse ponto podemos voltar ao capitulo 10 e verificarmos a sequencia genealogica do bandeirante Fernao Dias Pais Leme que esta la. Fernando e Lucreica sao os avos paternos dele. Eu verifiquei apenas a linhagem maternal do Tancredo Neves porque pensei que as datas na frente dos nomes poderiam ajudar a identificar mais coisas e o lado paterno nao as possui.
 
     A brutalidade da ditadura no Brasil foi mostrada por mais um fato ultrajoso. Estava programado uma show a favor da democratizacao e pacificacao do pais, com uma cantora famosa. Uma bomba explodiu nas imediacoes. Esta estava sendo preparada por 2 militares para provocar tumulto, porem, a bomba explodiu no colo de um dos facinoras. Se o ataque deles houvesse tido sucesso, poderiam ter causado muitas mortes e ferido milhares. Ate hoje nao ficou totalmente explicado o que eles realmente queriam fazer.
 
     Nada do que fizeram para impedir a democratizacao funcionou. E os outros paises da America do Sul tambem estavam na mesma onda. Nos conseguimos alguma ajuda dos paises industrializados. Eles tiveram medo que se a ditadura recrudescesse isso levaria a uma desordem incontrolavel o que causaria perdas nos investimentos deles. Assim, muito antes de termos a Primavera Arabe existiu a Primavera Sulamericana.
 
     A democratizacao no Brasil comecou mesmo no inicio dos anos 90. Tivemos a primeira eleicao presidencial por meio do voto popular apos 30 anos. Apesar de ser considerada legal tivemos interesses anti-democraticos envolvidos nas eleicoes. E o presidente eleito, Fernando Collor de Mello, acabou impedido, por corrupcao. O vice dele e tambem sucessor foi Itamar Franco que terminou o mandato.
 
     Itamar Franco herdou um pais em situacao de Terra arrasada. E ele procurou fazer aliancas com todos que o pudessem ajudar. Eu nao gostava da forma de ele administrar porque fora ex-governador em Minas Gerais e era muito conservador para o meu gosto.
 
     Mesmo eu sendo um Joao Ninguem tentei contactar amigos que poderiam ter acesso ao Partido dos Trabalhadores para que o ajudassem, para evitar que o governo dele terminasse nas maos da direita. Mas o Partido dos Trabalhadores, nao porque tambem eu a fiz, nao aceitou essa proposta e ele preencheu os cargos com conservadores. Mais tarde o Lula, eterno presidente do PT, reconheceu o erro de nao te-lo apoiado.
 
     O presidente Itamar indicou o sociologista Fernando Henrique Cardoso para o cargo de Ministro da Economia e o proprio fora um dos exilados aqui nos Estados Unidos e lecionou ate na Harvard. Um grupo de economistas, incluindo Andre Pinheiro de Lara Resende, fez um plano, baseado em correcoes das muitas outras experiencias erradas no Brasil anteriormente, com nova moeda e estabilizacao economica. Na epoca da implantacao o plano funcionou dentro do esperado e o ministro da economia ganhou o credito popular.
 
     Na onda do otimismo que veio logo apos `a implantacao do plano, que se chamou Real, e continua como nome da moeda brasileira, Fernando Henrique Cardoso foi eleito presidente com facilidade. Mas o governo dele foi caracterizado por ser muito conservador e submisso `as instituicoes monetarias internacionais. Quando ele nao permitiu a flexibilizacao da comparacao do Real com as outras moedas, a administracao dele fez a industria brasileira perder a competitividade e quase quebrou o pais outra vez.
 
     O Governo Fernando Henrique realizou dois outros feitos que o caracterizaram. Um deles foi, pela lei eleitoral anterior um presidente nao poderia ser reeleito no periodo subsequente aos seus quatro anos no poder. Assim ele comprou no Congresso uma emenda em causa propria para ser reeleito. O segundo foi privatizar muitas instituicoes publicas em obediencia ao mandado conservador de minimizar o Estado. Ele privatizou inclusive uma das maiores empresas de mineralogia do mundo, a Cia. Vale do Rio Doce, e que havia nascido gracas `as riquezas do Estado de Minas. Ele estava se preparando para privatizar a Petrobras, mas ai ja seria passar dos limites, ate mesmo para o pacifico povo brasileiro.
 
     As medidas conservadoras tomadas por ele podem ser mensuradas com facilidade pela migracao de brasileiros ao exterior. Migrei logo apos ele ser eleito a primeira vez e a cada ano um numero muito maior de brasileiros estavam chegando. Pareceu ser uma tendencia que nao fosse parar e que deixaria o Brasil vazio. E os migrantes nao eram apenas das classes desfavorecidas. A populacao que era dona de seu proprio negocio estava quebrando. Muitos amigos, que haviam migrado antes e haviam comecado seus negocios no retorno ao Brasil, agora estavam reimigrando. Eh preciso deixar claro que, a minha migracao foi voluntaria e nao se deveu `a performance do FHC.
 
     Apos tres tentativas frustrantes de se eleger presidente, o insistente sindicalista e nordestino: Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva entrou no cargo. Ele ainda tirou vantagem da possibilidade de se reeleger, agradeca-se ao predecessor, e tambem governou duas vezes. No final do segundo mandato ele ajudou a eleger sua sucessora, presidenta Dilma Rousseff.
 
     Lula, como o chamamos desde os tempos de sindicato, era analfabeto, segundo o que os opositores a ele quizeram classificar a forma alternativa da alfabetizacao que ele teve. Ele passou pela escola primaria normal e foi treinado para se tornar metalurgico. Posteriormente cursou o segundo grau via supletivo. O mais importante, aprendeu com a vida. E sempre teve pessoas inteligentes ao seu redor.
 
     Em represalia ele comecou a tirar sarro da oposicao a ele quando o governo dele comecou a dar certo, dizendo em cada discurso que fazia: “Nunca dantes nesse pais se fez tanto pelo povo!” O que ele passava era simples, nenhuma outra administracao tinha feito tanto em tao pouco tempo. E isso eh verdade. Mas tambem esta aquem do que poderia ter sido feito.
 
     Este eh um problema em nossa existencia. Mesmo as pessoas que sao julgadas boas nunca devem se deixar levar pelo sentimento de acomodacao porque foram capazes de atingir um patamar superior em relacao aos outros. Se pensamos que o que fizemos eh o maximo que podemos, devemos ceder nosso lugar imediatamente a outros para que possam melhorar o que fizemos. Ninguem eh perfeito. Sempre havera onde melhorar mais. Tudo o que fizermos agora se tornara obsoleto em futuro proximo.
 
     Lembro-me quando em 1.979 fui despedido do meu primeiro emprego na vida. Lula era a estrela do sindicalismo e a militancia dele sempre o deixava em dificuldades junto `a ditadura. Muitas vezes ele foi preso, o que era uma perda de tempo para os malfeitores porque isso somente aumentava a popularidade dele. Um dia fui chamado na sala do psicologo da firma. Naquele tempo as firmas tinham um nao para ajudar pessoas com problemas mas para “detectar sinais de rebeliao.” Fazer um bom servico nao tinha muito significado no Brasil que estava repleto de desempregados desejando qualquer vaga de empregos de baixa remuneracao.
 
     Nao me recordo se na entrevista eu ou ele mencionamos Lula. Mas fiz uma afirmacao do tipo: Nos precisamos de mais pessoas como o Lula para fazer o pais funcionar para todo mundo. E enxerguei nos olhos dele uma mistura de descrenca e raiva. “Voce pensa que ele sera a solucao?” Ele perguntou. Nao, mas ele eh o inicio. Respondi. E eu continuei falando um monte de bobagens mas nada que representasse risco. Logo logo eles puzeram outra pessoa para eu treina-la e um mes depois eu estava despedido sem precisar cumprir o aviso previo. O nome da empresa era Picchionni, Corretora de Valores, e alguns anos apos foi fechada por administracao errada.
 
     Como presidente, Lula fez o obvio em qualquer outro lugar do mundo. O Brasil tinha cerca de 170 milhoes de habitantes e mais da metade nao era consumidora. Isso era o que todo mundo, do mais bem informado ate aos menos como eu, andava comentando desde ha muito tempo. Mas os conservadores continuavam insistindo no favorecimento aos privilegiados, esperando que, ou apenas dizendo da boca para fora: esperavam que os privilegiados fizessem algo pelos pobres. Mas a verdade eh essa: o rico, ate a um determinado nivel, tenta criar empregos porque mais empregos representam mais renda para ele.
 
     Mas num grau de maior riqueza isso nao funciona tao bem porque eles comecam a “jogar” nas bolsas de valores e a gastar o dinheiro em superfluos. Nao digo que todo mundo faz o mesmo mas no Brasil eh a pura verdade. E no Brasil as bolsas pagam os maiores juros do mundo. Isso ja era verdade desde os tempos da ditadura e foi largamente usado pela administracao do Fernando H. Cardoso para transferir riquezas para uma pequena percentagem da populacao. Nem mesmo o governo Lula foi totalmente capaz de introduzir mais justica para o restante da populacao.
 
     Uma boa imagem para descrever o problema eh essa: alguns bilionarios preferem investir 50 milhoes em suas proprias casas do que ajudar os pobres a comprarem a primeira casa deles de 100.000. E observem quantas casas para pobres 50 milhoes podem comprar! Nao estou falando em distribuir o dinheiro de graca, falo em relacao a pagar-se salarios mais justos para os que trabalham duro.
 
     O que o Lula fez no Brasil foi algo parecido feito por Franklin D. Roosevelt em seu plano Big Deal. Ele apenas elevou o salario minimo gradualmente e esperou pelos resultados. Tambem incluiu no mercado de consumo milhoes que estavam fora. Ainda aumentou o estimulo `as familias pobres para que mantivessem as criancas nas escolas. Esse era um problema enorme no Brasil antes porque historicamente as criancas largavam a escola para ajudar aos pais a quitarem as despesas. O proprio Lula fora vitima da situacao.
 
     Lula sentiu na propria pele o descaso ao qual os pobres sao submetidos no pais. Ele compreendeu que o pobre tambem tinha direito de fazer 5 refeicoes por dia. Tambem que o pobre tem o direito de vestir-se melhor e inclusive o direito de possuir carros. O que historicamente acontecia no Brasil eh descrito pela sabedoria: “Pobre vende o almoco para comprar o jantar.” Desde que a ditadura comecou a vender os interesses do povo no mercado internacional o slogan havia sido: “Salarios baixos para vender mais.” E o salario minimo passou a ser injustamente achatado.
 
     As medidas tomadas pelo Lula, eu proprio ja defendera desde quando escrevera meu segundo livro em 1.977. Eu tinha 19 anos e nenhum conhecimento de economia mas tinha justica e compaixao no coracao.
 
     Como o dito popular usado no Brasil, Lula tem sido o pe-de-coelho do pais. Quando ele foi empossado em 2002, logo logo o Brasil conquistou o quinto titulo de Campeao do Mundo. Nao teria melhor noticia para elevar o otimismo brasileiro que essa. Ta bom, estou exagerando um pouquinho.
 
     Durante a administracao dele o Brasil se tornou autosuficiente em energia, agradeca-se aos investimentos novos na producao de petroleo e biocombustiveis, incluindo-se do alcool. Foi no tempo dele que o mega deposito de petroleo foi encontrado e isso ira logo colocar o Brasil como exportador do produto. Nao foi sem razao que o presidente Obama disse que Lula era o cara. Ele saiu do governo deixando agendadas a proxima Copa do Mundo de Futebol em 2.014 e as Olimpiadas de 2.016.
 
     Mas eh claro, eu estou apenas fazendo um resumo do que alguns presidentes fizeram no Brasil e eles nao fizeram apenas o que estou dizendo que fizeram. Estou apenas caracterizando os feitos deles.
 
     O presidente(a) mais recente do Brasil eh tambem a primeira mulher a ser eleita para o cargo no pais. Dilma Vana Rousseff eh filha de um imigrante bulgaro chamado Pedro Rousseff. A mae, Dilma Jane da Silva, nasceu em Resente, Rio de Janeiro. O casal criou a familia em Belo Horizonte, Minas Gerais, onde Dilma Vana nasceu.
 
     Durante os “Anos de Chumbo” ela tornou-se militante ativa contra a ditadura. Foi capturada, torturada e pagou pena de prisao por 3 anos. Eh muito cedo para caracterizar o governo dela porque assumiu o posto em primeiro de janeiro de 2.011. O que parece eh que ela dara continuidade ao trabalho de Lula. Isso significa boas noticias para os Estados Unidos, mas poderiam ser melhores se o passado nao tivesse nada a cobrar.
 
     Estou mencionando isso porque os Estados Unidos poderiam esperar um parceiro melhor do Brasil nesse tempo de crise. O problema eh que os Estados Unidos nunca pediu desculpas pelos feitos terriveis contra o povo brasileiro durante a ditadura la. Nem mesmo reconheceu o que fez. Agora, muitos politicos que estao no poder foram as mesmas pessoas que sofreram as piores consequencias do intervencionismo. 
 
     Mesmo que esses politicos nao guardem raiva, tem algo que eles nao deixarao de ter, eles nunca terao confianca nas politicas americanas. O reconhecimento dos malfeitos e o pedido de perdao poderiam tornar-se o primeiro passo a favor da construcao de uma nova era de confianca. E a melhor alianca so pode nascer quando se tem confianca um no outro.
 
     A atuacao da ultima administracao Bush sera contada como a maior perda no relacionamento entre as duas nacoes. A arrogancia dele, promovendo guerras com mentiras, deve ter colocado os politicos brasileiros em posicao defensiva, o que reflete em perdas economicas para os Estados Unidos. O que preocupa esses politicos eh a crenca em que: “Quando os americanos nao conseguem o que desejam por via diplomatica eles simplesmente tomam o que eh dos outros.”
 
     E, com certeza, as acoes do governo do segundo presidente Bush mostrou isso como verdade. E isso foi definitivo quando o governo do Lula no Brasil se opos ao projeto que poderia dar aos Estados Unidos uma base de lancamento de foguetes la. Para que saibam, o lancamento de espaconaves a partir das proximidades da linha do equador eh mais barato que em outros lugares tropicais ou subtropicais. Mas os americanos quizeram por la a base e te-la como se fosse seu proprio territorio sem partilhar as tecnologias.
 
     Com certeza, ninguem iria querer dar tal recepcao de confianca aos americanos. Ninguem desejaria abrir mao de sua soberania e dar aos americanos uma desculpa para futuras intervencoes.
 
     Outra furada recente da diplomacia americana foi a perda do contrato bilionario que o governo brasileiro abriu para comprar avioes para os servicos militares. Apesar da administracao Obama ser considerada mais amigavel ninguem sabe o que vira depois. E nada melhor do que assistir aos debates dos candidatos republicanos para notar-se que as preocupacoes do mundo em relacao aos Estados Unidos tem fundamentos. Assim, todas as vezes que qualquer governo tiver que decidir fazer algum negocio com os americanos ele lembrar-se-a do que aconteceu anteriormente e ira preferir fazer negocios com os fornecedores que representarem ser de melhor confianca.
 
     Ninguem ira deliberadamente excluir os Estados Unidos de seus negocios porque o pais eh considerado importante para a comunidade mundial mas, enquanto os Estados Unidos nao melhorarem sua imagem como bom  e parceiro essencial, eles sofrerao os desgastes das relacoes, e isso, talvez, os conduzirao para a queda do posto de economia dominante no mundo num periodo curto. Isso podera acontecer nao porque os Estados Unidos sao odiados, mas porque os Estados Unidos ha muito tempo tem cometido os mesmos erros que os grandes imperios extintos cometeram.

14. BUSCANDO O PARAISO PERDIDO, A SAGA DA FAMILIA

Gostaria de mostrar neste capitulo algo com respeito ao povoamento de origem europeia numa area particular do Brasil. Conhecemos por meio dos vestigios fosseis que Minas Gerais eh habitada por povos indigenas desde 10.500 anos atras, pelo menos. E decifrar como o Brasil foi primeiro descoberto por pessoas humanas eh um misterio longe de ser decifrado. Para que tenhamos uma resposta a respeito disso ha que se empenhar a vida inteira de muitos pesquisadores.

O problema maior eh o parecer que os pesquisadores brasileiros nao tem cobertura financeira para fazer o trabalho. E o acelerado desenvolvimento do pais pode comprometer os sitios ja identificados e os desconhecidos. Pode-se considerar sorte o achado do esqueleto de Luzia, numa gruta da cidade de Santa Luzia. Com mais de 10.000 anos, podemos dizer com certeza que, ela nao foi a primeira moradora de Minas Gerais e, decisivamente, nao eh a primeira brasileira.

Minas Gerais eh um estado continental, e nao tem praias. O Oceano Atlantico fica a mais de 200 km distante de suas fronteiras. E Santa Luzia eh muito mais distante da fronteira, no lado oposto ao Oceano. Entre o Oceano e Santa Luzia temos outro mar. Um mar de montanhas, que antigamente foram cobertas por uma floresta densa. E nao ha caminho facil entre os dois pontos em sua distancia mais curta.

Muitos rios que nascem em Minas Gerais desaguam no Oceano Atlantico atraves da Bacia do Rio Doce mas nao passam de uma sequencia de quedas d’agua nas montanhas. Todavia, Santa Luzia esta localizada no planalto que marca o final do terreno montanhoso e comeca o terreno moderado do Planalto Central. A partir dai os rios tendem a tomar a direcao norte-oeste. O maior nas redondezas eh o Rio das Velhas que se desloca pelo territorio moderado ate encontrar-se com o Rio Sao Francisco.

O Rio Sao Francisco nasce em Minas Gerais, reune as aguas de la e se dirige por mais de 1.500 km em direcao ao norte. Apos isso, muda a direcao para o leste indo encontrar-se com o Oceano Atlantico. O ponto onde ele muda de direcao esta no coracao da Regiao Nordeste do Brasil. Este ponto nao eh tao longe do sul do Estado do Piaui. E ali esta o Parque Nacional da Serra da Capivara.

Os sitios arqueologicos da Serra da Capivara e Pedra Furada sao os locais onde a professora Niede Guidon e seu time encontraram inumeras pistas que sugerem a habitacao humana nas Americas muito anterior aos sitios chamados Clovis. A datacao dos achados dela ainda estao em disputa mas o que outras pistas encontradas em outros pontos da Terra tem sugerido eh que, todas as suposicoes levantadas no inicio do seculo XX com respeito aos primeiros colonizadores das Americas foram falhas. Se alguem desejar aprender algo mais a respeito do assunto, pode dar uma olhada rapidinha no endereco: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pedra_Furada_sites. A internet esta repleta de informacoes a respeito disso.

Como mencionei antes, Luzia, o fossil, se parece mais com os aborigenes da Australia. E o misterio de como a pessoa humana aparece no lado oposto `as praias do Pacifico na America do Sul talvez nao perdurara misterioso por muito tempo. Ninguem sabe entretanto se a familia de Luzia extiguiu-se ou deixou para nos algo de seu material genetico. O que parece eh que os nativamericanos apresentam em seu DNA mitocondrial alguns componentes que nao tem igual. Bom, isso pode vir daquela familia.

O que nos parece ter acontecido foi que, a partir de 10.000 anos atras tivemos um numero maior de populacao asiatica conquistando o territorio. O Estado de Minas Gerais era parcamente habitado por seus descendentes quando os Europeus invadiram as Americas. E muitas doencas comuns que eles trouxeram, inadivertidade, dizimaram mais de 90% dos nativamericanos.

Se uma doenca comum como a gripe foi capaz de causar isso a uma populacao que se encontrava alguns mil anos longe da Asia, eh possivel que outras doencas causassem mais danos numa populacao isolada por dezenas de milhares de anos. Os asiaticos que primeiro puzeram os pes nas Americas seriam resistentes a algumas doencas que poderiam facilmente matar os primeiros habitantes. Talvez os sobreviventes tenham sido tao poucos e o DNA deixado por eles tao pequeno que nao tenham deixado vestigios pelos proximos 10.000 anos.

A concepcao de Minas Gerais como um Paraiso nao eh minha. Um de nossos primos antigos, professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta, que nasceu em 1.893 e faleceu em 1.990, e escreveu o livro: A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente, teve a ideia. Retirarei da pagina 31 um extrato para mostrar isso.

“No dia seguinte, apos 2,5 leguas de viagem, pernoitou na Fazenda do Luiz da Mota, situada na margem do Ribeirao das Araras, proximo `a atual Vila de Sao Pedro do Suacui, onde as terras sao de uma extraordianaria fertilidade. Nao se poderia dizer que era uma fazenda. Os seus hospedeiros eram dois homens pobres. Um deles havia corrido o mundo. Era portugues, tinha estado em Angola e viera terminar os seus dias na Mata do Pecanha.

Durante a sua viagem entre a Vila do Principe e Pecanha, observou um fato bastante curioso, o de haver encontrado nesse percurso, guardadas as proporcoes, muito maior quantidade de europeus do que ate entao vira na sua viagem pelo Brasil. A que se atribuir essa penetracao de portugueses pela mata a dentro do Pecanha? Vejamos suas proprias palavras explicativas:

“Ha um momento em que aqueles que erram pelo mundo como continuo joquete de suas esperancas, acabam por sentir a necessidade de repouso e de solidao; falaram-lhes das florestas, que poderiam possuir vastas terras e viver tranquilo ao abrigo da miseria; renunciar aos seus anteriores projetos; e os perigosos aventureiros, fixando-se ao solo, tornam-se cidadaos uteis.”

Esta observacao eh de todo procedente.

Por toda a regiao do Pecanha, Sao Joao Evangelista, Sao Jose do Jacuri, Sao Pedro do Suacui, Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes e Sao Miguel de Guanhaes, os portugueses, afundando-se nas matas, apossaram-se de grandes sesmarias de terra, onde criaram familias, construiram fazendas, instalaram engenhos de cana, plantaram cereais, e viveram tranquilos. Os que nao eram casados uniram-se aos indigenas, constituindo-se familias que hoje povoam grande parte daquela regiao.”

Ele menciona na pagina 32, “Quando os excessos amorosos lhe causavam insonia, enguliam um verme, que secavam sem lhe retirar a linha umbelical, verme esse que vem a ser o “bicho da taquara”, criado no interior desse bambu. Os indios comiam esses vermes, dos quais extraiam ainda uma especie de gordura fina e delicada, propria para os alimentos. Quando seco e reduzidos a po, eram aplicados sobre as feridas, que se curavam rapidamente. Quando, porem, comiam os vermes secos, sem a retirada da linha umbelical, caiam em uma especie de sono estatico, que durava varios dias. Ao despertar, contavam os indios ter tido sonhos maravilhosos, onde viam florestas brilhantes e comiam frutas deliciosas. A cabeca desse verme nao deve ser comida, – pois eh considerada como perigoso veneno. Os portugueses consideravam esse alimento como um prato delicioso.”

E ele continua contando na pagina 32: “Tendo alcancado o Arraial do Rio Vermelho, que continha apenas umas cinquenta casinhas, ele admirou o seu aspecto bastante agradavel, em face do conjunto que o emoldurava. Eh este povoado dotado de otimo clima e de grande salubridade. Encontrou ali varios octogenarios e mesmo pessoas com noventa, cento e vinte e oito, e cento e trinta e dois anos.”

Nosso primo estava falando da viagem feita pelo cientista frances: Augusto de Saint-Hilaire, que viajou por Minas Gerais entre os anos de 1.816 e 1.817. E esta era Minas Gerais, a terra dos mineiros. Mas o Paraiso nao estava ali para todo mundo. Ele tambem narra um pouco mais a respeito da vida que os indios estavam submetidos a ela.

“Depois de visitar os aldeiamentos dos indios, nos arredores do povoado e de descrever os seus habitos e costumes, ele fala sobre a lascividade dos indios do Pecanha, dizendo mesmo que, muito frequentemente, ficando estes esgotados pela volutosidade, renunciavam `a vida e se enforcavem em qualquer arvore da floresta.”

Esta opiniao mostrada pelo cientista frances, Saint-Hilaire, eh provavelmente errada e tal procedimento da populacao indigena continua a acontecer nas tribos em certas areas como no Estado do Mato Grosso do Sul. E a causa pode estar relacionada ao stress causado pelo sentimento de Paraiso perdido. Podemos abrir nossas mentes e ver o que se passava nas mentes dos indios logo apos os europeus invadirem as terras onde eles tinham sido os unicos donos. Nosso primo Dermeval Jose Pimenta nos oferece alguma pista em sua narracao, na pagina 48, quando ele fala a respeito do patriarca da familia Vieira Braga. Assim ele proclama:

“O cientista frances, Augusto Saint-Hilaire, quando em 1.817 visitou o entao Distrito de Santo Antonio de Pecanha, hospedou-se na tosca residencia de Januario Vieira Braga, Comandante do Quartel instalado, em 1.807, a uma legua da povoacao. O Comandante, ja septuagenario, nascido em 1.747, era um audaz e valente “mateiro”. Desde a idade de 14 anos penetrava nas matas para combater a feroz tribo dos Botocudos. Combatia-os, mas nao era desumano, sempre esperancoso de obter informacoes referentes a possiveis riquezas minerais da regiao.

Conta-se que um dos artificios usados em cacar indigena consistia em ocultar-se nas matas, ficando de espreita. `A noite, os indios ao dormirem, apos um dia de cacada e comidas fartas, deixavam as suas flechas depositadas. Era entao que o velho Januario com os seus companheiros, em surdina, cortavam as cordas dos arcos, desarmando-os. Ao acordarem, sentiam-se inermes. Combatia-os, matando os resistentes e levando os mansos e as mulheres para trabalharem e serem catequizados pela Igreja.”

O que o primo Dermeval nao menciona eh que o trabalho ao qual ele se refere era escravo. O mesmo se fazia com o povo africano que era considerado mais uma mercadoria que pessoa humana. Entao, o que muitos de nos faria se uma civilizacao extraterrestre invadisse a Terra como se fosse dela, e nao nossa, e fizesse a nos de escravos apos matarem nossos parentes que resistissem? Eh provavel que a resposta sera incomoda para muitos de nos!

Os revisionistas poderiam dizer que o primo Dermeval fosse preconceituoso pela observacao de que o velho comandante Januario nao fosse desumano tratando os indios daquela forma. Eh preciso recordar o tempo que isso foi escrito. O livro foi publicado em 1.966 e foi escrito antes disso. Martin Luther King Junior foi assassinado em 1.968 e o Movimento pelos Direitos Civis estava em seu apice na data. Isso significa que nossa Historia estava num tipo de limbo entre o novo e o velho entendimento de vida.

No Brasil, as velhas geracoes realmente acreditavam que tirar os indios dos seus antigos costumes e cristianiza-los seria o de melhor que poderiam fazer por eles. As geracoes antigas nao reconheciam os direitos dos indios sobre a terra e pensavam que a maneira delas explorarem-na era o melhor a fazer-se. Tinhamos ai uma sequencia de concepcoes erradas nas quais os antigos criam. Apesar de pensar que estavam fazendo tudo com bondade.

Nesse ponto nos precisamos abrir nossas mentes para o que sao as nossas concepcoes em relacao aos outros. Nao podemos pensar que o bem que planejamos em favor deles sempre sera realmente o melhor para eles. Quando assumimos isso, nos estamos erroneamente tomando o que nos parece o melhor para nos como se isso fosse o bem dos outros. Resumindo, nos estariamos tentando fazer o bem a nos mesmos e nao aos outros. Isso eh a nossa autosuficiencia interferindo com o nosso entendimento de vida e nossa vontade. Melhor eh ouvirmos o que os outros pensam a respeito do que seja bom para eles proprios e fazer de tudo para compreender o ponto-de-vista deles.

Todavia, falando a respeito do primo Dermeval, a avo dele era a nativa-brasileira Francelina Catarina de Souza. Ele menciona isso na pagina 212 do livro mas nao menciona o nome da tribo dela. Ela possivelmente estivesse ligada `as tribos Monoxos ou Malalis, as unicas outras alem dos Botocudos que estavam na area. Mas nao posso assegurar ser verdade porque ele disse que o avo tinha feito o pedido de casamento `a mae dela e, aparentemente, elas viviam isoladas.

Desta forma, tendo sangue indigena, pelo menos, numa proporcao de um quarto ele provavelmente nao teria nenhum preconceito racial. Apenas nao compreendeu que os indios resistentes nao eram piores que os brancos insistentes, que desejavam tomar deles tudo o que tinham na vida. Nao apenas suas posses materiais e conhecimentos mas inclusive a liberdade que deveria ser sagrada para todos nos.

Apos essa breve introducao a este capitulo eu gostaria de falar a respeito da formacao da nossa familia. Entenda-se ai, a grande familia que veio da cidade antes chamada de Vila do Principe e que agora tem o nome de Serro. Ela tinha um territorio imenso no qual alguns estados inteiros dos Estados Unidos ou do Brasil caberiam dentro e ainda sobraria uma boa quantidade de terras.

A Cidade do Serro fica no Centro Nordeste do Estado de Minas Gerais. Foi sua quinta vila constituida. O surgimento legal dela data de 1.714 no governo de Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho, o Pacificador. Ela surgiu no comeco do Ciclo do Ouro em Minas Gerais que floresceu de 1.698 ate 1.750 quando comecou a esgotar-se. Esta na linha de montanhas conhecida como Serra do Espinhaco (Espinha Grande) que vai do sul ao norte do Estado.

Nesse capitulo eu tenho voltado no tempo. Quando comecei este escrito disse que tentaria colocar as coisas em ordem cronologica. E foi o que fiz em torno da Historia e agora desejo retornar para explicar a nossa formacao genealogica. Pelo menas na parte que temos dados.

Precisamos conhecer um pouco de geografia tambem. O basico eh esse, o Brasil tem todas as praias tropicais do leste da America do Sul, que sao banhadas por apenas um oceano, o Atlantico. Todo o litoral eh composto por uma faixa plana. Nao tao longe do mar, a maior parte do terrano ganha altitude repentinamente e forma o que se chama de Serra Geral. Ela pode ser vista do mar, na Regiao Sudeste e Sul do Brasil e, algumas vezes, eh chamada de Muralha.

Como a maioria das altas altitudes ocorrem nesse ponto e partes do interior do pais sao mais baixas, muitos rios tendem a correr na direcao do interior ate mudarem a direcao para o sul, como o Rio Paraguai faz, ou norte, como o Rio Sao Francisco, ate encontrarem uma forma de buscar o mar. Em Minas Gerais essa tendencia nao funciona tao perfeita. O Rio Doce parte a Serra Geral em duas. Ele corre do sul para o norte ate Governador Valadares quando se vira para o mar e atravessa o Estado do Espirito Santo.

E aquele rio escavou planicies em sua bacia que tem altitudes muito inferiores que o seu redor. A partir do vale em torno de Governador Valadares nos temos um clima quente e umido. E `a medida que entramos na direcao oposto ao mar precisa-se praticamente fazer escalada, como em uma escadaria. Na porcao mais alta temos a Serra do Espinhaco. Eh onde todo o ouro estava.

O Vale do Rio Doce foi a barreira natural `a exploracao do interior porque seu clima quente e umido era fonte de doencas desconhecidas no tempo colonial. E muitos perderam a vida tentando conquista-lo. Um destes, ja mencionei, foi Agostinho Barbalho Bezerra, o filho do Luis Barbalho Bezerra, o heroi brasileiro no capitulo das Invasoes Holandesas, em torno de 1.640. Acredito que pessoas nascidas no Brasil com ligacoes com os holandeses naquele tempo migraram para o Estado de Nova Iorque, que era outra colonia holandesa.

Vila do Principe, agora Serro, era composta pelo distrito com esse nome e uma serie de distritos surgidos no Ciclo do Ouro. Os principais eram Conceicao do Mato Dentro, Tejuco (agora Diamantina), o distrito de Sao Jose de Taponhoacanga que agora eh parte da cidade de Alvorada de Minas, tambem Gouvea (Gouveia) e duzias mais.

Pelos anos de 1.750 o ouro facil comecou a escacear e os governantes locais lancaram bandeiras, no sentido radial, na tentativa de encontrar-se mais. Encontrou-se um pouco no planalto que posteriormente deu origem `a Vila de Santo Antonio do Pecanha. Agora eh a Cidade de Pecanha. Outra praca teve o enorme nome de, Vila de Nossa Senhora do Bom Sucesso das Minas Novas do Aracuai. Agora eh apenas Minas Novas. Estes nao foram os ultimos lugares onde o ouro e os diamantes foram encontrados mas desde entao a producao comecou a cair. O ouro de Minas Novas havia sido encontrado em 1.727.

Foi entao que um novo tipo de colonizacao comecou. Uma onda de recem-chegados misturou-se com a populacao estabelecida e embrenhou-se nas matas em busca de terras para cultivar. Antes de 1.807 essa tendencia fora bloqueada pela presenca da tribo dos indios Botocudos que dominava o sudeste do Serro, desde Pecanha ate `as margens do Rio Doce. O governador do estado mandou construir uma fortificacao em Pecanha, de onde as milicias combateram os indios e abriram essa area imensa para o cultivo das terras.

Logo em seguida os novos assentamentos comecaram a surgir. Entre eles: Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, atual Sabinopolis, e Sao Miguel e Almas, atual Guanhaes. Os povoamentos continuaram pertencendo ao Serro ate 1.840 quando foi estabelecida a Vila de Conceicao do Mato Dentro que tomou uma boa parte do territorio. Sao Miguel e Almas inclusive se tornou parte de Conceicao por cerca de 18 anos quando, entao, retornou ao Serro. Apenas para, poucos anos depois, 1.875, ser emancipada como Vila independente, juntamente com Rio Doce, que foi outro nome usado por Pecanha antes de receber o nome definitivo.

Apos 140 anos de sua criacao, a Cidade do Serro comecou a esfarelar-se em varios pedacos de terra o que atualmente reduziu o proprio territorio dela ao de uma cidade de pequeno porte em Minas. Ela conta agora com apenas 20.000 habitantes em contraste com outras cidades que foram distritos dela, tais como: Governador Valadares (255.000), Guanhaes (30.000), Itabira (105.000), Itambacuri (22,000), Minas Novas (30.000), Montes Claros (355.000), Nanuque (40.000), Pecanha (17.000), Sabinopolis (15.000), Sao Joao Evangelista (15.000), Teofilo Otoni (133.000), Virginopolis (10.000). Este pequeno numero de antigos distritos do Serro contam mais de 1 milhao de habitantes mas eh provavel que exista outro milhao nas mais de 200 outras cidades com suas raizes nela.

Nao estou considerando 4 cidades irmas: Coronel Fabriciano (103.000), Ipatinga (255.000), Joao Monlevade (71.000) e Timoteo (77.000). Nao estou inteiramente seguro que elas tenham sido parte do Serro. Todavia, o surgimento delas comecou ja no inicio do seculo XX e a explosao demografica delas veio apos 1.950 e foi causada pela instalacao de duas grandes aciarias: Acesita e Usiminas. Entre os anos de 1.961 e l.964, o nosso primo Dermeval Pimenta foi o presidente eleito da Acesita e depois ajudou na fundacao da Usiminas.

O que eh certo eh que nem todo mundo vem da mesma familia mas olhando os nossos livros genealogicos podemos detectar um claro padrao na formacao de parte da populacao brasileira. Em primeiro lugar uma relativamente pequena populacao estabeleceu-se nos distritos em torno do Serro. A populacao dos distritos se multiplicou durante 2 ou 3 geracoes atraves de nascimentos locais e chegada de migrantes, especialmente de origem portuguesa.

A segunda fase comeca com a dispersao da populacao inicial, colonizando novos distritos, a medias distancias dos primeiros. Estes novos distritos foram geralmente formados por grupos de pessoas aparentadas que haviam nascido nos primeiros distritos. Cada distrito novo recebeu contribuicoes geneticas de varios outros e, muitas vezes, tambem de outros assentamentos do sul do estado. Os recem-chegados de Portugal continuaram se apresentando. Cada geracao deu um passo adiante ate toda a area ser colonizada.

Podemos observar o mesmo resultado atraves da genealogia das cidades. O Serro foi dividido em muitas outras pequenas cidades com grande territorios. A seguir estes grandes territorios foram redivididos em outras cidades e assim por diante. Exemplo disso eh que o sudeste do Serro foi dividido entre Guanhaes e Pecanha. Depois Guanhaes deu `a luz a Acucena, Braunas, Dores de Guanhaes, Senhora do Porto e Virginopolis. Em 1.962 o territorio de Virginopolis foi dividido em mais 5 cidades que sao: Divinolandia de Minas, Gonzaga, Santa Efigenia de Minas, Sardoa e Sao Geraldo da Piedade. Cada cidade antiga deu origem a outras. Pecanha tornou-se mae de Valadares e outras.

As familias tiveram destinos semelhantes. Um exemplo eh a familia Coelho. Esse nome eh so uma referencia porque nosso ancestral Jose Coelho de Magalhaes nasceu em Portugal. Ele se casou em 1.779 com Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha que ja tinha ascendencia morando nos dominios do Serro. Os filhos do casal migraram e fundaram o distrito de Sao Miguel e Almas (Guanhaes). Os netos fundaram o distrito de Virginopolis. E os bisnetos participaram na fundacao dos distritos mais distantes. Ate que varias geracoes se uniram e formaram a cidade de Governador Valadares e agora se espalharam por um grande numero de outras cidades do Brasil e do mundo.

Outras familias fizeram caminhos alternativos mas acabaram se encontrando no mesmo final. Em cada cidade nao foi todo mundo que migrou para a proxima. Os que ficaram por muitas geracoes agora tem uma cidade inteira de parentes proximos. E ainda partilham ancestrais com as populacoes das outras cidades. Eu pretendo ser mais especifico ao mostrar isso por meio de algumas linhagens de nossa genealogia mais tarde.

Do recente censo de 2.010 podemos ter uma boa ideia como a populacao esta migrando. Pegando os numeros de 1.960 teremos 27.000 como os habitantes de Virginopolis. Um tamanho respeitavel na epoca e ate hoje. Agora a cidade tem apenas 10.530. Mas se adicionarmos a isso as populacoes de: Divinolandia de Minas (7.013), Gonzaga (5.903), Santa Efigenia de Minas (4.573), Sardoa (5.588) e Sao Geraldo da Piedade (4.389), encontraremos 38.016 no territorio original. No territorio original Guanhaes teria cerca de 100.000 habitantes. E Serro teria os milhoes que falei anteriormente.

Todavia eh possivel observar que a maioria das cidades pequenas de Minas estao perdendo populacao a cada censo. E as cidades maiores estao ganhando-a. Algumas pequenas cidades estao aumentando, pelo menos de 2.000 para 2.010. Penso que esse ganho inesperado pode estar vinculado `a crise economica de 2.008 em diante. A regiao eh uma das maiores exportadoras de migrantes para os paises industrializados e eles estao retornando por causa da crise, tambem por causa do atual ciclo de expansao da economia no Brasil.

Historicamente, Governador Valadares foi o principal destino da regiao do Serro por decadas. Isso se deu a partir do inicio do seculo XX quando a estrada de ferro ligando Belo Horizonte a Vitoria, capital do Espirito Santo, foi concluida em 1.910. Posteriormente veio a Estrada Rio-Bahia que acelerou o desenvolvimento. Antes disso a area era totalmente tomada pela Floresta Atlantica. E a populacao comecou a fazer a derrubada e substitui-la por pastagens.

O solo rico debaixo das florestas ofereciam pastagens tao ricas que os fazendeiros podiam deixar la seus bois e esperar ate o momento de voltar e vender para os abatedouros. E os fazendeiros de uma grande area, inclusive do sul do Estado da Bahia, tinham suas casas em Governador Valadares onde criaram suas familias. Com o crescimento da populacao, tambem o comercio atraiu mais pessoas.

Nao eh de admirar-se que falei em 300.000 habitantes na cidade por volta do ano 1.970 e agora so tem 255.475. Isso pode ser explicado por dois motivos. Acredita-se que no apice da migracao brasileira para o exterior Valadares tenha exportado 50.000 de seus residentes. Tambem, o antigo territorio dela agora eh partilhado com novas cidades. Como a cidade era totalmente dependente do mercado de carnes e do comercio, tornou-se vulneravel aos humores da economia brasileira com seus altos e baixos.

Em contraste, as quatro cidade: Coronel Fabriciano, Ipatinga, Joao Monlevade e Timoteo que estao proximas, iniciaram seu desenvolvimento baseado na industrializacao. Desde o principio ate agora a populacao delas esta em crescimento continuo. De 2.000 para 2.010, Ipatinga sozinha ganhou uma populacao pouco maior que uma cidade do porte de Virginopolis. No mesmo periodo Virginopolis perdeu algo em torno de 4% de seus moradores.

Mas a estrela da vez eh Montes Claros. Ela cresceu de 307.000 para 355.000 nos ultimos dez anos. Ela eh chamada de a Capital do Norte Mineiro, titulo que ja pertenceu ao Serro. No mesmo periodo a populacao serrana decresceu de 21.012 para 20.810. As duas tendencias tem sido observadas ao longo do tempo.

Bom, voltemos ao assunto genealogia. So recentemente tomei conhecimento que a genealogia em torno do territorio antigo do Serro esta melhor documentada do que imaginava. Sabe-se que temos algo nos antigos registros de nascimentos, mortes, casamentos, etc. Mas o que eu nao sabia era que ja existiam mais livros escritos a respeito disso. Os livros nao abordam toda a populacao mas une os dados de algumas familias que antigamente foram dominantes na redondeza.

Antes eu tinha noticia de alguns deles. Mas nunca tinha pensado em genealogia antes de meu pai dar-me o livro: Arvore Genealogica da Familia Coelho, escrito pela sobrinha dele e nossa prima, Ivania Batista Coelho. Eu ja conhecia parte do conteudo do livro porque a maior parte das pessoas me eram conhecidas. O livro versa a respeito da descendencia de Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (*) e Eugenia Rodrigues da Rocha. Ele era imigrante de Portugal, nascido por volta de 1.750 e casado nos dominios de Conceicao do Mato Dentro.

Tiveram 5 filhos, Jose Jr., Joao, Antonio, Felix e Clara Maria. Somente Jose e Joao se casaram e a familia comprou fazendas junto a onde, junto com outros pioneiros, eles fundaram o distrito de Sao Miguel e Almas. Sao Miguel era o santo da devocao do Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Junior, tambem conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha. Jose Jr. foi casado com Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo na cidade de Conceicao do Mato Dentro e os 4 primeiros filhos deles nasceram la e tiveram outros 4 em Sao Miguel (Guanhaes).

Depois a familia comecou a espalhar com parte permanecendo em Guanhaes e outra indo para o distrito, fundado por eles e outros pioneiros, de Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio de Gunhaes, que tornou-se Virginopolis. Essa ultima fundacao se deu em 1.858 e eu nasci la 100 anos depois. Varias geracoes haviam se passado e o numero de descendentes do primeiro casal ja eram contados em numero de milhares.

O livro nao esta completo. Foi escrito em 1.979 e muitos parentes nao foram registrados porque alguns nao enviaram os dados a tempo e outros haviam perdido o contato. Se milhares foram registrados outro numero igual ficou de fora. Mas tinhamos uma boa ideia de quem eram por causa das nossas tradicoes de conversar a respeito em nossos encontros em torno do fogo.

O tio Joao Coelho de Magalhaes casou-se com a prima deles: Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo. Tiveram 6 criancas mas a maioria mudou-se para Diamantina. Nossa prima Ivania aproveitou apenas uma pequena parte da genealogia dele, basicamente aqueles que se casaram com os descendentes do irmao dele Jose Jr. E ela teve o cuidado especial de registrar nosso parentesco com o professor Nelson Coelho de Senna e Dr. Innocente Soares Leao.

Ambos publicaram livros a respeito de nossa genealogia. O professor Senna eh autor do “Algumas Notas Genealogicas”. Este livro foi publicado em 1.939, em Sao Paulo. Dr. Soares Leao foi autor do livro: “Notas Historicas Sobre Guanhaes.” Publicacao de 1.967, em Belo Horizonte. Ambos descendem do tio Joao e imagino que tenham abordado melhor a descendencia dele e essa deve ser a razao pela qual a prima Ivania nao copiou as notas deles como um todo.

Ja mencionei nosso primo Dermeval Jose Pimenta e o livro dele: A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente. Este foi publicado em 1.966 na cidade de Belo Horizonte. Ele nao abordou muitos dados a respeito da Familia Coelho, possivelmente, os outros ja tinham feito isso. Ele so abriu uma janela para o nosso trisavo, Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, que foi o filho mais novo de Jose Jr. e Luiza Maria. Antonio casou-se com a Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral de quem o professor Dermeval era parente proximo e, atraves dela, as familias Coelho e Pimenta foram unidas. Mas isso se efetiva atraves dos ancestrais comuns, das familias Pereira do Amaral e Borges Monteiro.

O professor Dermeval tambem menciona os Arquivos do Alferes, Luiz Antonio Pinto. O Alferes nasceu na Cidade de Caete, Minas Gerais, em 1.841. Ele foi editor de um jornal no Serro. Enquanto trabalhava tambem fez uma serie de genealogias que guardam dados de muitas familias. O trabalho dele esta depositado no Arquivo Publico Mineiro (APM), em Belo Horizonte. Por meio da internet estou informado que ele juntou dados dos Coelho, Pinto, Rocha, para mencionar apenas algumas das muitas familias nas quais tenho interesse. Ele faleceu em 1.924. Dai se tem uma ideia do quao preciosos sao os dados para qualquer pesquisador da genealogia serrana.

Outra literatura importante nesse assunto eh o livro: “Genealogias e Biografias de Serranos e Diamantinenses”. O autor eh outro de nossos primos: Dr. Luiz Eugenio Pimenta Mourao. O livro foi publicado em 1.952, no Rio de Janeiro.

Infelizmente nunca tive a chance de dar uma olhada nessa literatura, exceto pelos trabalhos dos primos Ivania e Dermeval. Mas estas nao sao tudo. O genealogista mineiro mais conhecido foi o Conego Trindade. Ele nasceu em 1.883 e faleceu em 1.962. Ele tinha otima fonte de informacoes ja que trabalhou na Arquidiocese de Mariana. Mariana foi a primeira diocese do Estado de Minas Gerais e todos os dados colhidos pela Igreja Catolica no inicio de sua Historia eram mandados para la.

Conego Trindade eh autor de varios livros. Um deles eh: “Velhos Troncos Mineiros”. Este foi publicado em 1.955, em Sao Paulo. Eh composto por tres volumes, num total de 1.151 paginas. Publicou tambem o livro: “Genealogia da Zona do Carmo”. Inclui genealogias da regiao das cidades mais antigas do estado, Mariana e Ouro Preto. Mas esta mais voltado `a parentalha dele. Todavia, nossas familias estao tao espalhadas pelo mundo que, provavelmente, mais de 1.000.000 de pessoas podera encontrar ancestrais nele. Este livro pode ser consultado, de graca, via internet e em uma de suas paginas: Titulo Gomes Candido, encontrei os ancestrais e os familiares da D. Emilia Gentil Gomes Candido de Senna, a esposa do nosso primo, professor Nelson Coelho de Senna.

Tenho o titulo de mais um livro. O nome eh: Arvore Genealogica da Familia de Jose Batista Coelho. Eh apenas uma atualizacao de parte do trabalho da prima Ivania. Trata da descendencia do nosso bisavo Ze Coelho. A autora eh a tia-avo Ruth Coelho, que era filha do Ze Coelho, e da filha dela: Mariza Martins Coelho. A atualizacao vai ate 1.996.

Estou deixando estas notas aqui para informar a respeito da existencia da literatura e qualquer um que interessar-se a seguir meus passos podera usa-la. Nao sei se terei a chance de examinar todo esse material e a resposta a isso eh: provavelmente nao. Eh muito trabalho e eu precisaria tempo e dinheiro. Dois luxos que penso nao terei tao cedo. As genealogias dos livros dos primos Ivania e Dermeval ja estao publicados nos sites: www.geneaminas.com.br e www.ancestry.com (parcialmente).

Para findar a lista de documentos que poderiamos usar para completar o mais possivel a Arvore da Familia, eu sei que temos registros de nossos ancestrais nas cidades de: Serro, Guanhaes, Conceicao do Mato Dentro, Itabira, Congonhas do Campo, Ouro Preto e Mariana. De la nos provavelmente encontrariamos algo mais nas cidades coloniais do litoral brasileiro, a partir de Sao Paulo ate ao Ceara. Dai para frente teremos que cruzar o Oceano Atlantico voltando a Portugal e Africa.

Agora vou tentar mostrar algo a respeito da formacao genealogica da nossa Grande Familia. Comecando da sequencia genealogica que pode ser unida `a familia do heroi brasileiro, Luiz Barbalho Bezerra. Eu terei ajuda das informacoes encontradas no site GeneAll.net – Portugal, junto com o que encontramos no livro: A Mata do Pecanha. O primo Dermeval informou que ele encontrou os dados dele no fichario do Colegio Brasileiro de Genealogia, na Cidade do Rio de Janeiro. Vejamos algo entao:

Afonso Carreiro – esposa desconhecida
1.380 Joao Carreiro – Isabel de Torres
1.410 Pedro Carreiro – esposa desconhecida
1.440 Joao Carreiro – esposa desconhecida
1.470 Catarina Anes Carreiro – Joao Rodrigues
1.500 Francisco Carreiro – Alda Lourenco Rodrigues Salema (01)
1.525 Manuel Carreiro – Joana Rodrigues Valente (02)
1.550 Pedro Carreiro Salema – Maria Nunes de Andrade
1.575 Maria Furtado – 1.590 Luiz Barbalho Bezerra (03)
Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra – Izabel Pedreira
descendente desconhecido – conjuge desconhecido (04)
1.668 Pascoa Barbalho – Pedro da Costa
Maria da Costa Barbalho – Manoel Aguiar
Manoel Vaz Barbalho – Josefa Pimenta de Souza (05)
1.738 Isidora Maria da Encarnacao – Antonio Francisco de Carvalho (06)
1.779 Boaventura Jose Pimenta – Maria Balbina de Santana (07)
1.821 Modesto Jose Pimenta – Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral (08)
1.853 Cornelio Jose Pimenta – Josefina Carvalho de Souza (09)
1.893 Dermeval Jose Pimenta – Lucia Pinheiro Pimenta (10)

Esta eh uma sequencia apresentada pelo nosso primo Dermeval Jose Pimenta. A porcao que ele conheceu comeca com Luiz(s) Barbalho Bezerra e ele nao publicou o nome da esposa, dai para tras eu peguei no GeneAll.net. Este site nos informa que: 1.380 Joao Carreiro, morreu em 1.449 na Batalha de Alfarrobeira. Cornelio Jose Pimenta eh um dos pioneiros que fundaram a Cidade de Sao Joao Evangelista que tambem foi chamada pelo apelido de Mata do Pecanha. E,

(01) Alda Lourenco Rodrigues Salema, era filha de:
Rodrigo Afonso de Tavora – Cristina Goncalves Salema

(02) Joana Rodrigues Valente, era filha de:
Fernao Valente – Isabel Goncalves Ribeiro

(03) Luiz(s) Barbalho Bezerra, era filho de:
1.570 Antonio Barbalho Bezerra – 1.572 Camila Bezerra

(04) Este eh um dos pontos fracos nos estudos do primo Dermeval. Ele nao menciona exatamente onde encontrou que, D. Pascoa Barbalho era neta de Jeronimo e Izabel. Citou, generalizando, o fichario que pertence ao Colegio Brasileiro de Genealogia. E que nas fichas encontram-se as informacoes da documentacao em que os dados foram encontrados. Eu teria que ir ao Rio de Janeiro para verificar isso!

(05) Josefa Pimenta de Souza tem sua sequencia propria. Assim como o marido dela, ela nasceu no que hoje eh o Estado do Rio de Janeiro. O pai dela era uma pessoa bem estabelecida na Cidado do Rio e teve duas esposas oficiais. Mesmo assim, ele teve a Josefa com uma parceira desconhecida, apesar de te-la criado em sua propria casa, juntamente com os outros filhos. Josefa e Manoel Vaz Barbalho se mudaram para o Distrito de Milho Verde, que continua como Distrito da Cidade do Serro, e foi onde se realizou o matrimonio deles, em 1.732.

O nome de familia: Jose Pimenta, foi dado aos netos de D. Josefa, em homenagem a ela. Desde entao ele permaneceu por varias geracoes. Eis os dados genealogicos dela:

1.716 Josefa Pimenta de Souza – Manoel Vaz Barbalho
1.691 Belchior Pimenta de Carvalho – parceira desconhecida
Belchior Pimenta de Carvalho – 1.677 Francisca de Almeida
1.622 Maria de Andrade – 1.610 Manoel Pimenta de Carvalho
Belchior de Andrade – Maria Cardoso

1.677 Francisca de Almeida era filha de: Amaro de Aguiar e Francisca de Almeida. A familia era do Rio de Janeiro, exceto para o Manoel Pimenta de Carvalho, de quem o primo Dermeval disse ter nascido em Vila Vicosa, Alentejo, Portugal. Ele foi para o Brasil por volta de 1.640 quando se casou com Maria de Andrade.

(06) O professor Dermeval disse que buscou mais dados a respeito dos filhos de Josefa Pimenta e Manoel Vaz Barbalho mas encontrou apenas Isidora Maria da Encarnacao. Aqui podemos constatar uma tradicao daquele tempo na genealogia portuguesa. Os filhos eram batizados e recebiam apenas o nome. Depois eles proprios podiam escolher os sobrenomes. Geralmente as mulheres escolhiam nomes que lembravam a fe catolica delas. Como a Isidora que escolheu: Maria da Encarnacao.

Os homens algumas vezes escolhiam sobrenomes em suas genealogias nao necessariamente assinados pelos pais. Geralmente, os sobrenomes comecam a aparecer a partir das certidoes de casamento. Mas isso so dificulta o trabalho genealogico. Algumas vezes fica dificil fazer uma Arvore Genealogica desde que nao encontramos os dados num lugar unico porque a populacao naquele tempo estava sempre se mundando de um lugar para outro, buscando as melhores oportunidades.

O marido da Isidora, Antonio Francisco de Carvalho, era um capitao portugues, nascido na Vila dos Colares, Patriarcado de Lisboa. Ele era filho de Antonio Leal e D. Maria Francisca. Foi por muito tempo o administrador dos Santos Lugares da Comarca do Serro.

(07) Comecarei essa secao com outra sequencia genealogica. Este eh o que o professor Dermeval chamou de Tronco Borges Monteiro.

1.807 Maria Balbina de Santana – Boaventura Jose Pimenta
1.777 Antonio Borges Monteiro Jr. – Maria Madalena de Santana (11)
1.751 Antonio Borges Monteiro – Maria de Souza Fiuza (12)
Caettano Borges – Joana Monteiro (13)
Manoel Borges – Izabel Rodrigues

(13) Joana Monteiro era filha de Estevao Rodrigues e Maria Monteiro. Esta familia se formou na Cidade da Seia, que eh formada por varios distritos. Antonio Borges Monteiro nasceu no Distrito de Pinhancos. Somente a avo dele, Maria Monteiro, era de um lugar diferente chamado: Vila Almeida. Seia fica no Distrio (Estado) da Guarda.

Antonio Borges Monteiro mudou-se para o Brasil, onde se casou com Maria de Souza Fiuza. Tiveram tres filhos: Antonio Jr., Noroteia e Joao Borges Monteiro. Nossa ancestral Maria faleceu e ele se casou novamente com Margarida Maria do Rosario que havia nascido no Serro. Deste segundo matrimonio ele foi pai de: Maria (1.786), Margarida (1.787), Manoel (1.789), Jose (1.791), Ana (1.793), Umbelino (1.794), Francisco (1.796) e Isidro (1.796). Francisco e Isidro eram gemeos.

Margarida Maria do Rosario – 1.751 Antonio Borges Monteiro
Domingos Lourenco Seixas – Maria Caetana de Pinho
Joao Lourenco – Maria Gomes

Domingos Lourenco Seixas era nascido em Marco de Canaveses, um lugar proximo `a Cidade do Porto, Portugal. A esposa dele, Maria Caetana de Pinho era filha de Joao Simoes Santiago e Madalena de Pinho.

Antonio Borges Monteiro tambem enviou dois de seus filhos: Umbelino e Isidro, para morar no Rio de Janeiro. Posteriormente o Umbelino se mudou para a Cidade de Iguacu onde deixou descendencia. Tio Isidro permaneceu no Rio de Janeiro. Um de seus filhos, com o mesmo nome dele, estudou advocacia e tornou-se o delegado do Rio de 1.857 a 1.860. Este tambem eh ancestral do Eduardo Pellew Wilson, nascido em 1.964, que eh o Segundo Conde de Wilson.

(12) Maria de Souza Fiuza – Antonio Borges Monteiro
Joao de Sousa Azevedo – Doroteia Barbosa Fiuza (14)
Manuel de Sousa Azevedo – Anna Coelho

Encontramos uma referencia indicando como Vila Nova do Norte o local de nascimento de Joao de Sousa Azevedo. Ele nasceu em Portugal mas la agora nao tem um lugar com esse nome. Temos duas Vilas Novas nas regiao da Cidade do Porto. Pode ser uma delas. O que poderia explicar o sobrenome Coelho da mae dele. A Familia Coelho tem toda intimidade com a regiao. Mas temos outra Vila Nova, no norte da Ilha Terceira, nos Acores. E a Familia Coelho estava la quando portugueses iniciaram a povoa-la antes dos anos 1.400. Nao quero fazer mais especulacoes.

(14) Doroteia Barbosa Fiuza era filha de Domingos Barbosa Moreira e Teresa de Jesus. Ela nasceu em Sao Goncalo do Rio das Pedras. O distrito continua como parte da Cidade do Serro e Domingos Barbosa eh o nome do fundador, em 1.789. Isso inclusive eh novo ate para mim que acabo de obter as informacoes dos sites: http://www.desvendar.com/cidades/saogoncalodoriodaspedras/default.asp e http://www.serro.tur.br/saogoncalo.php.

Anteriormente, eu falei que haviam varias estorias do tipo Pokahontas na cultura brasileira. E numa delas se fala que: um marinheiro frances residia com os indios nas costas da Bahia. Os portugueses vieram e ele foi forcado a entrar para o interior com sua amante india. Eles tiveram um filho e o pai morreu. Posteriormente tambem a mae faleceu e um portugues pegou a crianca para criar. Esta virou um vaqueiro e fazendeiro.

Na fazenda dele surgiu um povoado e este veio a chamar-se Tabaiana. Este povoado foi parte do Estado da Bahia ate 1.823 quando parte do norte do estado foi emancipado e deu origem ao Estado de Sergipe. A cidade acabou recebendo o nome de Itabaiana ate hoje.

Assim se explica as palavras do nosso primo, pagina 248, a respeito de Teresa de Jesus: “Brasileira, nascida em Tabaiana, Estado da Bahia.” Isso foi verdade. Outra informacao interessante eh que, o ancestral Domingos Barbosa Moreira era Portugues e Sargento-Mor, o que pode significar pessoa de origem nobre. Se houver fundo de verdade na estoria talvez somos descendentes desse conto parecido com o de Pokahontas porque Teresa de Jesus pode ser descendente do fazendeiro fundador de Tabaiana.

(11) Os pais de Maria Madalena de Santana foram: Jose Vicente Miranda e Ana Maria da Encarnacao.

(08) Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral – Modesto Jose Pimenta. Aqui se desdobra outra sequencia genealogica interessante. Eh a respeito da Saga onde muitas familias como a Pereira do Amaral, Borges Monteiro, Coelho de Magalhaes, Pimenta, Barbalho, Nunes Coelho, Carvalho, Oliveira, Lott e tantas outras mais comecaram a conquistar o Sudeste do Serro, povoa-lo e agora os descendentes espalharam-se por todo o territorio brasileiro e do mundo.

1.827 Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral – Modesto Jose Pimenta
1.791 Malaquias Pereira do Amaral – Ana Maria de Jesus (15)
Miguel Pereira do Amaral – Francisca Angelica da Encarnacao (16)
Manuel Pereira – Maria de Benevides

Os patriarcas Manuel Pereira e Maria de Benevides moravam na Ilha de Sao Miguel que tambem faz parte do Arquipelago dos Acores que, desde os anos 1.300, fora colonizado pelos povos: portugues e holandes. O unico filho que temos noticia, nascido deles, eh Miguel, que por volta de 1.760 mudou-se para o Estado de Minas. Ele primeiro se dirigiu a Congonhas do Campo que era onde os ricos e poderosos da epoca tinham suas casas. Congonhas nao era tao longe de Ouro Preto e Mariana, respectivamente, a segunda e primeira capitais de Minas. Ele casou-se ali mas nossos dados indicam que o filho, Malaquias, nasceu em Conceicao do Mato Dentro, sugerindo que mudaram depois.

(16) Francisca Angelica da Encarnacao era filha de Francisco Jose Barbosa Fruao e Ana Maria de Jesus. Ele era nativo de Portugal, da Cidade de Barcelos, Barcelos. Supostamente sua esposa seria de Congonhas do Campo.

(15) Ana Maria de Jesus, esposa de Malaquias, era filha de Antonio Coelho de Almeida e outra Ana Maria de Jesus. Ai nos temos tres ancestrais com o mesmo nome. E o nome delas nao indica nada a respeito das familias que procedem. Essa combinacao apenas informa uma homenagem a Ana, a suposta avo de Jesus; Maria, que era nome da mae dele; e “de Jesus” significando algo como pertence a Jesus. Na genealogia portuguesa nos temos o “de Jesus” como nome de familia mas nesse caso eh provavel que derive da tradicao onde o povo podia adotar nomes vinculados `as tradicoes catolicas. Quando o nome aparece em nossa genealogia nao ha como saber se eh nome de familia ou homenagem `as tradicoes.

O vinculo entre o Pimenta, Pereira do Amaral, Borges Monteiro e Coelho de Magalhaes nos eh dado atraves de um casamento. Ele eh representado atraves da proxima sequencia genealogica:

1.777 Antonio Borges Monteiro Jr. – Maria Madalena de Santana
Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro – Daniel Pereira do Amaral
1.843 Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral – Antonio Rodrigues Coelho
1.872 Joao Rodrigues Coelho – Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral
1.893 Zulmira Coelho de Magalhaes – Trajano de Magalhaes Barbalho
1.924 Odila Barbalho Coelho – Eurico Batista Coelho
1.951 Ivania Batista Coelho

Decidi brincar um pouco com nossa genealogia. Esta eh uma das vias em que nossa prima e autora do livro de nossa genealogia eh mostrada como descendentes dos tres troncos familiares. Maria Francelina era irma da Maria Balbina de Santana (07). E Daniel Pereira do Amaral era irmao da Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral (08). Duas das ancestrais do professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta. Eurico Batista Coelho, o pai da Ivania, era filho da Maria Carmelita Coelho, irma do Joao Rodrigues Coelho; e Simao Baptista Coelho, que era irmao da Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral. E este fato nao eh excecao!

O vinculo das familias tambem esta em Antonio Rodrigues Coelho. Coloco uma sequencia para mostrar:

1.829 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho – Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral
1.782 Jose Coelho da Rocha – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo (17)
1.766 Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha – Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (*)
Giuseppe Nicatsi da Rocha – Maria Rodrigues de Magalhaes Barbalho

Aqui temos um fim de linha interessante. A unica informacao que temos a respeito de nosso ancestral Giuseppe eh que, ele tinha ancestrais na Italia e em Portugal. Nao tenho certeza mas acredito que quem localizou os nomes deles foi o primo Dermeval, apos publicar o livro dele em 1.966.

Na pagina 254 do livro dele, professor Dermeval nos deixa uma janela de suas duvidas. A pagina inicia com a ancestral dele, Isidora Maria da Encarnacao, que nasceu em 1.738 e era filha de Manoel Vaz Barbalho e Josefa Pimenta de Souza. Ele menciona ter identificado apenas Isidora mas sugere que os outros filhos teriam recebido nomes tais como: Pimenta Barbalho, Vaz Barbalho ou Barbalho. Ele tambem fala que, dos nove filhos de Isidora e do capitao Antonio Francisco de Carvalho, tinha informacoes apenas do ancestral dele: Boaventura Jose Pimenta e de sua irma: Vitoriana Florinda de Athayde. No meu parecer, as observacoes feitas no final da pagina sao inclusoes posteriores `a primeira redacao do livro.

Desde entao eu tenho suspeitas de que nossa ancestral Maria Rodrigues de Magalhaes Barbalho tambem seja filha de Manoel Vaz Barbalho e Josefa Pimenta de Souza. Penso assim porque o Barbalho nao era um nome tao comum na regiao, assim nao se espera que tenha surgido de alguma variedade de fontes. Contudo ha a possibilidade de parentes do Manoel Vaz Barbalho serem nossos ancestrais ao inves dele proprio.

A pequena frequencia da assinatura Barbalho no Estado de Minas pode ter uma explicacao inesperada. Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra, o filho do heroi Luiz(s) Barbalho Bezerra, foi enforcado durante a ocorrencia do fato historico chamado de: “A Revolta da Cachaca”, em 1.661. E as familias de Minas (Tradicional Familia Mineira – TFM) sao famosas por serem muito conservadoras. E ser conhecido como descendente de um enforcado pareceria muito vergonhoso a elas. Somente recentemente A Revolta da Cachaca esta sendo considerada um ponto importante da Historia Brasileira.

Aproveitando a oportunidade, tambem sugeriria um outro significado da assinatura Magalhaes Barbalho em nossa familia. O nome surge do casamento dos ancestrais Policarpo Barbalho e Genoveva (Vita) de Magalhaes. Eles devem ter se casado por volta de 1.817, em Mariana. Depois mudaram-se para Itabira, onde criaram a familia, ate os filhos: padre Emygdio e Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho irem para Guanhaes.

Nossa tradicao fala que, Policarpo Barbalho nasceu nos estados do Ceara ou Rio Grande do Norte, antes de sua transferencia para Minas Gerais. Outra tradicao, me passada quando era crianca, dizia que: “Alguns membros da familia Barbalho permaneceram no Nordeste do Brasil e dois irmaos mudaram-se para o sul. Um teria ido para Minas Gerais e o outro para o Rio Grande do Sul.” E esta segunda sugestao tem suas coincidencias com a Historia.

O irmao do Jeronimo: Agostinho Barbalho Bezerra, que foi governador do Rio de Janeiro por um breve periodo, foi presenteado pelos reis de Portugal com a Ilha de Santa Catarina. Hoje eh onde esta a capital: Florianopolis. Naquele tempo o Sul do Brasil ainda nao estava dividido em tres estados e Santa Catarina nao existia independente. Estou apenas especulando que talvez a descendencia dele viva por la e isso explicaria a presenca da familia Barbalho no Sul do Brasil.

Eh possivel que nossa tradicao seja um pouco distorcida e nosso ancestral: Policarpo Barbalho, tambem ser descendente do Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra, ter nascido em Minas Gerais e a sugestao de ter nascido no Nordeste do Brasil ser um engano. Se ambas as minhas teorias estiverem corretas, nao me surpreenderia porque coisas como essas sao mesmo supostas acontecer na genealogia humana. Porem isso me tornaria muito preocupado com a menor qualidade do DNA. Nao iriamos passar de frangos de granja. Perigosamente com uma genetica sem variabilidade.

Postarei pequenas sequencias para demonstrar o envolvimento do Barbalho na Familia Coelho.

Policarpo Barbalho – Genoveva (Vita) de Magalhaes
1.824 Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho – Eugenia Maria da Cruz (A)
1.854 Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho – Ercila Coelho de Andrade (B)
1.890 Trajano de Magalhaes Barbalho – Zulmira Coelho de Magalhaes (C)

(A) Eugenia Maria da Cruz era filha do capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha e Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo, os primeiros moradores de Guanhaes. (B) O Coelho de Ercila Coelho de Andrade eh mais uma assinatura Coelho e nao sabemos sua origem. Sabemos apenas que ela era filha de Joaquim Coelho de Andrade e Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca. Estes tinham origem em Itabira e reza a nossa tradicao que o Andrade eh o mesmo do poeta Carlos Drummond de Andrade. (C) Trajano (Cista) e Zulmira sao avos da autora Ivania e meus.

Tambem descendemos de outro filho do capitao Jose e Luiza Maria. A saber:

1.782 Jose Coelho da Rocha – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
1.822 Joao Baptista Coelho – Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho (D)
1.846 Joao Baptista Coelho Junior – Quiteria Rosa Pereira do Amaral (E)
1.876 Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral – Joao Rodrigues Coelho
1.893 Zulmira Coelho de Magalhaes – Trajano de Magalhaes Barbalho

(E) Quiteria Rosa Pereira do Amaral era filha de Joaquim Pereira do Amaral e Maria Rosa dos Santos Carvalhais. Mas nao temos os dados que dirao se, sim ou nao, o nosso ancestral Joaquim Pereira do Amaral tem relacao com nossos outros ancestrais tambem Pereira do Amaral. Ela e o trisavo Joao jr tiveram 11 filhos: Maria Rosa, Amelia Rosa (solteira), Olimpia Rosa (casou-se com o bisavo Joao Rodrigues), Joao Neto, Simao (casou-se com tia Carmelita), Julia (casou-se com tio Benjamin 2o.), Jose, Evencio, Francisco Sobrinho, Salathiel e Amavel (solteiro).

(D) Joao Coelho e Maria Honoria tiveram 12 filhos. Joao Jr., Maria Honoria, Antonio Paulino (casou-se com tia Julia Salles), Sebastiana (casou-se com Joaquim Nunes Coelho), Joaquim Bento, Anna Honoria (a filha Marina casou-se com tio Daniel), Emygdia Honoria, Antonia (casou-se com tio Pedro de M. Barbalho), Virginia, Jose (o bisavo Ze Coelho casou-se com as irmas Maria Marcolina e Virginia Marcolina), Marcolina Honoria e Francisco.

Obs. As referencias de casamentos entre parenteses referem-se somente aos que se casaram com primos em primeiro grau ou segundo, no caso especifico de tio Daniel e Marina (Nenen).

(17) Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo nasceu no Corrego da Prata, o que deve possivelmente ser nome de uma fazenda em Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Nao tenho certeza. Os pais dela foram Antonio Jose Moniz e Manuela do Espirito Santo. Como nao sabemos os nomes dos avos dela, tambem nao temos ideia se o nome Espirito Santo eh o sobrenome que veio de Portugal ou apenas uma coincidencia.

Como ja disse antes, conhecendo melhor as genealogias das familias colonizadoras de alguma regiao, mais confianca temos em navegar nas outras genealogias. Basta usar os vinculos entre elas. Um exemplo em nossa familia eh esse, ja disse que o nosso ancestral Jose Coelho da Rocha, tambem conhecido como Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho tinha um irmao com o nome Joao Coelho de Magalhaes.

Nosso ancestral Jose teve 8 filhos. Em ordem de nascimento sao eles: Jose Coelho da Rocha Neto, Maria Luiza Coelho, Francisca Eufrasia de Assis, Ana Maria de jesus Coelho, Joao Baptista Coelho, Eugenia Maria da Cruz, Antonina (que faleceu crianca) e Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, mencionado por primeiro. Joao Baptista Coelho, que recebeu o nome em razao de ter nascido no dia que a Igreja Catolica dedicou a Sao Joao Batista, era casado com a Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho. E ela eh uma de nossas ligacoes com a familia Nunes Coelho, cujo Coelho, ate onde conhecemos, nao eh o mesmo. Porei um pouco a respeito da genealogia dela.

Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho – 1.822 Joao Baptista Coelho
1.806 Clemente Nunes Coelho – esposa desconhecida
Euz(s)ebio Nunes Coelho – Ana Pinto de Jesus
Manuel Nunes Coelho – esposa desconhecida

Os ancestrais Euz(s)ebio Nunes Coelho e Ana Pinto de Jesus tiveram, pelo menos, mais quatro filhos: Joaquim, Francisco, Bento e Antonio. O filho Joaquim Nunes Coelho casou-se com Francisca Eufrasia de Assis, a filha de Jose e Luiza Maria. Francisco casou-se com Maria Augusta Cesarina de Carvalho. Os pais dela eram Jose Carvalho da Fonseca e Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus. Senhorinha Rosa era filha dos nossos ancestrais: Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior e Maria Madalena de Santana. Ela era irma de ambas: Maria Francelina e Maria Balbina que nos devolve, respectivamente, `as familias: Pereira do Amaral, atraves do nosso ancestral, Daniel Pereira do Amaral e familia Pimenta, atraves do Boaventura Jose Pimenta.

(10) Lucia Pinheiro Pimenta – Dermeval Jose Pimenta. Vamos antecipar um pouco aqui porque temos outro ligacao cruzada. Dona Lucia Pinheiro era filha do ex-governador de Minas Gerais: Dr. Joao Pinheiro da Silva. Joao Pinheiro, como era conhecido, nasceu no Serro e era filho de um imigrante italiano chamado: Giuseppe Pignataro. Giuseppe fez o que era o costume naquele tempo aos imigrantes de traduzir seus nomes. No Brasil ele passou a assinar Jose Pinheiro. Para melhor autentificar sua opcao ele adicionou o “da Silva” que ja era um dos sobrenomes mais populares.

Dr. Joao Pinheiro tambem foi pai de Amanda de Barros Pinheiro que se casou com o Dr. Caio Nelson de Senna. Dr. Caio era filho do nosso primo: professor Nelson Coelho de Senna e Dona Emilia Gentil Gomes Candido. Assim, tambem os descendentes destes descendem dos nossos ancestrais: Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (*) e Eugenia Rodrigues da Rocha, atraves do nosso tio Joao Coelho de Magalhaes. Dr. Joao Pinheiro faleceu no Palacio da Liberdade. Posteriormente o filho dele: Dr. Israel Pinheiro da Silva tambem foi eleito governador de Minas Gerais.

(09) Josefina Carvalho de Souza – Cornelio Jose Pimenta. Estes sao os pais do primo Dermeval Jose Pimenta. O casamento deles eh interessante porque une varias genealogias que vem de e vao para varias cidades. Postemos uma pequena sequencia genealogica primeiro:

1.861 Josefina Carvalho de Souza – Cornelio Jose Pimenta
1.839 Manoel Carvalho de Souza – Francelina Catarina de Souza (origem indigena)
Manoel de Carvalho – Rosa Maria (ou Maria Rosa)

De acordo com o primo Dermeval, o sr. Manoel de Carvalho era da Cidade de Gouveia, que esta proxima `as cidades de Diamantina e Serro. Eles se estabeleceram com fazendas nos arredores onde hoje se encontra a Cidade de Sao Jose do Jacuri. La eles multiplicaram a familia que passou a outros lugares como: Sao Jose dos Paulistas, Sao Joao Evangelista, Pecanha e outras. Ele nao pesquisou as origens indigenas mas o que se espera eh que tenha parentesco com toda a area atraves delas.

Tambem mencionou que, o bisavo Manoel dele era irmao do Jose Carvalho da Fonseca. Este era casado com a Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus, filha dos nossos ancestrais Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior e Maria Madalena de Santana. Jose e Senhorinha mudaram-se para a vizinhanca do Ribeirao das Araras, na Cidade de Sao Pedro do Suacui. Eles tambem multiplicaram a familia deles por la e a descendencia passou para lugares como: Guanhaes, Sao Jose dos Paulistas, Sao Joao Evangelista, Canta Galo, Pecanha, Belo Horizonte e por ai vai.

Bom, tudo isso eh apenas uma sintese do que se pode obter em informacoes contidas no livro: A Mata do Pecanha, sua Historia e sua Gente. Eu tenho um texto no meu blog, sob o endereco: http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2011/04/24/a-familia-coelho-no-livro-a-mata-do-pecanha/ que mostra mais. Esta em lingua portuguesa mas os leitores de outras linguas podem ler a porcao genealogica sem saber o portugues. Os dados do livro tambem estao publicados no site: www.geneaminas.com.br.

Para completar umas informacoes, porei mais esta pequena sequencia genealogica:

1.853 Cornelio Jose Pimenta – Josefina Carvalho de Souza
1.880 Etelvina Pimenta Brant – Pedro Ferreira de Andrade Brant
1.911 Moacir Pimenta Brant – Iolanda Raimunda da Rocha Brant
1.946 Fernando Rocha Brant

Eu postei essa sequencia somente porque ja mencionei o Fernando Brant antes, como exemplo de musico que nos ajudou a passar pelos tristes anos quando estavamos sob a ditadura no Brasil. Ele nao eh tao conhecido sem mencionarmos o parceiro de longo tempo dele: Milton Nascimento. O Milton foi quatro vezes ganhador do Grammy de musica. Eu tenho um CD dele, da Colecao Millennium, em que 10 das 20 cancoes contidas nele sao em parceria com o nosso primo.

Preciso tambem colocar mais duas pequenas sequencias genealogicas para identificar como nos somos parentes de outros dois genealogistas na nossa familia que ja mencionei antes. Eles sao, respectivamente, autores dos livros: “Genealogia e Biografias de Serranos e Diamantinenses” e “Notas Historicas de Guanhaes.”

1.777 Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior – Maria Madalena de Santana
1.807 Maria Balbina de Santana – Boaventura Jose Pimenta
1.825 Francisco de Assis Pimenta – Francisca Augusta Pires
1.858 Josefina Ermelinda Pimenta – Joao Raimundo Mourao Junior
1.884 Luiz Eugenio Pimenta Mourao – Jeny Formiga

1.750(?) Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (*) – Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha
1.785 Joao Coelho de Magalhaes – Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo
1.828 Emilia Brasiliana Coelho – Jose Coelho da Rocha Ribeiro (Ze Querino)
1.855 Agueda (Gueda) Coelho – Innocente de Leao Freire
Innocente Soares Leao – Maria Carsalade Guimaraes Leao

Eu poderia lembrar tambem do alferes Luiz Antonio Pinto como provavel primo nosso. Ele nasceu na Cidade de Caete e morou no Serro. Nos Arquivos dele temos a genealogia da Familia Pinto. Nossa ancestral: Ana Pinto de Jesus, era esposa de Euz(s)ebio Nunes Coelho, mas nao temos a genealogia dela. E eu nao tive a oportunidade de estudar os dados dele por estarem depositados no Arquivo Publico Mineiro, em Belo Horizonte.

Bom, eu proprio poderia ser postado tambem. Mas seria um pouco complicado porque sou seis vezes descendente do casal Jose Coelho da Rocha e Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo. Tres vezes do lado materno e tres vezes do lado paterno (ja mostrados). Para facilitar, meu pai chamava-se Odon de Magalhaes Barbalho, irmao da Odila Barbalho Coelho e tio da Ivania Batista Coelho, aquela que escreveu nossa genealogia. Para completar, ela usou as anotacoes do papai e do nosso bisavo, Joao Rodrigues Coelho, para escrever o livro dela.

Algumas consideracoes antes de finalizar este capitulo. Para termos uma idea de como a populacao do antigo territorio da Cidade do Serro foi formada, nos podemos ver dados estatisticos da Cidade de Sao Joao Evangelista. Eu numerei a lista de primeiros moradores apresentada pelo primo Dermeval e encontrei 104 familias. Pude identificar mais de 20 pais de familias como nossos parentes. A maioria era descendente de Antonio Borges Monteiro e Miguel Pereira do Amaral.

Temos uma particularidade naquela cidade. Antes do povamento, pelos anos de 1.830, a lista de primeiros moradores destaca a presenca do casal de portugueses: capitao Ildefonso da Rocha Freitas e a esposa dele, D. Maria Coelho da Silveira. O primo Dermeval menciona que eles comecaram uma familia que assinava Coelho da Rocha. Mas logo que o povoado comecou, em 1.875, o lugar foi tomado por pessoas dos mais antigos e mais novos povoados pertencentes ao Serro.

Noutro livro nao mencionado, que tambem nao tive acesso a ele, publicado por: Joselia Barroso Queiroz Lima, menciona-se uma lista de 15 primeiros moradores da Cidade de Sabinopolis. Cinco deles: Antonio Borges Monteiro, Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior, Malaquias Pereira do Amaral, Manoel Coelho de Almeida e Joao Pereira do Amaral, sao nossos ancestrais ou irmaos deles. E nao podemos negar a possibilidade de os outros 10 tambem serem nossos parentes porque nao temos a nossa genealogia completa.

O povoado de Sao Miguel e Almas, agora Guanhaes, comecou com a presenca do capitao: Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho e a esposa dele: Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo. Com eles estavam outros cabecas de familia como: Francisco de Souza Ferreira, Antonio de Oliveira Braga, Faustino Xavier Caldeira e Jose de Oliveira Rosa. Como filho do alferes: Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (*) e Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha, o capitao Jose era conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha. Aqui temos a coincidencia dos mesmos sobrenomes nos fundadores de Guanhaes e Sao Joao Evangelista, apesar de nao haver parentesco, conhecido por nos, entre eles.

A maior parte dos filhos do capitao Jose e Luiza Maria permaneceram nas terras de Guanhaes mas nas proximidades onde hoje eh a Cidade de Virginopolis. Nos livros, os nomes dos fundadores do povoado foram: Felix Gomes de Brito, Jose Antonio da Fonseca, capitao Figueiredo e os tenentes: Joao Baptista Coelho e Joaquim Nunes Coelho. Joao Baptista era filho; e Joaquim era genro do capitao Jose e sua esposa Luiza Maria.

Mesmo nao sendo apontados como primeiros moradores do povoado, outra filha do casal acima: Eugenia Maria da Cruz, e o marido dela: Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho, criaram a familia deles nas proximidades e os filhos deles se mudaram para Virginopolis. Eles tiveram 8 filhos: Emygdia, Petronilha, Pedro, Marcal, Quiteria, Candida, Julia (nao se casou) e Ambrosina. Pedro e Marcal mantiveram o sobrenome “de Magalhaes Barbalho” nos filhos deles. Mas como as outras eram mulheres, seus filhos receberam os sobrenomes dos maridos que eram (3) Nunes Coelho , (1) Pacheco Moreira e (1) Magalhaes.

O filho mais novo dos capitao Jose e Luiza Maria: Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, morou toda sua vida em Guanhaes e la teve 16 filhos. Um: Benjamin 1o., faleceu crianca. Duas filhas: Julia Salles e Emidia Justiniana, ele teve com outras mulheres diferentes da esposa dele: Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. Com esta ele teve: Antonio Junior, Lindolpho, Altivo, Josephina, Maria Marcolina, Joao, Jose, Luiza, Angelina, Daniel, Virginia, Benjamin 2o. e Maria Carmelita.

Posteriormente, se mudaram para Virginopolis: Maria Marcolina, Joao, Jose, Daniel, Virginia, Benjamin 2o. e Maria Carmelita. Exceto por Jose, todos se casaram com primos, descendentes do Joao Baptista Coelho. Parte dos filhos do Lindolpho e Altivo tambem se mudaram para la e se casaram com primos.

Postarei duas sequencias curtas para dar mais uma ideia de como se formou a familia.

1.782 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
1.818 Francisca Eufrasia de Assis – Joaquim Nunes Coelho
1.852 Miguel Nunes Coelho – Ambrosina de Magalhaes Barbalho
1.884 Bispo, D. Manoel Nunes Coelho, primeiro bispo de Luz, Minas Gerais.

1.782 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
1.824 Eugenia Maria da Cruz – Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho
1.861 Ambrosina de Magalhaes Barbalho – Miguel Nunes Coelho
1.890 Notel Nunes Coelho – Maria Isabel Rodrigues
1.915 Monsenhor, Omar Nunes Coelho

Essas sequencias foram apenas para ilustrar um pouco a composicao da familia Coelho em Virginopolis. Os tios Francisca Eufrasia de Assis e Joaquim Nunes Coelho tiveram la mais 9 filhos alem do Miguel. Eusebio (falecido crianca), Joaquim Filho, Jose, Emygdio, Rita, Lino, Altino, Joao e Luiza. Desconfio que as irmas de tia Ambrosina: Emygdia e Petronilha, casaram-se, repectivamente, com Jose e Joao, tambem primos-primeiro delas. Tambem o Joaquim Filho casou-se com Sebastiana Honoria Coelho, filha de Joao Baptista Coelho e Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho. Tios Ambrosina e Miguel se mudaram para Coroaci, Minas Gerais, onde os filhos mais novos nasceram.

Uma coisa que tenho que deixar claro eh isso, nao estou apresentando a Historia baseada em nossa grande familia por pensar que nos somos algum tipo especial de pessoas. As minhas limitacoes estao no fato de eu contar apenas com dados de nossa familia em maos. Essa apresentacao tem a intencao oposta. Se qualquer um, nao sendo da nossa familia, no Brasil ou em outro lugar qualquer, fizer algum estudo parecido na genealogia deste, tenho absoluta certeza que, ele ou ela tera a impressao que nossa saga sera parecida com qualquer outra.

A gente pode nao ter dados de outras familias mas quando a gente pega o dados dos recem-chegados aos lugares onde ha algum dominio de familias tradicionais o que se observa eh que, logo-logo a descendencia dos recem-chegados, senao eles proprios, casam-se com membros das familias tradicionais e passam a fazer parte da grande familia.

Uma particularidade da genealogia no Brasil eh a ausencia de dados dos descendentes dos indios e africanos. Mas isso nao significa que nao tenhamos parentesco com todos. Na nossa familia (Coelho) por exemplo nos sabemos que a esposa do tenente Joao Baptista Coelho, Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho, provavelmente, era mulata porque sabemos que ela tinha pele escura. Tambem, os que como eu tem Candida de Magalhaes Barbalho e Joao Batista Magalhaes como ancestrais (meus bisavos materno-maternos) tem ai outra linhagem afro-descendente.

Mesmo em seus descendentes atuais eh comum termos primos morenos. Segundo as tradicoes romanticas brasileiras essa cor eh um bom cartao de apresentacao como pessoas atrativas. Seja como for, o que penso eh que, nao importa se sabemos ou nao como, somos sempre parentes de toda a populacao `a nossa volta.

Posso apresentar exemplo de recem-chegados tornando-se parte da familia. Em 1.812 nasceu em Exeter, Inglaterra, um homem com o nome Edward William Jacobson Lott. Ele foi jovem para o Brasil e em torno de 1.832 fundou a companhia: The Candonga Gold Mining Ltda, na Cidade de Guanhaes, para explorar uma incidencia tardia de ouro na Fazenda Candonga, que comprara. Ele casou-se com uma menina de 16 anos: D. Maria Teresa da Silva Teixeira Caldeira Brant.

Nao tenho comigo a genealogia dela mas tiveram filhos e logo apos o sobrenome Lott comeca a aparecer em nossa Arvore. Uma irma do nosso primo e autor: Dr. Innocente Soares Leao, a Maria Eugenia, casou-se com o capitao Gabriel da Silva Lott. E eu tenho outros primos proximos com essa assinatura. Mas ainda tenho que fazer mais pesquisas para confirmar se o Lott em nossa familia eh o mesmo.

Em 1.885 o “vovo” Lott mudou-se para Caete onde faleceu em 1.900. Para casar-se com a adolescente ele teve que prometer que os filhos deles seriam criados nos costumes catolicos. Ele era anglicano e manteve a promessa.

Bom, para resumir nosso capitulo podemos pegar imagens recentes para termos ideia melhor do que foi a conquista e povoamento de Minas Gerais e em outros lugares. Eh como as tsunamis. A primeira onda chega e preenche as irregularidades do terreno. Dai vem a segunda onda e surfa por cima da primeira prolongando o preenchimento. E as ondas continuam vindo ate que a energia que as provocou se dissipe. Isso se parece com qualquer movimento migratorio. A diferenca entre migracao e tsunamis eh isso: a primeira constroi algo e a segunda, destroi.

A Cidade do Serro comecou a perder sua capacidade de influenciar as politicas mineira e brasileira na medida que perdeu a maioria do seu antigo territorio, o que diminuiu consideravelmente sua populacao, refletindo em numero menor de eleitores.

Mais tarde, com a descoberta do ferro em Itabira, o projeto de construcao da Ferrovia Vitoria-Minas foi modificado, alterado na altura de Governador Valadares. No projeto inicial a linha ferrea seguiria direto para o Serro e Diamantina antes de dirigir-se para Belo Horizonte. A estrada que foi construida foi direto para Itabira e Belo Horizonte.

O isolamento da regiao foi selado com a construcao da nova capital do Brasil, Brasilia. A capital nova transferiu boa parte da atencao e da migracao interna no Brasil para o Planalto Central. Agora a Cidade do Serro e regiao estao ressurgindo do isolamento que sofreram por um seculo inteiro.

As principais rodovias foram asfaltadas, o antigo projeto de ligar Brasilia a todas as capitais de estados por vias asfaltadas agora pavimentou a ligacao entre Brasilia e Vitoria; e esta implementado o projeto de revitalizacao dos caminhos da Estrada Real, para o turismo.

A regiao oferece boas opcoes para pratica de esportes radicais, observacao da natureza e Historia preservada dos mais de 300 anos de colonizacao europeia no Estado de Minas Gerais. Serro e regiao possuem um dos patrimonios coloniais mais bem preservados no Brasil.

Minas Gerais eh tambem caracterizado por sua producao de queijo chamado de Queijo-Minas. Quem conhece o estado sabe que o famoso Queijo-Minas tem uma definicao mais intima que eh: queijo do tipo Serro. Essa qualidade de queijo eh a que nos e nossos ancestrais produzimos por seculos.

Preciso fazer mais uma ultima observacao. Eh a respeito do tamanho dessa familia. Nao se tem a menor ideia. Tenho um contato que eh descendente de Joaquina Bernarda da Silva de Abreu Castelo Branco Soutto-Mayor. O nome pomposo pode ser abreviado para D. Joaquina do Pompeu. Ja a mencionei como exemplo de mulheres que estavam `a frente do tempo delas. Quando as 15.000 pessoas das cortes portuguesas foram para o Brasil, em 1.808, e o Rio de Janeiro estava desabastecido, o governador de Minas pediu socorro e ela forneceu todo tipo de mercadoria necessaria, tiradas das proprias fazendas. Quando ela faleceu tinha 40.000 bois nos pastos.

D. Joaquina nasceu em 1.752 e casou-se na jovem idade de 12 anos. Ela teve 10 filhos e segundo o descendente dela, meu contato e biografo dela: Dr. Deusdedit Pinto Ribeiro Campos, que eh o genealogista da familia, ele ja possui mais de 70.000 cadastrados na descendencia de D. Joaquina. Nosso ancestral, Antonio Borges Monteiro, que nasceu em 1.751, e casou-se 11 anos apos ela, foi pai de 11 filhos e talvez tenha um numero parecido de descendentes agora.

Porem, como na familia dela, ela teve varios irmaos, tias e tios e muitos parentes que devem ter descendencia diferente da dela hoje, o nosso ancestral tera muitos parentes que nos sao desconhecidos. E ninguem descende de apenas um casal. Baseado na falta de dados e no pouco que conheco de probabilidades, penso que nao somos menos de 1 milhao de pessoas, contando apenas a descendencia de nossos ancestrais que nasceram em torno de 1.750. E estou falando apenas das pessoas vivas. Penso ainda que a maioria de nos tem um numero parecido de parentes proximos.

Ha poucos dias peguei uma carona da oficina onde meu carro ia ser consertado. O americano da oficina que me trouxe tocou no assunto familia e eu disse a ele que tinha 8 irmas e irmaos. Assombrado, ele disse-me: “Que sorte voce tem!” E ficou matutando como seria bom se tambem tivesse tanta gente na familia dele. A carona acabou e cortou o papo. Mas penso que nao eh que eu tenha muitos parentes e ele nao.

O que esta acontecendo agora eh isso, depois da geracao de nossos pais nos tomamos a decisao de ter menos filhos para dar a eles e a nos mais confortos. Claro, sabemos que esta eh a decisao correta porque vivemos em um planeta pequeno, com recursos limitados. Mas o sentimento de pertencer a uma familia maior nao depende somente de quantos irmaos possuimos. Se voltarmos aos nossos ancestrais e procurarmos os descendentes deles, veremos o quao maior eh nossa familia do que imaginamos. Se alguem faz opcao pelo sentimento de pertencer somente aos parentes proximos, entao, a familia dele ou dela sera menor.

O meu sentimento de fazer parte eh maior do que meus ancestrais tinham. Nao penso que a minha aparencia europeia da-me uma identidade completa. Alguns dos ancestrais em nossa familia fizeram a opcao por nao passar-nos as vias que nos conectam aos nossos ancestrais africanos e nativo-brasileiros. E isso causa-me um sentimento de parte de identidade-perdida e por isso eh que procuro conectar-me, buscando a nossa verdadeira identidade.

Fazer parte de uma familia grande nem sempre parece melhor que considerar-se numa familia menor. O lado bom disso eh: quase todo dia a gente tem um aniversario para celebrar. Hoje eh 7 de janeiro de 2.012. O dia em que meu pai completaria 90 anos. Constantemente a gente recebe comunicados de nascimentos. Vai-se a um maior numero de casamentos, formaturas, etc. E a gente nunca fica sozinho quando passando por dificuldades.

Por outro lado, o ruim, voce vai a mais enterros na vida. Voce se preocupa mais com problemas dos outros. Voce tem que dar mais de si mesmo para manter as coisas indo bem. Mas, de qualquer jeito, isso faz parte da vida. Fazer parte de uma grande familia eh melhor justamente por causa das coisas ruins que podem acontecer a voce ou seus parentes. Isso significa que quando alguem cair haverao mais pessoas para dar sustento aos que sofrerao mais. Ninguem fica totalmente abandonado.

15. TUDO ERA COM RESPEITO `A FAMILIA – MINHA SAGA

Estou de certa forma ansioso para terminar esta parte do livro porque ela eh menos interessante aos leitores e a decisao do Partido Republicano sobre quem sera o adversario do presidente Obama em 2.012 esta ficando feia. Ontem pela manha o ex-presidente da camara, Newt Gingrich, deu uma patada no Mitt Romney soltando seu “pious Baloney” (conversa fiada) em cima do que o Mitt falou, que ele nao havia tentado a reeleicao aqui em Massachusetts porque tinha mais o que fazer e nao apenas seguir carreira politica. No meu ponto de vista o Newt apontou a verdadeira razao. O Mitt Romney tinha feito um governo ruim e o eleitorado estava com tanta raiva que ele nao tinha chances de se reeleger. Foi essa a mesma impressao que eu tive na epoca, eu estava presente mas nao tinha o direito de votar.

O candidato Rick Santorum continua insistindo que os Estados Unidos precisam de um comandante em chefe e nao um executivo em chefe. Isto nem eh resposta. Se um comandante em chefe fosse tao essencial, Cuba, depois de 50 anos com um comando em chefe, seria o melhor lugar do mundo hoje. O maior problema americano agora eh a economia. Sera que deveriamos chamar um economista para dar a solucao?! So se for de brincadeira! Foram eles que em primeiro lugar causaram o problema! E isso eh valido tanto para economistas como executivos. O problema foi criado por empresarios, como o proprio Mitt Romney, que estavam jogando com o dinheiro deles e nossas vidas. Parafraseando o sr. Gingrich, as palavras do Santorum e do Romney nao passam de conversa fiada.

Mitt Romney fica furioso alegando casos de pirataria feita pelos chineses. De acordo com ele, a China consegue invadir o sistema via internet e esta copiando propriedade intelectual dos empreendimentos americanos. Ele precisa repensar tais alegacoes porque desde ha muito tempo os Estados Unidos nao estao investindo bem em educacao e nao temos conseguido produzir boas mentes em nossas univerdades e sempre usamos o nosso mercado atrativo para trazer para os Estados Unidos mentes que foram trabalhadas por educadores la fora, `as custas dos outros povos. Talvez a China esteja apenas comungando com a sabedoria brasileira: “Ladrao que rouba de ladrao tem cem anos de perdao.”

Ta bom, voltei. Eu poderia comparar a minha com a Historia de Jesus. Nao se engane nesta comparacao. Nao estou falando a respeito da importancia dele para a nossa Historia. Estou apenas mencionando o nascimento como modesta pessoa do povo, sem o treinamento oficial nos assuntos que ensinou e, nao importando o quao duro ele tentou fazer algo bom, acabou sendo morto de uma, que os contemporaneos dele consideravam, forma vergonhosa. De certa forma eu me identifico como num caminho semelhante. Nao estou pensando que, em algum futuro serei endeusado como ele. O que quero dizer eh apenas que a minha vida tem sido uma serie de eventos inoportunos, e que eu sempre tento imaginar como isso podera trazer algo de bom para a humanidade, claro, nao para mim mesmo. Vamos comecar entao!

Nasci em 4 de julho de 1.958 na pequena cidade de Virginopolis, Minas Gerais, Brasil. Mamae queria que meu nome fosse Washington, por causa da data de nascimento. A maioria das pessoas no Brasil eh conhecida pelo nome. Por essa razao, porque o povo ingles usa os sobrenomes como identificacao, muitos brasileiros comecaram a dar nome aos filhos em homenagem `as personalidades inglesas e norte americanas. Entao, sobrenomes como: Nelson, Washington, Hudson, Lincoln, Franklin, Jefferson, Madison, Adams, Johnson, Wilson, Kennedy e muitos outros aparecem no lugar de nome na genealogia brasileira.

O padre Geraldo Brauwer, que iria batizar-me, disse que nao via senso em tal nome e papai falou que ja havia registrado com o nome Valquirio. O padre, que era de origem alema, mostrou sua insatisfacao dizendo, Faz menos sentido ainda! Mas nao havia escolha porque eu ja era Valquirio mesmo!

O nome vem da mitologia germanica, Valkjrja, que eram anjos femininos cuja funcao seria levantar as almas dos bravos caidos em batalhas e leva-las para os ceus. Elas foram inspiracao para o compositor Wagner. A letra “o” no final foi posta porque essa eh a forma de masculinizar os nomes na lingua portuguesa. Comumente, em nossa linguagem a letra a eh sempre feminino e o o, masculino. Assim se torna facil trocar segundo as conveniencias se apresentem. Eh como nos nomes Antonia e Antonio.

Quando nasci, a cidade estava prestes a entrar em sua depressao mais longa. Possivelmente os habitantes nao tinham ideia disso e a atencao deles estava voltada para outro fato. O Brasil fora Campeao da Copa do Mundo pela primeira vez.

Apesar da minha memoria ser muito boa e eu lembrar algumas cenas da minha vida desde quando comecei a andar, o que tenho mais recordacao comeca a partir do meu quinto aniversario. Sim, lembro-me uma vez, nas pontas dos pes, com os bracos para o ceu, pedindo colinho para alguem que nao me lembro. Tambem lembro-me de ver papai, na unica vez na vida que o vi fazer isso, soltando foguetes em nosso quintal pelo segundo campeonato de futebol que o Brasil ganhou em 1.962.

Depois disso veio o ano de 1.963 e seu final terrivel. Nossa avo, Zulmira, mae do papai, faleceu em consequencia de uma longa condicao cardiaca. Ela tinha apenas 70 anos e o nosso amor por ela era apenas uma retribuicao a ela ser tao carinhosa. Faleceu em 1 de outubro de 1.963. E aqui nos Estados Unidos, logo depois, em 22 de novembro, o presidente Kennedy foi assassinado.

O choque dessa segunda noticia teve o mesmo efeito da morte de um parente nosso. O povo brasileiro nao estava politicamente alerta para o que estava acontecendo no mundo. Mas penso que nossos ancestrais estavam esperando algo melhor do fato de o presidente Kennedy ter sido catolico. Nao sei qual ilusao o povo brasileiro tinha, emanada de um presidente catolico nos Estados Unidos, mas a morte machucou a todos, de forma bastante dura. Eu apenas captei o luto por duas pessoas que eram importantes em nossas vidas. Nao posso dizer que lembro dele mas estava contaminado pela alegria com o governo e o luto pela morte que os parentes mais velhos sentiram.

Nesse espaco de tempo eu estava conhecendo o lugar em que viviamos. Era uma cidade pequena, desenhada em forma de um X maiusculo por suas ruas principais. As baixadas quase nao encontravam espaco para passar entre as montanhas. Das montanhas nasciam os corregos que escavaram trincheiras nas baixadas. Assim, quase a metade das casas, exceto pelas que formam parte do centro, tinham os seus quintais lavados pelos corregos. As outras casas, no lado oposto das ruas, faziam parte da outra metade.

A maioria das casas eram velhas e decadentes. Algumas, como a que nossa familia morava, pertenceram aos nossos bisavos paternos. O estilo era o colonial antigo, feito por madeira pesada com paredes de adobe. Penso que, exceto pelo pregos e um outro pouquinho em ferro e ceramica, tudo foi feito por profissionais locais. Ate o teto era coberto por telhas locais. Geralmente, as casas eram velhas mas amigas da natureza ja que estavamos acostumados a viver com ratos, baratas, tarantulas e passaros como andorinhas e corujas. Algumas vezes tinhamos morcegos mas nunca cobras. Tinhamos galinhas no quintal, e um cao e uma gata. Os dois ultimos a partir dos anos 70.

A casa tinha a forma de U com a boca da letra voltada para o quintal. Era separada no meio por uma parede unica formando duas casas independentes. No outro lado moravam a velha tia Philoteia (Teteh), irma do nosso avo; uma velha mais nova de olhos azuis, um tanto doida, com o nome de Vitoria, e uma velha africana chamada Philomena (Philoh) de quem diziam haver sido escrava mas eu nao tenho certeza quanto a isso porque ela teria que ter mais de 100 anos para isso ser verdade, e ela era a mais velha mas das tres era a unica que regulava perfeitamente. Num dos quartos tambem moravam, separado de sua esposa, o primo Hugo e dois dos filhos, Eustaquio e Ricardo.

Do nosso lado, com o nascimento da nossa irma mais nova em 1.964, eramos 9 filhos com o mais velho tendo 12 anos. Junte-se ai, nossos pais e duas colaboradoras. Essas variavam as pessoas em espacos de 2 ou 3 anos. Eramos 13 pessoas do mesmo lado. De vez em quando tinhamos mais 1 ou 2, quando alguma irma ou irmao das colaboradoras vinham. Isso nao era excecao na cidade. As casas eram mesmo lotadas! Mas ninguem se importava muito com isso. Hoje a cidade deve ter o triplo de casas e nao tem populacao maior que naquele tempo. Isso era o mesmo em quase todo o Brasil.

Nossa casa fica no centro da cidade. Nao mais a casa velha mas outra que comecamos a morar em 1.978, construida por papai no lugar da anterior. Naquele tempo, nossa vizinhanca nao era muito diferente do que tinhamos em casa. A rua em que moravamos era quase toda habitada por parentes. Melhor dizendo, parentes proximos. Uma excecao era o nosso vizinho mais proximo, o do lado esquerdo, que era o padeiro e tinha nascido em Caratinga. A esposa dele era local e o sobrenome era Carvalho, talvez tinha alguma ligacao com nossos parentes, porem, nao diretamente conosco.

Nao penso ser necessario mencionar todos porque isso viraria uma lista telefonica. Porem tinhamos mais duas tias do papai, Olga e Biloca, morando la. Um dos tio-avos dele, Francisco Sobrinho (Seo Chiquinho), morou na casa da frente com a esposa dele, Salome (Memeh). O numero de parentes e as ligacoes familiares eram tao embaralhadas que descobri esse parentesco particular com eles 40 anos depois, quando comecei a estudar nossa genealogia. Papai nunca o chamava de tio e o mencionava apenas pelo apelido, dai eu nunca ter captado o nosso parentesco proximo antes.

Posteriormente, mudou-se para a mesma casa a madrasta do nosso avo materno. Tia Virginia, que era a viuva do nosso bisavo Ze Coelho, e vivia com tres de seus filhos, os que nunca se casaram: Ignes, Tarcisio e Joao. Com eles morava o tio Gamaliel (Gama) que era irmao completo do avo Juca. Na casa vizinha do lado direito morou a viuva, tia Ceci, com a filha dela: Aparecida (D. Cidinha) com a familia dela. Tia Ceci tambem era irma completa do vovo Juca. Os irmaos da primeira familia eram: Juca, Aquiles, Gama, Armando, Maria Marcolina e Ceci. Os da segunda eram: Darcy, Josefina (Fina), Amandina, Bernardino, Noemi, Joao, Ignes, Tarcisio, Savio e Ruth. Tia Ceci era viuva do tio Marcial, irmao do vovo Cista (Trajano). Na mesma rua tambem morava o tio da mamae, Eliezer (Seo Li).

No restante das casas, duas nao eram o tempo todo ocupadas por nossos parentes mas os ocupantes tinham parentes em sua familias que eram casados com alguns de nossos parentes. E como estudantes em idade escolar eramos colegas dos filhos ou parceiros nos esportes. Todo o centro era ocupado por essa mistura de geracoes da mesma familia alternada com alguns nao parentes. O padrao de proporcao entre parentes e nao parentes se invertia `a medida que afastavamos do centro e andavamos em direcao aos suburbios.

Mas em qualquer direcao que fossemos havia uma casa de nossos parentes. Mesmo aqueles que pensavamos que nao fossem poderiam de alguma forma ser nossos parentes porque nao tinhamos dados completos da populacao toda e nem mesmo dos nossos. Como ja mencionado, nao podemos excluir ai os de origem africana e nativo-brasileira porque temos origens genealogicas neles tambem.

A zona rural era um reflexo da cidade. Desde que ela foi povoada no principio pelos nossos ancestrai. Eles tomaram para si grandes porcoes de terras. `A medida que as geracoes chegaram e passaram, as fazendas iniciais foram divididas entre os herdeiros e viraram pequenas fazendas. E a populacao cresceu demais para continuar dividindo as terras, assim, a geracao dos nossos pais comecou a buscar outros lugares para ir. Mesmo antes deles alguns ja haviam tomado essa decisao.

Tenho dois exemplos para ilustrar bem a situacao. A cidade de Governador Valadares tem uma lista de pioneiros. Penso que ela conta apenas aqueles que se mudaram para la e, de alguma forma, levaram algum desenvolvimento para o lugar. Se nao fosse por essa razao, os pioneiros teriam que comecar em anos anteriores a 1.900 quando ja havia populacao por la. Mas a lista comeca em 1.916 e nela estao listados Sinval Rodrigues Coelho, tio materno de papai, casado com Maria (Maricas) Magalhaes, tia materna da mamae.

Outro na lista, do mesmo ano, eh o Seo Gil Pacheco de Magalhaes. Era casado com Maria Vieira, natural da Cidade de Ferros. Seo Gil Pacheco era filho da tia-bisavo Quiteria de Magalhaes Barbalho e Joaquim Pacheco Moreira. Tia Quiteria era irma do Marcal, avo paterno do papai; e Candida, avo materna da mamae. Nos temos outros parentes na lista, em outros anos, como: Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, irmao do tio Sinval e Odilon de Magalhaes Barbalho, irmao do papai.

Mesmo antes daquele tempo as mulheres eram supostas a seguir os maridos delas sem importar para onde estivessem indo. E nos tivemos o caso da tia Emygdia Honoria Coelho, casada com Amaro de Souza Silva, que deixaram descendencia em varias cidades da regiao. Tambem a tia Marcolina Honoria Coelho, que casou-se com Demetrio Coelho de Oliveira e ajudaram a povoar a Cidade de Coroaci. Tias Emygdia e Marcolina eram filhas de nossos trisavos: Joao B. Coelho e Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho.

Dai chegaram os anos 60 e com eles a explosao demografica nas cidades grandes. Nossa familia ja tinha experimentado a situacao por causa da migracao para o Rio de Janeiro e Sao Paulo. Depois chegou a vez de Belo Horizonte tambem atrair mais migrantes mas como vimos no video: http://e-relevante2009.blogspot.com/2010/04/apresentacao-de-belo-horizonte-para-o-mundo.html, em 1.948 a capital de Minas Gerais tinha somente 200.000 habitantes. Basicamente esta populacao era de todo o Estado. Mas eu tenho certeza de que boa parte tinha origem na regiao do Serro, especialmente da nossa area. Isso se da porque as areas mais populosas do Estado eram o Sul, Zona da Mata e Central. O Sul eh proximo a Sao Paulo. A Mata fica proxima ao Rio de Janeiro. E a Central fica no lado oposto `as duas grandes cidades.

A partir dos anos 60 passamos a ter mais tres opcoes de migracao. Governador Valadares, area de Ipatinga e a, entao, novissima capital do Brasil: Brasilia. E nos comecamos a ver nossas tias e tios com as familias deles irem para esses lugares. Ano apos ano a Historia era a mesma. Papai tinha 12 irmas e irmaos casados. Tres permaneceram em Virginopolis junto com ele. Tia Odette foi para Belo Horizonte. E todos os outros para Governador Valadares. Somente tio Otacilio ficou mais em Virginopolis antes de seguir para Valadares.

A Historia do lado de mamae nao eh tao diferente, apesar de apenas uma irma ter mudado para Valadares. Tia Camilla, que eh casada com nosso primo Jorge Nunes Coelho fez isso. Os outros se dispersaram por varios lugares como: Uberlandia, Paracatu, Vitoria-ES, Rio de Janeiro, Belo Horizonte, Brasilia, Itabira, Sete Lagoas e Virginopolis.

Temos pelo menos dois lados bons dessa dispersao. Se a familia se mantivesse junta e todos os filhos fossem criados lado-a-lado, nos poderiamos mantermo-nos casando uns com os outros assim como nossos parentes fizeram por 100 anos na cidade. As consequencias de sermos muito aparentados poderiam causar tragedias para a nossa descendencia. Como familia penso que ja somos felizes o suficiente em relacao uns com os outros, assim, como a maioria de nos se mudou e se casou com os de outras familias isso permitiu `a nossa descendencia ter mais chances de passar para frente nossos gens. O outro lado ficou para as ferias escolares, quando duzias de nos se encontravam em Virginopolis. Isso nos tras otimas memorias de nosso passado!

Em 2.005, logo apos ao terremoto e tsunami na Indonesia, eu vi uma senhora sendo entrevistada num show. Ela demonstrava muita raiva com o mundo. E a raiva dela nascia da falsa impressao de que a maioria das pessoas nos outros paises odeia americanos. Como ja mencionei, isso surgiu a partir de pesquisas feitas logo apos aos ataques terroristas de 11 de setembro em 2.001. E os resultados foram unidirecionalmente explorados pela media americana. Talvez tenha sido para justificar qualquer coisa que fosse decidida mais tarde. E a defesa dela do povo americano foi no sentido de que: “Vejam como temos compaixao dos outros povos! Nenhum outro pais do mundo esta fazendo tanto pelas vitimas da tragedia.”

Eh justamente por causa de inducoes erradas como essas que os outros povos acusam os americanos de arrogancia. E eu relembro fatos da minha infancia que talvez possam ajudar aos outros americanos a entender o ponto de vista do outro lado. Tenho lembrancas de mim, ainda crianca, comendo queijo americano nas aulas de catecismo; tomando mingau de aveia uma vez por semana nos recreios da escola, e diziam que o leite em po que era distribuido aos pobres la havia ido dos Estados Unidos. Tudo era caridade e eu nao duvido disso.

Mas o tempo provou que nos nao precisavamos disso na realidade. Nossa regiao era o que no Brasil eh chamada de Bacia Leitera. E nos podiamos produzir muitos tipos de graos tais como: arroz, milho, feijao e, inclusive, aveia. O que o povo nao conhecia na epoca eram as tecnologias porque boas terras, clima e agua mais que suficientes, dados pela natureza, nos tinhamos.

Temos que nos lembrarmos de uma coisa, parafraseando um diplomata americano que prestou servico no Brasil algum tempo depois: “Os Estados Unidos nao tem amigos, tem interesses.” Nunca ficamos sabendo qual relacao tal caridade teve com o apoio dado pelos Estados Unidos `a ditadura no Brasil. E a caridade e a ditadura aconteceram ao mesmo tempo. Coincidencia? Talvez!

Tivemos exemplo diferente de aproximacao. Em 1.968 recebemos um padre novo em nossa paroquia. O nome dele era Bernardo Odenkirchen e era holandes. E a Holanda tinha uma lei que mandava que uma porcentagem dos ganhos no comercio com outros paises fossem aplicados nos proprios paises, em projetos que beneficiassem as comunidades. E os cidadaos daquele pais sao os que ajudam as comunidades a terem acesso ao dinheiro. Sem intervencoes politicas.

Por meio dessa ajuda nos ganhamos melhores: hospital, maternidade, asilo e, naturalmente, um trato melhor aos predios da igreja. E tambem alguns recursos que tornaram possivel a escola de tecnicas agricolas. O objetivo era o de ensinar novas tecnicas agropecuarias. Com isso, mais a assistencia de uma empresa estatal (Emater), os fazendeiros comecaram a produzir mais e obter renda melhor. Nao posso dizer que tudo saiu nos conformes porque as baixas e altas da economia brasileira nunca permitiram que mais gente tivesse oportunidades melhores. Mas esta forma era, sem duvida, muito melhor que pura caridade.

Minha conclusao eh essa: nao podemos dizer “temos compaixao” quando estamos fazendo doacoes para atenuar qualquer tragedia. Somos o pais mais rico do mundo e o que doamos vem do que esta sobrando para nos. Quando acontecem tragedias nos paises pobres, algumas pessoas deles provam ser muito melhor que nos porque elas partilham tudo o que tem, mesmo sabendo que isso seria necessario a elas no futuro.

Se eu continuar escrevendo cada fato da minha vida terei que escrever outro livro. Vejamos o que for mais importante. Tentarei ordenar os eventos por anos. Em 1.966 eu entrei na escola e tinha sete anos e meio. Ao contrario daqui, nosso ano escolar comeca em fevereiro. Isso se da porque no hemisferio sul o inverno se da no meio e o verao no final do ano. Nos nao tinhamos pre-escola na epoca. Nossas ferias eram em julho, meio de ano, e de dezembro a fevereiro, no final do ano letivo.

Por volta daquele tempo a cidade ganhou as primeiras televisoes. Poucas pessoas podiam te-las. Preto e branco. Quando tinhamos oportunidade a gente assistia, basicamente eram os enlatados americanos como: Bonanza, Os Tres Patetas, I Love Lucy, Perdidos no Espaco, Terra de Gigantes, Tarzan e por ai vai. Producao brasileira, so mesmo novela. Os noticiarios serviam como recreio para nos criancas na maioria das vezes. Continua em minha mente o som da voz do locutor ao pronunciar o nome Lyndon B. Johnson, quando as noticias eram a respeito dos Estados Unidos.

Enquanto o papai nao comprou a nossa tv usada eu era capaz de pedir qualquer outra pessoa que tivesse para assistir um pouco em suas casas. Ganhamos a nossa por volta de 1.968. E nele ou no ano anterior eu sofri um acidente enquanto brincava, na padaria do nosso vizinho. Mario, o nome do amigo, estava fazendo massa de pao numa maquina eletrica. Eu estava brincando com um pedaco de massa quando ele caiu da minha mao e tentei pega-lo no ar. Senti apenas um puxaozinho e imediatamente fiz o movimento reflexo de tirar a mao de perto da maquina. Mario gritou meu nome e desligou a maquina. Eu ainda nao havia entendido o que estava acontecendo enquanto nao vi o sangue cobrindo minha mao. A maquina tinha cortado a cabeca do meu polegar direito.

A principio eu permaneci mais calmo que a familia do vizinho. As meninas choravam e alguem levou-me para o hospital. A cidade estava sem medico e fui enviado para Guanhaes, onde fui operado pelo Dr. Francisco, que era famoso na regiao. Talvez fosse por ele ser o unico por perto. Recentemente descobri o nome dele no livro do primo Dermeval e ele eh nosso parente.

O ferimento nunca foi problema para a minha vida seguir em frente. Porem, o trauma, por muito tempo, entristeceu-me. Some-se a isso, nao recordo se fora antes ou depois, fui atropelado por um carro. Nao que o carro tenha passado sobre mim. Deu apenas uma pancada em minha perna e eu dei duas voltas antes de sentar-me no passeio da rua em frente `a casa do papai. Fui novamente para o hospital mas sem maiores consequencias dessa vez. Todavia, estes e outros eventos somados fez-me questionar por quase toda a vida se fui intencionalmente colocado no mundo em razao de uma ma sorte natural. Hoje, vendo como o mundo anda, nao me sinto sem sorte de jeito algum. Pelo menos, nao estou sozinho!

Tambem em 1.968 Martin Luther King Junior foi assassinado aqui nos Estados Unidos. Mas parece que o evento nao teve repercussao no Brasil. Nao recordo de comocao alguma por isso. E penso que isso se deu porque ele nao era um sacerdote catolico e a luta pelos direitos civis nao era considerada importante naquele momento. A populacao negra fora sempre deixada de lado por nossa sociedade mas la nao se tinha nenhuma lei segregacional dizendo: Por lei, existem alguns “mais iguais” que outros. O Brasil possuia um sistema de lei mais parecido com o europeu, mais proximo do frances, onde o “Liberte, egalite, fraternite” seria o lema. O problema no Brasil era esse, a lei nunca funcionou para a populacao pobre brasileira.

Se eu nunca tivesse vindo para os Estados Unidos, Luther King poderia nao passar de um ilustre desconhecido para mim. Talvez nem tanto porque sou meio viciado em informacao. Ocasionalmente eu leria algum artigo a respeito da vida e feitos dele. Mas somente aqui nos Estados Unidos podemos conhecer a dimensao real dele no capitulo do Movimento pelos Direitos Civis. Se o movimento tivesse uma conotacao melhor junto ao combate `a pobreza no mundo, ele poderia ser melhor conhecido no Brasil porque o preconceito la eh contra o povo pobre, nao interessa a cor da pele.

Em 7 de maio de 1.969 houve outra tristeza na familia. Nosso avo paterno faleceu. Ele lutou um tempo curto contra um problema nos rins e nao resistiu. Era um homem tao forte que raramente gripava. Tambem ja tinha 79 anos. Penso que o que poderia ter sido feito por ele foi feito. Foi transportado para Governador Valadares e de la para Belo Horizonte, via helicoptero. Isso era algo incomum na epoca. Mas a medicina nao tinha os mesmos recurso de hoje. Eu nem mesmo chorei. Somente tempos depois eu senti a falta dele ao lembrar que eu nao o conhecera tao bem quanto a outros parentes.

Vovo Cista, como era conhecido, teve uma vida que caberia em um bom livro. Ele comecou como empregado quando tinha apenas 10 anos. Depois ele tornou-se dono de caminhao, fazendeiro, tinha casas de comercio e ajudou os filhos a iniciarem suas proprias atividades. Ele somente nao investiu nas filhas porque, naquele tempo, mulheres eram supostas a ficar em casa e casar. Um homem da posicao dele garantiria bons maridos para elas. Ele foi eleito prefeito da cidade por duas vezes. Possivelmente faleceu como o homem mais rico da cidade. Mas a riqueza naquele tempo nao se apresentava pelo dinheiro no bolso. O que fazia aparecer era ser dono de fazenda.

A lista dos filhos dele e Dindinha Zulmira foi: Oswaldo, Odette, Murillo, Odilon, Olimpia (que faleceu crianca), Otacilio, Odon, Odila, Otto (Sinho), Oldack, Oneida, Otacilia, Ovidio e Ozanan.

1.969 tambem foi o ano que o homem andou na Lua pela primeira vez. Foi bastante divulgado que seria transmitido pela tv. Eu esperei ate 9:00 da noite e os jornalistas disseram que houvera atrasos. E os atrasos passaram dos limites. Dai eu disse para mim mesmo: Quer saber d’uma coisa! Amanha havera repeteco. Fui acordado por uma expressao de admiracao do tio Murillo, irmao da mamae, na sala. Ele estava la so para a ocasiao. Ja tinha passa da meia noite e eu mantive minha palavra. Amanha! O que eu nao sabia era que, o que eles estavam vendo ja era reprise tambem.

Eu tinha 11 anos quando visitei Governador Valadares pela primeira vez. Era a maior cidade que eu ja fora. Era bem menor que hoje mas a populacao, pela mesma razao que em Virginopolis, era muito maior em proporcao de construcoes. Eu nao tive nenhum problema em aprender a andar de canto-a-canto. A cidade tem dois pontos de referencias: o Rio Doce e o Pico do Ibituruna. O Ibituruna parece ser uma montanha enorme mas nao eh mais alto que os morros em Virginopolis. Eh assim porque Valadares esta dentro da trincheira escavada pelo rio por milhoes de anos.

Tambem eh por esta razao que Valadares tem um clima tropical verdadeiro e Virginopolis um quase temperado. A variacao anual de temperaturas em Virginopolis vai dos raros 4 negativos aos raros 35 C. Mesmo com o verao indo de setembro a marco, ha a queda da temperatura `a noite, ao ponto da gente poder dormir bem sem precisar cobertor pesado. Raramente Valadares vai abaixo dos 30.

Espalhadas em Valadares nos tinhamos muitas casas de familiares conhecidos. La tinhamos 8 tias e tios: Camilla, Murillo (irmao do papai nao o da mamae), Odilon, Odila, Otto, Oldack, Otacilia e Ovidio. Tia Maricas, que era viuva do tio Sinval, e tio Antonio Rodrigues Coelho continuavam morando la deste seus tempos de pioneiros. Penso que os tios Wilson (Sao) e Gastao, irmaos da tia Maricas, e Elgita, Nize, Omar, Conceicao, Joao e Olimpinha, irmaos completos do tio Antonio e da Dindinha Zulmira, tambem estavam la mas nao visitei todos. Tambem tinhamos uma lista enorme de primos. Estou falando apenas daqueles que tinham ascendencia direta em Virginopolis.

Naquele tempo eu nao sabia que eramos parentes proximos de tantas outras populacoes das cidades em torno do Serro. E, com certeza, muitos residiam em Governador Valadares. Mesmo sem saber disso era impossivel esquivar-me de encontros casuais com parentes conhecidos nas ruas. Nos dias em que fomos ao Aete Esporte Clube para refrescar um pouco nas piscinas, tive a impressao que la fosse Virginopolis, segunda versao.

1.970 foi ano de Copa do Mundo. Foi no Mexico e o Brasil comecou a jogar em Guadalajara. Todo dia de jogo nossa casa virava cinema. Vinham parentes e amigos. O Brasil ganhou os sete jogos que disputou. E nos ganhamos o tricampeonato. Os primeiros da Historia. E a ditadura tentou tirar proveito do prestigio junto `a opiniao publica. Este foi o tempo em que o gingle que tinha a frase: “Este eh um pais que vai pra frente”, e que recebeu a versao dos comediantes cantando e andando para tras e tiveram o programa suspenso.

Por volta de 1.974 nossa avo Petrina faleceu. Ela foi a segunda esposa do vovo Juca e foi a que conheci. A mae da mamae tinha falecido em 1.940. Tinha apenas 44 anos. Vovo Davina foi casada por 26 anos e teve 17 filhos. Tres deles faleceram crianca. Uma se chamou Camilla e houveram dois Longinos. O Longino III foi o que sobreviveu e foi meu padrinho, junto com tia Oneida, irma do papai. A lista de nomes da filharada era: Maria Marcolina, Murillo, Fausto, Lucio, Merces, Martha, Judith, Longino, Camilla, Angela (Ju), Lia, Jose Fabiano, Lucinda e Maria Helena. Os irmaos da vovo Davina eram: Joao Magalhaes, Eliezer (Sou Li), Emydia (Miluca), Wilson (Sao), Getulio, Maria (Maricas), Candida e Gastao.

A avo Petrina ja era prima e vem do ramo Barbalho. Ela deu mais 5 filhos ao avo Juca. Davina, Maria Eugenia (Maroh), Matilde, Eduardo e Cirano. Era uma pessoa com calor humano e todo mundo amava ficar junto a ela. O filho mais novo dela eh so tres anos mais velho que o meu irmao mais velho, Fernando. A nossa diferenca de idade para a segunda familia eh tao pequena que nos parecemos mais primos. Apos terem idade suficiente para ir para as cidades maiores faziam a nossa alegria quando vinham visitar.

Particularmente Davina e Maria Eugenia que ajuntavam pelo menos uma duzia de nos para irmos visitar nossos tios e tias que moravam nas rocas. A fazenda onde os avos Petrina e Juca moravam tambem era otima para encontrarmo-nos. Por infortunio, Davina e Maroh foram nossas perdas para o cancer, quando andavam pelos 60 anos delas. As duas estavam comecando a ver nascer os primeiros netos.

Vovo Petrina era filha da Sinhah Gininha (Eugenia) e a irma dela, tia Geralda, casou-se com tio Bernardino, meio-irmao do vovo Juca. Elas tiveram mais tres irmas: Maria (Totoca), que era irma de caridade; Margarida (tia Nen) e Cecilia. Tia Cecilia casou-se com Friedrick Knipp. Ou Fidirico como o povo o conhecia. Era imigrante alemao no Brasil e eles deixaram grande descendencia.

No inicio dos 70 passamos a ter dois eventos importantes em Virginopolis. Um deles nao me causou grande prazer. Foi a mencionada criacao da escola de tecnica agropecuaria. Sempre gostei de animais e plantas mas meu sonho era ir para qualquer outro lugar para trabalhar e tornar-me independente. Mas tinha somente 15 anos e papai nem se deu ao trabalho de perguntar se eu tinha outros planos. E eu fiquei preso `a cidade por mais 4 anos.

Naquele tempo o governo havia decidido que as escolas de segundo grau teriam que ter algum curso tecnico e nao poderiam ser apenas cientifico. Assim, nos perdemos um ano de conteudo cientifico, que deveria ser fundamental para aqueles que se interessavam continuar a estudar na universidade. A gente poderia tentar o vestibular a partir de completar o terceiro ano mas ja sabendo que as chances de passar seriam menores por causa de ter aprendido menos. No Brasil, a admissao a uma universidade era feita apenas atraves do provao chamado vestibular. Eu perdi a minha primeira tentativa e gastei mais um de meus anos no segundo grau.

Por volta de 40 anos atras tambem comecou o Festival da Jabuticaba de Virginopolis. Jabuticaba eh uma fruta brasileira com varias variedades. Eh uma arvore media, tem 10 metros ou mais, com ramos longos, multiplos, flexiveis e fortes. O ciclo de vida anual dela comeca no inverno quando todas as folhas caem e ala permanece assim ate a brotacao aparecer. A planta mantem a brotacao dormente enquanto nao vem as chuvas. Logo depois, como um milagre, a arvore inteira eh coberta por flores brancas, que exalam um cheiro doce e agradavel.

A floracao eh tao intensa que a arvore parece ficar coberta de neve. Mesmo o tronco fica coberto de flores, e as vezes as raizes que afloram da terra tambem florescem. Abelhas comecam a polinizacao e o zumbido delas domina o dia inteiro. Logo aparecem as frutas pequenas de cor verde e comecam a crescer. Quando elas atingem o tamanho de uma uva grande a cor muda com listas amarelas e vermelhas para passar ao preto brilhante como espelho. O processo dura 40 dias quando hao chuvas suficientes.

Dentro temos a polpa saborosa e tres sementonas. O Virginopolitano chupa apenas a polpa e cospe o resto. Comparando-a com a melhor uva que ja chupei, jabuticaba eh muito melhor. Da fruta se pode fazer vinho, licor, cachaca e geleia. Cada um eh o melhor em seu genero. Se alguem consegue subir na arvore, chupa o melhor da fruta. Ela nao eh boa para transportar porque eh tao delicada que logo comeca a acidificar. Em poucas horas passa a prestar somente para fabricar bebida alcoolica.

Precisa-se ter cuidado com duas coisas. Primeiro eh que quando se comeca a chupar nao se quer parar. E isso faz seus rins trabalharem rapido e voce tera que pagar uma visita `a casinha. Mais tarde, quando precisar voltar para pagar pelo lado inverso, o produto saira como se fosse constipacao. Mas nao sera grande problema. As fezes somente virao mais duras mas a defecacao sera suave. O problema sera quando alguem engoliu as sementes. Tem gente que gosta. Para previnir o encalhamento eh so engolir algumas cascas junto. As cascas alisam a saida.

Quem ja estiver com agua na boca pode ir ao Brasil por volta de novembro. Nao eh imperativo ir a Virginopolis. Na Cidade de Sabara, que fica perto de Belo Horizonte, tem seu proprio festival e a tradicao de possuir a fruta. O Estado inteiro produz a fruta, a qual eh nativa por la. Quem nao tiver fundos para fazer tal viagem ja pode ter a fruta aqui nos Estados Unidos. Nao esta disponivel no comercio mas na Florida alguns mineiros plantaram a fruta nos quintais e ja estao chupando. Possivelmente eles nao irao se incomodar se alguem pedir para experimentar. Este eh nosso codigo de hospitalidade.

Bom, gostaria de comentar um pouco a respeito do festival que nasceu da fruta. Ele comecou com dois objetivos. O primeiro era o de arrecadar dinheiro para as sociedades beneficentes da cidade. Com o resultado, escolas, hospitais, maternidade, asilo e outros sao assistidos. A ideia surgiu entre os professores de Virginopolis e funcionou tao bem que quase todas as cidades agora tem o proprio festival. O que muda eh a epoca e a motivacao. Cada cidade tem sua especialidade como: laranja, banana, cana-de-acucar, etc.

O outro objetivo era levar de volta `a cidade os antigos moradores e suas familias para a ocasiao. O Festival da Jabuticaba virou um encontro das familias. Estranhos sao muito bem vindos tambem mas se nao tiverem contato com alguem da area eh dificil encontrar-se alojamento nos hoteis no periodo. A cidade eh servida por poucos e as cidades em torno podem servir de bases para os que possuirem os proprios meios de transporte. Tem la uma area de camping mas nao eh confortavel. Funciona bem para os jovens. E as casas dos moradores ficam lotadas. Eh como voce ver uma multidao de brasileiros em qualquer outro lugar no mundo. Eh barulhento e feliz.

Por volta de 1.976 fiz minha primeira viagem a Belo Horizonte e conheci uma cidade grande mesmo! Pelo menos, era um lugar onde residiam cerca de 2.000.000 de pessoas, sem contar as cidades da Grande BH. Nao recordo perfeitamente os detalhes porque fiz duas viagens relacionadas ao programa da escola. Uma para a Exposicao Agropecuaria de Barbacena e outra para a Semana do Fazendeiro da Universidade Federal de Vicosa. Numa delas eu permaneci em Belo Horizonte e encontrei com a parentalha.

Esportes sempre foram a minha atividade favorita. E futebol era o que o brasileiro mais sabia fazer. Eu gostava de voleibol e nadar tambem. Desde menino eu era goleiro, e bonzinho. Minha altura me ajudava nisso mas nunca fui perfeito. Mas porque no Brasil o goleiro era sempre o culpado de tudo que saia errado, abandonei o gol e experimentei outras posicoes. Mas um dia nosso time estava precisando de um goleiro e fui chamado para cooperar. Tentei e durante um treino cai de mal jeito sobre a bola, o que provocou uma lucacao terrivel no ombro direito. Nunca mais pude praticar meus esportes favoritos como fazia antes, e ainda sofri varios acidentes que me fizeram visitar os hospitais. Inclusive aqui nos Estados Unidos desloquei o ombro umas 2 ou 3 vezes. Nao muito tempo atras sofri uma cirurgia que resolveu o problema, porem, nao estou praticando mais esportes.

1.977 foi um senhor ano! Lembro-me ter tido uma inspiracao e comecar a escrever um livro, antes de julho. Este nao foi minha primeira obra. Quando tinha 13 anos escrevi um pequeno romance e o perdi. Tambem nao posso classificar minha adolescencia como feliz. Era muito timido e incapaz de falar fluentemente. Ler e escrever era como minha defensa, onde exalava minhas preocupacoes mais profundas. Comecei a escrever o livro sem saber o que aconteceria na proxima pagina.

Cada dia eu escrevia um capitulo, o que era um grande feito para mim porque eu detestava desenvolver os temas que eramos obrigados a desenvolver como trabalhos de escola. Sentia-me muito confortavel colocando minhas inspiracoes, que apareciam do nada, no papel mas nao sabia fazer o mesmo com as consideradas tarefas. Penso que o problema se dava porque nao tinha bom conhecimento de linguagem e sem inspiracao o trabalho ficava dificil.

Nao tardou e a primeira parte do livro ficou pronta e julho chegou. Penso que foi nessa epoca que fomos `a Cidade de Barbacena. Foi quando fiquei em Belo Horizonte, onde encontrei os primos: Hideraldo, que ja morava la, e Jose Maria, que estudava no Colegio Dom Bosco, em Cachoeira do Campo. E nos tres planejamos uma outra aventura que foi ir `a Cidade de Paracatu, onde a tia Maria Helena morava com a familia. Paracatu fica no lado oposto a Virginopolis no Estado e proxima `a Brasilia. Apos um breve momento por la, tio Carlucio disse que nos estavamos perto demais de Brasilia para nao darmos um pulinho para conhece-la, e como ele pagou as passagens, niguem reclamou.

Somente a tia Maria Helena se preocupou com o fato de estar enviando tres adolescentes, eu era o mais velho e tinha acabado de fazer 19, para aquela aventura perigosa! O Carlucio fez graca dos medos dela: “Quando o povo la por os olhos nesses tres marmanjos vai eh sair correndo deles!” E ele nao estava fugindo `a verdade. Eramos tres meninos de 1,80 m, com mochilas e roupa comum. Alguem poderia nos confundir com exterminadores, o que nao era uma coisa incomum no Brasil no tempo da ditadura. Mas chegamos sem incidente algum.

E nos encontramos com os familiares naquela cidade incomum. Ela ja tinha 17 anos, planejada e construida durante a administracao do presidente Kubistchek. Tudo era diferente em relacao ao que conheciamos. Nao tive a mesma impressao que tudo fosse bonito como outros visitantes da familia nos haviam dito mas era diferente com lugares muito bem feitos. Penso que minha primeira impressao foi distorcida pelo fato de estarmos no inverno brasileiro quando tudo esta seco, mesmo o ar. As plantas estavam secas demais para oferecer bom visual.

Como meu irmao Jesse ja morava la, nos fomos encontra-lo na Universidade Nacional de Brasilia. O que chamou mais atencao que os predios da universidade foi a presenca dos militares de olho nos movimentos dos estudantes. Jesse contou que, numa greve que eles haviam feito recentemente tinha um soldado que o apelidaram Hulk, porque o cara era um armario de seis portas abertas, era capaz de segurar tres estudantes de cada vez para joga-los nos camburoes.

Quando voltei, terminei meu livro. Antes, ja tinha uma ideia de como a estoria se daria. Mas, com certeza, as visitas `as cidades grandes ajudaram-me a colocar mais realidade nele. A segunda parte do livro eh relacionada `a opressao que nosso povo estava enfrentando e eu usei minha imaginacao para transformar as paginas numa boa aventura. (Posteriormente eu li e observei muitas semelhancas entre meu trabalho e o livro “A Pal utcai fiuk” (Os Meninos da Rua Paulo), do autor hungaro: Ferenc Molnar).

Na terceira parte eu sonhei com solucoes. Ate hoje nao sei como explicar como tive tantas ideias. Penso que meu livro tem um pouquinho de Julio Verne nele. Nele eu vejo a humanidade preocupada com todos os problemas e buscando solucoes para eles. O que nos separa eh esquecido e o objetivo eh buscar uma vida melhor para todos. As aguas sao partilhadas, os desertos transformados em jardins e mesmo a lua eh colonizada. Em certo sentido, o livro eh maturo demais para ter sido escrito por um menino de 19 anos, desde que os velhos senhores do mundo sao incapazes de promoverem a paz!

1.977 tambem foi o ano de minha formatura e, em 1.978, fui morar em Belo Horizonte. Dividia um apartamento com minha irma Magda, tres filhas da tia Ruth, autora de parte da nossa genealogia, duas outras garotas amigas delas e o irmao delas, Joelzinho. Tinha a ideia de trabalhar e estudar. E tres meses depois estava trabalhando na H. H. Picchionni, que ja mencionei antes. Porem, o salario era pequeno demais para levar a serio o projeto de continuar os estudos.

Entretanto, eu gostei de morar em Belo Horizonte. Ela fica no Centro do Estado e de la eu tive a oportunidade de ir a outras cidades nos finais de semana. Assim, pude conhecer lugares como: Colegio do Caraca, Serra da Piedade, e as Cidades de Ouro Preto, Sabara e Esmeraldas e outras mais.

Quando estava em Belo Horizonte eu tentei o vestibular mas o maximo que consegui foi aprovacao na primeira fase. Isso foi facil mas a segunda fase era especifica. Como eu tinha optado para veterinaria, tinha que provar meu conhecimento em biologia e quimica. Os dois testes me pareceram faceis mas o de quimica era baseado apenas em organica. Justamente o que havia perdido no segundo grau por causa do ano a menos em materias cientificas.

Na casa dos nossos pais eramos divididos em dois grupos, os cinco mais velhos e os quatro mais novos. Em assunto escolar tambem tinhamos uma grande diferenca entre os dois grupos. Os mais velhos frequentaram o sistema da coercao. Ate os professores podiam dar castigos fisicos para punir falta de atencao, ou cometer os erros que as criancas cometem. Nao havia estimulo para se estudar. Estudar para os jovens ja era um castigo!

E isso acarretava em grande prejuizo. Estudantes que nao eram aprovados num materia tinham que repetir o ano. Algumas vezes tinhamos meninos com 15 anos e ainda frequentando a quarta serie. Poucas eram as pessoas com boas notas. E boa parte dos estudantes paravam de estudar antes de concluir os quatro primeiros anos.

O segundo grupo, os quatro mais novos, comeca com meu irmao mais novo Ney. Ele eh mais de 2 anos mais novo que eu, o que era uma longa distancia naquele tempo. Todos os quatro frequentaram a pre-escola e outro tipo de escola. Para eles era mais estimulante. Os estimulos vinham nas bases do proprio ensino. Numa media geral eles tiravam notas melhores.

Nao culpo totalmente o sistema de ensino pelas minhas falhas na vida. Minha irma Magda tinha provada que com mais esforco a gente poderia se dar bem. Mas eu era um tanto preguicoso. Eu aprendia as licoes muito rapido e fazia as tarefas na escola. Isso era o suficiente para tirar boas notas nos primeiros quatro anos. O problema surgiu apos aqueles anos. Eu so estudava nas ultimas horas antes das provas. Mas isso era o suficiente para ser aprovado com um minimo de pontuacao. E naquele tempo era de apenas metade. Algumas materias que eu gostava, tirava notas boas de qualquer jeito. Mas eu acumulei deficiencias em matematica e linguagem. Posteriormente isso dificultou o meu aprendizado da porcao matematica da fisica.

Entao, enquanto eu estava em Belo Horizonte, meus dois irmaos mais novos, Ney e Odon Jose, ja tinham entrado na Universidade de Vicosa que tem especialidade agropecuaria. Dai eu pedi ao papai para deixar-me fazer o pre-vestibular la. Este preparava melhor para o vestibular local. Porem, as inscricoes na universidade se davam em agosto e a gente era obrigado a optar pelo curso que iriamos fazer. Antes de frequentar a universidade eu escolhi zootecnia. Eh um curso de nutricao, manejo e construcoes rurais. A escolha objetivava eliminar competicao, e nao satisfazer a minha aptidao.

Eu nao tinha nenhuma confianca em mim mesmo. Antes de a pessoa entrar em uma universidade no Brasil a competicao era tao grande e o que se sabia a respeito do que precisaria saber era tao pequeno que a gente imaginava que, qualquer um teria que ser um genio para ser aprovado no vestibular. Eu tinha inclinacao para estudar medicina humana. Mas era tao timido que fiquei apavorado so de imaginar o que eu faria para falar aos pacientes, principalmente mulheres. Dai pensei que fosse melhor fazer veterinaria. E nao havia ninguem para orientar-me a fazer uma escolha melhor.

Acabei fazendo opcao por minha terceira opcao em minha desorientacao. No Brasil nao tinhamos a escolha de entrar primeiro na escola e fazer a escolha de dentro. E, posteriormente, aprendi que teria que falar com os donos dos bichos de qualquer maneira, entao, ser timido nao seria razao para fazer escolha errada. E com o passar do tempo na escola eu quase perdi a personalidade timida que tinha, o que se daria tambem se eu tivesse tido sucesso em tentar medicina. Mas medicina humana nao era oferecida em Vicosa. Porem, a minha experiencia pode ajudar a outras pessoas no futuro.

Depois que comecei a fazer o pre-vestibular e fiz alguns testes simulados, e comparando meus resultados com os dos outros estudantes, comecei a ganhar confianca em mim mesmo. Porem, a escolha errada ja havia sido feita. Minha deficiencia em algumas da materias mais importantes, que eram quimica e biologia, fez-me dedicar-me mais a elas. E estudei os seis meses dedicando ao que era de mais valor para os testes especificos. Assim, nao tive nenhum problema em ser aprovado.

As provas se davam uma vez por ano. E entrei para a universidade sem base em matematica e era preciso fazer a materia chamada calculo. Assim, procurei ajuda, pensando que a escola ofereceria alguma assistencia suplementar. Mas o professor que procurei deve ter pensado que eu fosse doido por causa da surpresa dele com a minha pergunta! Ele apenas me informou que eramos supostos a termos as bases antes de entrar na universidade.

O primeiro ano la foi duro e eu aprendi licoes que ninguem gostaria de ter. Primeiramente eu imaginava que, porque era tao dificil ser aprovado, os estudantes universitarios seriam genios. Em contato com eles eu diminui minhas expectativas ao nivel de inteligencia nada superior `a media da nossa populacao. Tinham os genios, mas eram uma meia duzia de babacas. (Tou brincando).

Tambem, o meu conceito em relacao ao professor de nivel universitario era o de pessoas que de tanto saber suas disciplinas deveriam ser bons comunicadoras do que sabiam, de uma forma tal que todos poderiam entender rapidamente. Tambem pensava que bons professores seriam interessados em fazer discipulos em suas materias. Isso poderia funcionar em outro lugar, menos Vicosa! Nao era todo mundo mas boa parte dos professores la nao tinha a menor concepcao de ensino. Era bem conhecido o fato que eles manipulavam os testes de forma a reprovar uma porcentagem em cada classe. E eles tinham como melhores os colegas que reprovavam mais. Era como se eles estivessem competindo entre si e contra os alunos.

Nos anos em que estive la fui inspirado a escrever uma peca teatral na qual eu descrevo nossas vidas e atitudes diante dos desafios num tipo de humor bem estudantil. Eh uma peca satirica que mais se parece a um diario das conversar entre o grupo de amigos que moravam ou tinham ligacoes com o endereco: Apartamento 38, Bloco Pos Graduado. O nome da peca eh: Treisoitao, ou um Palavrao nao Muito Pornografico. O pornografico eh uma referencia `a nossa condicao de quase escravos.

No ano seguinte eu fiz outro vestibular para trocar de curso. Se eu tentasse trocar por meio de um processo interno eu poderia ter que esperar por seis meses ou mais por uma resposta que poderia ser negativa. Como eu tinha feito o pre-vestibular e frequentado aulas de biologia e quimica dentro da universidade, as provas viraram, como os americanos dizem: “Piece of cake” (pedaco de bolo) ou, como os brasileiros falam: mamao com acucar. A competicao foi de 15.2 estudantes por vaga. Um pouco mais de 600 pessoas tentando 40 vagas. O que foi triste eh que foi uma oportunidade a menos para os outros. Infelizmente!

Nao estou contando vantagem do meu feito. Entrar em Vicosa nao era tao dificil por ela ser uma universidade um pouco afastada de centros grandes e, alem de ser menos concorrida, tenho duvidas quanto ao nivel da educacao que os alunos que iam para la tinham. Por ser uma escola rural, boa parte dos concorrentes tinham saido de escolas de menor nivel como a que frequentei em Virginopolis. A concorrencia estava mesmo em outros cursos e outros lugares como os de medicina humana com mais de 40 candidatos por vaga. Quando a informatica comecou a ser ministrada naqueles anos, dava 70, 80 candidatos por vaga.

Isso foi no ano de 1.982. Normalmente eu me formaria quatro anos e meio depois. Porem tive um problema numa materia extra curricular. Tentei resolver o problema por vias normais, atraves do departamento de educacao. Eles me negaram o direito em todos os niveis. A negacao mais esdruxula veio do Conselho Federal da Educacao. As pessoas de la nao sabiam nem ler o relatorio de uma altarquia inferior. Elas confundiram o numero de creditos completados com o codigo dos departamentos onde estudei algumas disciplinas.

Eu queria enviar uma apelacao mas minha irma, Magda, que eh advogada, disse que nao valeria a pena tentar. Como eu estava na escola por causa de apenas uma disciplina no semestre e estava certo de que seria aprovado, a resposta delas poderia ser assim: “Voce esta correto mas desde que ja esta aprovado nao ha necessidade de atender seu pedido.” O que eu desejava era criar jurisprudencia para outros que por acaso se vissem envolvidos na mesma confusao no futuro. Minha irma nao estava comigo nessa boa acao.

Fui aprovado e recebi meu diploma um ano apos a maioria dos meus contemporaneos. 2.012 sera as nossas bodas de prata. Mas a minha decepcao com tudo o que aconteceu no tempo de universidade cobrou seu preco. Perdi qualquer entusiasmo em exercer a profissao. Outro detalhe, a minha formatura veio em 1.987 e o Brasil estava num dos momentos economicos mais dificeis. A maioria dos formandos nao tinha onde se empregar. As oportunidades eram sempre as de pegar algo sem ligacao com o diploma. Ou, o que eh o melhor no Brasil, ser aprovado num concurso publico. Mas ate os concursos estavam suspensos.

No mesmo ano em que comecei a veterinaria, 1.982, coincidiu com os 90 anos do vovo Juca. Os netos dele, que estudavam em Vicosa, fizeram a viagem de volta a Virginopolis para encontrar com, no minimo, cem dos descendentes e outros parentes. Ele nasceu em 12 de junho de 1.892. Posteriormente o 12 de junho virou o equivalente ao dia de Sao Valentino (dia da amizade, bastante festejado aqui nos Estados Unidos) para os brasileiros. No ano seguinte ele faleceu por volta de marco mas nao pudemos fazer a mesma aventura.

Vovo Juca eh uma das pessoas que aumentam a media de vida na familia. O bom numero de nos vai aos 80. Outros vao muito mais. Por volta do tempo em que vovo morreu nos tivemos a tia Marina (Nenen) que chegou aos 101. O recorde so foi batido em 2.008 por nosso primo, Seo Gabriel Coelho de Oliveira. Tinha 103 quando faleceu. A madrasta do vovo, tia Virginia, e os irmaos dele: Aquiles (Seo Ti) e Joao ultrapassaram a marca dele ou chegaram perto. O filho dele, tio Murillo faleceu aos 93 e a filha, tia Merces, esta viva com 91. Minha mae, Judith, esta com 86. Muitos da geracao dele, como as tias: Edith, Maricas, Olga, Vita e outros chegaram proximas aos 100.

Ja estava fazendo a versao portuguesa deste texto e ontem o meu irmao Fernando mandou uma nota avisando que nossa prima Marilia de Magalhaes Barbalho falecera no dia anterior, 28 de janeiro. Ela nasceu em 26 de marco de 1.916. No mesmo ano de nosso tio Murillo Coelho. Marilia fora a parteira de Virginopolis por muitos anos, naquele tempo em que a cidade raramente tinha um medico. Muitos de nos nasceu com a ajuda das maos dela. Chegou quase aos 96. Nunca foi casada mas ajudou a criar tres criancas: Luciano, Francisco e Nadyr. Francisco, ou Chiquinho, tem muito tempo que mora nos Estados Unidos. Luciano tambem rodou uns tempos aqui.

Nao tenho certeza se existiu outra entre elas mas antes dela a parteira local fora Eugenia Nunes Coelho, mais conhecida pelo apelido de Sinha Gininha. Ela era a mae da vovo Petrina. E tambem ultrapassou a barreira dos 90. Nao tenho os dados dela mas lembro-me que, quando estava fazendo o terceiro ano, o Grupo Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio enviou a terceira e a quarta series ao sepultamento dela. Foi uma homenagem impar porque nao recordo que ninguem mais tenha recebido tal distincao. Era 1.968 e ela deve ter nascido por volta de 1.875.

Nossa bisavo Candida de Magalhaes Barbalho, de quem nao tenho a data de falecimento porem nasceu em 1.858, faleceu apos ao nascimento dos meus irmaos mais velhos: Fernando (1.952), Celeste (1.954) e Jesse (1.955). Em 2.009, visitando a parentalha no Brasil, nos fomos `a fazenda que eh conhecida como Fazendo do Seo Joao de Souza, que fica entre as cidades de Divinolandia de Minas e Gonzaga. La encontramos a Emidia, entao com 94, e Vita, 91 anos de idade. Com elas estavam o Xisto, 80, e Diva, 76. Eles sao netos da tia Emygdia e irmaos do professor Matosinhos Figueiredo. Pela saude que tinham na epoca, hoje podemos adicionar mais tres anos nas idades deles.

Em 2.010 tivemos o renascimento no Ceu das tias Olimpia (Olimpinha), nascida em 1.920 e Maria Jose (Zeze), nascida em 1.922. Elas eram as ultimas filhas vivas dos bisavos: Olimpia e Joao Rodrigues Coelho. A segunda familia do vovo Joao continua viva. Da mesma forma que o tio Otavio Coelho de Magalhaes, que nasceu em 1.919 e eh o viuvo da tia Zeze. Nao direi mais nada a respeito disso porque nao sou eu quem sabe de tudo.

Todos eles tinham certa variabilidade genetica porque descendiam da mistura de racas e viveram a maior parte de suas vidas de forma natural, sem ingerir aditivos em sua alimentacao. Penso que chupar jabuticaba aumenta a longevidade. Eles comecaram as vidas deles antes do avanco da medicina e tinham resistencia natural `as doencas. Mesmo eles tendo pais que eram parentes proximos entre si parece que isso nao causou efeito contrario na longevidade. Mas nao penso que em nossa geracao teremos a mesma sorte porque um grande numero de nos eh repetidamente descendente de varios casamentos entre parentes proximos. Talvez venhamos a falecer em idades semelhantes `as que eles morreram, porem, com ajuda da medicina moderna, nao por meio de alguma capacidade `a prova de dor igual `a deles.

Nem tudo o que aprendi na universidade eh de se jogar fora. Sempre ha como usa-lo em nossas vidas. Porem, tive duas licoes que ja podemos fazer uso em nossas vidas. Tivemos um professor, se a memoria nao estiver falhando, cujo nome era Patarroyo. Ele eh boliviano. Era famoso na escola porque descobriu algum segredo na pesquisa da vacina contra malaria. Alguns diziam que logo logo ele poderia ser capaz de produzir a vacina contra a doenca.

Uma vez durante a aula ele nos perguntou o que fazer para livrar-nos de uma doenca. Com a nossa inexperiencia comecamos a pensar em termos de remedios. E ele disse, em minhas palavras, a coisa correta a fazer eh eliminar os susceptiveis. Todo mundo ficou com cara de bobo e o questionamento era mostrado em nossas testas. Se a gente estivesse pensando em animais, o custo seria muito alto para qualquer produtor. Em termos humanos seria uma sacanagem.

Candidamente ele sugeriu a resposta. Pensem na vacina! Todo mundo abriu um sorrisao em alivio.

A segunda licao nos veio de um professor portugues. E aqui peco ao leitor para prestar atencao dobrada porque o significado disso pode estar acontecendo agora nos Estados Unidos. Nao no mesmo assunto, porem, mais tarde eu voltarei a essa estoria para explicar outra coisa mais importante. Nao recordo o nome do professor portugues porque ele nao era do nosso departamento. Penso que ele fosse parte do Departamento de Ciencias Humanas. Nos tivemos aula com ele numa materia de estudos sociais, que se dava uma vez por semana, e cada dia era lecionado por um professor diferente.

Naquele tempo a gente estava assustado com o descuido do governo com a educacao. Mas isso nao era novo e a gente sabia. Mesmo lendo o livro do primo Dermeval agora a gente pode perceber isso. Ele menciona o professor Manoel Coelho de Moura Guimaraes, que era neto do escritor portugues: Jose Coelho de Moura. O Coelho dos nomes deles tem origem diferente dos outros que ja mencionei. Na pagina 149 ele menciona isso: “Em 1.899, mudou-se para Sao Jose do Jacuri, exercendo o magisterio ate quando o Governo SILVIANO BRANDAO, por economia, fez o corte de muitas escolas.”

O professor Manoel era casado com nossa prima Maria Francelina Pimenta, neta da nossa tia Maria Balbina de Santana e do marido dela: Boaventura Jose Pimenta. E a situacao deles na epoca nos mostra com clareza como educacao era vista no Brasil pelos administradores. No Brasil, educacao sempre foi tida como despesas, nunca como investimento. E o que agravava mais era isso, basicamente as instituicoes governamentais sao as maiores provedoras de educacao e o povo nao tem condicoes financeiras para buscar instituicoes privadas. Assim, o Brasil sempre esteve atolado no ciclo vicioso da ignorancia, usado pelos ricos para explorarem o povo.

Mas o que eu estava mesmo falando era sobre a informacao que tinhamos de que, de cada 1.000 pessoas que entravam nas escolas primarias somente 17 entravam nas universidades. E estas estatisticas nao dizem tudo. Nao sabiamos o numero daqueles que nem entravam nas escolas, cujo numero era alto, nem dos que paravam de estudar antes. E alguem fez a associacao disso com a definicao de eficiencia dos motores. A eficiencia dos motores eh medida pelo quanto de energia eles precisam para converter em trabalho util. Na epoca estava em 50/50. O que quer dizer 50% de eficiencia.

Ai o professor pediu para a gente analisar de outro angulo. Para nos, era obvio que 1,7% de eficiencia no ensino era uma perda total. Como alguem poderia pensar que o ensino no Brasil seria eficiente com tal taxa? Mas ele apenas disse, em minhas palavras, Imaginem que, voces estao pensando que o sistema de ensino brasileiro foi concebido para educar ao povo. Entao, pensem no lado oposto. Imaginem que a educacao no Brasil foi concebida para deixar o povo na ignorancia. Entao, a taxa de eficiencia eh de 98,3%. Alguem de voces conhece algo com tamanha eficiencia?

Eh triste mas ele estava certo. O objetivo de nossas greves era elevar a eficiencia da educacao no Brasil. E a gente passou a entender que o nosso trabalho era muito maior do que pensaramos porque contavamos que os governantes estariam procurando fazer algo a favor da nossa educacao mas eles estavam era nos dando uma rasteira, com toda eficiencia. Logo depois ouvimos que o professor estava prestes a voltar para Portugal. Mas nao me recordo qual foi o final dessa parte historica.

Mesmo em Vicosa tudo virou familia. Alguem de Virginopolis ja havia sido estudante por la. Mas foi em 1.978 que o primo Jose Maria esteve la para fazer o segundo grau. No ano seguinte o meu irmao Ney e ele foram aprovados no vestibular. Em 1.980 foi a vez do meu irmao Odon Jose e do primo Hideraldo (Pitha) que tentaram e passaram. Outros tentaram mas nao conseguiram. Naquele ano eu fiz o pre-vestibular la e, em 1.981, finalmente, consegui o meu primeiro sucesso. Dai para frente outros primos se juntaram a nos. Na lista temos: Flavio Jason e as irmas dele: Grazziella e Kira. Socorrinha, irma do Pitha. Geraldo Magno (Deia), Angelo e Iranelson (esse eh nosso primo nascido em Governador Valadares).

Ja se encontrava la o professor Matosinhos de Souza Figueiredo, neto de nossa tia-bisavo Emygdia Honoria Coelho e do marido dela: Amaro de Souza Silva. Eles sao do ramo da Familia Coelho que multiplicou-se em Virginopolis, Gonzaga, Divinolandia de Minas, Santa Efigenia de Minas, Sardoa e por ai vai.

De familias nao diretamente ligadas a nos, tivemos as irmas Kedina e Atila. Depois a Kedina casou-se com nosso primo Odilonzinho, mais conhecido como Dil. O casal veio para os Estados Unidos e permaneceu aqui por muitos anos antes de aventurar-se no Brasil. Nao estou certo se eles retornaram para aqui mas nao seria problema porque sao legalizados. As irmas sao da Familia Lucio e ate onde eu sei, mais da metade da Familia Lucio eh misturada com a Familia Coelho. Tambem tivemos como contemporaneo o amigo Geraldo (Lay) Ferreira. Infelizmente ele faleceu alguns anos depois, deixando criancas menores.

Apos eu me formar procurei trabalho por volta de seis meses e terminei voltando para Virginopolis. Meus irmaos que haviam formado antes estavam la, improvisados como professores de segundo grau e tomando conta do nosso pedaco de terra que fora em parte herdado do vovo Cista. Dois tercos dele haviam sido comprados por papai dos irmaos dele. Logo eu estava tambem na fazenda.

Nao recordo todos os detalhes mas 2 ou 3 anos depois eu estava sozinho na fazenda e dando aulas nos segundo graus de Virginopolis e Divinolandia de Minas. As duas cidades ficam somente 10 km distantes uma da outra e comecei inclusive a ir de bicicleta. Dessa forma eu tinha o que fazer, das 6:00 da manha ate `as 10:00 da noite.

E comecei a gostar de dar aulas. Meu entusiasmo acabou afetando meus estudantes. Ensinei tres materias diferentes: geografia, quimica e biologia. Depois me foi oferecido lingua inglesa mas a minha honestidade impediu-me de pegar. Quando fiz o ginasio tinhamos frances e ingles. Mas a escola estava adotando um programa novo e acabei tendo quatro anos de frances e nenhum de ingles. Tive um pouquinho de ingles no segundo grau. Nas outras tres materias eu confiava no meu taco.

Mais do que dar aulas eu tentei passar para os alunos minhas experiencias. Insistia com eles para nao estudarem apenas para tirar notas. Na minha opiniao devemos buscar o conhecimento. Aprender porque o que se aprende ninguem te toma. Essa era a primeira licao para cada classe. E eu seguia os estudantes de perto. Muitos tinham dificuldade em entender as materias e eu identificava as razoes com clareza. Todos tinham inteligencia mas alguns nao tiveram boa assistencia escolar nos primeiros anos. Ajudei no que pude.

Eu dava provas um pouco dificeis. Mas nao para derrubar os que estavam tendo notas ruins. Eu trocava os maus resultados por nova chance a eles. E eles entenderam a ideia. Muitas vezes na minha vida eu tirei notas ruins. O problema foi que eu aprendia com meus erros mas o que eu aprendia com isso nao era computado em minhas notas. A avaliacao que fazia dos alunos contava com boa parte do comportamento. Eu enxergava o sinal de interesse em aprender como mais importante que fazer tudo na primeira vez. E eles entenderam e a maioria fez-me ter orgulho do desempenho dela, tirando boas notas, nao apenas em minhas materias.

Naquele tempo tinhamos algumas particularidades acontecendo na educacao brasileira. Eu ja falei que os politicos brasileiros nunca tiveram a educacao como investimento para o futuro. E isso podia ser mostrado pelo fato de que, desde que a lei que garantia que as escolas de segundo grau teriam conteudo profissionalizante, e um deles seria treinamento para professores a nivel primario, todas as cidades pequenas tinham sua escola de professores primarios. E todas as vezes que eu entrava a primeira vez em uma classe eu fazia a pergunta aos estudantes: Quem de voces quer ser professor? Algumas vezes dois, na maioria das vezes um respondia sim. E eu pensava comigo mesmo: Quanto esperdicio de dinheiro e talentos?

Os salarios de professores eram tao baixos que quase todo mundo era treinado para ser professor e a ultima coisa que eles queriam era ensinar. Uma de minhas irmas falou uma vez que ela ficava admirada de ver algumas de suas contemporaneas dando aulas porque elas haviam sido as consideradas piores estudantes na classe dela. Ela percebeu isso depois de ir embora para trabalhar com coisa melhor.

Observando a situacao eu criei um projeto que envolveria cerca de 10 cidades ou mais da vizinhanca. Cada cidade ofereceria um curso diferente. Profissoes que pudessem ser praticadas localmente. Mas algumas estradas precisariam ser construidas para haver ligacao direta entre as cidades. Atraves dos onibus escolares os estudantes poderiam ser trocados todos os dias para estudarem o tecnico que mais gostassem. Assim, os alunos poderiam escolher estudar em sua propria cidade ou ir a outra, de acordo com suas tendencias. Para mim eles ficariam mais felices, interessados, conhecerem pessoas novas e teriam menor necessidade de mudar-se para ambientes mais negativos de grandes cidades apos graduarem.

Enviei o projeto para ser apresentado num congresso de professores em Belo Horizonte. Mas, por causa de uma greve que houve, o congresso foi transferido para outra cidade, no Sul do Estado, e nunca pude ir la. Ficava caro demais para o meu pagamento. Enviei o projeto escrito e nunca fui contatado a respeito se houve alguma reacao a ele. Nele eu pedia para restaurar-se o curso cientifico em tres anos e, so depois, iniciar-se-ia dois anos complementares do tecnico. Assim, quem desejasse seguir carreira universitaria nao seria prejudicado e quem desejasse ter apenas o grau de tecnico nao perderia nada em adquirir mais conhecimentos.

De certa forma, agora, esta sendo posto em pratica la. Nao no nivel de segundo grau. Algumas profissoes nao podem ser mais praticadas apenas com o nivel de segundo grau no Brasil. Agora eh preciso ter o nivel universitario. E as faculdades tem sido multiplicadas por la. Ate Virginopolis tem a sua propria. Eu vim para os Estados Unidos logo depois do congresso de professores ter sido realizado.

Antes de eu comecar a dar aulas, comecei a namorar Maria da Penha, tambem conhecida como Penhinha. A familia dela morava em Santa Efigenia de Minas e ela havia ido para trabalhar em Virginopolis. Morava com uma de nossas primas. Ela tinha 21 e eu 31 anos. Nao tinha completado o segundo grau e acabou se tornando minha aluna por um tempo. Mas o nosso nivel de ensino era mais elevado que o que ela tinha recebido antes e nao foi ate ao final.

O problema nao era o nivel de ensino nem falta de inteligencia. O problema numero um no Brasil era mesmo a falta de estimulo para estudar-se. Penhinha, no trabalho dela, que nao exigia quase nada de escolaridade, ganhava dois tercos do eu ganhava como professor. E lembro-me de estar ganhando US$ 130.00 por mes. O que isso comprava para nos? Talvez desse para arrendar um pequeno apartamento e pagar o que comeriamos, nada mais.

Eu so estava la porque morava na casa de meus pais e administrava a fazenda. E isso era outro problema. O nosso produto principal era o leite. E o meu conhecimento dessa producao era o suficiente para fazer nossas vacas produzirem 12 litros de leite por dia sem usar tecnologias caras. Porem, para comeco, seria preciso capital que nao poderia vir de bancos por causa dos juros excessivos. O preco do leite no Brasil era tao baixo que ninguem poderia tomar emprestimo para produzir. Quem fizesse arriscaria perder tudo.

O que eh bom com respeito ao clima de Virginopolis e regiao eh que, as temperaturas nunca vao tao alto nem tao baixo, fazendo disso ideal para termos vacas `a solta. Inclusive as plantas que servem de alimento para o gado permanecem o ano todo verdes se forem aguadas nos quatro meses da seca. A bem da verdade, quando estive la em julho de 2.009, houve pelo menos uma chuva por semana e meu irmao disse que teve pastos verdes por todo o ano.

Outras coisas estavam acontecendo por volta de 1.993. Desde os anos 60 o povo da nossa regiao comecou a ir para os Estados Unidos. Ainda nao era uma forma popular de sair da pobreza. Ja disse antes que naquele tempo a migracao intensa era para Governador Valadares, Belo Horizonte e Brasilia. E um de nossos amigos, Walter Passos, que inclusive chegou a apresentar-se em shows de televisao em Belo Horizonte, sob o apelido de Tony Passos, veio para os Estados Unidos por conta propria. Um tempo depois, outros, entre estes os irmaos dele, tambem vieram.

Nos anos 70 mais e mais pessoas da regiao tomaram conhecimento disso e os seguiram. Governador Valadares tornou-se o centro das operacoes da migracao em massa. Os proprios Estados Unidos instalaram um consulado la, por pouco tempo. Nos anos 80, com a economia brasileira indo de mal a pior, a intensidade da migracao foi tanta que o consulado foi fechado e o povo da regiao passou a ter que ir ao Rio de Janeiro buscar vistos. Mas se a pessoa fosse da regiao de Valadares os vistos eram negados facilmente.

E o maior problema era a falta de criterio. Todos conheciam alguem que teve o visto negado. Em nosso caso, o primo Lincoln Lucio teve o dele negado. Ele havia sido prefeito de Virginopolis, era comerciante bem estabelecido, tinha filhos morando aqui mas a viagem dele era apenas para visita mesmo. Por outro lado, o cunhado dele, Mucio Moreira, um cara divertido, tinha sua propria fazenda mas estava quebrado, vinha para trabalhar e ganhou o visto.

Como a situacao economica brasileira caiu ao nivel do desespero e o consulado americano comecou a dar vistos como se fosse loteria, isso abriu as portas para os traficantes. Logo todo mundo conhecia alguem que sabia o caminho de conectar-se com eles. Eles forneciam vistos falsos, passaportes falsos e inclusive circuitos de viagem que colocavam o migrante dentro dos Estados Unidos. Quanto mais a policia aprendia a detectar as falsificacoes, mais o trabalho dos traficantes ficou sofisticado. E tambem mais caro. Pelo menos US$ 10.000.00 por pessoa.

Minha namorada tinha muitos amigos que ja estavam aqui. Provavelmente eu conhecesse muito mais que estavam tambem mas nao sabia para onde eles tinham ido. Era impossivel alguem da regiao nao conhecer alguem que tinha vindo. A minha irma Lola ja estava aqui. E a Penhinha comecou e pedir-me para tentarmos. No comeco eu nao levei a serio. Depois passei a analisar a situacao e abrir a mente. Ela nao tinha futuro no Brasil, a menos que eu usasse meu diploma para encontrar um bom trabalho. A oportunidade dela seria ser do lar.

Fomos `a Policia Federal para fazer os passaportes e os mandamos para um despachante no Rio de Janeiro. No Brasil costuma ser a unica forma de conseguir-se fazer isso. So via intermediarios. A minha primeira intencao fora a de ir direto ao consulado para pedir o visto. Mas todo mundo sabia que se em qualquer circunstancia a pessoa admitisse que tinha a intencao de migrar era garantia de visto negado. Isso para mim nao fazia sentido porque se os Estados Unidos tivessem um criterio para migracao, provavelmente muito menos pessoas tentariam entrar por baixo da cerca.

Nossos vistos foram negados e nao ficamos sabendo porque. E eu nem quis saber disso. Eu nao estava mesmo ansioso para vir e tinha tentado segundo a vontade da Penhinha. Mas a situacao brasileira deteriorou muito. O presidente Fernando Collor tomou um chutao no traseiro por corrupcao. O sucessor, Itamar Franco, herdou um pais em caos e declarou a moratoria do pagamento da divida externa. E a banca internacional retaliou, impondo mais sobretaxas.

A partir da situacao eu antecipei que o Brasil iria perder mais uma decada em sua economia. E o futuro nao prometia nada. O nosso proximo presidente, Fernando H. Cardoso, havia dito para esquecermos o que ele havia escrito tempos atras, quando ele era professor e exilado da ditadura. Eu sabia que a administracao dele seria igual a esta que os Republicanos estao propondo para os Estados Unidos agora. E esta eh uma das razoes porque ando preocupado.

Ha muito tempo atras eu ja acreditava nas mudancas climaticas. Nao. Nao era porque os cientistas o disseram. Quando eu escrevi meu segundo livro, em 1.977, quando as evidencias das mudancas eram pouco conhecidas, eu coloquei o assunto como parte do meu trabalho. E eu vi duas coisas que confirmavam isso nos ultimos anos em que vivemos no Brasil por minha propria experiencia. Na primeira, nossa casa precisava de uma pequena reforma. Era epoca do inferno e nos mais de 30 anos de minha vida nos nunca tivemos chuva nesse periodo. O que precisava ser reformado era o teto de uma puxada lateral da casa, usada como area de servicos.

Foi so a gente tirar o teto, veio uma nunca esperada chuva torrencial. A gente estava acostumado a isso, no verao. Eu estava sem acreditar e mamae culpou-me pelo desastre. E eu disse para mim mesmo: Ela esta com raiva eh do acontecimento mas quando o conserto ficar pronto ficara feliz. E eu estava certo. No proximo inverno tivemos chuvisco na mesma epoca. E os dias ficaram mais frios. Eu observei particulas pequenas caindo como penas entre as gotas de chuva. Isso virava agua no momento em que se encontrava com a terra morna. Pensei que fosse algum tipo diferente de granizo, ao qual estavamos familiarizados pelas muitas vezes visto nos veroes da vida.

De qualquer forma, nesse tempo eu fui pessoalmente `a Embaixada Americana, em Brasilia. Era mais conveniente para mim. Sabia que tinha muitos primos no Rio de Janeiro mas nao tinha intimidade. Eu nao conhecia o Rio direito. Por outro lado, Brasilia eh muito facil de se conhecer, eu tinha estado la por mais de um mes e, como em Belo Horizonte, era dificil andar pelas suas esquinas sem encontrar um amigo ou parente. Nos temos centenas de parentes em Brasilia.

Eu decidi ir pessoalmente porque tinha a impressao de que a minha aparencia europeia pudesse ajudar-me de alguma forma. E eu era um jovem adulto. Juventude eh sempre mais atrativa, antes que se conheca a pessoa em alguns casos. E tinha a maturidade em meu favor. Maturidade eh o que eh atrativo em pessoas de idade. Eu esperava, com todo respeito, contrargumentar e defender-me na entrevista. E a unica coisa que deu errada foi isso, nos estavamos a mais de 6 meses antes da viagem, cuja motivacao era a lua de mel. E a validade dos vistos que estavam sendo expedidos para turistas era de apenas 6 meses e fui convidado a voltar depois. Fiz isso em setembro e a viagem estava planejada para dezembro.

Nos casamos em 5 de dezembro e, a 13 de dezembro, pegamos o aviao em Belo Horizonte. 14 de dezembro estavamos em Miami. Tres dias depois eu estava trabalhando numa fazenda, Fazenda Imaginacao, ajudando a ordenhar vacas. Eu era o unico brasileiro naquele setor da companhia e todos os meus colegas eram mexicanos ou outros centramericanos. Estava surpreso porque era capaz de compreender o que falavam mas eles nao entendiam o que eu falava em portugues. A coisa mais proxima ao espanhol que eu sabia era o que houvera ouvido nos velhos filmes do Cantinflas. Pedro, um deles e provavelmente de El Salvador, disse que eu parecia falar como um nobre. Eu fiquei sem saber se ele estava tirando sarro ou falando serio.

Um mes depois ja estava podenda pagar pelo meu proprio carro. Um Toyota por US$ 500.00, com mais de 10 anos de uso. Nao importa. Estava rodando. No Brasil eu jamais encontraria um carro tao barato. Logo ele apresentou um problema que gastei quase o mesmo preco para consertar. A gente estava maravilhado com as coisas que compravamos e eram proibitivas no Brasil. Minha esposa estava sendo treinada por minha irma para limpar casas, ao estilo americano, e preparando um esquema para ela trabalhar. Ela tambem comecou a ganhar algum dinheiro.

Uma das orientacoes que tivemos foi para solicitar o numero do Social Security. (Funciona como numero de identidade). Ha 18 anos atras somente uns poucos sabiam que era legal naquela epoca solicitar o numero. Ele nao era necessario para obter-se a carteira de motoristas e a maioria dos brasileiros nao sabia da importancia disso. Mas logo nos aprendemos a respeito de um dos usos. Minha esposa estava tendo algumas nauseas e minha irma a orientou a fazer o teste rapido. Deu positivo.

Entao, agora eramos tres. E a Penhinha so pode ter ficado gravida no dia em que nos casamos. Nos dias anteriores ela estava tao preocupada com nosso casamento e a viagem que perdeu todas as contas. Era a primeira vez dela tao longe da familia e do Brasil. Ficou de certa forma desesperada. Antes que se pensasse ela so chorava por falta da familia. Eu estava em meu lugar. Tinha primos e irma por perto. Inclusive a barreira da linguagem nao incomodava. Eu confiava que aprenderia com o tempo.

Mas a carga ficou tao pesado para ela que concordei em virmos para Massachusetts. Eu nao sabia o que encontrariamos mas ela tinha amigos de Santa Efigenia que ja moravam aqui. Eu nao tinha preconceitos em tornar-me amigo dos amigos dela. E o trabalho na fazenda estava dando-me dor de cabeca. De dois em dois meses a gente tinha que trocar os turnos. Eu nao podia ter outro trabalho e os US$ 280.00 por semana que estava ganhando, apos os descontos, nao eram suficientes para a nova situacao.

Fomos recepcionados no Aeroporto Logan, em Boston, pelo amigo dela, Valmir. Ele nos levou para uma casa em Boston onde vivia um casal de Santa Efigenia de Minas: Natalicia (Taica) e Geraldo (Ladinho), com as gemeas, Stephanie e Jennifer, que tinham acabado de fazer um ano e estavam comecando a falar. Ladinho eh primo da Penhinha e tambem meu, por vias diferentes. Eu nao sabia como, mas um dia eu estava conversando com a irma dele, Aparecida, em frente `a casa de meu pai e ele chegou e perguntou a ela os dados da familia. Dai ele explicou a ela como nos eramos parentes. Eu nao havia prestado atencao naquele tempo.

Agora eu sei que eles sao bisnetos da tia Emygdia Honoria Coelho. La nos tambem encontramos a irma dele, conhecida pelo apelido de Cotta (Socorro) e o marido dela: Jose Maria, que ja era meu conhecido de Virginopolis. Penso que o irmao deles, Sebastiao, tambem estava junto. Somente anos depois eh que vim a saber que a Taica eh nossa prima em dobro tambem. Ela descende duas vezes da tia Emygdia.

O nosso destino final era o distrito de Framingham, onde moramos desde entao. O final de semana foi para conhecer alguns amigos da Penhinha que ja moravam aqui. O casal Shella e Siqueira iriam dividir um estudio conosco no Predio Brookside. O Siqueira eh uma das poucas pessoas no Brasil que conheco apenas pelo sobrenome. Como o Ladinho, ele era policial no Brasil. No Brasil a policia militar esta subordinada ao exercito. Eles tinham muitos colegas na mesma situacao. Eles abandonaram seus postos e a qualquer tempo que voltassem ao Brasil teriam que pagar uma pena de prisao. Depois seriam reincorporados. Como a maioria dos serventes publicos brasileiros, tinham um salario baixo e muitos correram o risco para, pelo menos, terem casa propria e comecarem um negocinho que poderia complentar os soldos deles.

Segunda era o dia. Valmir era o homem dos contatos e era chefe de servico na firma de jardinagem e em outra firma de limpeza de escritorios. Comecei a trabalhar nos dois. Logo eu estava trabalhando 70 horas por semana. Isso dificilmente me dava US$ 400.00/semana. Minha esposa tambem comecou a limpar escritorios. Mas eu nao estava tranquilo porque o meu servico principal, jardinagem, nao era emprego para o ano todo. Ele para durante o inverno por mais de 4 meses `as vezes.

De qualquer forma estava feliz. Pelo estudio a gente pagava somente US$ 200.00 por mes. Com outros US$ 50.00/semana, mais ou menos, pagavamos o supermercado. Eu tinha que comprar outro carro e o nosso chefe na limpeza vendeu-me um para pagar em parcelas. Quebrei a minha palavra e liquidei a conta mais cedo.

Tudo estava indo bem antes do verao chegar. No inicio, o nosso primeiro contato com o lugar foi chocante por causa do frio. As arvores pareciam mortas sem folha alguma. Nos estacionamentos tinhamos montanhas de neve acumuladas. A estacao de 1.993-4 tinha sido uma das que mais acumularam ate entao. Nos comecamos varrendo areia dos estacionamentos e sobre as gramas. Este foi um dos servicos mais dificeis que fiz por aqui. Ate julho a gente encontrou gelo debaixo da areia, que eh usada para ajudar a espalhar sal e derreter a neve.

Entao, o verao chegou. Entre os servicos que faziamos um era consertar asfalto. Num final de semana a gente era suposto fazer uma pintura com um produto asfaltico. Minha parte no servico era proteger o gramado com uma peca de compensado. Quando alguem jogou a tinta, o produto espirrou um pouco em minha perna e descobri que era alergico a isso porque comecei a ter uma coceira imediatamente. Nao pude continuar esse trabalho e o Valmir logo indicou-me para trabalhar com outra pessoa. Mas a firma dela era pequena e estava me dando servico por apenas 2 ou 3 dias/semana. Apesar do pagamento por hora ser melhor.

Ao mesmo tempo a gente comecou a conhecer melhor Framingham. E comecamos a frequentar a igreja. A igreja catolica tinha missas em portugues, ministradas por padre brasileiro. Padre Roque Patuzzi. Dai, para a nossa surpresa, comecei a reencontrar pessoas que eram de Virginopolis. Muitos haviam mudado para Governador Valadares antes de virem para ca. Logo descobri que a maioria dos conterraneos que moravam no exterior estava aqui. Duzias deles eram meus parentes.

So para dar nome a alguns. Sandra, Delza, Marcio e Roberto, irmaos e netos da tia Biloca. Guilherme e Almir, mesma coisa. Adriano e Andre, filhos do Cilico. Marlene da tia Maria e filhos. Ge e Wilmar, filhos do seo Oswaldo Perpetuo. Infelizmente, o Wilmar faleceu julho passado de ataque cardiaco em Virginopolis. Marcelo do Seo Gil. Leonardo, da tia Oneida. Kedina e Dil e os irmaos dele. Ramon e Ruizinho, do Rui. Estes eram os que ja estavam aqui mas logo outros chegaram como: Nilma e Nilton, irmaos do Ge e Wilmar. Agnello, neto do tio Darcy, cuja cunhada, Alice, ja estava aqui. O casal Dirceia e Carlos do No. Estou mencionando apenas os que via mais frequentemente. E mais tarde tivemos primos como: Rui, filho da tia Odette. Eonio, filho da tia Odila e irmao da Ivania, autora de nossa genealogia. Nem vou mencionar mais para isso nao virar lista telefonica!

Eh preciso mencionar mais dois coisas importantes daquele tempo. Eu convidaria ao leitor a visitar a pagina: http://www.infoplease.com/ipa/A0104719.html para dar uma olhada na variacao anual de desemprego nos Estados Unidos. Ai a gente pode observar as taxas sempre diminuindo a partir de um pico, parecido com o que temos hoje, nos anos 80 ate ao ponto minimo de 4.0% em 2.000. Apesar disso, o que chamava a atencao dos imigrantes era a pergunta: Como eh possivel existir americano desempregado se nos ao chegar logo comecamos a trabalhar 60, 80 e ate 120 horas/semana? Pois eh! Nos conhecemos uns loucos trabalhando isso tudo! Eu conheco meus limites e nunca arrisquei em tal aventura.

Mas eu nao culpo aos americanos por nao fazerem os servicos que faziamos. No Brasil nos tambem deixamos muitos trabalhos que estavam disponiveis para nos. Nenhum trabalho legal pode humilhar uma pessoa, porem, o pagamento pode. Eu e muitos outros que vimos do Brasil, com grau universitario, nao tinhamos vergonha do que estavamos fazendo porque, afinal, estavamos sendo pagos com salarios razoaveis. E ninguem naquele tempo estava planejando permanecer aqui. A maioria de nos pensava que isso seria passageiro e que a hora de voltar para casa nao tardaria. A vantagem que viamos em nosso pagamento era essa, no Brasil ele nos daria uma vida de classe media. Aqui a gente ocupava a classe mais baixa mas a maioria de nos tinha a ilusao de que o dinheiro enviado para casa iria comprar uma vida de realeza.

Nem mesmo tendo que passar situacao como passei uma vez! Estava limpando um banheiro onde alguem tinha cagado na tampa da privada. A pessoa estava com diarreia e estava tao apressada que nao deve ter tido tempo de se sentar. E eu era aquele que tinha que limpar! Eu jamais teria tal oportunidade de fazer isso no Brasil. O meu estomago virou de dentro para fora. Mas eu respirei fundo e limpei. E pensei: isto eh apenas um imposto mais a pagar por estar tao longe de casa. Pois eh! Isso nao me tornou inferior a ninguem.

Naquele tempo eu era a unica voz pregando no deserto que nao era tempo de voltar para o Brasil. A minha previsao era que, a situacao ficaria muito pior do que a crise que havia nos expulsado. Eu nao cheguei a encontrar com o primo Guilherme antes de voltar ao Brasil. Por sorte ele fez um investimento melhorzinho e nunca teve que retornar. Mas eu falei a outros. Eles estavam tao cansados de trabalhar pesado e com muitas saudades do nosso torrao e parentes. Eu tambem mas sabia que tinhamos que fazer como fiz para limpar aquele banheiro. Respirar fundo e ter paciencia. Para estes eu apenas disse, entao vao mas deixem uma janela aberta em suas mentes para voltarem. E quase todo mundo que voltou para o Brasil naquele tempo, tentou retornar e quase todo mundo conseguiu.

Outra obeservacao interessante. Ja mencionei que com US$ 50.00 a gente enchia um carrinho de supermercado. Agora eh preciso mencionar isso. Na limpeza de escritorios nao era dificil coletar cerca de 250 latinhas e garrafas, o que me davam US$ 12.50/semana, fora o pagamento. Com isso eu enchia um tanque do meu carro e rodava a semana toda. Se eu estivesse trabalhando com o mesmo servico e coletando o mesmo hoje, seria apenas pelo ideal de salvar o planeta. Agora eu preciso de US$ 50.00 para encher o mesmo tanque. E o preco de cada latinha e garrafa continua os mesmos 5 centavos.

Outro dado interessante eh a respeito do numero de brasileiros por aqui. Quando cheguei, em 1.994, tinhamos condominios totalmente tomados por imigrantes e a maioria deles, por brasileiros. Brookside, Second Street, Weld Street, Lord Chesterfield e outros eram os lugares mais brasileiros daqui. Pouco tempo depois uma boa metade da cidade estava tomada por imigrantes, a maioria brasileiros.

Antes da gente vir, o centro de Framingham era um desastre. Era um distrito dormitorio, antes habitado por imigrantes italianos e portugueses no passado e estava visivelmente decadente. Tinha sido lugar com fabricas que haviam fechado. Tinha muitos predios abandonados. A vizinhanca do centro tinha sido invadida por traficantes de drogas e a populacao local tinha medo de ir la. Brasileiros e latinos entraram porque era barato alugar.

Em 1.994 ja nao era tao deprimente. Tinha alguns bolsoes de desespero. Logo a presenca numerosa foi o bom sinal para alguns abrirem seus proprios negocios. O centro voltou a ficar vibrante e isto se espalhou aos suburbios. Alguns anos apos chegarmos, Framingham comecou a tornar-se cara para os recem-chegados e, esses com outros antigos, comecaram a buscar outros lugares como Marlboro, Milford, Ashland e, contrariando a tendencia de buscar moradas baratas, Natick e Wellsley. Agora eh dificil ouvir o nome de uma cidade de Massachusetts sem se saber mencionar algum imigrante vivendo la.

Bom, a gente morou por periodo curto no Brookside. O estudio nao era o melhor espaco para dois casais morarem. E nos estavamos esperando uma terceira pessoa em nossa familia. Minha esposa tomou a iniciativa de encontrar um apartamento na Second Street. Lembro-me de o primo Wilmar ter sido nosso tradutor. Nos mudamos em julho. Nao interessa a razao para nossa mudanca, eu continuava preocupado porque nao gosto de gastar sem a certeza de como fariamos para pagar. Mesmo assim concordei que minha esposa tinha razao. Mesmo que isso fosse nos custar mais do dobro do que estavamos pagando antes.

Em 6 de setembro de 1.994 nos tornamos pais do primeiro filho. Era uma experiencia nova. E eu estava com medo de nao termos renda suficiente mas tambem era jovem e nao tenho medo de trabalhar. Eu estava trabalhando em um restaurante em Wellesley e ganhando apenas US$ 165.00/semana mais os cerca de US$ 125.00 como faxineiro. Minha esposa trabalhou na faxina ate o ultimo mes de gravidez. E entao eu ouvi que o Guilherme estava voltando para o Brasil e eu poderia substitui-lo na fabrica. Estearn Seaboard Packaging INC, ou ESP, era o nome.

Trabalhei nela por quase 10 anos. E para fichar havia aquela perguntinha estupida. Quanto voce deseja ganhar? Todo mundo sabia que voce poderia colocar o quanto quizesse mas so seria contratado se a resposta fosse o minimo. E isso era US$ 6.00/hora. Isso foi a minha bancarrota. Mas essa era a oportunidade de ter salario durante o inverno. La trabalhavam os primos Ge, Roberto e Almir. Logo Agnello e Nilton se juntaram a nos. Haviam outros tres brasileiros la: Margareth, Eli e Fernando cujo apelido eh Gaucho por ser do Rio Grande do Sul e era vizinho do Uruguai e Argentina.

Outro, Francisco Salmen, trabalhava antes tambem na unidade em Holliston, onde estavamos empregados, mas tinha aceitado transferir-se para a Florida. Almir trabalha em meio expediente. E o Roberto normalmente passava os invernos no Brasil. Somente quando o Francisco retornou da Florida nos tivemos um tradutor permanente. Ele era nossa voz na firma. A esposa dele e a do Guilherme sao irmas.

Apos o nascimento do nosso filho a Penhinha comecou a trabalhar na faxina com duas donas do servico. Uma era a Edinha, ministra da eucaristia na Igreja de Sao Tarcisio. A outra era a Marilou, esposa do primo Adriano. E, entao, nos entramos na rotina dos imigrantes. Levantar muito cedo, deixar a crianca com uma baba, ir ao trabalho, voltar, tomar um banho rapido, trabalhar mais e ir para a cama por volta de 11:00 da noite. Minha esposa chegava mais cedo para pegar o menino e cozinhar para o dia.

Por volta de novembro nos vimos a primeira nevada. E isso fez lembrar-me das particulas de gelo que haviam caido em Virginopolis algum tempo antes. Era neve misturada ao chuvisco. Mas quando eu contei aos outros rapazes eles me gozaram. Para eles isso nao seria possivel. E se eu nao tivesse testemunhado tambem teria minhas duvidas. Porem, penso que buscaria analisar melhor. Nos nunca tinhamos tido o conhecimento de neve por la antes. Mas tambem nunca tinhamos visto chuva no inverno. Como nossas temperaturas chegavam a ir aos negativos por periodos curtos em Minas Gerais, entao, o que faltava para nevar era a chuva. Mesmo que eu nao tivesse visto, assim me parece perfeitamente possivel.

Porem, fazer gozacoes uns com os outros era o nosso melhor passatempo. Nossas reunioes durante as paradas serviam para comentarmos as novidades do Brasil, dos Estados Unidos e do mundo. E tambem para a gozacao reciproca. Era sempre lembrado que, ninguem podia chegar atrasado ou sair mais cedo das reunioes porque viraria o assunto da conversa. Mas isso eh muito comum na cultura brasileira. A isso se da o nome de fofoca. Porem, em nosso caso, nao havia a conotacao de maldade imposta pela palavra.

Nao muito tempo apos virmos para Massachusetts descobri que a comunidade brasileira tinha seus jornais proprios. Como ja era minha pratica no Brasil, comecei a mandar minhas opinioes. Muitas de minhas opinioes foram publicadas. A maioria pelo Brazilian Times. E foi em 1.994 que mandei uma carta solicitando ao consulado brasileiro a criacao do Consulado Itinerante. A ideia era a de levar os servicos, pelo menos um dia por semana, `as comunidades espalhadas. Para mim fazia mais sentido mobilizar algumas pessoas para atender milhares num local mais conveniente do que esperar que milhares fossem ao inconveniente endereco no Centro de Boston. Tinhamos pouco tempo que estavamos aqui, a maioria do povo nao possuia carros e era mais dificil usar os transportes coletivos para quem nao sabia nada de ingles. O Consulado Itinerante foi criado algum tempo depois e continua em uso hoje-em-dia.

Desse tempo tenho uma historia curiosa. Uma das donas de esquema de limpeza trabalhava para uma familia americana. E a senhora da casa perguntou a ela se ela era legal porque o marido estava pensando em candidatar-se e, se fosse descoberto que tinha contratado pessoas sem documentos, poderia prejudica-lo. A pessoa era legalizada. Mas a ajudante nao. E ficou por isso mesmo. Depois, esse casal comprou casa no vizinho Estado do New Hampshire. A ajudante trabalhou la normalmente.

Era um transtorno e grande sacrificio fazer a limpeza dessa casa. As faxineiras tinham que levantar-se antes das 5 horas da manha, para chegar la por volta das 8, fazer a limpeza e retornar a tempo de fazer as outras obrigacoes. A dona da limpeza poderia simplesmente ter se negado a fazer a limpeza e procurar outra casa. Mas brasileiro tem aquela mania de fazer sacrificio porque gosta das pessoas e nao respeita aos proprios interesses. Se elas tivessem revelado que havia uma indocumentada trabalhando na casa os donos dela nao pensariam duas vezes em dispensar os servicos.

O que fica estranho nessa Historia tambem eh a hipocrisia americana em relacao a isso. Aqui as pessoas levantam, tomam cafe numa lanchonete, almocam no restaurante, compram em supermercados e lojas de departamentos, compram produtos produzidos nas fazendas e outras coisas mais, sabendo que ha grande possibilidade do servico do imigrante sem documentos estar embutido em todos os produtos. Eles sabem que nao vivem sem o imigrante. Mas nao podem saber que determinado imigrante nao tem documentos mas trabalha para o bem dessa nacao. Se souberem o perseguem.

Tambem eh desse tempo outro fato curioso que vivemos. Um dia Geraldo chegou nos contando que um filho de uma cliente da esposa dele, Alice, descendente do tronco Barbalho Pimenta apresentado no livro do primo Dermeval, dizia que iria ser presidente dos Estados Unidos. Curioso era que ele era ainda crianca e falava isso com toda conviccao. Eu nao creio de forma alguma que as pessoas ja nascam com seus destinos preparados. Dai desconfio que essa vontade foi implantada pelos pais, porque ser presidente do pais lhes parece algo como conseguir aquele brinquedo tao desejado!

Na atual campanha presidencial tenho observado o mesmo nos candidatos do Partido Republicano. Nao todos. Mas tem uns que querem ser presidente pelo status do cargo. Pelo que apresentam e dizem estao totalmente desvinculados da realidade. Eles nao representam uma cabeca para atender `as necessidades do corpo representado pelo povo. Eles querem ser as cabecas para impor ao povo a vontade deles e dos financiadores deles. Como se parecem com aqueles que governaram o Brasil nos primeiros 500 anos!

Estou detalhando demais por aqui. Este capitulo tornar-se-a infinito se nao for simplicado. Penso ser melhor reduzir os detalhes e, talvez, outra pessoa se interessara em escrever uma narrativa mais completa da vida do imigrante brasileiro aqui. Para que voce leitor tenha apenas uma ideia do numero que eramos no inicio, perto de 17 anos atras, eu ofereco a comparacao. Quando comecamos a ir `as missas na igreja de Sao Tarcisio, algumas vezes, as primeiras pessoas que chegavam sentavam-se nos bancos de tras. E no comeco de todas as missas o padre Roque as convidava a chegar mais perto do altar. Nos eramos cerca de 200 pessoas em cada missa.

Cerca de 2 ou 3 anos depois todos os assentos eram tomados. Isso levou `a criacao de novos horarios de missa. E as igrejas evangelicas, que existiam apenas em outras cidades, e poucas aqui, agora se contam em pelo menos uma duzia. A explosao da presenca de brasileiros se deu em torno do ano 2.000. Desde que a gente chegou, em todas as missas o padre Roque perguntava se tinha alguem recem chegado e sempre tinha. Algumas vezes por volta de 10 de uma so vez.

Por muitos problemas, e algumas solucoes, nossa comunidade esta diminuindo desde 2.004. A partir da crise de 2.008 o povo esta fazendo as malas e voltando para o Brasil em definitivo. Alguns americanos que agora tem vinculos matrimoniais tambem estao migrando junto. Porem, um pequeno numero de brasileiros continua tentando estabelecer-se aqui por uma diversidade diferente de razoes.

Voltando `a nossa Historia, em 1.995 escrevi um livro. Ele foi o resultado de velhos pensamentos combinados a novos e com uma nova leitura que fiz da Biblia. Desde entao planejei uma colecao que deveria ser composta de dois livros, referentes ao Antigo e ao Novo Testamentos, e outro que eu estava escrevendo. O nome deste era “O CONHECIMENTO DE DEUS”. Logo depois nasceu a inspiracao para escrever mais um volume com o titulo atual de: “A DIVINA PARABOLA” e que eh o quarto volume da colecao.

Somente em 2.004 comecei a escrever os volumes 1 e 2 da colecao com o nome de: “O TERCEIRO E ULTIMO TESTAMENTO, retirado do: CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS”. Estes sao os unicos ja publicados no papel, somente em ingles. Os outros estao disponiveis agora, somente em portugues, no meu blog: http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/. Comentarei isso posteriormente.

No mesmo blog eu tenho publicado outros de meus textos. Os que estao sendo mais visitados se referem `a Genealogia Coelho. No ano passado tivemos cerca de 10.000 visitas somente. Mas nao esta tao ruim para um Joao Ninguem como eu!

Antes de comentar a respeito do comentario prometido, preciso falar sobre uma publicacao que fiz no Brasil. Era 1.995 e o livro era aquele que havia escrito em 1.977. Estavamos aqui nos Estados Unidos mas a minha esposa nao era capaz de esquecer a distancia da familia e do Brasil. Eu pensava em ficar. Sem nenhuma boa ideia do que fazer no Brasil eu pensei em tentar a carreira de escritor. Dai entrei em contato com meu cunhado, Ricardo, marido da Magda, e ele conhecia um editor. Eu vi que essa seria a unica forma de voltar ao Brasil.

Mas a publicacao nao se deu rapido como planejamos e ela veio justo na hora de causar-me um reverterio. As coisas deram erradas de uma forma inimaginavel. Em 1.992 havia tido um assassinato assombroso no Brasil. O ator de novelas, Guilherme de Padua, e a ex-esposa dele, Paula Thomaz, sequestraram e mataram a tambem atriz: Daniella Perez. Ela era filha da escritora de novelas Gloria Perez que estava trabalhando no canal de televisao mais conhecido no Brasil: a TV Globo.

E o processo judicial, como sempre no Brasil, andou devagar, quase parando. O ator assassino teve tempo de escrever um livro em que ele defendia a versao dele para o crime e mencionava coisas, imaginarias ou nao, com respeito `as vidas dos funcionarios do canal. Por coincidencia ele escolheu o mesmo editor que estava preparando o meu livro. O caso dele ganhou muita publicidade porque dona Gloria Perez entrou na justica tentando bloquear a comercializacao do livro dele, alegando compor-se de mentiras.

Eu nao estava presente e nao conheco os detalhes da aplicacao da lei mas penso que o juiz foi pressionado a dar uma decisao favoravel para dona Gloria porque a televisao havia mobilizado a opiniao publica contra o assassino. Dai ele sofreu, de certa forma, uma supressao dos direitos de defesa ampla. Mas o editor que ja havia imprimido o livro dele recusou-se a recolhe-lo. Ele passou a viver como fugitivo e quanto mais ataques sofreu da televisao mais conseguiu publicidade gratuita para o livro do assassino. O publico estava comprando pela curiosidade se saber o que de negativo era revelado das vidas dos atores.

Ja a publicidade do meu livro foi esquecida. O editor liberou as copias do nosso contrato aos pouquinhos por vez, no meio das noites. Eu estava aqui sem poder fazer nada. Seria muito arriscado ir ao Brasil, deixando a familia porque nao tinhamos documentos ainda. E nao tinha uma opiniao de um numero maior de pessoas para saber se a carreira de escritor valeria a pena. Quem leu meu livro gostou. Pelo menos aqueles que deram retorno. Mas todos eram da familia. Nao posso dizer com certeza que nao tivesse algo de puxassaquismo. Eu proprio gosto dele mas, nao vale porque “sou o pai da crianca”.

E tambem tinha investido todas as economias que tinhamos feito ate entao e meu projeto dependia da venda das primeiras copias para reinvestir nas proximas. Sem publicidade isso nao teria como acontecer. Isso tornou-se um espinho de duas pontas no meu casamento. Aquele que machuca porque ninguem deseja perder numa situacao dessas e tambem porque voce eh tratado como se houvesse sido vontade propria a escolha daquele momento errado.

A probabilidade de algo assim acontecer a qualquer um eh pequena. Mas quando tive a informacao de que o assassino era de Guanhaes e a ex-esposa dele das proximidades, e os acontecimentos se desenrolaram no Rio de Janeiro, fiquei chocado.

No final de 1.997 eu estava muito insatisfeito com a companhia onde trabalhavamos durante o dia. Todos sabiam que eu era bom funcionario e isso nao era segredo para ninguem. Os chefes haviam observado o quanto a produtividade tinha aumentado desde quando assumi o cargo de impressor. Mas o meu salario era pior do que o que eu ganhava como faxineiro. Dai estava decidido esperar a chegada da primavera para pegar quaisquer outras coisas.

Entao, naquele dezembro tivemos a oportunidade de entrar em um processo de legalizacao. Eramos cerca de sete brasileiros trabalhando na fabrica e so o Salmen tinha o Green Card. Nos reunimos para decidir se valeria a pena perguntar ao chefe geral se ele assinaria como responsavel em nossa legalizacao. Olhamo-nos uns aos outros e caimos na gargalhada. Nao tinhamos nada a perder se ele respondesse nao e ninguem permaneceria naquele trabalho.

O chefe geral estava assombrado por nao termos papeis. Fez uma consulta rapida a um advogado e aceitou a responsabilidade. Tinhamos poucos dias para iniciar o processo e recorremos ao escritorio do advogado de imigracao mais conhecido em Boston. Dr. John K. Dvorak disse que nao pegaria o nosso caso porque nao enxergava como nos encaixariamos na lei. Nosso interprete, Icaro, que tinha por volta de 12 anos de idade e eh filho do primo Geraldo, quase subiu na mesa do advogado dizendo: “Mas tem que ter jeito!”. O advogado disse que nao queria tomar o dinheiro da gente, sabendo que era causa perdida. Ja estavamos virando as costas quando uma assistente dele mostrou-lhe uma pequena clausula da lei. Ele deu um sorriso e falou: “Aceito o caso de voces.” O resto eh Historia.

Minha esposa nao gostou nada daquilo. Para ela eu teria que trabalhar mais, num trabalho que pagasse melhor, juntar dinheiro rapido para voltarmos para o Brasil. Desde que chegaramos, ate os proximos quatro anos apos isso, o que ela sabia era chorar de arrependimento por ter tido a ideia de virmos. Dai eu tive que ser a razao fria dos dois e fazer sozinho. Ela chegou a dizer-me: “Eu nao pago um puto por essa legalizacao.” E eu so respondi: Nao estou pedindo nada, so estou te comunicando o que vou fazer.

2.011 chegou e o 11 de setembro nao sai das nossas memorias. Naquela manha a gente tinha chegado cedo ao trabalho e logo depois o supervisor nos disse que um aviao tinha batido numa das Torres Gemeas de Nova Iorque. A situacao era grave mas ninguem esperava que isso fosse outra coisa diferente de um acidente tragico. Nao demorou muito e veio a noticia do segundo e do terceiro ataque. Nao havia mais duvida, fomos para o almoco sentindo o medo e o peso no ar. Nao faziamos ideia do que viria depois.

E os homens do presidente Bush comecaram a falar em guerra. Nas nossas reunioes para cafe e almoco eu defendia a tese de que a melhor forma de resolver o problema seria conversar diretamente com o Osama Bin Laden e a organizacao terrorista dele. Nao. Nao sou tao bonzinho nem inocente. Estava reconhecendo que eles nao estivessem atacando os Estados Unidos por nada. O que eu pensava era que certa conversa poderia evitar piorar a situacao.

Minha visao eh mais complicada do que parece. Praticamente toda a minha vida vi a evolucao do que acontece no Oriente Medio. Desde a Guerra dos Seis Dias eu ja tinha alguma opiniao a respeito. Naquele tempo eu fiquei feliz como uma crianca pensando como heroismo, um pais pequeno como Israel vencer uma guerra contra as forcas combinadas dos paises ao redor. Naquele tempo eu estava mesmo sendo inocente. Nao tinha a menor ideia de que uma guerra nunca tras paz. Uma guerra eh o atalho para as proximas.

Posteriormente, vendo mais eu passei a entender melhor a situacao. Vi os direitos Palestinos de terem seu proprio pais sendo sempre negados e sendo usada forca disproporcional contra eles. Dai eu comecei a lamentar pelos dois povos porque estavam presos no meio da disputa de interesses e empurrados a brigarem um com o outro. Desde entao passei a ver ambos povos como refens de seus lideres e vitimas de uma armacao absurda.

Por volta dos anos 90 houve uma grande oportunidade de ser feita a paz entre os dois povos. Mas o governo israelense disse que, em minhas palavras: eles nao conversariam com uma parte dos palestinos. Na ocasiao eu demonstrei o meu descontentamento escrevendo uma carta para o jornal Estado de Minas. Ela foi publicada e as minhas palavras podem ser resumidas por: Precisamos tratar de paz com nossos inimigos porque nao tratamos disso com amigos, pois, nos celebramos a paz com eles. Desde entao tornou-se claro para mim que os lideres dos dois povos nao estavam lutando pela paz. Eles estavam lutando contra a paz e pondo ambos povos no caminho do perigo.

Infelizmente eu ja era ninguem, escrevendo a um jornal desconhecido fora do Brasil. E eu vejo semelhancas entre a situacao entre os dois povos e aquela que levou aos ataques de 11 de setembro. E a minha solucao eh esta: falar abertamente para que isso seja visto pelo mundo inteiro. Era preciso fazer um gesto de boa vontade que servisse de razao para que os outros povos enxergassem o contraste entre o bem e o mal. Se Osama Bin Laden estendesse a mao os outros povos ficariam admirados do quao magnanimo seriam os americanos. Se nao, os outros povos diriam que ele seria culpado de quaisquer coisas ruins acontecessem a ele, inclusive os muculmanos colegas dele. E ele perderia a credibilidade para atrair guerreiros para seu lado. Desafiando-o antes de conversar so aumentou o apoio `a causa hedionda dele.

Posteriormente a administracao George W. Bush apresentou o caso dela para guerrear Saddhan Hussein. Ai deu-me desespero. As razoes apresentadas `a ONU, para mim, baseavam-se claramente em falsidades. Como eu sabia disso? So Deus sabe. Eh um tipo de intuicao que acontece `as vezes comigo. Inclusive eu cheguei a escrever que suspeitava de que o governo Bush tivesse facilitado a armacao do ataque de 11 de setembro para ter a oportunidade da desculpa de fazer a guerra. Mas isso nao era algo em que eu tivesse muita fe.

Em nossas conversas com os colegas de trabalho as opinioes eram diversas. Ninguem era favoravel `a guerra mas ninguem me dava credito da melhor razao presente. A unica coisa que lembro-me de ter dito foi isso: Infelizmente, o povo ta sendo induzido ao erro mas o povo `as vezes so aprende apanhando. Ele ira mudar de opiniao quando os caixoes, em vez de pessoas vivas, comecarem a chegar em numero.

A minha previsao nao se tornou 100% verdadeira. Para defender a guerra, o governo Bush havia pintado o exercito do Saddhan como um adversario formidavel. Eu sabia que teria que dar um desconto por causa dos exageros dos dois lados. Todos devem lembrar-se do comeco da guerra quando o ministro de comunicacoes iraquiano apresentava a versao de que o exercito do Saddhan estava vencendo. Mas a maioria dos soldados dele teve a boa vontade de depor as armas ao inves de lutar por uma causa perdida. Eu esperava mais mortes entre os americanos no comeco e, gracas somente a Deus, essa impressao foi causada pela informacoes erradas. Mas quando mais tempo passou as dores foram as mesmas.

Ate hoje a unica razao para aquela guerra foi uma vendetta da Familia Bush. Desde os anos 90, por causa da Guerra do Golfo, em que o Bush pai foi incapaz de remover a Familia Hussein daquele ponto estrategico do globo, os dias do Saddhan ja estavam contados. O que faltava era a oportunidade que se apresentou em 2.002.

Em novembro de 2.001 recebemos o comunicado de que nossos Green Cards tinham sido concedidos. Bem na hora. Mamae e papai estavam completando 50 anos de casados e eu ja estava ha 8 anos longe deles. Imediatamente compramos tres passagens para o Brasil. Isso so foi possivel por causa dos ataques terroristas. Normalmente, so encontrariamos lugares vagos com seis meses de antecedencia. Mas o povo tomou medo de viagens aereas. Nos nao pensamos duas vezes.

Dezembro estavamos la. E o visual foi chocante para minha esposa. Ela tinha esquecido como era a cara da pobreza. E ela estava pior do que antes. Da nossa regiao a cidade dela era uma das mais pobres. Somente entao ela entendeu porque eu havia feito a aplicacao para a legalizacao. Apesar do que, serviu apenas para confirmar a mudanca no coracao dela. Ja estavamos comprando uma casa aqui.

E isso eh outro espinho em nossas vidas. Por volta de 1.995 eu pedi a ela para nao investir no Brasil porque nos nao tinhamos chegado a um acordo de onde colocar nosso dinheiro. Ela queria aplicar na cidade dela e eu sabia que nao haveria futuro por um bom periodo. Sugeri ser em Virginopolis mas ela alegou que nunca viveria na cidade porque tinha muita gente orgulhosa la. Para mim isso era impressao falsa. Entao ela aplicou em Belo Horizonte em algo que se tornou um fim da picada.

Desde que decidi pela legalizacao minhas oportunidades de ganhar dinheiro foram travadas. Eu fui obrigado a manter meu emprego mal remunerado mesmo passando por muito tempo de humilhacao. Tudo o que eu fazia era para pagar impostos, despesas da casa e um pouco para pagar a legalizacao. Assim ficava parecendo que tudo o que a gente economizava tinha vindo do pagamento dela mas eu nao sou ligado em dinheiro. Deixei a ela fazer o que quizesse.

Sugeri que comprassemos uma morada aqui e nos poderiamos fazer isso por 45-60 mil. Quando ela mudou de ideia, uma casa estava valendo cerca de 300 mil. Nos ja tinhamos dado entrada em uma quando os ataques aconteceram. Entao eu acordei para o fato de que nao seria boa ideia, e ela concordou comigo por essa uma vez e nos trocamos por outra de 160 mil em um condominio. Quando voltamos ja entramos nessa casa.

No Brasil tinhamos as festas de fim de ano mais as Bodas de Ouro de meus pais e os 60 de casados da tia Odila e tio Eurico. Ela eh a irma que nasceu logo depois de papai mas casou-se no aniversario dele, 10 anos de ele se casar. Dai meus pais anteciparam o aniversario deles para cair entre o natal e o final de ano. Esse se deu em Virginopolis. No 7 de janeiro, aniversario do papai, fomos `as comemoracoes em Governador Valadares. Foi exatamente naqueles dias que papai deu-me o livro de nossa genealogia. Em seguida, voltamos. Tudo passou como um relampago.

Essa foi tambem a ultima vez que vi papai vivo. E a vida continuou como antes. Uma coisa mudou. Como eu tinha legalizado eu nao queria continuar no mesmo trabalho. Tinha perdido 8 anos de minha vida. Meu salario nao era muito mais que US$ 8,00/hora . E a gente era abusado em varios sentidos. Nao apenas na ESP mas em todos os empregos que ja tive. Sendo brasileiros e mineiros a gente aprendeu a resistir. Antes de revidar cada agressao nos preferimos fazer graca das situacoes. Os mineiros sao conhecidos pelos dizeres: “Mineiro da um boi para nao entrar numa briga, e uma boiada para nao sair dela.” Isso significa que a gente faz tudo para nao entrar numa briga mas depois que eh provocado a ponto de comecar nao tem mais volta.

O que havia me feito pensar uma segunda vez foi isso, o primo Nilton tinha entrado no processo de legalizacao tambem. Mas quando estava no meio ele abandonou porque tinha estabelecido que ficaria somente 5 anos aqui. Trabalhando por producao ele ganhava melhor que eu. Entao, eu aceitei o desafio de substitui-lo. O trabalho era muito duro. Tinhamos que trabalhar com maquinas barulhentas, grampeando caixas de papelao o dia inteiro. Era tao duro que nenhuma americano desejava fazer. Mas eu peguei, e nao era como se fosse um trabalho comum mas como uma competicao de fundo. Para que se tenha uma ideia do que isso significa, quando a dona da fabrica viu o Geraldo trabalhando a primeira vez, ela so teve uma palavra para descrever: “Espantoso!”.

Quando a fabrica abria para visitas de futuros clientes para verem como o trabalho era feito nos ja tinhamos uma encenacao preparada e que estavamos familiarizados. Era colocar um monte de caixas, do tipo carta, `as quais eram mais facil de trabalhar, e esperar o sinal para comercarmos. O mais experiente no servico era o Ge e ele era capaz de fazer mais de 2.000 caixas por dia. Eu cheguei a fazer mais de 2.000 tambem mas nao tive tempo para igualar-me a ele. Quem nos via pela primeira vez realmente ficava de queixo caido!

O trabalho era tao duro que a gente desligava o aquecedor mesmo quando as temperaturas estavam congelando. Com 10 minutos de trabalho a gente comecava a suar e eu tinha que tomar garrafas de agua o bebidas esportivas para manter hidratado. Nossos corpos nao tinham gordura alguma, so musculos. Desde entao eu parei de trabalhar depois como faxineiro. No final do dia o corpo exigia relaxamento. So nesse tempo eu comecei a ganhar dinheiro que valesse e era suficiente para pagar seguro saude, investir 5% de cada cheque em plano de aposentadoria e tinha uns duzentos dolares em conta para qualquer emergencia.

Por esse tempo tivemos um fato curioso na fabrica. Nao havia grande competicao naquele campo. Talvez existissem 2 ou 3 competidores em todo o Estado de Massachusetts. Nossa companhia tinha filiais por volta de outros 10 estados. E eles concordaram com um competidor em fechar uma unidade em outro estado, nao recordo direito mas penso ser Michigan, e o competidor fecharia a unidade deles em Massachusetts. E eles trocaram a clientela em cada estado. Aparentemente foi uma jogada de marketing.

A area de producao dobrou e entraram novos colegas de trabalho. Todos de Virginopolis, apontados por nos. Os novos, Ramon, irmao do Agnello, e Amaury, filho da prima Marlene, eram da familia Coelho. Com eles chegou o Carlos (Tchaca), cuja familia fora agregada na fazendo do vovo Juca, mais Edinho e Ademar. O Ademar era filho de um agregado na fazendo do vovo Cista, e a irma dele, Silvana, eh casada com o primo Wellington Soares. A familia deles mora aqui nos Estados Unidos.

Varios outros entraram e sairam da fabrica. Nem todos estao chegando `a minha memoria nesse momento. Mas tivemos tambem o Rodrigo. Ele eh primo da minha esposa e legalizou conosco. Logo depois dele receber o Green Card pediu demissao, para procurar oportunidade melhor. Nelson era um cara de Belo Horizonte mas era casado com virginopolitana. Aender era estranho no ninho mas logo virou irmao de batalha. Esta me fugindo o nome de outro primo mas penso ser o Eustaquio. Sao sete irmaos na familia dele e tive pouco contato com os mais novos. Dai eu misturar seus nomes. Aqui estou misturando a ordem em que eles trabalharam e outro que passou por la foi o Marcelo Nunes Coelho.

Nesse tempo comecamos a trabalhar em dois turnos e o nosso grupo ficou com o diurno. Depois de treinarmos os nossos primos, Geraldo e eu vimos que estavamos puxando duro para produzir mais que os recem-chegados. Em nossa experiencia sabiamos que eles precisariam muito tempo para nos acompanhar mas concluimos que seria melhor dividir a producao. Logo concordamos em partilhar a producao em partes iguais para todos. Nos eramos capazes de grampear mais caixas mas quando iamos junta-las nos bandos os outros, como eles produziam menos, nos ajudavam. O que perdiamos era uma pequena parte mas todos estavamos quase felizes.

O que faltava de felicidade se devia `a brutalidade do servico e as imposicoes do supervisor. Ninguem gostava da forma de ele supervisionar mas nao tinhamos problemas pessoais com ele. Era o proprio manda-chuva.

Em julho de 2.003 a minha esposa passou 40 dias de ferias no Brasil com nosso filho. Eu ja havia comprado minha passagem para o inicio de 2.004. Naquele tempo comecaram meus problemas provocados pela heranca genetica. Penso que ninguem teve vista melhor que a minha. Eh provavel que seja normal e bilhoes de pessoas tivessem igual. Mas a minha ficou opaca. Eram cataratas. Eu entrara nos 40. Exatamente na idade que apareceram em meu pai. Fiz a primeira cirurgia aqui nos Estados Unidos e nao gostei do resultado. Dai eu marquei consultas em Belo Horizonte onde tinhamos o melhor especialista desde o Dr. Hilton Rocha. Dr. Hilton fora o oculista de meu pai e de outros na familia. No lugar dele estava seu discipulo, Dr. Rui Marinho.

Antes de eu ir ao Brasil minha esposa voltou e nos decidimos ter outra crianca. Ela ficou gravida por volta de setembro. Em outubro meu pai faleceu. Nao fui imediatamente porque nao poderia fazer mais nada por ele. Foi a morte de um homem santo. Papai nunca foi uma pessoa perfeita. Mas tinha algo que o distinguia de outros. Era conservador em todos os sentidos. Mas nao era ignorante.

Era filho de um homem rico. E o povo da cidade pensava que ele tambem fosse rico, mas nao sabia o que se passava dentro de nossa casa. Nao era pessoa de conversar demais. Normalmente conversava o essencial. Tem duas coisas que ele nunca deixou de prover em casa. Alimentacao e educacao. Nunca teve um carro proprio. E dizia: “Carro eh uma segunda familia e eu nao aguento prover para ambos.” E no Brasil isso era verdade.

Normalmente nos tinhamos 5 roupas. A de ver Deus, o uniforme da escola, e mais tres de uso diario que usavamos ate ter de joga-las no lixo. Nossas roupas eram feitas em casa, costuradas por mamae que era a mao direita dele e segundo em comando. A maioria das ajudantes da casa tinham que ir `a escola junto conosco. Depois que ele adquiriu a fazenda, o agregado tinha 13 filhos e dois netos dentro de casa. Ele pagou estudos para varios deles, os que quizeram, ate ao segundo grau. Era um investimento extra-salario do agregado.

A gente viveu na casa velha por muitos e muitos anos. Foi nela que a bisavo dele, Joaquina, e a avo, Ercila, haviam falecido. Mamae sempre o cutucava para fazer emprestimo e construir uma nova. Mas ele primeiro juntou as economias e nos entramos na casa nova 26 anos apos o casamento deles. Era o jeito dele de ser. Se tinha que ter algo, fazia primeiro a economia antes de comprar. Raramente pagou juros. E nos o gozavamos por isso porque ele era o gerente da Caixa Economica. Era um bom administrador para a familia mas era uma pessima propaganda para o banco. Na Minascaixa tinha emprego publico e, como funcionario, era mal pago.

Bom, ele era um pai dedicado. Trabalhava muito. Um dia falou que nao morreria antes de conhecer o oceano. Mas ele nunca conheceu o oceano e faleceu provendo para a familia e partilhando com os outros. Estava no hospital, receberia alta no dia seguinte e faleceu na noite por causa de uma trombose na perna. Minha filha nasceu 4 meses depois e foi salva do mesmo problema. Pode ser que tenha sido um sinal de que ele continua olhando por nos la do Ceu. Nao direi mais nada a esse respeito. As biografias dele e de mamae merecem melhor estudo.

Por volta de dezembro eu estava bebendo agua do refrigerador na fabrica e estava tao fria que tinha ferpas de gelo no meio. Uma das ferpas prendeu-se em minha garganta. Tive uma dolorosa sensacao de sufocacao rapida. Mas como veio passou mas senti como uma ferroada. Uma semana depois cai doente.

Meu medico diagnosticou hipertiroidismo e madou-me para casa porque nao havia tratamento no caso. Passei um mes inteiro sem poder levantar meu corpo do nosso sofa sem vomitar. A menos que eu ficasse deitado sentia-me tonto. Dificilmente mantia suco no estomago. A foto que tirei para o passaporte mostra uma versao de mim tao magra que o volume da minha tireoide pode ser delineado no pescoco. Quando cheguei ao Brasil eu ja estava sendo capaz de ficar em pe e comer melhor.

Um medico de la examinou a minha tireoide e disse que qualquer coisa que tivesse acontecido tinha se curado sem deixar vestigios. Outro afirmou que meu coracao estava perfeito. Meu oculista, Dr. Rui Marinho, fez-me duas cirurgias. Uma para tirar a segunda catarata e outra para corrigir a posicao da lente da primeira. Ele sugeriu que era comum medicos inexperientes ficarem com medo de fazer a forca suficiente para implantar a lente artificial no lugar. E meu corpo ja estava reagindo contra o mal posicionamento, e ele teve que limpar com uma cirurgia a laser. Aproveitei para fazer mais coisas mas nao eh de interesse para a narrativa agora.

Minha esposa estava tendo uma gravidez dificil. Estava tendo sangramentos e os primeiros exames indicaram a possibilidade de a crianca ter a Sindrome de Down. O medico dela havia oferecido abortamento. Para nos catolicos era ate absurdo pensar nisso mas a gente compreende ser obrigacao dos medicos aqui fazer a oferta. Nos apenas recusamos. Mas o medico falhou em nao aconselhar repouso absoluto e ela continuou trabalhando. No mesmo dia em que cheguei ao Brasil, telefonou-me dizendo que estava no hospital com principio de abortamento. Desejava que eu voltasse. Mas nao pude. Todas as consultas estavam programadas e nao tinhamos fundos para fazer duas viagens. Tambem sabia que ela estava exagerando, como sempre, e ela tinha duas irmas e dois irmaos aqui.

Ficou duas semanas no hospital antes da crianca dar sinal de que estava sufocando e teve que fazer cesariana. A crianca era minuscula, de cinco meses e meio de gestacao. 562 gramas. Quando voltei, ela cabia inteira na palma da minha mao. So as pernas sobravam. Tivemos quatro meses de idas e vindas ao Hospital Santa Elizabeth em Brighton, suburbio de Boston. Mas quando cheguei ela estava no Hospital New England, no Centro de Boston, porque estava com uma trombose na perna e um anjo disfarcado de enfermeira foi capaz de diagnosticar isso naquela perninha da grossura do meu dedo midinho. Ela tambem teve septisemia, tratada e curada no Santa Elizabeth.

Pode ser apenas uma coincidencia mas em meus estudos genealogicos encontrei que o nosso suposto ancestral Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (*) eh descendente de Santa Elizabeth, uma rainha escocesa.

Nossa filha nasceu em 14 de fevereiro, dia das amizades nos Estados Unidos (Valentine’s Day). Em julho trouxemos para casa uma versao completa dela. Na hora do desespero a minha esposa gritou comigo: “Isso eh culpa sua!” Ela se referia ao fato de a minha vontade de ter mais uma crianca fora maior que a dela. E eu, fingindo ser machista chauvinista respondi: Ah se nao fosse! Depois ela arrependeu-se do que tinha dito e reconheceu que essa crianca era a melhor coisa que nos tinha acontecido desde o nascimento do primeiro. Ai eu nao resiti e a encorajei: A culpa eh toda minha!

Tempos depois ela estava com nossa filha andando pela rua e cruzou com o medico dela. Toda alegre correu para mostrar a crianca para ele. Quando a viu, o medico perguntou: “E o nome dela eh Milagre!?” Estava ali, frente-a-frente, o braco do farao e a mao de Herodes. Aquele que queria a nossa permissao para matar nossa crianca. Porem, o gesto dele foi de humildade perante a constatacao do erro que poderia ter-nos induzido a cometer. Nossa menina eh perfeita para os padroes de prematuro.

Na fabrica as coisas comecaram a desandar. Meus colegas conheciam muintos de nossos conterraneos que estavam ganhando mais que nos porque estavam trabalhando com granito e marmore quando a industria de construcao estava muito aquecida, perto dos anos 2.000. E eles desejaram pedir aumento. Eu estava satisfeito com o que ganhava e tinha duvidas quanto se seria uma boa ideia naquela hora. Mas nao quis ser o do contra todos.

Tivemos umas negociacoes um pouco dificeis e o supervisor disse que, para conceder o que queriamos a companhia teria que mandar alguem embora. Mas os colegas bateram o pe em favor do aumento. Mesmo incomodado, nunca disse nao a eles. Em setembro daquele ano, apos uma discussao com o supervisor, ele decidiu dar-me um aviso. Eu assinei sem ler, tao fulo da vida eu estava. Num piscar de olho fui chamado ao escritorio superior e eles me despediram.

Fiquei mais preocupado em saber o que fazer dai para frente do que com raiva. Ja estava chateado demais. Eu conhecia muita gente mas ninguem soube indicar-me um bom emprego. Empregos estavam sobrando mas pelo salario minimo. Todas as lojas de departamento estavam contratando mas o que pagavam era menos do que eu teria que pagar a uma baba para tomar conta da nossa crianca. Como ela era muito prematura, tinha muitas consultas com medicos e uma enfermeira. Alguem teria que leva-la `as consultas. Dai nos decidimos que eu permaneceria com ela enquanto as coisas nao melhorassem.

A dificuldade em arranjar outro servico naquele momento era justamente porque nao tinham mais empresas trabalhando no mesmo setor que a ESP. Se eu tivesse trabalhando como jardineiro ou em qualquer outro setor que os imigrantes trabalham poderia ter usado minha experiencia para ser contratado. Entao fiquei dividido em opinioes contrarias a respeito do que teria sido melhor se eu tivesse antecipado a situacao quando comecei a trabalhar na ESP. La encontrei o beneficio da legalizacao mas nao tinha uso algum da experiencia adquirida e nao havia conseguido ajuntar nada nos primeiros 8 anos dedicados a ela.

Naquele tempo eu comecei a usar nosso computador. Enquanto o nenen fazia os repousos. Assim eu encontrei o www.ancestry.com e postei nele nossa genealogia. Isso ajudou-me a memorizar os nomes dos membros da familia e passei a ter ideia melhor das nossas relacoes familiares com milhares de pessoas. Logo encontrei tambem o www.geneall.net – Portugal, e aprendi muito mais.

A seguir comecei a escrever os volumes 1 e 2 do O TERCEIRO E ULTIMO TESTAMENTO, retirado do O CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS. Uma nova lida nos escritos biblicos deu-me entendimento melhor dos fatos. Naquela epoca, nossa amiga Sandra Sampaio deu-me uma copia do livro: Quem Escreveu a Biblia? Gostei muito do livro, sem concordar com tudo nele, e tirei um grande ensinamento dele. Nos precisamos ficar atentos para os interesses de quem escreve para entendermos os verdadeiros objetivos dos autores.

E eu escrevi meu livro derrubando muitos conceitos e interpretacoes antigos. Eh quase inacreditavel como os ensinamentos errados estao na cara dos leitores e academicos mas eles nao evoluem o entendimento! De toda forma, eu realmente senti que estava conectado com Deus e o que escrevi esta mais perto da Vontade Dele do que o que tinhamos antes. Entao tive a sensacao de possuir uma missao a cumprir, de fazer o mundo saber o que eh correto e o que eh falso com respeito do que eh dito em relacao a Deus.

E isso foi outro contratempo em minha vida. Na internet eu vi a propaganda dizendo que alguns editores estavam pagando US$ 100.000,00 por qualquer trabalho inedito. Nao acreditei nisso mas tambem me senti desconfortavel em abrir mao do meu direito autoral. Para os autores, livros sao como seus filhos e abrir mao dos direitos autorais nao tras sensacao agradavel. A gente gosta de partilhar o talento que esta no texto como os pais adoram mostrar os filhos fazendo gracinhas. Posteriormente vi por um documentario que era mesmo verdadeira a propaganda. O mercado de publicacao estava tao aquecido que os editores podiam pagar pela tentativa porque no meio de muitos livros sem retorno eles poderiam pescar um best seller que pagaria por todos os outros.

Por outro lado eu ouvi a respeito de um novo tipo de publicacao. Ele tem o nome de “Edicao de acordo com os Pedidos”. Eu nao estava preparado para tomar uma decisao pelo ingles que eu sabia. Eu era capaz de ler e entender a maior parte mas nao os detalhes. Entendi que o editor iria produzir qualquer copia que os compradores desejassem. Mas pensei que fosse razoavel produzir-se um certo numero de livros para coloca-los em exibicao, pelo menos, nas principais livrarias pelo pais afora.

Eu calculei que, como muitas pessoas compram qualquer coisa dos assuntos preferidos delas, e o assunto do livro era religioso, isso poderia traduzir-se na venda de um numero de copias suficientes para pagar meu investimento inicial que andaria por um tanto mais que US$ 10.000,00. Dai eu poderia continuar investindo e fazendo debates que aumentariam o entendimento do texto, o que resultaria em mais vendas para pagar meus custos adicionais. Mas eu estava totalmente enganado quanto a isso.

Agora, o meu ponto-de-vista, eh o de que o sistema nao passa de um esquema de piramide. A gente paga todos os custos da publicacao. Dai o risco eh so nosso. As copias produzidas sao o minimo. A gente pode pedir quantas copias quizer por preco reduzido para revender. Eles tambem tem muitas formas de divulgacao do produto, desde que se pague por isso.

Para promover seu livro voce precisa comprar todas as oportunidades de exposicao e estar presente por conta e risco proprios. Penso que, para comecar, precisaria ter US$ 100.000,00 disponiveis. Em outras palavras a gente eh transformada nao em parceiros, porem, em escrava do sistema porque quanto mais se trabalha mais o editor ganharia sem fazer esforco algum. No final de tudo voce vira um vendedor ambulante, sem salario ou seguro de saude do seu empregador. Mas vai estar vendendo o produto que dara a ele dinheiro vivo.

O sistema pode funcionar para autores bem conhecidos, cujos nomes vem primeiro do que seja la o que for que tenham que vender. Os autores de best sellers anteriores ganham a divulgacao das corporacoes noticiosas. Sao entrevistados a respeito de qualquer producao inedita. Para eles fica facil, nao para os desconhecidos. Mesmo que os livros dos desconhecidos sejam melhor escritos. E nao estou falando aqui da minha producao particular.

Depois de meses com o livro `a venda eu recebi o meu primeiro e unico cheque. Algo em torno de US$ 10.00. Entao eu ja estava conformado com minhas perdas. Provavelmente, o editor nao fez nada ilegal. E esse foi meu pagamento como palhaco. O livro esta disponivel para o publico desde 2.006 sob o IBS: 978-1-4389-5097-6 (sc). Este eh o numero de registro na Livraria do Congresso Americano. O livro virou um calhamaco de 664 paginas, com muito conhecimento e nenhuma leitura.

Este eh mais um espinho de duas pontas no meu casamento! Ate agora a minha esposa nao sabe quanto teremos que pagar por ele. Eu preferia pagar tudo sozinho, e pagar generosamente a aqueles que deram-me o emprestimo sem juros ou data de pagamento. Todavia, eu tenho que manter a cabeca levantada, sem orgulho, para manter a forca e nao deixar ser dominado pelo desespero.

Nunca descontei o cheque. O dinheiro nao vai fazer a gente ficar menos pobre. Ele pertence `a Historia. Se algum dia eu virar um sucesso no futuro ele servira de prova e incentivo a outros que estiverem passando por dificuldades. Minha vida podera ser um exemplo de persistencia. E algo que pode trazer os mortos de suas tumbas para uma realidade afortunada. Se eu falhar na vida, o dinheiro e o fato serao apagados da existencia.

Na Historia Humana eu vejo como ato de improvidencia o fato de o sacerdote Martinho Lutero ter queimado a bula papal que o ameacava de excomunhao. O papa era Giovanni di Lorenzo di Medici, ou Papa Leao X. O documento poderia ser mais uma prova da falibilidade papal. Nao, nao, nao! Nao estou falando em vinganca aqui. Nunca eh meu objetivo. Nos conhecemos mais a respeito da vida do Martinho Lutero e ate esquecemos o nome do oponente dele. Estou certo de que seria mais valioso para o Leao X a gente saber o nome dele e rezar para que ele seja perdoado. Como os mortos, ele nada pode fazer por si mesmo!

Ah sim! Tambem sou catolico. E, tambem, nem todo catolico acredita nos dogmas da Igreja. Para mim, crer na infalibilidade papal eh inocencia por demais. E ignorar um elefante no meio da sala nao fara o elefante sumir. Todos os credos religiosos tem seus lados comicos. Nao que o povo queira que seja assim. Mas porque somos humanos e sujeitos a cometer esse tipo de falhas. A grandeza do grande homem eh reconhecer suas proprias falhas e nao fazer propaganda do seu suposto sucesso. Sucesso para meus olhos humanos pode virar uma falha total defronte da verdade.

Mesmo antes de minha filha vir para nossa casa, quando ainda empregado pela ESP, ficamos sabendo que o nosso antigo suposto competidor, Victory, estava de volta `a cidade. Precisamente, na Cidade de Worcester. E uma parte dos nossos colegas comecou a ser tranferida para ela. Ate o administrador geral. E ficamos sabendo que a ESP estava fechando. Posteriormente nossos primos foram transferidos e nao foi somente eu que perdi o emprego. Uns, como o Ge, por opcao buscou coisa melhor para fazer. Eles estavam revertendo o que havia sido feito cinco anos antes.

Provavelmente eles estavam agindo dentro da lei. Nao seriam bestas de fazer uma operacao tao grande e correndo risco demasiado. Mas senti como os Estados Unidos se pareciam com o Brasil! Esse tipo de jogada costuma ser usado pelos ricos para ficarem mais ricos la. Eles sabem onde estao os furos na legislacao. Melhor dizendo, os mais ricos fazem lobby a favor dos furos atraves do congresso. E eles fazem trocas de favores. Se alguem tem alguma ilusao de que o capitalismo eh feito de conpleta justica, precisa ficar alerta para o quanto o sistema eh fragil e quanto da chances aos oportunistas.

“Nos o povo”, quando pagos via cheque somos taxados mesmo antes do dinheiro chegar aos nosso bolsos. E nisso nao ha furos para nos. No final do dia, “nos o povo” pagamos, proporcionalmente, muito mais impostos que os ricos. E eles ficam com o mel. Mas nao estou falando isso para inflamar o povao. Estou apenas passando informacoes e por isso espero mais reconhecimento da justica de parte daqueles que nao sao “nos o povo”. (Aqui estou mexendo com a Constituicao Americana, porque ela comeca com a frase “We the People”, ou seja, “nos o povo”. Isso significa que todo poder emana do povo e esse poder eh dele e nao dos que querem ser “mais iguais” que os outros).

Nossa vida tem sido um pouco dificultosa desde 2.004. Tenho acompanhado minha filha desde entao. Ela esta muito bem para aquele comeco assombroso. Normalmente, as criancas muito prematuras tem problemas de vistas e cardiacos mas ela nao tem tido complicacoes. A minha saude eh que nao anda mais tao boa. Penso que a interrupcao da minha atividade mais fisica me fez mais susceptivel ao colesterol alto. E isso so foi descoberto a partir do momento em que eu ja estava vendo mosquitos e quase fiquei cego do olho direito. Mas tenho recebido o tratamento.

As cataratas prematuras vem do lado paterno. E a quase cegueira do lado materno. Mamae mesmo perdeu uma das vistas. Possivelmente, a minha dor na coluna vem do lado dela tambem. Mas eh pior em mim por causa da altura. Tenho suspeitas quanto `a diabetes que o papai sofreu a partir dos 60 anos. Mas nao desejo abrir aqui o meu prontuario medico. Penso que tenho saude suficiente para comecar uma nova carreira e isso ira ajudar-me a reverter alguns de meus problemas. A menina esta saindo bem na escola e agora precisa ficar mais independente. Isso tambem faz minha independencia.

A queda da industria da construcao por aqui afetou a familia bem forte. Estamos lutando para manter nossa casa mas perdemos um apartamento. No pico da valorizacao minha esposa decidiu usar as economias para assegurar a faculdade de nosso filho. Eu tinha suspeitas porque o mercado tinha ganhado muito em tao pouco tempo e sabia que era muito arriscado tentar. Mas ela eh do tipo de pessoa que vai onde os outros vao. E a comunidade brasileira, cuja maioria era jovem e inexperiente, nao aceitaria os avisos daqueles que nao eram o melhor exemplo de “sucesso”. Agora temos um rapaz de 17 anos esforcando para ganhar a escola por conta propria.

Por sorte ele esta sendo ajudado pelo “Step Up”. (Uma entidade beneficente que acompanha os alunos de bom rendimento escolar e que pode pagar parte ou o total dos custos de faculdade dos que nao tenham condicoes). Fui `a reuniao de apresentacao dele. Nos tinhamos acabado de entrar no salao e pegamos parte da conversa entre dois membros. Um era o mentor dele e o outro o supervisor geral.

O supervisor falava a respeito do proprio nome, Alfred. Dizia que todos os primeiro nascidos na familia dele recebiam o nome porque ouve um rei chamado Alfred e era ancestral deles. Ele tambem disse que um dos primos dele ate tinha trocado de nome porque chateara-se com tantos homonimos na familia. Falei para meu filho, Eu sei de quem ele esta falando. Eh nosso ancestral tambem. E nao revelei isso porque meu filho se chatearia. Quando eu identifico alguem com quem tenhamos vinculos ele so fala: “Todo mundo eh nosso primo!” E eh verdade mesmo!

Ja estivemos mais vezes no Brasil, inclusive em 2.009. Fomos todos daquela vez. O que nos pareceu diferente foi que, ninguem nos pediu informacoes de como vir para os Estados Unidos. Quando viviamos la a gente tinha que trabalhar duro para comprar uma bicicleta. Agora, carros e motocicletas, todo mundo tem! Os de 18 anos nao estao mais apressados para trabalhar. Estao concentrados em fazer universidade ou faculdade. Sei que demorara muito tempo ate que o Brasil se torne uma sociedade moderna. Mas esta se indo a passos acelerados.

Ha pouco tempo vi a apresentacao de uma pesquisa feita no Mexico que revelava o mesmo fenomeno. As familias agora sao menores e nao se tem pressa de sair de casa. Os pais estao conseguindo prover uma vida melhor para os filhos e nao existe mais a enorme diferenca entre o dinheiro que o povo pode ganhar aqui e la. No Mexico e Brasil pode-se ganhar tres vezes menos que aqui mas vive-se uma vida melhor, proxima a parentes e sem preocupacoes com legalizacoes.

Se a economia desses paises continuarem a melhorar por mais dez anos a direcao da migracao podera se inverter em relacao ha dez anos atras. Talvez sera necessario os Estados Unidos pensarem uma segunda vez em relacao suas politicas imigratorias. Posteriormente eu abordarei melhor esse assunto. O povo daqui precisa saber que se todos os imigrantes sem documentos forem deportados em periodo curto de tempo os Estados Unidos nao irao recobrar da recessao e sua queda vira tao rapida quanto fazer uma torta.

Tenho dados recentes que poderao ajudar a entender isso. Entraram no Brasil cerca de 2.000.000 de imigrantes nos anos recentes. E o governo de la tem dado anistia e legalizando `a maioria dos recem-chegados. Inclusive americanos tem imigrado para la e aproveitando-se da oportunidade de servicos especializados que estao sendo criados sem pessoas treinadas la para exerce-los.

Penso que seria inteligente para pessoas que estao desempregadas aqui comecarem a pensar na oportunidade de procurar algo no exterior. Nos fizemos o mesmo quando nos vimos em apuros e o meu arrependimento foi ter demorado a tomar essa decisao. Empregar-se no exterior eh muito mais util para qualquer carreira do que ficar desempregado em casa. E a gente sempre pode enviar dinheiro para casa para comecar algum negocio proprio.

2.011 foi um senhor ano em nossas vidas. Seguindo as tradicoes brasileiras, nos deixamos para a ultima hora as nossas naturalizacoes. A gente poderia ter feito isso desde completaramos os 5 anos de Green Cards. O cartao tem validade de 10 anos. Dai nos preenchemos as nossas aplicacoes, pagamos as taxas e fizemos os testes. Os funcionarios de imigracao foram excepcionalmente cordiais conosco.

Atrasei-me um pouco em relacao `a minha esposa e ela cidadanizou um dia antes. A cerimonia dela foi um evento enorme, aconteceu no Ginasio Coberto TD Bank, onde os Bruins e os Celtics jogam. Estes sao os times de hokey e basquete de Boston. Perto de 3.500 pessoas estavam cidadanizando juntas. Nem da para descrever a emocao. No dia seguinte fomos ao centro historico de Boston. Numa cerimonia mais simples, cerca de 360 de nos fomos nacionalizados. Os dias foram 31 de agosto e primeiro de setembro.

Bom, nao se fale mais de mim. Estamos no meio da campanha dos republicanos e agora temos apenas 4 candidatos correndo atras. Ontem o ex-presidente da camara ganhou na Carolina do Sul. Com ele estao concorrendo Mitt Romney, Rich Santorum e o deputado Ron Paul. Ron Paul seria o unico que causaria menos prejuizos aos Estados Unidos se fosse eleito. Mas as chances dele sao pequenas porque a decisao nao sera tomada em funcao da racionalidade. Sera tomada segundo a esperteza das elites.

Ate ha pouco tempo eu estava desejando que surgisse um candidato republicano em quem se pudesse acreditar. Este poderia tornar-se uma alternativa `as erratas do governo Obama. Mas penso que nos imigrantes nao teremos a chance de escolher entre dois candidatos bons. Os republicanos estao empurrando a gente para votar na reeleicao do presidente Obama em quaisquer circunstancias. Ele nao eh tao ruim. So nao compreende direito o mundo em que estamos vivendo agora. O problema eh que, os republicanos estao muito menos interessados em compreender o mundo longe do umbigo deles

16. “ISSO SERA O COMECO DAS DORES”, MARCOS, 13,8

Antes mesmo de eu comecar o presente capitulo pediria ao leitor dispensar um tempinho lendo dois textos importantes, a menos que ja os tenha lido. Eh apenas uma sugestao de enderecos que farei mas qualquer um podera visitar o Google e jogar os nomes Mahatma Gandhi e Cristovao Buarque para escolher outras fontes. As leituras irao enriquecer o entendimento do que escreverei neste capitulo. Os textos sao:

http://irishgall13.multiply.com/journal/item481 Que contem O Espelho de Mahatma Gandhi, e o http://www.sutmundo.com/internationalize-the-amazonia-insights-from-cristovao-buarque/, os leitores de lingua portuguesa poderao encontrar textos na propria linguagem.

Nao queria ser dramatico como o trecho do livro de Marcos mas eh necessario tocar meu trombone. No livro, Jesus estava falando a respeito do tempo dos apostolos e nao dagora. Mas muitas coisas do passado estao se repetindo.

Nosso mundo esta em curso de colisao com o passado e algumas nacoes estao a caminho de colidir entre si. Ningurem precisa de uma bola de cristal para perceber isso. E eu me colocarei aqui, deste ponto para frente, como um critico moderado das politicas americanas para o mundo. Tentarei mostrar como os outros povos veem os Estados Unidos de fora para dentro e nao de dentro para fora como os americanos se veem. Pretendo oferecer uma visao que, de certa forma, pode trazer-nos respostas e solucoes. Isso depende da boa vontade dos americanos, porque se eles permanecerem nas mesmas opinioes que muitos tem, nao enxergando as formas de endireitar seus caminhos, provavelmente teremos a III Guerra Mundial, e ninguem saira ganhando nada com isso.

Ficou emblematico o Discurso Anual ao Congresso, feito pelo presidente George W. Bush, em 29 de janeiro de 2.002, quando ele caracterizou ao Iran, Iraque e Coreia do Norte como o Eixo do Mal e os acusou de ajudarem o terrorismo e de buscarem armas de destruicao em massa. Na verdade, como disse o Hugo Chavez diante do mundo inteiro, no discurso dele de 20 de setembro de 2.006 na ONU: “O diabo esteve aqui ontem. E o cheiro de enxofre continua aqui hoje.” Para quase todo o mundo Bush poderia caracterizar qualquer um como parte do Eixo do Mal porque os Estados Unidos se tornaram o proprio mal. Ninguem alem do proprio mal para saber o que eh sua imagem e semelhanca!

De certa forma, o Iraque de Saddhan Hussein, Iran e Coreia do Norte talvez nao parecessem tao ruins se nao fosse pelo historico americano de intervencionismo. Nao desejo explicar tudo ou apontar todos os fatos porque estes sao identificaveis por aqueles que viveram durante, pelo menos, os ultimos 50 anos e aqueles que estudam Historia. Mostrarei apenas um pouquinho. Mas tenho que lembrar ao leitor que, nao vou trabalhar isso como se fosse uma Teoria de Conspiracao.

Geralmente as Teorias de Conspiracao nao avaliam as limitacoes humanas. Os autores simplesmente assumem que, algumas pessoas sao muito mas e elas farao o inimaginavel para alcancarem seus objetivos. So que isso nao funciona tao bem na pratica. E os fatos historicos surgem em consequencia de muitos outros eventos previos e, na maioria dos casos, que nem estao anotados nos livros. Isso tambem acontece com a formacao das personalidades dos individuos.

Quando pessoas humanas entram em disputas umas contra as outras a primeira reacao eh descrever o inimigo numa imagem falsa. O que se fez na preparacao para a ultima Guerra do Iraque eh um exemplo classico disso. Nos dados de campo coletados e expostos ao mundo, Saddhan Hussein ja tinha posse de armas nucleares ou faltava pouco para adquiri-las. Supostamente, essa seria a “razao” para declarar guerra contra ele e os aliados dele. Ele tambem foi acusado de ser aliado da Al Qaeda. Agora sabemos, ambas as acusacoes eram falsas.

Na outra mao, em todo conflito as partes beligerantes assumem posicoes de autopiedade. Os lideres viram herois, defensores das liberdades, os maos da justica, etc. A cultura brasileira tem duas palavras para separar os autoindulgentes do trigo. As palavras sao patriota e patriotada. A traducao da primeira eh obvia: patriot.

Patriotada, porem, ainda nao tem traducao para o ingles. Mas a definicao eh exibicao de patriotismo arrogante. Algo como desafiar um adversario mais fraco para briga, quando este nao tiver meios de fugir, e depois contar vantagem do feito. Bullying eh a palavra atual que tambem descreve isso. O oposto disso tambem pode ser patriotada. Pode acontecer de o mais fraco, conhecendo a propria fraqueza, sentir prazer em desafiar o mais forte. Isso acontece, quando perto de muita gente, porque sabe que se o mais forte aceitar o desafio os outros irao tentar dissuadi-los de brigar. A patriotada tambem pode acontecer a pessoas que nao conhecam direito um assunto e, por engano, sao levadas a praticar acoes supostamente patrioticas como declarar amor pela propria patria e detestar as outras, somente porque as outras sao diferentes.

Das duas palavras deriva outra: patriotario. Estes sao aqueles que estao cegos pelo patriotismo falso e fazem e acreditam em tudo que seu mestre mandar. Um exemplo disso, que ocorreu no Brasil, esta ligado ao slogan: “Brasil, ame-o ou deixe-o”, fabricado no tempo da ditadura e imposto aos dissidentes. A intencao da frase era fazer os patriotarios acreditarem que a administracao da ditadura representava o proprio Brasil. O desejo era faze-los entender que quem nao gostasse dos ditadores nao gostava do pais. O ditado era inteligente. Mas o efeito na populacao foi minimo. E, como os brasileiros costumam dizer: “Nos somos vacinados”. A populacao nao caiu nesse conto porque nao havia muitos patriotarios por la.

Eh por isso que precisamos ficar cientes dos muitos usos da palavra. Qualquer palavra pode ser usada em mais de um sentido. Patriotismo eh uma das palavras do nosso vocabulario que pode nos inspirar tanto vitorias quanto derrotas. Patriotismo pode criar sociedades livres e justas tanto quanto uma terra de fantasias onde liberdade e justica podem tornar-se escravidao debaixo de um veu de falsidades. E eu estou em duvida em qual direcao dos dois extremos os Estados Unidos estao caminhando para ele.

Deixe-se `a mostra algo que esta no amago da sociedade americana. O povo aqui tem uma percepcao disso e os outros tem outra, que eh o oposto. Apos a Segunda Guerra ficou claro para os outros e mesmo para americanos que nossa sociedade eh baseada em competicao. As outras sociedades nao desejavam o mesmo tipo de competicao em certos aspectos da vida. Contudo, competicao aqui nos Estados Unidos eh vista como o unico propulsor do desenvolvimento.

Em outras sociedades como o Brasil de antigamente a parceria era mais aceita, embora o individualismo nao fosse proibido. E, de certa maneira isso eh uma das razoes pelas quais nos podemos, com certeza, apontar um porque do Brasil estar demorando tanto para emergir como sociedade industrializada. Eh interessante tomar esses exemplos porque os Estados Unidos sao o individualismo que deu certo por certo tempo e o Brasil, com seu individualismo, provou o lado contrario. A diferenca estava em a sociedade americana ter apostado na justica para com a maioria da populacao interna dando oportunidades para ela. No Brasil o individualismo foi totalmente excludente. Quem tinha pegava tudo, e os que pouco possuiam eram esquecidos.

Quando a gente analisa isso em relacao ao mundo a gente entende. Tomando cada pais como parte da sociedade terrestre como um todo temos os Estados Unidos como quem levou tudo e os outros paises como os que foram esquecidos. Nao podemos tomar essa analogia como um paralelo perfeito porque alguns dos outros paises industrializados tambem pegaram algo e mesmo partes das sociedades nos paises pobres tambem receberam mais. Mas, no contexto geral, nos temos mais excluidos que integrados. E como eh o Brasil tambem eh o mundo como um todo. Como se diz no Brasil: “O Brasil eh o retrato do mundo.”

Apos a II Grande Guerra a “teologia” da competicao foi implantada. Tendo como cabeca os Estados Unidos e seu principal associado nao foi surpresa nenhuma que eles tomassem a frente e saissem com grande vantagem. Temos que compreender o momento da largada. Naquele tempo, todos os outros paises industrializados estavam devastados pela guerra. Mesmo que os Estados Unidos tenham tido participacao proeminente na guerra o seu territorio continental nao havia sofrido a mesma sorte. O grande capital que os Estados Unidos perderam na guerra foram as vidas humanas, mas se pensarmos isso apenas como capital, nao como uma perda irreparavel para as familias, este capital foi plenamente recuperado pela imigracao que veio do lado destruido. Assim, falando-se apenas do ponto de vista economico, os Estados Unidos ganharam mais forca de trabalho logo apos a guerra do que perdeu durante ela.

Somando isso ao territorio que nao sofreu destruicao fica facil entender porque os Estados Unidos sairam com tanta vantagem em relacao aos competidores. E como um provocador sem cuidado algum, empurrou o resto do mundo para a competicao que no principio os propenentes devem ter imaginado que, “Vao passar mil anos antes que qualquer dos competidores se compararao conosco”. Igualmente sem cuidado algum, ninguem desde entao teve a humildade de pensar: “Mesmo que isso venha daqui a mil anos, agora seria melhor a gente se resguardar. Vamos, para o caso de acontecer, ser mais justos com o resto do mundo porque, no dia em que a gente cair, que ele tenha consideracao com nossa descendencia.”

Pode ser que a ideia de competicao funcione bem nos esportes mas nao estou tao certo de que funcione da mesma forma com a vida. A ideia por si mesma implica que teremos vencedores e vencidos. E este eh o grande problema quando voce aposta sua vida deste jeito. Vida nunca deveria ser posta em jogo com a consequencia de alguns serem classificados como vencedores e outros como perdedores. Isso abre o caminho para as pessoas humanas mostrarem seus piores instintos ocultos.

As pessoas que estarao em posicao melhor de vencer perdem seus sensos de justica e nao pensam duas vezes em usar artimanhas, como os Estados Unidos fizeram na transferencia de dinheiro dos paises em desenvolvimento no tempo do Novo Colonialismo. O mesmo eh visto no periodo chamado Colonialismo, no tempo da escravidao, no genocidio dos nativos de todas as Americas e muito outros mais.

As que estarao em posicoes inferiores de competir no mesmo nivel dos adversarios podem apelar para loucuras como optar por fazer ataques terroristas como os que temos visto ha tempos em nosso mundo.

Competicao pode ajudar e ser divertida, desde que nao haja risco de afetar comportamentos. Lembro-me de nossos colegas de trabalho, Joe e Dick, nos tempos na ESP, em que eles eram torcedores do time de baseball de Boston, o Red Sox. Alguns de nos os gozavam porque a ultima vez que o time deles tinha conquistado um titulo de campeao nacional tinha sido em 1.918. Assim, talvez nem sequer os avos deles sabiam o que era ser campeao.

Em contrapartida, o time de futebol preferido de alguns colegas brasileiros, o Cruzeiro, estava empilhando trofeus nos anos 90 e inicio dos anos 2.000. Somente em 2.004 o Red Sox conseguiu quebrar o jejum de titulos. Porem, os irmaos nao puderam retribuir a gozacao aos colegas brasileiros porque eles estavam celebrando junto. Nos esportes a gente pode ser perdedor por nao se sabe quanto tempo, porque isso nao rouba nada da gente. A gente pode ficar com raiva por uma semana ou mais mas logo a gente comeca a ascender a curiosidade de saber o que acontecera no proximo ano.

O problema em arriscar-se a fazer o mesmo com a vida eh este: voce nao tem muitas vidas para ser perdedor em algumas e vencedor em outras. Vida nao foi feita para entrar em competicao. Foi feita para fazer valer a frase: “Viver e deixar viver.” Em outras palavras, a vida foi feita para haver vitorias dos dois lados. Em termos de economia os americanos tem certo problema para compreender isso. Nem todos mas um grande numero tem. O povo que milita no Partido Republicano eh o que menos entende isso, pelo menos, eh o que parece ser pelos discursos que andam fazendo nos debates para decidir qual deles ira enfrentar o presidente Obama nas eleicoes de 2.012.

E ontem, 7 de fevereiro, o concorrente, senador Rick Santorum, teve uma vitoria simbolica. Ele estava atras dos outros tres competidores e ganhou as primarias no Missouri, Colorado e Minnesota. Foi uma grande vitoria porque estamos no inicio das primarias mas nao foi tao importante quanto pode parecer. Para que os leitores brasileiros saibam, a selecao do candidato de um partido nos Estados Unidos tem que passar por primarias em cada estado. Em alguns estados o vencedor leva todos os delegados eleitos para o seu lado e eles votarao numa convencao nacional que decidira quem sera o candidato do partido. Em outros estados os delegados sao divididos entre os candidatos, de acordo com a proporcao de votos que cada um ganhou na primaria do estado.

Mitt Romney ganhou apenas tres estados ate agora. O senador Santorum ganhou quatro. Mas Romney, somente pela vitoria na Florida, levou 50 delegados e agora conta com 115 do seu lado. Santorum, com quatro vitorias, conta com apenas 34 delegados. Ron Paul eh quem esta em ultimo com apenas 20 delegados e sem ganhar em nenhum estado. Newt Gingrich esta em segundo com 38 delegados. Para ser nomeado candidato do partido, independentemente dos resultados dos outros concorrentes, eles precisam ter 1.245 delegados. Agora eles estao mais preocupados com a primaria chamada de Super Terca. Esta se dara em 6 de marco e varios estados estarao em disputa ao mesmo tempo. Se alguem se descatar na Super Terca, isso, possivelmente, abrira as portas para vencer os estados subsequentes e, talvez, tornar-se o indicado do Partido Republicano. Mas eles tem bastante tempo ate la.

Todavia, o que esta me surpreendendo mais eh o clima de competicao que os candidatos republicanos tem mostrado nos debates. As eleicoes, que irao acontecer em novembro, sao supostas decidir quem sera o presidente dos Estados Unidos. Quem sera eleito para governar apenas o pais e nao o mundo todo. Mas eles ja estao discutindo o que fariam se eleitos em relacao aos outros povos e paises. O senador Rick Santorum, por exemplo, ameacou de bombardear as usinas nucleares do Iran.

Entretanto, antes de eu comentar as pretencoes individuais deles, eu preciso admitir, nao posso votar para nenhum deles. Desde o comeco das primarias todos os candidatos republicanos tem garantido que qualquer um deles seria uma alternativa melhor que o presidente Obama na Casa Branca. Ta bom, eles sao candidatos e sao livres para falarem o que desejarem mas, exceto pelo Ron Paul, eles estao so se parecendo a uma trupe de palhacos em relacao `as relacoes exteriores. Eles tem se apresentado como os manda-chuvas do mundo. Como se o mundo os fosse eleger para fazerem qualquer bobagem que queiram!

O unico que esta em dia com os fatos eh Ron Paul que nao deseja ver os Estados Unidos como o manda-chuva do mundo. Ao contrario, ele esta prometendo mandar voltar para casa todos os soldados americanos no exterior. Inclusive aqueles que estao servindo nas bases americanas, como na Alemanha e Japao, desde a II Guerra. Eu concordo totalmente com essa proposta mas nao da mesma forma. Sim. Ron Paul esta correto quando fala que o intervencionismo americano foi longe demais e isso nao esta resolvendo nenhum de nossos problemas. Assim, assumir uma posicao mais conciliadora seria a melhor politica para as relacoes comerciais internacionais.

Penso que ele esta correto no que deseja mas totalmente enganado na acao a tomar. Tambem quero mudancas radicais nas politicas americanas nas relacoes internacionais. O sistema adotado desde a II Guerra eh uma falha total. Mas eh preciso levar agora em conta o fato de que, se essas politicas forem desmontadas da noite para o dia ira criar-se um vago de poder em alguns lugares. E as consequencias disso poderao ser opostas `as boas intencoes.

Algum tempo atras eu ouvi a respeito das intencoes de alguns de nossos fundadores de criar o Ministerio da Paz. Nao sei porque ele nao foi criado. Ja ouvi a alegacao num canal de noticias que dizia: “Se tivermos um Ministerio da Paz os adversarios serao mais agressivos contra nos porque pensarao que somos fracos”. Ah ha!!! Nunca vi tamanho esperdicio de inteligencia! Possivelmente o senador Santorum ficaria feliz com tal argumento desde que ele pretende, se for eleito, construir as forcas armadas tao terriveis que impedisse qualquer outro de desafiar os Estados Unidos.

Mas nos ja temos tais forcas e a unica coisa que isso esta criando eh outra competicao entre nacoes para saber qual tera mais poder no proximo estagio. Nao importa mais quem tera mais armas de destruicao em massa no proximo estagio porque o que a gente ja tem eh mais que o suficiente para destruir a vida humana na Terra. Entao, no que se baseia a inteligencia em produzir mais armas?

So mais um comentario. Nosso superior comando esta sempre dizendo que, paises como Siria, Iran, Paquistao e outros nao deveriam possuir armas de destruicao em massa porque sempre ha o risco delas terminarem em maos terroristas. A alegacao acrescenta que os governos desses paises ja estao em maos terroristas ou a caminho disso. Tambem, por causa da falta de seguranca sobre essas armas, elas podem ser adquiridas por terroristas. O problema eh este, Estados Unidos, Russia, Franca, Inglaterra, India e outros que possuem tais armas nao sao imunes a crises ou a elegerem presidentes com mentes do tipo do Santorum, que sao igualmente perigosas. Dai, qual eh o plano B em situacoes como essas?!

Da cultura brasileira nos temos o dizer que: “Se queres a paz, prepara-te para a guerra.” Tenho duvida quanto haver inteligencia alguma em dizeres assim porque, se voce esta sempre preparado para fazer a guerra, nunca ira aprender a viver em paz. Penso que essa eh a razao exata de os Estados Unidos estarem envolvidos em tantos conflitos. Eles estao preparados demais para fazer a guerra e nunca aprenderam como fazer a paz. Falta aos Estados Unidos dar uma chance `a paz.

Ainda penso que, se os Estados Unidos permanecerem nesse caminho, eles terao um fim parecido com o do Imperio Romano. Alguns dizem que o Imperio Romano durou por 1.000 anos. Mas podemos cortar isso pela metade porque ele teve seu apice perto do tempo do Julio Cesar. E permaneceu num patamar ate o Constantino I, quando comecou a cair, e caiu em 511. O Imperio Americano nao ira findar, necessariamente, com uma invasao de barbaros. Pode acontecer o contrario.

Os”barbaros” poderao deixa-los de lado. Os outros paises poderao se olharem e simplesmente dizerem: Estamos cansados de tanta imposicao. Vamos fortalecer nossas relacoes com base na paz. O melhor eh: “Das espadas fabricarmos enxadas, e das lancas fabricarmos foices.” Is 2,4. Se eles seguirem o nosso exemplo em praticar o bem nos lhes seremos amigos. Se nao, eles nao sao insubstituiveis! Podemos encontrar um lider melhor, um promotor da paz, nao um cacador de confusoes.

Agora eh necessario relembrar aquilo que aprendi, na Universidade Federal de Vicosa, a respeito da eficiencia na educacao brasileira. Podemos fazer um paralelo entre essa licao e a eficiencia dos Estados Unidos e da ONU como promotores da paz. Pela quantidade de guerras apos a II Grande Guerra, nos podemos medir a eficiencia dessas entidades como promotoras da paz. Serei complacente com a ONU porque ela tem um poder muito limitado e funciona como um braco da Quadrilha dos 5. As outras nacoes sao mais como espectadores, sem nenhum poder de veto.

O problema eh que, “Nos, o povo” somos induzidos a pensar que nossos governos pensam a paz em primeiro lugar. Dai a gente supoe que as muitas guerras que enfrentamos ou que nao fomos capazes de evitar como promotores da paz eh consequencia do mal comportamento dos outros. Pelo menos, isso eh o que o nosso Departamento de Estado quer nos fazer acreditar. Entao, se isso eh assim, “Nos, o povo”, precisamos nos perguntar: Qual tem sido a eficiencia dos nossos governos na causa da paz? A resposta eh clara. Uma falha vergonhosa.

Mas eh preciso nos perguntarmos ainda. Essa falha eh acidental ou nosso governo diz uma coisa e faz o oposto? Depois de tantas guerras, poderiamos nos suspeitarmos que o verdadeiro objetivo do passado, presente e futuros governos seria provocar guerras? Se for, entao eles tem sido uma maquina muito eficiente!

Eh preciso perguntarmo-nos ainda: Por que os nossos governos por tanto tempo tem agido assim? Quais sao os interesses? Nos podemos responder a isso olhando o volume de dinheiro que as guerras custam num periodo curto de tempo. Se prestarmos atencao no deficit monetario americano e dismembra-lo por setores onde o dinheiro entrou pelo ralo, tenho certeza que uma grande parte ira se encaixar na nossa conta de “defesa”. Agora a gente precisa se perguntar: Para onde foi o dinheiro?

Como Lavoisier disse: “Na natureza nada se cria, nada se perde, tudo se transforma”. E muitos americanos estao furiosos com o nosso governo pensando que, O dinheiro foi gasto no Iraque, Afeganistao e outros lugares envolvidos em conflitos. E isso eh verdade na menor parte. Mas o grosso do dinheiro foi usado para os soldos, armas, instrumentos e outros servicos. Dai, no final, a maior parte do dinheiro nunca saiu dos Estados Unidos. E onde ele esta? Penso que os leitores sao suficientemente inteligentes para deduzir, pelo menos, onde parte dele esta.

Isso eh uma abominacao na vida humana. Nao importa o sofrimento que alguns terao. Sempre haverao outros que ganharao dinheiro com isso. E esse eh um grande problema nos Estados Unidos. Um excesso da nossa economia eh baseada na producao e comercio de armamentos. E os senhores das guerras nao se envergonham de ganharem dinheiro com isso. Eles tem o dinheiro e o poder. Eles fazem lobby desavergonhadamente junto ao congresso. Ignorar isso, como a maioria dos americanos faz, nao produzira nada de bom. A baleia azul dentro do tanquinho do peixinho dourado nao ira sumir.

Eu mencionei o Ministerio da Paz. E o que proponho eh que se pegue meio-a-meio o que os Estados Unidos gastam com o chamado Departamento de “Defesa”. Isso porque, fazer a paz eh a melhor defesa. A metade que sobraria para o Departamento de “Defesa” deveria ser usado para fazer uma menor e melhor forcas armadas. Estas nao deveriam ser tomadas como a primeira resposta `as crises mas deviam ser usadas como seguranca, para serem usadas apenas quando as tentativas de paz forem frustradas. E elas teriam que agir com rapidez e eficiencia. Serviriam somente para remover a causa dos problemas e deixar que os promotores da paz concluissem o trabalho.

A proposta do senador Santorum subestima a inteligencia dos outros. E falta inteligencia a ela. Todo mundo fora dos Estados Unidos sabe que os outros nao tem forca para confrontar as forcas armadas americanas num conflito frente-a-frente. Dai os nossos inimigos devem estar soltando foguetes toda vez que os americanos guerreiam. Eles ficam felizes em estudar todo movimento. Esta eh uma forma de aprender a respeito das armas usadas e, talvez, tomar posse de algumas e copia-las, alem de anotar as fraquezas. Quanto mais nos lutamos, mais eles aprenderao, dai eles se prepararao para o caso de chegar a vez deles.

E penso que o deputado Ron Paul deveria juntar ao plano dele de retirada dos militares do exterior `a criacao do Ministerio da Paz. Voltarei a esse assunto depois, em nosso capitulo de economia, e sera quando explicarei como salvar nossa posicao de lideres no mundo. A unica forma dos americanos manterem o sonho de serem lideres do mundo por 1.000 anos sera renunciando ao cargo de Manda-Chuva e assumindo a posicao de parceiros. Nosso Ministerio da Paz deveria ter a capacidade de enviar pessoas, nao soldados, a todos os cantos do globo, como ajudantes na luta contra a pobreza e visando solucionar outros problemas.

Nossa missao nao pode ser dizer aos outros o que eles tem que fazer. A missao deveria ser diagnosticar problemas, perguntar ao povo local qual seria a solucao ele pensa que poderia funcionar para todos e oferecer assistencia para isso ser feito. Nossa missao nao pode ser o dizer aos outros governos que precisam agir de forma diferente. Nem podemos misturar religiao, cultura e idealogia `a missao. Como nossa constituicao garante a nos o direito de escolha a esse respeito, isso deveria igualmente ser nossa orientacao no exterior.

Como mencionei em minha autobiografia no capitulo 15, nos precisamos escolher entre o modelo intervencionista e outro mais democratico. Como na cidade onde nasci, nos anos 70 quando precisavamos de assistencia tecnica para nos mesmos produzirmos mais renda e sermos independentes para precisar de menos caridade, ha bilhoes de pessoas ao redor do globo na mesma situacao. Mas se elas podem conseguir a renda que precisam com nossa assistencia tecnica, depois elas ate ficarao felizes em comprar nossa producao de alta tecnologia. Nao podemos continuar impondo aos outros o que pensamos ser bom para eles. Como nos exigimos o direito de escolha, o mesmo direito precisa ser dado a todos os outros.

Os candidatos republicanos vivem numa Ilha de Fantasia, exceto Ron Paul, ao pensarem que iremos criar mais empregos aqui nos Estados Unidos e mantendo o modelo intervencionista. O modelo intervencionista esta criando apenas mais pobreza, e nao ira criar melhores empregos em nosso pais sem que tenhamos mais pessoas para comprarem nossos produtos de tecnologia avancada.

E tenho um bom exemplo da economia brasileira para explicar isso melhor. Quando era um jovem la, nos tinhamos, basicamente, duas montadoras de carros. Uma era a Volks Wagen e a outra eram as americanas. A Fiat somente entrou no final dos anos 70 e inicio dos 80. E eu vi um resumo de vendas de carros no Brasil do ano passado. A Fiat eh a primeira, a Volks Wagen segunda e a Ford vem em terceira posicao. Historicamente a primeira posicao sempre foi disputada entre os alemaes e americanos.

E na minha interpretacao penso que sei o que esta acontecendo. Quando a Fiat entrou no Brasil era o pior carro que ja viramos. Ela lancou o modelo chamado Fiat 147 que ninguem gostava mas o carro continuou sendo comercializado. Isso porque o mercado era pobre e o preco do veiculo era mais compativel com os salarios brasileiros. Agora o fabricante deve ter melhorado porque o povo das classes C e B estao comprando produtos dele.

O segundo lugar da Volks Wagen tem sua explicacao. A montadora sempre ofereceu veiculos confiaveis. Isso ja era tao importante para os consumidores brasileiros que antigamente tinhamos mais Jeep Willis que fuscas por la. Como a maioria do territorio brasileiro hoje, uma parte maior do pais nem sequer conhecia o que era asfalto. Os carros tinham que ser fortes, baratos e faceis de consertar quando preciso.

O Brasil agora eh um mercado livre para carros. Esta la a maioria das montadoras do mundo. Contudo, carros no pais sao muito mais caros que nos Estados Unidos. Para o nosso exercicio mental nao eh importante explicar porque. A maior parte da populacao brasileira vive em torno da Costa Atlantica onde estradas e ruas sao pavimentadas. Dai, penso que o problema com a Ford ter caido para a terceira posicao no Brasil se deve `a discrepancia entre o produto e o mercado. A Ford deve estar mantendo o estilo americano, o que eh bom para manter a tradicao mas dificulta as vendas.

E falando a respeito de vendas, imagino quao dificil tem sido a vida dos nossos diplomatas para vender os Estados Unidos a outras nacoes. Os governos americanos, nao importa se democrata ou republicano, com suas mascaras de emancipadores e defensores das liberdades precisam explicar a nos para que que servem os bloqueios e as imposicoes de sancoes contra os “inimigos do povo” em muitos paises como Cuba, e agora Siria. Cuba eh o melhor exemplo do que fazer para nao atingir-se um objetivo.

O presidente Obama e eu nao passavamos de garotos quando os Estados Unidos comecaram o bloqueio contra Cuba. Sempre nos foi dito que a pressao iria agir de tal forma que “El Comandante” poderia renunciar e entregar o poder ao povo. 50 anos depois e nada mudou. Por outro lado eu sei como isso bem ajudou a manter nosso “aminimigo” no poder. Todo regime totalitario precisa de um inimigo, real ou imaginario, para se manter no poder. Sim! Se os ditadores nao tiverem inimigos para culpa-los pelas coisas ruins que fazem o povo poderia livrar-se deles mais cedo.

Nao penso que haja sequer um cabelo branco na cabeca do “El Comandante” que nasceu do arrependimento de ter feito algo ruim ao povo. Ele bem sabe que o bloqueio fez todo mal ao povo e deu a ele um argumento para permanecer no poder para sempre. Se nao tivesse o bloqueio e Cuba tivesse sido integrada `a comunidade mundial todos esses anos passados e o povo cubano tivesse vivido numa sociedade de comercio mais livre, qual argumento Fidel poderia apresentar para permanecer no poder? Provavelmente nenhum.

Eu sempre pensei que o bloqueio fosse um tipo de engano. Que fosse algo como: desde que os cubanamericanos odeiam Fidel eles estao cegados para ver que, o odio deles por Fidel era a ajuda que ele precisava para permanecer no poder. E os outros americanos nada fizeram porque eles ficaram refens da influencia politica dos cubanamericanos. Mas agora tenho mudado um pouco a minha persepcao. O poder americano tambem precisa ter ou criar inimigos externos para permanecer no poder. Isso nao passa de um jogo onde os dois lados ruins saem ganhando com seus mal comportamentos.

Se os Estados Unidos nao tivessem inimigos, ou nao tivesse criado alguns, o comercio de armamentos poderia decair e nossas autoridades temem que isso leve a um menor mercado e nossos interesses sejam comprometidos. Mas isso nao eh verdade. Temos coisas demais para fazer para melhorar o mundo. Precisamos produzir muito mais alimentos, muito mais energias alternativas, menos poluicao, maiores e melhores sistemas de transporte e a integracao mundial exigira tanto que, se cortarmos a producao de armamentos a seu minimo necessario, poderemos substituir isso pela producao de instrumentos agricolas e, mesmo assim, o mercado sera maior. Temos bilhoes a mais para alimentar. Mas enquanto escolhemos lutar uns contra os outros ao inves de lutar contra os problemas reais a pobreza ganhara forca e nada do que fizermos para garantir nossa liberdade e felicidade ira funcionar.

As licoes do furacao Katrina, e dos terremotos na Indonesia e no Japao deveriam ter sido aprendidas. Nao interessa o que facamos. Nos nao podemos impedir que acontecam. Entao, precisamos nos preparar para evitar suas consequencias. E os cientistas andam nos avisando que essas coisas nao sao o pior que nos pode acontecer. Eu pretendo escrever outro capitulo, um menor, para talvez alertar para a possibilidade de tres ou mais eventos desses acontecerem ao mesmo tempo.

Meses atras tivemos exemplos de como mal preparados estamos aqui no Nordeste Americano. Uma tempestade pequena de neve e, depois, um dia de chuva intensa deixou alguns sem eletricidade por semanas. Eh inacreditavel a ausencia de seriedade no comportamento de nossos politicos. Eles agem como se nao tivessem a menor pista do risco que a vida contem sem que criemos outros mais. Eles precisavam saber de quantas maneiras e vezes o planeta sofreu extincoes de milhoes de especies. Isso pode se repetir facilmente e nao estamos preparados para nada.

E essas coisas combinadas sao uma das razoes que o presente livro eh chamado: A America Suicida. Nos estamos claramente a caminho da queda e a maioria dos politicos nao se conscientiza. Eles nao estao apenas ignorando o perigo mas estao preocupados apenas com suas proprias agendas. Nao excluo partido algum dessa afirmativa, e eles estao trabalhando para o fim chegar mais cedo. A minha unica duvida em relacao a isso eh: eles estao fazendo isso de proposito ou estao totalmente alienados da realidade?

Desde que tenho duvidas quanto a isso nao posso escrever esse livro na mesma linha daqueles que trabalham com Teorias de Conspiracao. Mesmo eu tendo conhecimento do extremismo cristao `a nossa volta. Temos uma parte do cristianismo que acredita no livro do Apocalipse como se fosse uma previsao do futuro. Sendo assim, ela pensa que a estoria nele eh inevitavel e acredita que: seria missao dela causar o que esta “predito” la. Esta visao apocaliptica eh mais uma piada na interpretacao das Escrituras. Digo, apenas a interpretacao eh piada sem referir-me `as consequencias disso.

Eu ja disse que toda religiao tem algum credo engracado e mencionei a parte dos catolicos que cre na infalibilidade papal. O nome original do livro eh Apocalipse, que em grego significa Revelacao. E, durante a Historia, a estoria narrada nele deu significado novo `a palavra que seria: a combinacao de eventos determinados por Deus para acontecerem, para a purificacao geral, remissao dos arrependidos e punicao eterna dos pecadores nao arrependidos.

O que ha de errado nessa interpretacao? Eh simples. Deus eh Oniciente. Desde o Principio da Vida Ele Sabia o que poderia acontecer durante toda a Historia. E se Ele tivesse dito isso: Um dia Eu Porei um fim ao mundo e Punirei pela Eternidade aos pecadores nao arrependidos, isso seria o mesmo que Ele dizer: Eu Crearei os pecadores para eles fazerem o mal e nao se arrependerem porque quando Eu digo que Sera, Sera e nao podera ser evitado. E Deus seria parte do “mal” creado por Ele Proprio e Parte Dele seria punido por toda a Eternidade. Nao importa qual a proporcao de humanos seria eternamente punida porque isso seria reconhecivel como ineficiencia de Deus. Dai Deus nao poderia ser Perfeito.

O problema com a teoria divina desses cristaos eh isso, eles pensam que conhecem a Deus e criam uma imagem Dele sem prestar atencao nas consequencias que implicam as suposicoes deles. E eles permanecem nas ilusoes deles mesmo quando outros mostram com clareza as contradicoes das teorias deles. Eles se consideram conservadores mas o que fazem na realidade eh permanecer na dureza de coracoes e cabecas.

Bom, eu nao creio em nenhuma parte ruim em Deus. E o povo que cre nisso nao conhece Deus, apesar de ser enganado a pensar diferente. Eh impossivel a Deus ser Bom e mal ao mesmo tempo e continuar Santo. Mas isso eh parte da discussao no meu outro livro: O Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus.

O importante aqui eh termos conhecimento de que, temos um grupo de cristaos extremistas que cre que Deus eh em parte Bom e em parte mal e esse grupo usa sua interpretacao distorcida das Escrituras para justificar o comportamento ruim dele. O grupo esta disposto a usar isso para provocar o retorno de um salvador imaginario, para cumprir uma profecia imaginaria, atribuida ao Proprio Deus. Esta eh a parte da parte dos americanos que tambem sao suicidas. Essa parte nao se difere dos extremistas muculmanos. Mas eh uma minoria que tem um excesso de influencia na politica americana.

Para mim eh claro que, as guerras que andam sendo feitas agora nao defendem nem a liberdade americana nem a liberdade de outros povos. Essas guerras estao defendendo os interesses das multinacionais como as companhias de petroleo e dos fabricantes de armas. E as guerras tem sido pagas pelo povo americano em dinheiro, sangue e sacrificios. Nao eh surpresa alguma os outros povos culparem o povo americano pelos malfeitos de parte de nossa populacao.

Nao sei dizer em qual grau o senador Santorum faz parte do grupo cristao que eh apocaliptico. Ele parece que eh. Estou impedido de votar em tres dos pretendentes a candidato pelo Partido Republicano. Eles sao suicidamente crentes em consertar o mundo atraves dos confrontos e nao das solucoes negociadas. O que eles defendem so ira nos levar a novas guerras. O menos que eles querem, como o Mitt Romney quer, eh comecar uma guerra comercial contra a China. Se ela acontecer, o mundo nao ficara melhor. Vivera apenas outro caminho de instabilidade, o que criara condicoes para uma guerra pior.

Tambem tenho uma razao especial para nao votar no senador Santorum e no ex-presidente do congresso, o Newt Gingrich. Para a surpresa de muitos, a razao eh que eles sao catolicos. Por que um catolico nao votaria noutro catolico? Alguem poderia perguntar. A resposta eh bastante bizarra. Mas precisamos prestar atencao no que ha em torno de nos. Pelo menos 50% das noticias que tenho ouvido a respeito do Vaticano eh a respeito dos abusos cometidos por sacerdotes catolicos pelo mundo afora. E o problema aconteceu sob o olhar dos dois ultimos papas: Joao Paulo II e Bento XVI.

As acusacoes sao de tal forma que ambos os papas nao apenas falharam em proteger nossas criancas contra os predadores sexuais. Eles teriam decidido permitir que os maus permanecessem em posicao de repetir seus malfeitos. Nao sou do tipo de pessoa que culpa as intituicoes por causa dos malfeitos de alguns dos empregados delas. Mas brasileiros tem uma sabedoria que fala: “Cautela e canja de galinha nao fazem mal a ninguem”.

Subliminarmente nas noticias a gente percebe a predisposicao de estampar a Igreja Catolica como: “Igreja Catolica Pederasta Romana”. O Pederasta substitui ao tradicional Apostolica, que tem relacao com os 12 apostolos de Jesus. Nao podemos subestimar o poder das palavras negativas. Se um candidato republicano se tornar presidente dos Estados Unidos, estou certo que coisas ruins surgirao disso. E se coincidir de o presidente americano vier a ser um catolico, mau sentimentos surgirao contra catolicos do mundo inteiro. E nao desejo mais sofrimento `as pessoas inocentes.

Os brasileiros tem outro dizer que eh assim: “Os justos pagam pelos pecadores”. Isso nao eh um ensinamento religioso. Eh uma observacao oriunda da vida pratica. Mesmo ele contradizendo o que esta escrito nas Escrituras, que afirmam que os justos nao pagariam pelos pecados dos outros, eh obvio que, no nosso mundo material, pessoas boas sempre estao sofrendo as consequencias da brutalidade dos pecadores. Isso nao eh suposto acontecer no Dominio de Deus. Mas essa eh a regra no dos homens. Entao, nao espero que todas as pessoas do mundo saberao como fazer a diferenca entre um pecador especifico, por acaso catolico, de todos os outros catolicos. Ai, eh preciso usar-se as precaucoes.

Agora eu quero mudar um pouco o meu dicurso. Isso tambem eh parte do Principio das Dores. Mas o assunto eh imigracao. Esta eh uma das razoes que me impedem de votar no Partido Republicano. Pelas palavras contra os imigrantes isso tambem inclui o candidato Ron Paul. Penso que esse sim seja o assunto mais importante, e o resto consequencia. Eu jamais direi: Eh ruim porque eh republicano. Isso seria uma generalizacao que sei nao ser verdade. Instituicoes nao sao ruins ou boas. Elas sao dirigidas por pessoas humanas e o que de bom ou ruim nascer da direcao sera inerente `as pessoas nao `as instituicoes.

Num espaco maior de tempo um partido pode ser ruim em algumas ocasioes e bom em outras. E isso `as vezes nasce da competicao. O posicionamento a favor ou contra certos assuntos depende da rivalidade entre os partidos. E o sistema bipartidario que domina a politica americana tende a abrir a oportunidade para taxar-se os partidos como algo que eles, necessariamente, nao sao o que a taxacao apregoa. E nesse precioso momento historico o Partido Republicano pode ser facilmente taxado por nazistas amansados.

Eu sei. Ele nao eh um Partido Nazista. Mas para o mundo de fora ele se parece parcialmente nazista. Dai eu somei o amansados. E por que ele se tornou tao indesejavel ao mundo? Estou certo de uma coisa. Nao se trata de o mundo ter inveja do sucesso americano. Como eu tentei explicar antes, o mundo de fora nao tem problemas com o sucesso americano ou de qualquer outro. Se isso fosse tao simples assim, uma artista de sucesso como o Michael Jackson e muitos outros nao fariam sucesso algum em torno do globo. Quando o sucesso nao te causa danos voce se torna fan desse sucesso. Ontem, 11 de fevereiro de 2.012, a Whitney Houston faleceu. E, possivelmente, os americanos nascidos aqui nao imaginam o como ela era amada no exterior!

Nos admiramos o sucesso sem danos provocados, a menos que a pessoa tenha problema comportamental. Em toda populacao a gente encontra pessoas de comportamento torcido. Mas quando um numero maior de qualquer populacao comeca a sentir oprimido por certos tipos de sucesso, nos precisamos comecar a perguntar o porque, porque a resposta, possivelmente, caira sobre algo errado nas razoes para este sucesso e nao no comportamento da populacao como um todo. Quando as pesquisas logo apos aos ataques terroristas de 11 de setembro foram feitas, mostrando que americanos eram odiados em determinada proporcao em todo o globo, a desculpa de inveja foi totalmente errada.

Somente uns poucos com mentes abertas avisaram da necessidade de perguntar-se o que fizemos de errado para provocar isso. Mas a imposicao da resposta de que o mundo nos odeia porque eh invejoso do nosso sucesso agiu da mesma forma que um assalto `a inteligencia dos outros. Eh isso mesmo! Se um ladrao aponta uma arma para sua cabeca e fala: De-me sua carteira ou morre, voce nao pensa duas vezes para obedecer a ordem, nao porque voce concorde que ele esteja fazendo algo bonito.

Hoje eu posso falar abertamente a esse respeito. `As vezes eu assisto ao jornal onde a Erin Burnett da CNN a cada dia esta contando os dias, ate agora por volta de 200, apos os Estados Unidos terem perdido sua classificao de economia AAA no mundo, e ela pergunta: “O nos estamos fazendo para recupera-lo?” Na mesma linha eu gostaria de perguntar: O que estamos fazendo para o mundo nos odiar menos? Infelizmente o que eu tenho visto ate agora eh o que nosso governo anda fazendo para aumentar o odio contra nos. Dizer que o mundo nos detesta por causa do nosso sucesso so aumenta o sentimento de que somos o povo mais arrogante da Terra.

O mundo de fora precisaria ser doido se nao tivesse nenhum odio contra os americanos. E nisso o Ron Paul esta certo. Escreverei um capitulo abordando o terrorismo onde indicarei alguns dos malfeitos do nosso governo que andam dando razoes para os de fora nos odiar mais. Ron Paul mencionou os bombardeios que tem acontecido por mais de uma decada no Oriente Medio e Afeganistao. E o leitor comum podera perguntar: E o que isso tem haver com o resto do mundo tambem nos odiar?

E a resposta eh simples, eles sao seres humanos, seres humanos sensiveis que tem coneccoes de amor aos outros. Eles nao tem apenas interesses pelas coisas dos outros. Eles sentem que os sofrimentos causados afetam todos. Alguns americanos tem a mesma coneccao. No meio dos de fora existem muitos que sao promotores da paz e se sentem traidos porque a preferencia pela paz tem sido morta antes de se dar a ela uma chance. A questao nao eh por que eles nos detestam? A questao nunca respondida eh: O que estamos fazendo para sermos amados?

Antecipando algo a respeito de terrorismo nos podemos mostrar razoes para o odio facil do mundo contra os americanos. Nao faz muito tempo que assisti ao documentario a respeito da missao que matou Osama Bin Laden, produzido pelo canal, National Geografico. Talvez os americanos de nascenca queiram classifica-lo como um documentario mas no conteudo existem cenas que sao estimulos ao odio contra os Estados Unidos. Uma delas eh a entrevista dada por um suposto ex-agente de inteligencia. Ele fala a respeito do calculo, ate `aquele tempo, de 1.800 pessoas terem sido mortas por avioes teleguiados. Ainda disse que 300 seriam terroristas ativos e os outros 1.500 seriam “casualidade de guerra”.

A entrevista estava indo bem ate ele acrescentar, as 1.500 “casualidades de guerra” seriam totalmente aceitaveis para esse tipo de trabalho. Eu pensei na hora: Oh Deus, onde a gente perdeu a humanidade?! Pareceu que o cara estava falando de animais nao de seres humanos. Elas sao gente. Possivelmente ainda tenham maes, pais, primos, tios, filhos, amigos e um grande numero de parentes. Se elas eram conhecidas por, pelo menos, 10.000 pessoas, como eh comum nas sociedades pobres, nos teremos cerca de um milhao e meio de pessoas furiosas com uma declaracao estupida como essa.

Sei. A maioria nao tem meios nem vontade de traduzir sua decepcao em atos de terrorismo. Mas tambem nao fara nada para evitar que alguem os cometa, mesmo que venha a saber de algum com antecedencia. Especulando que somente 0.1% dos ofendidos decida aderir `a causa e tornar-se combatente ativo `a “dominacao americana”, isso nos dara 1.500 ativos inimigos novos em campo. Ai, a quem se culpar pelo aumento do terrorismo no mundo? O que me aborrece mais eh isso, a forma como os Estados Unidos usam para combater o terrorismo esta criando a proxima geracao de combatentes que, possivelmente, saberao fazer o seu trabalho melhor que seus antecessores. O governo americano esta deliberadamente colocando a nossa proxima geracao em risco de tambem ser atacada.

Outra coisa que esta contando contra nos tambem eh o mal uso das palavras. Por que as baixas inocentes do outro lado sao chamadas de “casualidade de guerra” e as baixas inocentes do nosso lado sao chamadas de “vitimas do terrorismo”. Vejam, ate o cinismo precisa ter limite. A maioria da nossa populacao nao percebe o cinismo nestas palavras porque nossa populacao se sente vitima dos ataques terroristas. Mas o outro lado eh mais sensivel a este detalhe e esta mais disposto a falar abertamente a respeito com seus vizinhos.

A guerra de palavras faz parecer que: Americanos se consideram melhores que os outros. Como se tivessemos uma divisao de duas classes de pessoas humanas. Uma superior e outra inferior. Se os 1.500 podem ser considerados “casualidade de guerra”, por que os americanos nao consideraram no mesmo nivel os milhares que morreram nos ataques de 11 de setembro? Se houvessemos agido assim, talvez nao tivessemos perdido os mais de 10.000 de nossos soldados e nao tivessemos os mais de 50.000 feridos. Nao se pode esquecer dos mais de 200.000 dos nossos soldados, acometidos pela Sindrome do stress pos-traumas e dos milhoes de inocentes na mesma situacao em outros paises. Principalmente, nao nos esquecamos que estamos perdendo 18 veteranos de guerra por dia para o suicidio.

Os brasileiros descrevem esse tipo de situacao com o dizer: “Pimenta nos olhos dos outros eh refresco”. O problema eh julgar-se um lado com uma medida e o outro com outra. Infelizmente, eu nao posso dizer com certeza se o governo americano deseja ou nao deseja fazer mais inimigos no mundo. Nao sei dizer qual o objetivo ele deseja atingir. Nao tenho como determinar quais sao os interesses.

Deixe-me, entao, comecar a falar a respeito da imigracao. Nao tenho a intencao de discorrer sobre o assunto como um todo. Neste capitulo apenas mencionarei as estorias de alguns imigrantes. Sao personagens reais e o que apresentarei aconteceu realmente. Comecarei por mim mesmo. Um minimo de minha vida. Por volta dos anos 90 eu era vizinho de algumas pessoas. Viviamos em uma vizinhanca mista com americanos, latinos e brasileiros. E eramos felizes.

A maioria da populacao imigrante, incluindo minha familia, nao tinha documentacao. Estavamos no caminho da legalizacao. Nossos dias eram tipicos. Havia que levantar-se cedo, deixar as criancas na escola e ir para o trabalho diurno e parte da noite. A maioria de nos morava em casas arrendadas, tinha carros velhos e enviava dinheiro ao pais de origem. A maioria estava investindo na possibilidade de possuir uma vida independente na origem ou sustentava a membros da familia por la. Mesmo assim, a maior parte do que ganhavamos era gasta com o necessario aqui mesmo. O aluguel, por exemplo, era uma certa dor de cabeca.

Nao ganhavamos mais dinheiro que ninguem. Melhor dizendo nos eramos os piores salarios do pais e isso era um porque de a gente ter que trabalhar mais. `As vezes tinhamos tres empregos como eu tinha, ou mais, como outros tiveram. Mas nos tambem tinhamos nossos meios de economizar. Ter um carro velho significava tanto um seguro quanto IPVA menores. Cozinhar em casa significava mais horas a se trabalhar mas tambem corte de despesas com restaurantes. Alguns trabalhavam nos restaurantes e tinham a comida gratuita. Ninguem se incomodava em perguntar onde era o Shoping Center ou o cinema. Nossos unicos passatempos eram ir `a igreja, bater bola nos finais de semana e ter a companhia uns dos outros. Assim aconteceu durante anos.

O que motivava ficarmos aqui era que, se eramos casados nos podiamos pagar nossas despesas com nossos salarios. E com um pouco mais de sacrificio, cada um poderia ter um trabalho de meio periodo e juntar US$ 200,00/semana. No final do ano isso da um pouco mais de 10.000 dolares, os quais poderiam ser enviados `a nossa origem para comprar uma casa modesta. Alguns faziam muito mais que isso compartilhando o aluguel com colegas. Eu conheci exemplos de 8 pessoas morando na mesma casa. Mas isso ja eh passado. O dolar tinha um bom valor frente `as outras moedas. Agora esta comprando cerca de 1,80 da moeda brasileira e tudo por la aumentou, enquanto aqui foi para baixo. Com US$ 10.000,00 nao se compra mais muita coisa por la.

Naquele tempo a economia brasileira entrou em parafuso e o mesmo se deu no resta a America Latina. E muita gente comecou a pensar que nao seria possivel voltar mais para la. Alguns decidiram ficar para tentar um meio de vida melhor por aqui. E isso tornou-nos mais visiveis. Infelizmente, de forma errada. Isso se deu porque, chutando, pelo menos 20% dos imigrantes gostam de aparecer com casas e carros caros. A gente costuma ate brincar por isso dizendo: Tem gente que nem se importa de nao ter comida em casa desde que tenha um carrao para dirigir. E a bolha do comercio de casas estava comecando a atrair o interesse dos imigrantes tambem.

Alguns de nos ja havia comprado casas aqui e estavam retirando a valorizacao para comprar mais ou investir na origem. Ninguem se alertou para a arapuca em que estava caindo. Exceto uns poucos, como eu que tinha aprendido as licoes com meu pai. O povao estava pensando que o mercado fosse subir ate a um ponto de estabilizacao. Ninguem queria pensar na possibilidade dos precos despencarem. O desmantelamento do mercado era algo nunca visto. Os Brasileiros nao tinham experiencia dessa situacao porque o credito, desde muito tempo atras, era pouco e caro demais para o povo usa-lo por la.

E os americanos deverao estar intrigados com a noticia de que os imigrantes tambem estavam investindo no mercado de casas. A questao eh, como eles as estavam pagando? E isso eh simples. Nao era dificil. Se se comprava uma casa com duas ou mais moradas e alugava-se os espacos que sobravam, pagava-se as prestacoes no total ou quase isso. Uma das moradas era separada para a familia do proprietario, de tal maneira que o comprador gastava menos que pagaria por um aluguel. No final das contas este estava economizando de duas maneiras porque estava pagando menos e seus locatarios estavam ajudando-o a quitar algo que era esperado tornar-se dele um dia. A valorizacao era um ganho extra. As mentes ficaram hipnotizadas pelo que se poderia ganhar e isso levou o imigrante a deixar a guarda cair.

Aqui em nossa volta muitos imigrantes estavam trabalhando na industria de construcao. Qualquer deles podia comprar uma casa velha por um preco menor e conserta-la. O que custaria aos outros consumidores dezenas de milhares de dolares, a pessoa consertava por si mesma ou com a ajuda de amigos por uma fracao do preco. Assim, quem estava vendo sem o conhecimento de causa era levado a pensar que os imigrantes estavam ficando ricos muito facil.

E essas aparencias conspiraram contra nos. Aquelas pessoas de comportamento desviado comecaram a ver-nos com inveja. No entendimento delas, a gente nem poderia estar aqui. E tudo o que ganhavamos passou a ser visto como roubo. Para elas nao importava se a gente nao estivesse aqui o nosso trabalho nao seria feito. Mesmo a gente sendo mal paga. Elas nao veem problemas no dinheiro a mais que outros ganhavam em nossas costas e que acabavam indo para os bolsos de americanos. A inveja era o problema.

Elas comecaram a espalhar que nos estavamos tomando o servico dos americanos. Mas se todos nos fossemos dispensados, elas proprias jamais fariam o nosso trabalho. No ver delas, nosso trabalho seria bom para outros americanos, nao para si mesmas porque elas sabiam que o que faziamos era muito mais duro do que elas aguentariam. Na mente perfida delas, outros seriam palhacos o suficiente para assumir nosso trabalho. Ate nisso elas sao preconceituosas. Elas pensam que certos americanos valem menos que elas proprias para terem a coragem de fazer servicos que somente imigrantes sem documentos pegam para fazer sem nenhuma reserva.

Algo parecido estava acontecendo no mercado de carros tambem. Alguns estavam aproveitando a ocasiao para comprar carros com problemas, consertando-os e repassando para os conterraneos por um preco bom. Esses intermediarios inclusive passaram a poder comprar carros novos para eles proprios. E essa atitude tornou a comunidade mais visivel, mesmo que a maioria manteve os salarios e vidas modestas. Somente uma pequena parte da comunidade conseguiu trabalhos melhores por causa de suas proprias experiencias na suas origens ou por estarem trabalhando por muito tempo com a mesma atividade.

Nossa visibilidade acabou atraindo o “mal olhado” das pessoas ruins. Muito antes dos ataques de 11 de setembro e os problemas da economia ja existiam pessoas dizendo e fazerndo coisas ruins aos imigrantes aqui. Nos tivemos um vizinho que fundou uma associacao anti-imigrante. Ele e o irmao dele sao muito conhecidos por nos. Eles inclusive usavam um espaco num canal publico de televisao para divulgar a opiniao intolerante deles. Eles tinham a coragem de dizer que, nao eram anti-imigrantes porque o negocio deles nao era perseguir os imigrantes legalizados, mas a forma de como eles falavam as coisas deixaram claras as intencoes que tinham contra qualquer de nos.

A principio ninguem prestou atencao neles. Todo mundo so pensava em trabalhar e manter-se na linha. Quem estava a ponto de ser legalizado nao precisava temer nada. Os outros estavam esperando que alguma lei de legalizacao fosse aprovada. Ate mesmo as instituicoes de defesa dos imigrantes nao cria no poder de intriga deles. Mas eles nao estavam sos. Grupos com a mesma intencao haviam sido formados no pais inteiro. E o conjunto deles comecou a espalhar mais conceitos falsos a respeito dos imigrantes e suas vidas. Outra pessoa, numa cidade diferente da nossa, parte do mesmo movimento preconceituoso chegou a urinar numa bandeira brasileira e mostrou isso no programa dela. Esta acabou tendo o programa suspenso.

Mas eles souberam avaliar as fraquezas dos imigrantes muito bem. Como na Grecia antiga, aqui ha um dizer que tambem funcionou: “Boa coisa eh termos imigrantes em nosso meio porque assim podemos culpa-los por qualquer coisa de errado que fizermos!” Se algum imigrante cometesse qualquer crime, no dia seguinte o crime teria sido cometido pela comunidade. Se um americano mata duzias num surto de loucura assassina, o problema eh logicamente ligado `a pessoa nao a toda a populacao. Se algum americano pega uma doenca contagiosa e sem querer transmite para outros, ninguem iria culpar a populacao americano por isso, mas se for um imigrante, imediatamente se levanta uma grande desconfianca contra toda a populacao imigrante.

A gente so se alertou para o que estava acontecendo quando o projeto de legalizacao dos congressistas Kennedy-McCain foi derrotado vergonhosamente. E foi ai que a maioria dos nazistas amansados se envolveram. Os politicos, principalmente do Partido Republicano, em especial o seu movimento interno chamado de Partido do Cha, pressentiram que seria uma boa forma de conquistar os coracoes e mentes de certos eleitores americanos. Para eles isso nao passa de um jogo de estrategias. Imigrantes ilegais, como eles chamam os sem documentos, nao votam, entao, como donos-da-rua covardes, eles se sentiram no direito de espanca-los ao maximo porque isso nao iria refletir contra eles nas eleicoes.

Contudo, por tras desse movimento anti-imigrante estao todos os sentimentos preconceituosos. Nossos velhos inimigos estao agora suspensos do seu horario na tv. Eles se precipitaram em revelar tambem os sentimentos anti-semita deles. O problema para eles eh que os Judeus nao sao imigrantes e a forte comunidade judaica por aqui deu a eles o que mereceram. Eles usaram as leis e o poder economico deles para os fazerem calar. E estou certo de que, a ma influencia de alguns e o mal comportamento dos politicos sao a receita certa para derrubar o Partido Republicano. E, se o candidato republicano for eleito, os Estados Unidos cairao junto com ele.

A maioria dos americanos nao faz a minima ideia do que esta acontecendo. O que tenho certeza eh que, se a populacao sem documentos for expulsa dos Estados Unidos num mesmo tempo, podemos esquecer qualquer esperanca de a economia americana recuperar, por um periodo longo de tempo. O governo Obama ja teve um exemplo disso. Eles ja deportaram mais de dois milhoes de pessoas e ele suspendeu tal politica. Seus comandados ja entenderam as consequencias que isso tem na economia. Mostrarei isso melhor em nosso capitulo a respeito de economia.

Alguns anos atras havia um grupo de trabalhadores fazendo jardinagem numa base do exercito na cidade de Natick, Massachusetts. Foi bem depois dos ataques de 11 de setembro e eles faziam esse trabalho ha anos seguidos. Ninguem nunca teve problema com isso. Mas num dia infeliz o chefe deles estacionou um carro bloqueando o caminho e um policial da cidade parou para verificar. Ninguem da base havia sido incomodado. Um dos trabalhadores, vendo a cena, tirou o carro do caminho e voltou a trabalhar.

Apos uma longa discussao com o chefe, que eh americano nascido ou naturalizado, o policial resolveu pedir documentos aos trabalhadores. Nenhum dos tres estava carregando nada com eles. Nem mesmo os passaportes. Ninguem nos Estados Unidos anda com documentos desnecessarios e muito menos com passaportes. Todos sabemos que o melhor eh po-los num cofre, a menos que se esteja viajando para o exterior. Um colega do policial percebeu claramente que eles nao tinham nada com o caso. Isso nao fazia parte do trabalho deles. Mas o rapaz resolveu chamar a policia de imigracao. Os imigrantes esperaram ordeiramente sem tentar fugir.

O primeiro tinha entrado pela fronteira dos Estados Unidos com o Mexico. Ele era considerado fugitivo porque nao compareceu `a corte. Os conservadores poderiam entao dizer, Ele eh um criminoso. Mas penso que essa eh uma conclusao super precipitada. Ele eh uma pessoa sem estudos como boa parte dos imigrantes sao. Ele sabe ler e escrever num nivel primario. Possivelmente, nao frequentou mais que 3 ou 4 anos de escola.

E antes de vir para os Estados Unidos a unica coisa que sabia a respeito do pais era que, aqui era suposto ser um lugar onde se trabalha duro e seu trabalho eh reconpensado com justica. O que incentiva os imigrantes a virem para os Estados Unidos ou outros paises ricos eh o fato de se conhecer alguem que esteve aqui, ganhou seu dinheiro, mandou dinheiro de volta para seu pais e esse dinheiro comprou coisas que o imigrante novo nunca teve a chance de possuir. Esta eh a verdadeira isca que pesca imigrantes para aqui.

Os detalhes da lei nao sao comentados. Ninguem conhece. Os traficantes estavam usando os furos da lei para ganhar dinheiro facil. Ja ouvi a respeito de muitos casos em que os imigrantes foram instruidos a cruzar a fronteira e se entregar `as patrulhas de fronteira. Dai eles eram levados `a corte para uma pre-audiencia onde eram instruidos a se apresentarem a nova corte nas proximidades do lugar onde o imigrante estava se dirigindo para viver. Mas ninguem se apresentaria a tal corte.

Os imigrantes pobres nao tinham outra alternativa. Essa maneira era mais segura que andar pelo Deserto do Arizona. Este era o unico furo na lei que favorecia os imigrantes mais pobres. Mas eles nao eram avisados de consequencia alguma. Eu diria que, os traficantes e o furo na lei podem ser culpados pelo crime, nao os proprios imigrantes. Mas isso nunca foi levado em consideracao.

Jose foi o segundo trabalhador a pagar pela infracao que o chefe deles cometeu. Ele teve tragedias na vida mesmo antes de nascer. O avo materno dele fora assassinado quando sua mae era crianca. Mesmo que a avo tenha casado de novo, a fatalidade tem que ter levado consequencias `a mente da mae dele. Ela casou-se jovem e em onze anos de casada teve 10 filhos. Perdeu um parto de gemeas. Jose foi o filho numero 10. E o pai da familia faleceu de ataque cardiaco antes do nascimento dele. A mae nunca casou de novo.

Jose nasceu em 1.970, no tempo em que o trabalho vinha primeiro, antes da educacao escolar. A mae ensinou toda a familia a trabalhar duro mas somente uma irma se formou no segundo grau. A mae, corajosamente assumiu todo o peso de cuidar da familia com um pouco de ajuda dos sogros. Mas sem um pouco mais de educacao escolar a familia teve que enfrentar as durezas da pobreza.

Jose seguiu os passos dos irmaos mais velhos e foi para Sao Paulo logo apos ter completado 18 anos. La ele trabalhou como operario. Conheceu uma namorada e ela lhe deu uma filha. Mas eles nunca se casaram e a mulher casou-se com outro homem. Desse matrimonio ela teve mais filhos. Ele teve outro relacionamento que lhe deu um filho. E a historia repetiu a si mesma.

Posteriormente ele encontrou um jeito de vir para os Estados Unidos. Aqui ele trabalhava duro na jardinagem e como faxineiro. No ponto de vista economico ele eh muito conservador. Os brasileiro costumam dizer que: “Ele cria um escorpiao na carteira para nao ter a tentacao de gastar”. A principio comecou a investir no Brasil. O dolar estava com toda saude e tudo no Brasil era barato. Ele investiu em Sao Paulo e no torrao natal dele.

Antes disso, ele conheceu outra mulher aqui e ficou com ela. Ela tambem eh brasileira, fora casada e era mae de um filho. Enquanto eles estavam juntos, Jose e ela tiveram uma filha. E eles trouxeram o filho dela para criar os filhos juntos. A uniao deles nao era nenhum Setimo Ceu e um dia eles tiveram uma briga feia. Ele estava fazendo o jantar quando aconteceu. Ela nao o denunciou mas a mae dela sim e a policia foi chamada. A estoria piorou quando foi mencionado que ele tinha uma faca na mao. Foi levado preso e na corte a namorada negou o lado feio do evento.

Eu diria que, seria impossivel nao haver uma faca em tal evento. Algumas vezes eu proprio faco comida brasileira aqui e sempre precisa-se de uma faca. O que foi aumentado na estoria foi a violencia. E eu me lembro de um fato em minha vida que pode explicar o engano. Lembro-me um dia estar varrendo a fabrica onde meu grupo de amigos trabalhava. Este eh aquele detalhe em nossas vidas. Normalmente nos tinhamos americanos e brasileiros trabalhando no galpao. Mas somente os brasileiros eram escalados para fazer o trabalho de varrer. Por que? Porque nos eramos considerados menos iguais.

Estou apenas mencionando isso. Isso nao nos incomodava tanto. A gente aproveitava o tempo para relaxar. Nosso trabalho de verdade era muito mais duro. E era nesses momentos que tinhamos a oportunidade de juntarmos aos outros e falar de tudo. E naquele dia o nosso amigo Eli puxou conversa a respeito de religiao. Ele tem uma mente muito conservadora na opiniao de todos nos outros. E eu, com certeza, disse algo a ele nao apenas com a boca mas tambem com os movimentos de maos que todos usam quando estao falando.

Um tempo depois todos os outros colegas comecaram a gozar-me. Eu nao estava entendo o porque. Entao eles disseram que, naquele dia eu movia meus bracos vigorosamente, parecendo que eu fosse um sacerdote, conduzindo uma orquestra com uma vassoura. Eles completaram que esta tinha sido a cena mais humorada que eu tinha proporcionado. Mas eu nao tinha a menor lembranca do detalhe da vassoura em minhas maos. Dai, uma briga numa cozinha brasileira talvez produzisse o mesmo efeito especial!

Voltando ao que eu estava falando antes, o crescimento do mercado de construcao aqui tornou-se tentador demais para o Jose. Primeiro ele comprou um estudio porque era mais barato pagar a prestacao que o aluguel. E a valorizacao estavam indo tao rapida que era um investimento bom demais para se perder a oportunidade. Logo ele foi induzido pela irma dele, que ja era residente legal, a partilhar meio-a-meio um apartamento como investimento. E eles compraram tambem este.

Mais tarde, o mercado estava tao excitante que ele nao resistiu a comprar uma grande casa, usando o nome de um dos cunhados que tambem era residente legal. E naquela hora poderiamos taxa-lo como comerciante de sucesso. Os investimentos no Brasil estavam indo bem mas os daqui estavam indo melhor. E ele comecou a investir na casa, fazendo melhorias e modificacoes que se esperava que valorizassem a propriedade. Isso se deu justamente na hora em que ele tomou o tiro nas asas.

A prisao deles nao foi apenas arbitraria. Os rapazes foram inclusive transferidos de Massachusetts para o Texas, para serem deportados, numa operacao noturna sem aviso `a familia, amigos e ate ao advogado deles. La eles perderam mais de um mes antes que a familia fizesse uma vaquinha para deixa-los responder em liberdade. Estou falando a respeito do Jose e do cunhado dele porque o outro foi deportado sem piedade alguma. O juiz deu prazo a ele de 6 meses para resolver seus negocios e sair voluntariamente. Nao foi considerada uma chance melhor por causa do envolvimento da policia no incidente com a namorada dele.

Os conservadores diriam que ele teve o que mereceu. Ta bom! Este eh um ponto-de-vista. Mas mesmo do Brasil ele tentou manter suas posses aqui, pedindo favores aos parentes para tomar conta disso. Porem, logo o desmantelamento do mercado veio e os investimentos dele deixaram de valer a pena. Como ele tinha juros que variavam de acordo com o mercado e os locatarios dele pediram para reduzir o preco do aluguel, e nao estava aqui para trabalhar e cobrir a diferenca, ele foi forcado a devolver a casa e o apartamento ao mercado. Ele manteve o estudio porque o comprou muito antes e esta conseguindo paga-lo. A intencao era deixa-lo para a filha americana dele.

Mas agora a situacao se complicou. Como os anos se passaram, o relacionamento dele com sua namorada sem documentos daqui, e mae da filha americana, nunca funcionaria. Ele nao pode vir aos Estados Unidos e ela nao pode visitar o Brasil porque eles nao tem permissao para isso. E ele arranjou outra namorada no Brasil e ela um namorado americano aqui. O problema maior eh que ela engravidou e deu `a luz outro filho americano. E a relacao dela com o namorado americano nao durou tempo suficiente.

Agora nos temos uma mae solteira com um filho brasileiro e adolescente, uma filha brasamericana e quase adolescente e um menino americano. Ela esta recebendo ajudas para as suas segunda e terceira criancas e lutando muito para manter tudo nos conformes. Todas as maes nos Estados Unidos devem compreender a situacao que ela esta passando. Pelo menos, as maes das classes desfavorecidas.

Por lei e o desejo de alguns conservadores ela deveria ser deportada imediatamente com todos os filhos. Nao compreendo tal procedimento dos fundamentalistas que se autodenominam cristaos conservadores. Eu admito, eu sou conservador de certa forma em alguns valores cristaos como: sou favoravel `a definicao de que a vida comeca na concepcao. E isso nao vem so de meu credo religioso. Se da porque eu conheco a verdade. Mas sou liberal em outros pontos. A mae cometeu muitos erros na vida dela. Mas eh totalmente anti o credo judeu-cristao fazer as criancas pagarem pelos pecados dos pais.

Com respeito ao Jose, economicamente ele esta se dando bem no Brasil agora. As propriedades que ele comprou na “bacia da almas” estao tendo uma valorizacao muito boa. A vida dele esta entrando em um equilibrio. Agora esta com uma namorada de 18 anos. A primeira filha dele lhe deu o primeiro neto. Ele tera apenas 42 anos em 2.012. Antes de voltar ao Brasil, o que ele mais queria era permanecer aqui e seguir sua vida tranquilo.

Por uns quatro anos que permaneceu la a vontade era retornar. Agora esta se deixando levar pela sorte. Nao penso que queira voltar mais. Ao contrario, ele esta mais para ajudar sua ex-namorada a voltar para o Brasil, onde ela tem mae e outros familiares para ajuda-la na criacao dos filhos, num ambiente mais saudavel. Ele nao a quer de volta mas ama os filhos dela que ele conheceu.

Para os Estados Unidos a deportacao dele foi uma perda pequena. Se ele tivesse permanecido seriam apenas duas residencias que poderiam nao ter voltado ao mercado. As propriedades dele no Brasil podem ser avaliadas em mais de 200 mil dolares, numa estimativa bem conservadora, que ele poderia preferir vender la para investir aqui, porque os precos de casas aqui estao muito mais competitivos agora. Ele pode nao ser uma pessoa muito estudada mas inteligencia para ganhar dinheiro eh o que nao lhe falta!

Ele eh apenas um dos milhoes de exemplos de imigrantes deportados. E nao adianta aos conservadores lancarem suas pedras em mim por eu os estar lembrando isso. O preconceito deles contra todos os Jose, Jesus, Mohammad, Francisco, Antonio e outros eh o que esta fazendo a volta da madeira no lombo da economia americana.

Chamarei o nosso terceiro artista de Richard. Nao eh o nome dele de verdade mas o eh quase. Ele eh irmao do primeiro exemplo. Aquele que foi deportado sem chance alguma de apelar. Tambem eh cunhado do Jose. Tambem vem de uma familia numerosa. O pai dele nasceu em 1.905 e teve um primeiro casamento que lhe deu 7 filhos. Depois ele casou-se novamente e teve mais 11 filhos que chegaram `a idade adulta. Tenho mais intimidade com ele porque a primeira esposa do pai dele era prima de meus avos.

Richard teve um historico parecido com o do Jose. Ele nao foi longe na escola. Foi para Sao Paulo onde morou por mais de uma decada. Depois voltou para Minas Gerais onde foi microempresario e funcionario da prefeitura da cidade onde morou. Dai as coisas comecaram a ficar ruins para ele tambem e veio para os Estados Unidos. Foi orientado por traficantes a passar pelas Bahamas. Este era um esquema muito bem conhecido pelos imigrantes. Voce comprava um pacote turistico para la com extensao ate Miami, via barcaca.

Antes dos ataques de 11 de setembro a fiscalizacao nao era tao rigida e milhares devem ter passado por esse caminho. As Bahamas eram uma das melhores opcoes de vir para os Estados Unidos, de 10 anos para tras. Normalmente espera-se que somente pessoas ricas escolheriam tal paraiso para passar ferias. Entao, a entrada nos Estados Unidos via Miami era bem recebida porque, supostamente, o recem-chegado seria rico. E essa eh mais uma discriminacao clara dos nossos servicos de seguranca. Bom, esse eh um comportamento de nossa sociedade como um todo. Se voce ja eh rico eh bem-vindo em todos os lugares. Se eh pobre, ninguem nem quer saber o seu potencial de tornar-se rico. Esta eh uma verdade cruel.

Nosso amigo Richard veio para os Estados Unidos e comecou a trabalhar com seu cunhado Jose. Logo a esposa dele veio tambem. Ela ganhou o visto primeiro mas esperou o marido entrar primeiro. E eles comecaram a trabalhar duro. Tambem investiram em algo para fugir do aluguel. Primeiramente eles compraram um apartamento onde viveram por alguns anos. Depois compraram uma casa e mantiveram o apartamento porque o aluguel pagava a prestacao e ainda dava a eles uma pequena renda.

Richard amava sua casa e o pais. Ele trabalhava seis dias por semana com jardinagem e nos finais de semana gostava de tratar do jardim da propria casa e da horta no quintal. A casa tinha piscina e ele amava a visita dos amigos para partilha-la. Todo final de semana no verao ele fazia churrasco com os colegas. Este era seu maior prazer.

A policia de imigracao fez as acusacoes. Nelas foi declarado que ele havia entrado ilegalmente nos Estados Unidos. Mas isso era falso e ele tinha o recibo I-94 e o carimbo no passaporte para prova-lo. Depois de meses de incertezas desnecessarias o juiz de imigracao cancelou o processo contra, retirou todas as acusacoes e deu liberdade a ele. Desde entao a policia nao pode usar os dados que havia colhido na prisao irregular dele. Mas ele nunca mais se sentiu livre.

Havia sido permitido a ele permanecer em casa ate a conclusao do caso desde uns dois meses apos a prisao. Quando ele retornou a filha de quatro anos de idade estava traumatizada. Ele nao podia dizer a ela que estava saindo para trabalhar ou para fazer qualquer outra coisa sem que ela questionasse se ele voltaria. Ele proprio nao podia dirigir um carro sem estar tres vezes mais alerta que normalmente um motorista fica. Ele havia sido motorista profissional no Brasil e a unica diferenca agora era que nao tinha uma carteira de motorista valida.

Essa eh outra contradicao criada pelas leis americanas e da situacao dos imigrantes sem documentos. Qualquer um pode comprar um carro, pagar o seguro mas, mesmo que o dono nao tenha outro impedimento, por nao ter documentos a pessoa nao pode ter carteira. Milhares, talvez milhoes, de imigrantes sem documentos dirigem sem a documentacao apropriada por essa razao. Nao porque eles queiram quebrar a lei. Mas porque eles nao tem opcao de transporte para leva-los ao trabalho que precisam fazer.

Eu compreendo os conservadores e tambem penso que ninguem deveria quebrar a lei deliberadamente. Mas igualmente eu compreendo os sem documentos que tem negada a chance de se redimirem de suas situacoes imigracionais. No meu ponto-de-vista, os Estados Unidos precisam de imigrantes e eh por isso que eles encontraram trabalho. Colocar nos ombros deles a culpa pela falta de documentos eh o mesmo que condenar uma pessoa `a morte porque tal pessoa estava extremamente faminta e, sem um trabalho, furtivamente pega algo num mercado lotado, somente para ganhar mais um dia de vida. Condenar tal pessoa ate mesmo a uma pena minima seria a mais genuina expressao de falta de caridade crista.

Antes de condenar os imigrantes sem documentos por quebrar a lei, parte do povo americano deveria aprender melhor o que eh nao ter papeis corretos neste pais. Ninguem mais que o sem documento para desejar o fim da imigracao sem documentos. Todo imigrante sem documentos que ser legalizado e integrado na sociedade americana. O que os impede de chegar a esse objetivo eh o preconceito contra eles.

Se todos fossem ricos nao teriam o menor problema em ser aceitos pela sociedade. Tambem o componente racial eh um fator que decide para que sejam impedidos. Se a maioria dos imigrantes fossem ingleses eu duvido que ainda nao tivesse sido aprovada uma lei justa de anistia. Mas a maioria absoluta de imigrantes sem documentos agora tem tres pecados no ponto de vista dos conservadores. Eles sao pobres, nao frequentaram escolas e sao latinos. Nao importa se a contribuicao deles para a sociedade nao seria diferente de outras pessoas mais brancas.

Tive a oportunidade de conhecer melhor o Richard e conversar com ele por muitas vezes. E gostaria de partilhar com os leitores alguns dizeres dele. Nao partilho com ele da mesma opiniao em tudo que ele disse. O que desejo eh apresentar a autenticidade de mente dele. Os leitores precisam compreender que ele nao eh uma pessoa sem leitura mas a oportunidade de estudar que teve foi muito menor da que eu tive. Deixe isso ser a voz dele:

“Amo demais esse pais. Eh um pais maravilhoso. Mesmo sem ter papeis estou aqui tendo oportunidades que nunca teria no Brasil. No Brasil a gente precisava trabalhar por anos e mesmo assim era dificil comprar uma bicicleta. Aqui a gente comeca a trabalhar um dia e no proximo mes a gente pega credito para comprar um carro. Este eh um pais maravilhoso demais para ser verdade!”

“Que Deus abencoe imensamente os Estados Unidos. Se alguem dizer que aqui nao eh uma maravilha estara mentindo. Eu nao posso falar mal dos Estados Unidos. O pais me deu tudo o que tenho. Eu entrei aqui igual a um pedidor de esmolas e agora tenho casa, dois carros e tudo o que esta dentro. Santo Deus, como eu sou abencoado por estar aqui! Mas eu nao entendo o povo americano. Eles tem o pais mais maravilhoso do mundo, poderiam viver em paz com todo o mundo, mas eles preferem ir do outro lado da terra para comprar briga com os outros. Eu simplesmente nao entendo esse povo!”

“Eu sei. Voce entende muito mais que eu. Voce estudou. Mas eu nao acredito que o homem foi `a Lua de jeito nenhum. Isso eh o mesmo que voce ve nos filmes. Eles montaram tudo. Outra coisa, voce pode me dizer o que quizer a respeito de tecnologia mas para mim a tecnologia eh coisa do diabo. Ela vai acabar com a humanidade. Eu nao acredito que ela vai sempre nos ajudar!”

“Este pais eh maravilhoso, mas que Deus me perdoe por dizer isso: o povo daqui eh muito eh burro mesmo! Se eu fosse americano eu nunca seria contra os imigrantes. Se o problema eh nao ter papel, eu chamaria todo mundo e dava papel para todos que quizessem trabalhar legalmente. Parece que eles nao sabem quantos passageiros mais as aerolinhas teriam. Os imigrantes iam trazer de volta grande parte do dinheiro que mandaram para os paises deles para aplicar aqui. Mas eles veem a gente com tanto preconceito que nao enxergam o que esta acontecendo!”

“Veja, os outros imigrantes estao pedindo carteira de motorista. Eu nao. Eu quero legalizacao. Carteira nao te da permissao para ir ao Brasil e voltar para ca. Eu quero ver minha mae. Meu pai morreu depois de anos sem eu ver ele e nem pude confortar minha mae. Minha mae ja esta ficando velha. Quando a gente era crianca eles fizeram todos os sacrificios por nos. Eu posso mandar muito dinheiro para ela. Mas eu sei que o que ela quer eh ver os filhos e os netos ao lado dela. Isso esta na nossa cultura. No nosso sangue. A pessoa sem a familia nao vale nada.”

“Se os Estados Unidos passassem uma lei falando assim: Nos vamos conceder papel para todos os imigrantes sem documentos com a condicao de que tudo o que tem sera confiscado pelo governo para eles comecarem de novo do zero, eu nao pensaria duas vezes em pegar essa oportunidade. Nao sou nenhum jumento. Eu posso continuar trabalhando e ganhar tudo de novo. O que nao posso eh continuar longe da minha mae, dos meus parentes e amigos no Brasil. Se os americanos fossem tao inteligentes como pensam que sao eles poriam um preco de US$ 50.000,00 pelo greencard e eles ganhariam dinheiro suficiente para limpar parte da cagada que eles criaram na economia.”

“Olha, esse pais esta cada vez mais se parecendo com Cuba. Voce quer levar sua filha na Disneylandia, nao pode porque nao tem papeis. Voce quer viajar no exterior, nao pode porque nao tem como correr tanto risco. Quer saber duma coisa!? Eh melhor voltar para o Brasil antes que eles criem uma lei colocando muralhas em torno de todas as fronteiras e nos proibindo de voltar para casa. Agora este eh o meu medo. Deles prenderem a gente aqui e nao deixar a gente ir embora mais.”

“O americano que eu trabalho para ele eh um burro! Um tempo atras eu estava cortando grama e a maquina quebrou. Eu sabia como consertar mas o chefe estava perto e disse para esperar porque ele iria voltar la na firma para buscar a ferramenta certa para consertar. Mas a gente tinha uma ordem para cumprir. Se eu esperasse nao ia dar tempo. Eu nao queria perder tempo e ser obrigado a trabalhar noite adentro. Foi so ele virar as costas e eu consertei a maquina rapidamente. Quando ele voltou o trabalho estava pronto. E ele falou: “Brasileiro eh muito inteligente!”"

“Mas a gente eh inteligente eh nada. A gente esta eh acostumado a nao ter ferramenta. No Brasil todo mundo sabe mais de uma forma de fazer a mesma coisa. Isso vem da necessidade. A gente tem que ser criativo ou nao vive la. So um pouquinho da populacao de la eh rico. Os outros tem que aprender a dar seus pulos. O pior do nosso servico eh ter um chefe do lado. Se a gente ta juntando folhas e o vento tiver soprando de um lado, ele diz pra gente: “Junta as folhas contra o vento”. Mas isso eh porque eles so sabem um jeito de fazer as coisas. E se a gente tenda fazer qualquer coisa diferente do que ele sabe, ele fala: “Esse nao eh o jeito de fazer.”"

“Mas eh a gente que tem que fazer o trabalho. E a gente sabe fazer isso fazendo o vento trabalhar a nosso favor, nao contra. Eu tentei muitas vezes explicar isso para ele mas nao sabia como falar em ingles. Ele eh tao burro que nem tentava entender a gente melhor. Se os americanos fossem inteligentes como eles pensam que sao, eles teriam um esquema maior de trabalho e deixavam a gente trabalhar. Eles ganhariam mais dinheiro e a gente trabalharia em paz.”

“Eu nao posso ficar mais aqui. Depois de mais de 10 anos longe do Brasil, da familia e dos amigos, eu nem quero papel mais. Quando voce se legalizou teve que esperar por quatro anos para eles te darem o greencard. Agora tem muito mais pessoas para ser legalizadas que no seu tempo. Se uma lei for aprovada amanha eu vou dizer: nao, nao, nao. Muito obrigado. Tou muito cansado para esperar por mais quatro anos sem minha familia. Agora eu estou ate com medo de uma lei ser aprovada. Eu quero ir para o Brasil mas ia ser dificil decidir entre voltar ou pegar o papel. Quer saber do mais? Sinto muito pelos milhoes que ficarao aqui mas eu estou pedindo a Deus para uma lei nao ser aprovada agora.”

Richard voltou ao Brasil em dezembro de 2.011. Nos ultimos anos que permaneceu aqui sofreu muito para trabalhar na jardinagem porque teve um acidente que lhe deixou sequelas. Apos o acidente, por uma semana, ele permaneceu trabalhando contra toda dor que sentia. Mas isso estava piorando e ele finalmente foi a um hospital. Mas o machucado nunca sarou totalmente. Agora ele anda com um pe inchado. Mesmo o acidente tendo acontecido no trabalho ele nao exigiu os direitos na justica.

Ele tambem teve um milagre na familia. Enquanto vivia no Brasil, ele e a esposa tiveram duas gravidez que terminaram em abortamento natural. Ela fora diagnosticada com utero infantil. Aqui ela teve outra gravidez e lhe ofereceram para provocar o abortamento. Eles se recusaram e a gravidez correu normal. Assim eles tiveram uma filha.

Quando ela estava com 6 anos, Duda, a filha fez um desenho tao bem feito na aula que a professora de artes selecionou-o para ser exposto na entrada da biblioteca publica. E desenhar eh o que ela gosta de fazer. Mas agora no Brasil, morando numa cidade pequena, sem nenhum ensino artistico, ela tera menos chances de desenvolver a tendencia e transforma-la em profissao. Embora isso nao seja imposivel, o mais provavel eh que se tornara um talento esperdicado. Porem, se mesmo com tudo contra ela tiver sucesso, os Estados Unidos perderao o talento dela como exclusivamente americana.

Richard e a familia estao em lua de mel com o Brasil. Ele agora eh o homem mais feliz do mundo. A esposa dele voltou a trabalhar. Ate a filha deles esta fascinada com esse primeiro conhecimento. Ela tem muitos parentes la. Esta surpresa com o monte de amigos que tem feito e com a liberdade que crianca tem por la. As criancas podem brincar do lado de fora o ano todo. E ira comecar suas aulas logo apos ao carnaval que esta acontecendo exatamente nestes dias. Hoje eh 20 de fevereiro de 2.012.

Richard ja tinha investimentos no Brasil e com um pouco de dinheiro que levou espera comecar um negocio proprio. Se tivesse sido legalizado aqui nos Estados Unidos os planos dele eram de fazer isso aqui. Tambem ele nao teria devolvido a casa dele ao mercado. O primeiro apartamento que compraram ja fora devolvido ha tempos atras, por um preco depreciado. O mesmo acontecera com a casa. Tomando somente o que as posses da familia poderiam valer, devem ser outros US$ 200.000,00, tambem numa estimativa conservadora, de investimentos que estao saindo pelo ralo e que as politicas americanas de imigracao estao criando. Vejamos o proximo capitulo. Assunto, economia.

Somente para atualizacao. As primarias do Partido Republicano estao indo e o ex-governador de Massachusetts, Mitt Romney, ganhou no New Hampshire ha algum tempo. Os liberais tem tentado diminuir esse ganho porque ele se deu por pouco mais de cem votos a mais que os do candidato Ron Paul. New Hampshire eh considerado um quintal do Romney porque la ele tem uma de suas residencias. E estao dizendo que se ele nao pode ganhar com frente grande no proprio quintal, entao, nao conseguira vencer o Obama. Nao tenho certeza disso. O falecimento da Whitney Houston tambem ajudou a imprensa a desviar o assunto da politica.

No principio eu estava estudando a possibilidade de votar para um candidato republicano. O presidente Obama decepcionou muito na questao imigratoria. Eu penso que a forma mais facil de derrubar a economia americana eh fazer algo contra os imigrantes sem documentos ou nada fazer pela integracao deles `a sociedade. Obama escolheu a segunda alternativa. Mas a alternativa indicada pelos candidatos republicanos eh tao pior que eles estao me convencendo a ajudar a reeleger o presidente Obama. Mais vejo os debates deles mais convencido estou de que, Obama sera menos danoso `a nossa economia. Eles nao estao sendo justos nem consigo mesmos. Se o presidente Obama for reeleito, o primeiro agradecimento dele deveria ser dirigido `a incompetencia dos candidatos republicanos.

Nao penso que seja uma boa ideia manipular as noticias a favor de um ou outro candidato como se algum deles fosse mais facil de ser vencido nas eleicoes gerais. No ano passado escrevi um artigo, publicado no jornal Brazilian Times, que previa uma disputa acirrada nestas eleicoes de 2.012. Nao interessa qual sera o adversario, o presidente Obama tera que ganhar para permanecer no posto. Mas eu tambem reconheci que, o Partido Republicano so precisaria de um bom candidato e politicas justas para ganhar. Mas esta parecendo que o partido nao tem nem um nem outro.

Ontem, 22 de fevereiro, tivemos outro debate entre os ultimos quatro candidatos do Partido Republicano. Esta eh a ultima disputa antes da chamada Super Terca. Eles disputarao os Estados do Arizona e Michigan e a disputa esta quase empatada entre Mitt Romney e Rick Santorum. Eles estao ignorando o voto latino e fazendo comentarios anti-imigrantes porque nao existem muitos latinos votando no Arizona e os republicanos no estado sao claramente anti-imigrantes. Este tipo de comportamento dos candidatos republicanos eh um fator que os faz vulneraveis ao voto contrario dos imigrantes. Eles estao mudando de opiniao nos assuntos e apresentando opinioes contrarias, dependendo do estado em que fazem campanha. Assim fica claro que eles nao sao de confianca.

Os outros tres foram unanimes e concordaram no ameacar Iran e Siria, dizendo que estariam dispostos a comecar uma guerra preventiva contra eles, alegando que esses paises sao uma ameaca `a comunidade internacional. Somente o Ron Paul foi sobrio no assunto. Ele apresentou a mesma opiniao que a minha de que ameacando so ira piorar tudo. Inclusive ele citou o exemplo da Uniao Sovietica, que possuia 30.000 misseis carregados com armas nucleares e havia matado mais de cem milhoes de pessoas. Apesar disso, os Estados Unidos dialogaram com os sovieticos e o resultado foi o fim do comunismo na comunidade. Este tem sido um estimulo a mais para os ditadores no mundo buscarem as armas de destruicao de massa. Porque os Estados Unidos tem duas caras, uma para lidar com os fracos e outra para lidar com os fortes.

Os 3 “Musquiteiros”, Romney, Santorum e Gingrich discutiram o assunto a respeito do Iran e o Hezbollah estarem tendo presenca na America Latina. Eles falaram a respeito disso como se assunto fosse de relacoes bilaterais entre Estados Unidos e Iran. Como se a America Latina continuasse sendo o quintal deles e tal relacao dependesse da vontade do governo americano. Mas esse assunto eh muito velho para mim. No meu blog nos temos o texto:

http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2010/08/25/100-reasons-to-amnesty-the-undocumented-workers-in-united-states/

Nele eu ja previa que os sentimentos anti-imigrantes nos Estados Unidos e as atitudes preconceituosas contra a populacao imigrante sem documentos tornaria partes da America Latina sujeitas `a influencia dos poderes anti-americanos no exterior. Isso nao eh algo que a administracao Obama esteja permitindo como o ex-presidente do congresso, sr. Gingrich, sugeriu, porque a minha previsao foi anterior `a presenca do Obama na Casa Branca. Isso tem sido um problema causado pelas atitudes grosseiras contra os imigrantes onde o Partido Republicano as tem liderado.

As relacoes bilaterais entre Iran e America Latina nao tem nada haver com os Estados Unidos. E se os Estados Unidos querem intervir nisso, eu aconselharia que nao substimassem a soberania dos Paises Latinamericanos. Se isso for feito eles irao formar mais inimigos do que precisamos nessa hora. Os Estados Unidos precisam reconhecer que, eles abandonaram a America Latina ha muito tempo. E a questao dos imigrantes sem documentos somente esta aumentando a distancia entre nos. E atitudes grosseiras contra qualquer relacao internacional na America Latina somente ira atirar faisca num barril de polvora.

17. O ESQUEMA PIRAMIDAL

Quando vim para os Estados Unidos jamais pensei ter algo de capitalismo a ensinar aqui. Eh mais que hilario isso acontecer. Nao, nao, nao. Como diria meu amigo Richard. Nao me levem tanto a serio como se eu fosse um doutor no assunto. Nunca entrei no basico de uma escola de economia. Nada sei. O que desejo mostrar eh um ponto-de-vista basico. Ninguem precisara ser especialista para entender o que tenho a dizer. Por favor, leiam primeiro antes de concluir se eh verdade ou nao.

Em segundo lugar poderia enviar essa mensagem aos candidatos do Partido Republicano. Em primeiro lugar estou-o reservando para que o povo americano conheca um ponto-de-vista diferente do que acontece atualmente. Os conservadores neste pais poderao dizer de mim: E o que temos a aprender com os brasileiros? O que a experiencia brasileira pode ensinar-nos? Eles so sabem perder!

Eh mesmo! Nao vim para cantar vitorias. Mas em primeiro lugar tambem sou americano. E disse desde o inicio que estou usando o exemplo brasileiro porque nasci no Brasil e eh o que melhor conheco de tudo na vida, porque tenho 35 anos de experiencias la. Entao, eh melhor eu falar do que sei do que de outra coisa qualquer.

O povo americano comum pode nao saber muito a respeito do Brasil. E, do ponto-de-vista conservador o Brasil pode ser considerado perdedor. Ele possui territorio continental continuo maior do que os Estados Unidos tem. O que quero dizer eh, tirando o Alasca, o Brasil eh maior que os Estados Unidos. E talvez possua mais recursos naturais como: agua, rios, praias quentes, terras agricultaveis e florestas como ja sabemos. Aparentemente, o unico item visivel que ja contaria contra o Brasil ter uma economia semelhante `a americana eh a populacao menor. Hoje ela eh contada em dois tercos do que os Estados Unidos tem.

Dai nao podemos afirmar que o Brasil nao eh perdedor porque tem tudo para estar numa posicao economica melhor do que tem. Mas esta ganhando posicoes e, da oitava colocacao eh esperado assumir a quinta, muito em breve. Mas isso nao depende somente dele. Se o resto do mundo entrar em nova recessao as posicoes poderao mudar drasticamente e nao sabemos o que vira depois.

Quanto a mim, ja descrevi meu curriculo de perdedor no capitulo 15. E abertamente concordei que nao era tudo. Eu assumo que sou um perdedor e nao vale a pena ter vergonha disso. Algumas vezes, ser perdedor pode ajudar a gente a enxergar coisas que estao alem da imaginacao. E o que estou enxergando agora eh isso: a melhor coisa que os candidatos do Partido Republicano deveriam fazer era estudar os 500 anos de Historia do Brasil, desde 1.500 ate 2.000. Eles nao irao ver um exemplo de sucesso a ser seguido. Eles verao o que fazer para nao ser vitorioso mesmo que o suposto era se-lo. Assim eles poderiam se perguntar: Por que nos estamos tomando o modelo brasileiro de fazer as coisas erradamente para aplica-lo aqui nos Estados Unidos?

Infelizmente, o que os candidatos do Partido Republicano estao propondo aos Estados Unidos eh algo parecido ao que os brasileiros tentaram por 500 anos e perderam a oportunidade de fazer direito. O Brasil sempre protegeu aos ricos e deu as costas aos pobres. Eu ja comentei a respeito do Ministro da Economia do Brasil que falou: “Precisamos fazer o bolo crescer para distribuir depois”. O Brasil sempre produziu pessoas ricas. Se compararmos isso, proporcionalmente, talvez os mais ricos por la sejam mais vezes ricos que os pobres do que aqui os ricos sao mais que os pobres.

A economia brasileira nao pode ser mais magnifica que a dos Estados Unidos. Nao existem la tantos bilionarios quantos temos aqui. Mas se compararmos a riqueza e pobreza a diferenca eh proporcionalmente maior no Brasil. Isso nos responde porque o Brasil nao esta numa posicao melhor entre as melhores economias do mundo. O sucesso aparente da economia brasileira na ultima decada se deve `a mudanca nas politicas economicas governamentais que estao tentando diminuir a distancia entre os mais ricos e os mais pobres. Se estas medidas irao funcionar no final eu nao sei. Mas estao funcionando no momento. E penso que sei porque.

Peguemos o simbolo tradicional da distribuicao de renda numa populacao. A piramide eh o melhor exemplo para isso. Pondo toda a populacao numa representacao piramidal temos os ricos no topo e os mais pobres na base. Logicamente a classe media se encontra entremeio `as outras partes.

E a gente poderia dizer: que representacao perfeita! Nunca teriamos pessoas ricas no mundo se nao tivessemos milhares e milhoes de outros trabalhando para elas. E os candidatos republicanos, especialmente Mitt Romney e Rick Santorum, estao ignorando totalmente isso. Eles se esquecem que a piramide representa a sociedade como um todo. A declaracao do Mitt Romney de nao sentir-se envergonhado de ser rico e o dizer do Santorum que ele espera que a diferenca entre ricos e pobres sempre existira sao o mais claro sinal da disconeccao que tem em relacao `a realidade. Quando o Romney disse que nao se preocupa com os mais pobres, porque eles ja tem assistencia do governo, ele demonstra claramente o distanciamento que ele guarda da miseria como um todo.

Tentarei explicar algo a respeito da riqueza e pessoas ricas. Primeiro, como pessoas ficam ricas? Tomemos um exemplo pre-historico. A primeira familia que chegou `as Americas deveria ser eleita como as pessoas mais ricas do mundo. Ate a fortuna do Bill Gates ficaria diminuta perante tal riqueza. Mas se a gente tivesse uma maquina do tempo para dar uma olhadinha nelas, provavelmente concluiriamos: Elas parecem ser as pessoas mais pobres do mundo. Nao tem carros, as roupas sao horriveis, ainda cheiram mal, e precisam batalhar pela comida todos os dias. Oh bando de perdedores!

Ter sucesso para o conceito conservador eh preciso ter. Nao necessariamente ser. Para se ter precisa-se numeros. Numeros de maos que se tenha. Mas Deus nos Deu apenas duas para cada um. Entao, precisamos das maos dos outros, nao importa o que facamos. Para ser rico voce nao depende apenas de uma boa ideia. Tambem eh preciso trabalhar com o maior numero possivel de pessoas e eh da contribuicao pequena de cada pessoa que os mais ricos adquirem suas riquezas.

Deixem que eu diga: uma pessoa humana da pre-historia nunca seria rica para a concepcao conservadora, mesmo que o mundo inteiro fosse dela ou dele. O povo pre-historico tinha que trabalhar duro todos os dias, sete dias por semana para ter apenas abrigo e comida. Isso so mudou quando nalguns lugares comecaram a concentrar populacao e o trabalho passou a ser dividido por grupos. Um grupo passou a construir os abrigos. Outro passou a buscar alimentos. Essa eh a unica forma de uma pessoa possuir mais de duas maos.

Imaginem: e se nosso amigo Bill Gates fosse obrigado a fabricar todos os produtos dele, ir `as ruas ou lojas para vende-los, viajar pelo mundo inteiro para vender cada unidade vendida no exterior, seria ele rico? E tambem, se ele tivesse que construir todos os caminhos; descobrir, retirar e refinar o petroleo que precisasse para o transporte. Se ele tivesse que plantar os proprios alimentos, construir e limpar o proprio abrigo; cuidar dos proprios filhos e fazer o mesmo em todos os aspectos da vida, mesmo com a ajuda da Melinda, ele provavelmente nao seria nem mesmo mais rico que nossos ancestrais pre-historicos.

Quando o movimento “Occupy Wall Street” iniciou, e o candidato Herman Cain estava ainda na disputa, ele disse ao povo: “Vao trabalhar. Nao culpem a Wall Street. Culpem a si proprios”. Infelizmente ele foi prematuramente chutado da competicao por causa das acusacoes de assedio sexual a mulheres. Eu disse infelizmente porque o que ele estava mostrando, tambem quando ele propos a cerca eletrificada para a fronteira mexicana, era a face oculta do Partido Republicano. Nem todo republicano eh como ele mas tem um grupo forte que eh. E para eles precisamos explicar algo. Se eles aprenderao alguma coisa sera escolha deles.

Vamos usar nosso amigo Bill Gates como saco de pancadas de novo. Imaginem, se os 300 milhoes de habitantes dos Estados unidos fossem Milindas e Bill Gates. Pelo pensamento dos candidatos republicanos nos teriamos todos os bilionarios aqui. Santorum por exemplo pensa que vivemos em uma meritocracia. Que pensamento bobo! Vejam, se meio-a-meio da populacao fosse Melinda/Bill Gates com todos os dons que tenham, porem, no mesmo caminho historico que tivemos, obedecendo as mesmas leis do capitalismo, o que poderiamos ter era isso: alguns Bill Gates poderiam ser bilionarios, alguns a mais seriam milionarios, a maioria seria classe media mas um grande numero seria pobre. Nao importa o grau de inteligencia que a maioria tivesse.

Nos trabalhamos em sociedade desde a Era Pre-Historica. Bill Gates so poderia se tornar presidente e creador da Microsoft se parte do povo fosse professores, parte faxineiros, outra parte fazendeiros e assim por diante. E para isso era vital que: os numeros em cada grupo de profissionais teriam que ser imensos. Se todos fossemos Bill Gates, entao, nos o veriamos como motorista de taxis e onibus, como medicos, como professores por todo o canto e ate mesmo como sem-teto e tudo mais. A Microsoft somente surgiria com o numero grande de clientes. E, entao, nos temos a questao: o que eh mais importante para uma multinacional, o presidente ou os clientes? Deixemos a resposta para depois.

Isso eh simples demais para nao se enxergar. Desde que um Bill Gates se tornou o presidente da Microsoft ninguem mais poderia tomar o lugar. E no caso de todos os outros iniciassem companhias iguais, por causa dos numeros, todos e cada um quebraria na hora. O sistema economico nao foi feito para todos terem a mesma oportunidade. E a producao de riquezas na nossa sociedade humana capitalista nao foi feita para todos. Isso se fez para alguns ganharem mais, outros alguma coisa e a maioria pouco. Eh por isso que nosso modelo piramidal eh perfeito para descrever-se o que acontece `a nossa volta.

Mesmo assim, o sistema pode ser manipulado para ser mais ou menos justo. Isso eh possivel porque nem todo mundo quer ser Bill Gates. Nao tenho a intencao de ofende-lo. O que quero dizer eh que todo mundo eh diferente. Fomos feitos para completarmos uns aos outros. Esta eh a chave para um capitalismo justo funcionar direito. Possivelmente, todo mundo no mundo quer ser rico como Bill Gates eh. Mas muitos nao tem a menor ideia de como faze-lo. Outros sabem o quanto o esforco custaria a eles. A maioria absoluta, porem, nem liga para isso. Estes querem apenas fazer parte do rebanho. Somente uma pequena parte da nossa populacao tem alguma incapcidade que a impede de ser competitiva numa sociedade justa, e eh nossa obrigacao como seres humanos prover para ela o que necessitar.

Se todos e cada um de nos comecar uma competicao para nos tornarmos ricos como Bill Gates todos estariamos perdidos porque nao haveria cooperacao alguma entre nos. Seria uma guerra de todos contra todos. Ate os nossos ancestrais pre-historicos foram mais inteligentes que isso. Eles prosperaram por milhares de anos, vencendo situacoes super dificeis, agradeca-se ao sistema de cooperacao.

Eu diria que: nossos ancestrais tiveram sucesso somente porque foram bons socialistas. E agora, com essa experiencia capitalista minima, os candidatos do Partido Republicano e seus seguidores pensam que sao os autores da vida! Desde o principio, os seres humanos tiveram um contrato social que dizia: De uma forma ou de outra nos iremos cooperar uns com os outros. E todas as vezes que esse contrato foi rasgado nos tivemos problemas.

Precisamos prestar atencao no rebanho. Ele eh tao inteligente quanto qualquer um pode ser. Ele tem o dom para tornar-se rico tambem. Mas ele ve na presenca de alguns lideres a oportunidade de trabalhar como time, tendo uma vida mais modesta mas sem stress. Para ele nao importa se um Bill Gates e outros tem as multinacionais. O que ele deseja eh trabalhar junto, receber pagamento justo e participar dos beneficios do trabalho. Essa participacao precisa deixa-lo confortavel em nossa sociedade como um todo.

O problema com o surgimento de movimentos como o “Occupy Wall Street” comeca quando nos comecamos a ver os mais ricos ficarem mais ricos e nos sermos excluidos do que eh justo. Os ricos e poderosos de verdade nos Estados Unidos como Bill Gates, Warren Buffett e George Soros precisam alertar-se para atitudes como as dos candidatos do Partido Republicano, supostamente em defesa deles. Vai ver que eles ate estao pensando e repetindo os dizeres brasileiros: Com amigos como esses nem precisamos de inimigos!

O comentario do Herman Cain: “Vao trabalhar” pode ser comparavel a aquele atribuido `a Maria Antonieta aos pobres da Franca durante a Revolucao Francesa. Conta-se que alguem avisou que o povo nao tinha pao e ela teria dito: “Pois que comam brioches”. Nos ainda nao estamos na mesma situacao que a Franca estava mas nao eh sabio apagar fogo com gasolina em momento algum. Acusar ao povo pelo mal que esta acontecendo, enquanto “Nos, o povo” estamos sofrendo sozinhos todas as consequencias da molecagem de alguns de nossa sociedade eh, no minimo, um atentado para estimular respostas radicais. Se essa foi a intencao do Cain ele nao foi eficiente.

Nao sou aquele que culpa o rico por possuir riquezas. Mas eles precisam prestar atencao na piramide. Ela tambem eh um bom modelo para explicar como o dinheiro corre na sociedade. Quando pomos a piramide de cabeca para baixo podemos ve-la como um funil. No conceito brasileiro ela eh uma coisa do capeta. Isso porque na posicao normal dificulta a qualquer um das classes baixas subir ao topo. De cabeca para baixo essa ascensao continua dificil mas o correr do dinheiro obedece a lei da gravidade. Algumas vezes, “Nos, o povo” nao entendemos o porque de nos vermos de cabeca para cima apesar do que esta em nosso bolso tende a ir para o topo da piramide. Em nosso entedimento empobrecido nos deveriamos ir para onde nosso dinheiro vai, mas a nossa logica nao funciona na pratica.

Por outro lado, o que os candidatos republicanos estao falando eh que: o povo rico precisa um elevador para alcancar um ponto no espaco e de la ele poderia puxar a piramide inteira com cordas. Mas se eles chegarem ao espaco nao terao ponto-de-apoio para levantar tanto peso pesado. No espaco os ricos perderao o peso mas aqui na superficie da Terra nos permaneceremos pesados e nao importara o quao forte eles tentarao para puxar-nos, o mais provavel sera que eles cairao. Traduzamos isso em palavras mais faceis.

Quem vem em primeiro lugar, o rico ou o cliente? Esta eh a nossa questao. O modelo proposto pelos republicanos diz que os ricos precisam ficar mais ricos para investirem na sociedade para criar-se mais empregos. Digamos entao que, suponha-se que um multibilionario decidiu instalar 1.000 fabricas que poderiam dar emprego em media a 50 pessoas cada uma. Teriamos 50.000 empregos criados. Mas em nossa atual situacao o que provavelmente logo aconteceria seria ele perder todo o investimento em tal ideia boba.

Isso eh assim porque a solucao nao eh criar empregos arbitrariamente. A resposta seria a de aumentar o numero de clientes ou aumentar o poder de compra dos clientes que ja temos. Se aumentarmos os salarios, digamos que numa faixa de US$ 20.00/semana, para cada empregado neste pais, possivelmente, criariamos mais oportunidades que 50 fabricas novas poderiam criar. Isso eh assim porque nossa classe trabalhadora esta vivendo dia-a-dia e nao tem como economisar dinheiro neste momento.

E essa gorjeta semanal eh multiplicavel. Isso funciona como a comparacao entre as notas de 20 e 100 dolares. A nota de 20 eh do tamanho exato para se ir a uma venda para comprar algo pequeno. Dai essa nota vai para a mao de outro cliente como troco. Mais tarde ela eh transformada em gasolina no posto. E volta para a mao de outro cliente que ganhou algo na loteria. E a historia se repete pela semana toda. No final, a nota de 20 faz a felicidade de um numero grande de clientes. Mas a de 100 nao funciona tao bem, a menos para os poucos clientes que tiverem a oportunidade de te-la durante a semana.

A nota de 20 cria ainda mais riquezas. E se todo mundo receber uma a cada semana, os donos das pequenas empresas receberao sua parte. Eles comecarao a ter mais confianca e comprarao carro melhor, televisao melhor etc. Os donos das pequenas empresas mesmo comecarao a empregar ajudantes. E isso iria lubrificar o motor da economia. No final de tudo, como a economia inicia uma espiral de otimismo, o correr do dinheiro, como sempre, retorna ao topo da piramide. Pode-se obter qualquer resultado que se queira de acordo com a taxa de aumento do salario minimo. Em nossa situacao atual, talvez os US$ 20.00/semana nao serao suficientes por causa da depreciacao dos nossos salarios comecada ja ha algum tempo.

Eu nao acredito que a economia americana ira produzir algo bom a partir do que temos agora mais a intervencao dos candidatos republicanos. Eles veem a piramide somente do topo para baixo. Estou aqui ha quase duas decadas e o que tenho visto todo o tempo foi os nossos salarios encolhendo. Como disse antes, somente coletando latinhas no meu servico de faxina eu era capaz de encher o tanque do meu carro e usa-lo por uma semana. Hoje-em-dia as mesmas latinhas continuariam dando-me os mesmos US$ 10.00 e o que se faz com isso?

Ha 18 anos atras minhas compras custavam US$ 50.00/semana. Hoje sao 200 e o salario minimo nem sequer dobrou. E a gente pode constatar isso no mesmo supermercado. La tinhamos fila comprida e carrinhos cheios. Hoje temos fila pequena, menos atendentes e carrinhos vazios. Eu confesso, nao tenho a menor pista de como o plano dos candidatos republicanos funcionaria do topo para a base. Eu so consigo enxergar da base para o topo.

A outra forma de melhorar nossa economia seria aumentar o numero de clientes. Sem a atualizacao do poder de compra do dolar e dos trabalhadores nos teriamos que vender mais no exterior ou trazer mais clientes do exterior para comprar aqui. Isso ja esta acontecendo agora mesmo. Os povos da China, India, Russia, Brasil e outros estao invadindo o nosso mercado e comprando como nunca antes. Particularmente os brasileiros estao interessados em dois tipos de investimentos.

O primeiro eh o setor de construcao. O mercado no Brasil esta tao aquecido agora que o preco ao consumidor la esta parecido ao que nos tivemos aqui, antes da crise. Dai os investidores estao sendo pescados para comprarem aqui porque os nossos precos agora estao mais competitivos. Eu conhecos pessoas do Brasil que investiram em casas na Florida. O preco esta tao barato que um comprador deu o aluguel de graca a outro compatriota porque esse outro sabe como melhorar a propriedade. Assim eles fizeram um acordo de trocar a melhora pelo aluguel. Eh uma situacao em que ambos ganham.

E assisti a alguem ser entrevistado no radio ou televisao em que o americano entrevistado estava preocupado com tal tipo de investimento. Ele nao queria aceitar a situacao para o povo americano. Na visao dele isso sera algo ruim para o povo americano porque depois, quando nossa economia melhorar, os estrangeiros irao vender as propriedade para ganhar o lucro. Quando ouvi isso, a unica coisa que me veio `a mente foi: Benvindo ao capitalismo meu amigo!

Nossos executivos tao espertos criaram a situacao no nosso mercado de construcao. E o Partido Republicano deveria ficar mais atento se o indicado dele for o Mitt Romney. Isso eh apenas um alerta. Eles foram quem puzeram o povo para baixo. Eles jogaram nossa nacao no fundo do poco. E como nao estavamos preparados, nao podemos sair sozinhos. Os estrangeiros estao nos ajudando. Nao importa qual seja o motivo deles. Se eles nao fizerem isso nossa situacao podera piorar. Ser contra nesse caso me parece a imitacao de um cao raivoso que morde a quem o tenta ajudar.

O outro tipo de investimento eh o que se chama no Brasil de sacoleiro. A pessoa viaja como turista mas as visitas sao mais aos brechos que qualquer outra coisa. Algo que esta ajudando muito aos sacoleiros eh justamente a presenca de parentes por aqui. E nao importa se os relativos sao considerados legais ou sem documentos. Quanto menos se gasta em hotels, restaurantes, taxis e outros, mais se gasta com as sacolas.

O sacoleiro volta ao Brasil e vende parte da bagagem. Assim ganha dinheiro suficiente para pagar pela visita e ajunta dinheiro para a proxima ou, inclusive, passa a viver disso. Onde esta a magica nisso? Simples. Um tenis que nos compramos aqui por US$ 50.00 pode ser vendido por US$ 180.00 no Brasil. Desde que a pessoa nao pague impostos brasileiros por isso, porque passa a bagagem como pertences pessoais, fica facil viver disso. Mas isso so eh possivel por causa das particularidades do mercado brasileiro. O que vai do exterior eh mais desejado e o sistema de impostos brasileiros eh tao irreal que isso faz roupas, calcados, eletronicos e outros tao caros que qualquer lixo vira luxo.

Deixem-nos exercitarmos as mentes com relacao `a situacao dos imigrantes sem documentos e que os candidatos do partido republicano planejam deportar esses “criminosos”. Desculpem-me. Tenho pena desses que odeiam os imigrantes sem documentos e tenho vontade de rir quando falam disso, pensando que estao fazendo algo de bom. Como disse antes, meu riso nao eh de prazer. E como se alguem tivesse quebrado as costelas e ri de outra coisa qualquer. Quanto mais se ri mais machuca. Mas nao da para ficar sem rir porque a vida sem risos machuca ainda mais.

Quando a ex-candidata, Michele Bachamann, anunciou o plano dela de usar mais de 100 bilhoes de dolares para deportar todos os imigrantes sem documentos dos Estados Unidos eu disse para mim mesmo: Esta ai alguem que nao sabe nem quando esta com fome! Mas os outros candidatos, inclusive os quatro restantes, nao estao tao longe de falar a mesma bobagem. A unica diferenca eh que, Ron Paul evita falar mais no assunto; e Gingrich sabe muito bem que essa eh uma forma errada de tratar do assunto mas esta vendo primeiro se consegue ser apontado como candidato antes de falar a serio do assunto. Os dois agem de forma politicamente quietos.

Tomemos de novo a imagem da nossa piramide para explicar algo mais. Qualquer profissional da construcao poderia confirmar que, a piramide precisa ser construida em medidas exatas ou nao dura muito. Estou considerando o material usado pelos egipcios para construir os monumentos que testemunharam mais de 40 seculos da Historia Humana. Se os angulos do topo `a base nao forem corretos, a pressao ira provocar o colapso do predio. E a base eh o componente fundamental que o faz permanecer erguido e seguro. As piramides precisam ser construidas como tetraedricos perfeitos.

Os candidatos republicanos tem descrito as entradas dos imigrantes sem documentos como pela porta dos fundos. Nao eh verdade. A minha entrada pode ser descrita dessa forma porque eu tinha visto e quase fui convidado a ficar. De um modo geral, quando um rico chama um servical para ir `a casa dele a entrada se da pela porta dos fundos. A porta da frente eh reservada para os pares dele.

Os que chegaram sem visto tem a entrada melhor descrita como por debaixo da cerca. Ou sobre a cerca. “Quando a cerca for eletrificada” sera so por debaixo. E esse povo humilde somente entrou porque o povo americano estava tao apressado para formar uma piramide maior que os americanos que ocupavam a base comecaram a subir. E isso criou espacos. Os administradores perceberam o que estava acontecendo mas falharam por nao criarem um sistema organizado de entrada a quem chegava. E isso nao eh segredo para ninguem.

O Canada por exemplo, ja ha muito tempo, tem sua propria maneira de dar boas vindas aos recem-chegados. La tem um sistema em que o estrangeiro pode ser admitido atraves de pontuacao. Se se conhece uma profissao, conhece uma das linguagens locais e outros criterios, a pessoa vai juntando pontos ao curriculo. E a partir de certa quantidade de pontos o estrangeiro eh legalizado.

O que aconteceu nos Estados Unidos eh isso, eles nao ofereceram um oriente aos recem-chegados pobres, porem, ignoraram sua presenca em nosso pais abertamente. Tambem, quando o povo republicano acusa aos imigrantes sem documentos de serem ilegais ou criminosos eles deveriam saber que os mesmos sem documentos foram usados e abusados por republicanos. Esse eh um problema que vem de longe e tivemos oito anos de um presidente republicano, a saber: George W. Bush, que foi incapaz de consertar o problema durante seus dois governos. O povo sem documentos nesse pais nao eh autor, porem, eh vitima desse esquema piramidal monstruoso.

Os imigrantes sem documentos preencheram os espacos vagos em nossa piramide e desde entao sao aqueles que a sustentam alta e segura. O plano mencionado pela Michele Backamann de deportar todos os imigrantes sem documentos eh o maior tiro no proprio pe que ja ouvi falar. Se eu fosse terrorista ou simpatizante da Al Qaeda no tempo dos ataques de 11 de setembro eu sugeriria a eles, ao contrario, criar uma situacao que poderia espantar todos os imigrantes para longe dos Estados Unidos. Nunca falei disso antes porque temia dar tal ideia ao inimigo mas desde que o Partido Republicano e a administracao Obama tem feito justamente isso ate agora, me sinto livre para falar disso.

Basta olharmos os numeros para vermos isso melhor. Se temos 12 milhoes ou mesmo 10 milhoes de imigrantes sem documentos agora e envia-los de volta `as suas casas, qual seriam as consequencias disso? Nao desejo entrar em detalhes. Repetirei o endereco: http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2010/08/25/100-reasons-to-amnesty-the-undocumented-workers-in-united-states/. Citarei no presente apenas um minimo do que aconteceria depois. Primeiramente seria o mesmo que esvaziar varios estados do nosso pais. Aqui no Nordeste seria como expulsar toda a populacao de Massachusetts e Connecticut (10 milhoes) mais Vermont e Maine (para somarmos 12 milhoes).

Nossa piramide iria desmoronar como se fosse um castelo de cartas. E eh muito prematuro pensar que mandar os sem documentos embora seria o fim das coisas ruins que aconteceriam a nos. Nao ha uma ideia precisa de quantos profissionais americanos perderiam seus trabalhos. Pelo menos 10 milhoes de pessoas tem que dar empregos numerosos a medicos, professores, policiais, bombeiros, motoristas de onibus e tudo o mais nesse entremeio.

O argumento mais razoavel que eu ouvi ate agora veio de um deputado por Nova Iorque. Ouvi a entrevista mas nao memorizei o nome dele. O que sei eh que ele se declarou pertencer `a fe judaica. Entao ele disse que, em minhas palavras: “Isso nao eh uma questao deles precisarem de nos porque nos precisamos deles. Essa eh uma situacao matematica obvia.

Nossa populacao sem imigrantes esta diminuindo. Eles sao os que estao balanceando nossa equacao. Nos nao somente precisamos legaliza-los como tambem oferecer oportunidades aos filhos deles de subir mais e mais. Eles precisam ir `as universidades. Eles sao nossa esperanca. Eles precisam ter empregos bem pagos no futuro nao longe dagora, porque serao eles que irao pagar pela nossa cobertura social. Se nao forem eles, todos os aposentados irao arrepender-se. Serao eles que contribuirao para a nossa aposentadoria.”

Possivelmente isso nao interessa ao Mitt Romney, Rick Santorum e Newt Gingrich. Eles nao planejam depender da previdencia social para as aposentadorias deles. Mas nos, os 99% de nossa populacao, nao podemos ter a mesma certeza disso. A deportacao de tal populacao, para eles, nao passa de um caso de dar-nos tiros nos pes, nao nos deles proprios. Quanto mais eu penso no problema mais me assombro com a auto intitulacao do Mitt Romney de ser o unico com conhecimento economico para liderar nosso pais. Nao sei de onde ele tirou essa ideia de conhecer algo se os fatos matematicos estao na cara dele e as propostas dele sao tao anti-logicas.

Recentemente assisti a outra entrevista na CNN. O entrevistado era autor de um livro. Se lembro bem o nome do livro era: “Como o Bebe Jesus Salvara a America”. O titulo se refere ao nome Jesus ser o mais popular para meninos latinos. Hoje-em-dia eh o nome mais comum para nenens nascidos nos Estados Unidos. Ele salientou que Mohammed tambem eh um dos mais populares nomes de criancas aqui. Entao, nos temos que deixar qualquer preconceiro fora de nossa equacao de patriotadas porque os nossos descendentes irao herdar os gens dessa populacao recem-chegada. O melhor eh cuidarmos bem de todos porque estariamos fazendo um grande favor`a nossa propria descendencia.

O autor desse livro tambem salientou que, na economia moderna nada eh mais precioso que bebes. Bebes sao o futuro de qualquer nacao. E as politicas mais defendidas pelo time republicano, principalmente pelos estados da fronteira mexicana, endocadas pelos candidatos republicanos, tem sido a receita certa para desmantelar a nossa economia dagora para o futuro. Se de uma forma o governo do Obama perseguiu os imigrantes, pelo menos ele colocou parte da legislacao na espera. A opiniao que o Mitt Romney apresentou eh a de fazer a vida dos imigrantes aqui tao insuportavel que prefeririam deportar-se voluntariamente. Mas o que tem sido feito ja esta causando exatamente isso.

Eu ja contei a respeito do meu amigo Richard que voluntariamente voltou ao Brasil. Richard levou para o Brasil sua filha unica. Jose esta planejando levar os tres filhos de sua ex-namorada. E isso nao eh tudo. Em 2.010 meu vizinho e amigo de longa data levou para la outras tres criancas. O que eh diferente neste caso? Meu vizinho eh cidadao e as criancas sao todas americanas. Casos como este temos muitos e o numero de criancas americanas que conheco e estao sendo levadas para o Brasil podem ser contadas `as duzias. E nao sou assistente social ou alguem outro que conheca muita gente para apontar dados exatos do que os Estados Unidos ja estao perdendo em capital de bebes.

Mitt Romney tambem sugeriu uma suposta lei de legalizacao que obrigaria aos interessados na legalizacao voltarem e aguardarem numa fila imaginaria antes de serem legalizados para, entao, reentrar aqui legalmente. Essa ideia eh tao boba que se eu fosse presidente de alguma firma e algum dos meus subordinados apresentassem tal sugestao em relacao aos empregados como assunto serio, eu o despediria com grande prazer. E olha que so de falar em despedir alguem ja me da calafrios porque nao tenho prazer de despedir ninguem nem em imaginacao.

Eu conheco pessoas que aceitaram voltar para esperar a legalizacao delas e estao arrependidas. Elas nao esperavam tanta demora e alguem esta por la ha anos sem nenhuma resposta positiva. Inclusive tem alguem que retornou secretamente. Do ponto de vista administrativo nos temos gente demais sem documentos com conhecimento de causa e ja trabalhando. Faltaria inteligencia mandar esse povo voltar imaginando que temos mais gente que estes chegando legalmente. Ate um recem-chegado adquirir a competencia de substituir um bom trabalhador perder-se-a meses, talvez anos, de produtividade. Se eh isso que o Mitt Romney tem a nos ensinar do que ele sabe de “administracao”, ele ja esta despedido e eu votarei no Obama mesmo!

Trabalhei por quase 10 anos na ESP. E confesso que qualquer um poderia substituir-me no meu servico porque nao demandava tamanho conhecimento. Mas mesmo assim, ano-a-ano eu melhorei minha capacidade de faze-lo. No final a minha produtividade ficou mais facil e melhor feita. A pessoa que ensinou-me o trabalho no comeco teria mais a aprender comigo se retornasse para faze-lo. Se eu fosse ensinar o que aprendi nos dias em que sai, o meu discipulo comecaria de um grau mais alto do que quando comecei porque eu desenvolvi meu conhecimento a partir do que aprendi primeiro.

Porem, se todo mundo for mandado embora de forma brusca, ninguem tera o conhecimento e tudo sera iniciado a partir de degraus inferiores. E se alguem retornar `a origem para esperar papeis, o empregador nao podera esperar para ter o trabalho pronto. Entao ele tera que contratar outro empregado. Dai, quando o imigrante retornar, talvez o seu emprego nao estara mais disponivel para ele.

Nem todo americano de nascimento fica muito tempo trabalhando em servicos que sao deixados para os imigrantes sem documentos. Este eh outro problema que leva aos donos de pequenas empresas preferirem empregar imigrantes que conterraneos. Eles nao podem arriscar-se a ter altenancias demasiadas porque isso faz a produtividade diminuir.

Eu ja mencionei o desastre que seria para a industria de construcao se todos os imigrantes sem documentos fossem deportados. Nao quero prolongar o assunto mais. No meu texto indicado acima qualquer um podera buscar mais informacoes. Eu so sei que a deportacao provocaria uma dor alem da imaginacao aos americanos. Seria outro tiro em nossos proprios pes.

Com respeito a esse assunto quero ir alem do nosso tempo. Todo mundo esta focando apenas o presente momento e o que tem sido feito nao eh o suficiente. Temos dois assuntos que irao estragar a nossa economia futura se nao forem resolvidos imediatamente. Estes sao o problema da construcao e do financiamento universitario. Alguns dias atras o candidato Rick Santorum debochou do presidente Obama porque ele disse que todo mundo deveria entrar nas universidades para ter uma profissao. Santorum duvida porque pensa que sempre teremos a extratificacao chamada de classe D em nossa sociedade. Penso que Obama esta enxergando alem do nosso tempo. E ate ha pouco tempo atras somente os visionarios enxergavam que hoje nos precisariamos uma educacao melhor. E foi porque nao nos preparamos antes que o nosso sistema escolar esta se esfarelando todo.

Para resolver-se isso de uma vez por todas eu proporia a criacao de um fundo permanente. E nao quero saber o que os conservadores pensarao a este respeito, porque o poria como obrigatorio. E toda crianca nascida nos Estados Unidos receberia o direito de ter uma conta para sua casa propria e seu diploma. Isso seria retirado dos pagamentos dos pais para ser depositado, porem, nos casos de pessoas num determinado grau de pobreza, os depositos seriam retirados de um fundo governamental. No fim o deposito para cada crianca seria calculado para, na hora certa, as criancas terem o total necessario para a universidade e para comprar uma primeira casa.

Alguem podera argumentar que alguns jamais irao `a universidade. E outros serao mesmo incapacitados de tal maneira que nem poderao ser responsaveis por casa alguma. Sem problemas. E ainda diria que, outros ainda irao morrer antes da necessidade. Eh vero! Mas o uso do dinheiro pode ser flexibilizado segundo a situacao. Mesmo os casais poderiam escolher usar uma parte para a compra de uma casa e a outra para comecar um negocio em familia. E se o dinheiro de todo nao tiver uso, podera ser usado para as aposentadorias. O sentido da ideia eh nao deixar para depois o que pode ser feito ja.

Nao penso que estejamos sendo inteligentes o suficiente permitindo que nossas criancas tenham duas dividas grandes ja no inicio de suas vidas. Isto esta tornando as pessoas escravas dos bancos. E isso esta fazendo diminuir a criatividade da nossa juventude.

Dito isso, qual seria a alternativa? Penso que podemos enxergar isso desde agora. Temos visto nossos filhos voltando para as casas dos pais. A maioria da prole atual esta sendo obrigada a viver mais tempo com os pais. Nao penso que isso eh sempre algo ruim. Isso sempre sera ruim quando se da por necessidade e nao por escolha.

Nos precisamos somente projetar o nosso pensamento um pouco alem do nosso tempo para enxergar o que acontecera depois. Agora nos estamos ajudando a nossos filhos. Mas os que perderao os pais nesse intervalo poderao nao ter condicoes de manter a casa. E se colocarmos em pratica a alternativa republicana, nossa recessao se prolongara mais que o esperado por alguns e sera pior. Dai eu sugiro, a quem quizer, fazer uma visitinha ao Rio de Janeiro. Vao ver o que no Brasil eh chamada de Cidade Maravilhosa. So nao se esquecam de olhar de perto as favelas porque esta sera a alternativa a nao criarmos o fundo social. Mas atentem para isso: o fundo social que proponho assegurara nao apenas `a populacao mas tambem a industria de construcao e o amago da nossa civilizacao. O nosso conhecimento.

Nao sei dizer como os outros americanos estao compreendendo a proposta republicana em fazer o governo ficar menor. Para mim parece uma pegadinha, um cavalo de Troia ou, modernamente falando, um virus. Os republicanos difundiram a ideia de que o governo eh o nosso inimigo. E tem muita gente ai engolindo a isca. Eles estao apresentando como se nosso povo precisasse ser contra o governo e um governo menor seria melhor para o povo.

Somando a isso eles tambem defendem a ideia de que a economia precise ser emancipada do que chamam de excessiva intromissao do governo. Ainda andam dizendo que o governo esta tornando dificil os ricos ficarem mais ricos para investirem na criacao de empregos. Eu diria que, muitas pessoas estao defendendo tal ideia sem exercitar melhor as mentes em relacao `as consequencias disso. Inclusive penso que, tem gente honesta demais se passando por inocente util nesse assunto. Mas como os brasileiros costumam dizer: “De boas intencoes o inferno esta cheio”.

Direi apenas isso, se todos fossem santos para que teriamos leis? A lei nao foi feita para pessoas boas mas para previnir que pessoas ruins tomem o poder. Imaginemos que todas as pessoas ricas em nosso meio sejam pessoas boas e incapazes de causar qualquer mal a nos. E tambem que seja por causa disso que estejam desconfortaveis com tanta legislacao desde que elas nao precisam disso para comportarem. Dai, o que nos garante que em meio `a proxima geracao nao surgirao os maus?

Todo mundo ja ouviu o velho ditado de que umas poucas macas podres acabam estragando todo o cesto de frutas. Em nosso caso, um governo pequeno, somado a uns poucos poderosos ricos macas podres podem ser desastrosos para a populacao toda. Os americanos estao agindo igual aos brasileiros nesse assunto. Eles estao se excluindo da funcao de governar como se o governo fosse uma entidade separada do povo.

O governo somos “Nos, o povo”. “Nos, o povo” nao podemos permitir a outros tomarem nosso governo como refem. Precisamos ser o governo mesmo que a cada quatro anos a gente selecione alguns para representar-nos, e nao podemos esquecer que nossos representantes irao fazer a nossa vez. Entao, se nao fizerem o que queremos eh nosso direito nao reelege-los no proximo pleito.

A democracia eh a nossa unica esperanca. E “Nos o povo” agindo como governo precisamos eleger pessoas que nos defenderao porque sozinhos nao somos nada. Nos, os 99% outros, so temos poder se nos juntarmos. E o governo democratico eh nosso poder. Precisamos de um governo forte nao para nos comandar a fazer o que nao queremos. Precisamos dele como um escudo contra a esperteza dos outros.

Imaginem so, amanha teremos um governo minimo e fraco. E tambem uma pequena minoria mandona com todo o poder do dinheiro nas maos. Alem disso, toda a desregulamentacao que o Partido Republicano esta pedindo. E que poderemos fazer? Muita coisa mas penso que as consequencias sempre serao desastrosas em todos os casos. Nos estaremos apenas repetindo a escrita. Qualquer um pode lembrar-se o que aconteceu ao povo quando uma Igreja poderosa na Era Medieval estava na posicao de ter todo o poder nas maos de poucos. Tambem quando a nobreza e os reis tomaram todo o poder para si mesmos.

O problema com a desregulamentacao combinada com governo menor eh que, isso poria uma minoria nos dirigindo sem ser eleita. Entao, se nao gostarmos nao teremos o poder do voto para retira-la. O que “Nos o povo” poderiamos fazer era comecar outra revolucao correndo o risco de ser massacrados. Porem, se formos inteligentes, podemos evitar um confronto desde ja, dizendo nao a tal proposta. Precisamos de um equilibrio melhor de poderes. O governo precisa ser nosso escudo, nao o nosso senhor. E o povo rico precisa se satisfazer com o poder do dinheiro e nao tentar morder pedacos maiores que a garganta.

Se eu fosse super rico como alguns nesse pais eu me poria na linha de frente para evitar tal situacao. Eu concordaria com todas as regulamentacoes justas, sem tentar interferir com os assuntos governamentais, a nao ser para ficar do lado do povo, e ficar feliz por ser capaz de fazer minhas contribuicoes. Um governo moderadamente forte tambem eh um bom escudo para os ricos.

Nos sabemos que a nossa situacao economica hoje nasceu de decisoes erradas tomadas pelo governo do Bush. Sim, isso esta mais claro do que cristal de que o que temos agora eh consequencia do que se fez no governo anterior. E se pode dizer mais. Todos os primeiros governos de um novo presidente serao consequencias do trabalho desenvolvido antes. E podemos ver todos os dados de desemprego desde o atual ate a administracao do John F. Kennedy para entendermos o que esta nos acontecendo. Kennedy passou ao Lyndon Johnson um recorde nao tao bom mas o que havia sido preparado funcionou. O desemprego caiu para 3,6% em 1.968.

Dai passou-se para o Nixon, o Ford e o Carter. Neste ponto o indice de desemprego foi crescendo ate o pique de 9.7% em 1.982. Os republicanos estao nostalgicos com respeito ao governo Regan mas o Carter tinha tomado um chutao no traseiro porque pos a mao na combuca que o Gerard Ford tinha deixado para ele. Mas o Carter foi o responsavel por controlar a situacao e mesmo passando um indice de 9.7% de desemprego o sucesso do primeiro governo do Regan foi gracas ao controle. Regan ganhou a reeleicao mas nao foi capaz de reduzir o indice para menos que 5.3%.

E Bush, o pai, fez-nos o presente de grego de deixar-nos uma taxa de 6.9% de desemprego no ultimo ano dele, em 1.993. Mesmo assim eu atribuo a ele o preparo que possibilitou ao Bill Clinton ter sucesso no primeiro governo. Porem parece que o Bill Clinton fez um bom trabalho tambem no segundo governo dele porque deixou a funcao com respeitaveis 4.0% de desemprego. Apesar disso, o povo americano elegeu o republicano Bush, o filho, que decidiu enfiar-nos em duas guerras desnecessarias ao mesmo tempo, e deixou o caximbo cair depois de nao regulamentar as palhacadas feitas na Wall Street, etc.

O resultado disso nos estamos sofrendo agora, dia e noite. E se fizermos uma analise dos dados encontraremos a correlacao dos fatos. Parece que guerras nos trazem desemprego. E isso eh suposto acontecer mesmo. Se ficarmos concentrados no fazer guerras nao podemos usar nossas reservas para criarmos empregos porque nunca se sabe o quanto iremos precisar para sustenta-las. E, tambem, enquanto a gente esta destruindo os outros paises, eles nao serao bons mercados para nos porque a destruicao traz apenas pobreza para eles.

Assim, o que temos agora ainda sao consequencias do governo George W. Bush. E os candidatos republicanos, inclusive o Ron Paul, estao dizendo que, os emprestimos `a Wall Street e `a autoindustria sao a causa do problema. Eles pensam que somos trouxas! Os emprestimos foram tao ruins quanto os remedios contra o cancer. Sou medico e sei alguma coisa a respeito do mal que os remedios causam aos pacientes. Eu nao recomendaria a ninguem tomar remedios, a menos que seja estritamente necessario. A gente toma remedio segundo a equacao: custos/beneficios. Se a alternativa a nao tomar o remedio eh a morte, entao, eu preferiria o remedio.

Se o senador McCain tivesse sido eleito, ou mesmo qualquer um dos quatro pre-candidatos do time republicano de 2.012 fosse presidente logo apos ao desastroso governo Bush, eles nao pensariam duas vezes em emprestar para a Wall Street e tudo o mais. Eles sabem que o futuro do partido estaria na balanca. Nenhum partido resistira `a nostalgia de nao se ter mais a auto industria americana. Eles nao sobreviveriam aos milhoes a mais de desempregados que a alternativa sem emprestimos causaria.

Mesmo assim, nos podemos enxergar como um governo pode ser um bom escudo para os ricos. A ira contra a nossa situacao economica poderia ter sido direcionada toda contra a Wall Street. Mas o governo esta levando a parte dele tambem. Eh melhor para os ricos ter um governo forte que se ponha entre eles e a massa enfurecida. Senao!

Os candidatos republicanos estao defedendo a diminuicao dos impostos para os ricos dizendo que isso os fara mais ricos e iria criar mais empregos para os pobres. Essa eh a maior conversa fiada que ja ouvi na vida. Desde que se eh rico ja se usa os elevadores que so comecam a partir do milesimo andar da piramide. Eles nao precisam dessa ajuda de “Nos o povo”.

Precisamos verificar quais sao as obrigacoes do governo. E estou falando a respeito de todos os niveis de governo, desde as pequenas cidades ate Washington. Voce ve os ricos pagando pela escola primaria, levando servicos basicos para onde nao da lucro ou mesmo pagando para asfaltar nossas estradas? Eh dito que estes servicos sao oferecidos pelo governo ao povo. Mas nao eh. Eles sao providos pelo povo para o uso comum de todos. Tenho duas criancas na escola publica. E sei que estou pagando pelo asfalto da frente da minha casa atraves dos impostos da casa e dos carros que pago. E algumas vezes eu preciso ir a Boston usando a via publica para levar meus filhos ou eu mesmo a consultas medicas.

Mas os ricos precisam disso mais que eu. Se eu nao tivesse escolha eu poderia ir a Boston a pe. Nossos ancestrais fizeram isso por seculos. Mas eu iria rir ao ver os ricos transportando as mercadorias deles de costa a costa sem a ajuda do povo. O povo paga pela escola publica. E nos nos acostumamos a pensar que estamos fazendo algo bom por nos mesmos. E isso eh verdade. Mas os ricos precisam da nossa escola para ficarmos mais informados e inteligentes para que eles tenham melhores empregados e melhor mercado consumidor para transferirem riquezas para eles. Algumas vezes nos usamos os beneficios governamentais e os ricos os usam todo o tempo. Entao, por que eles ganhariam impostos menores e nos nao? Pelo menos, por que todos nos nao pagamos o justo desde que todos dependemos dos beneficios de viver em sociedade?

Nao sou contra aos ricos serem ricos. O que nao gosto eh de injustica. Eu so penso que os ricos sao insubstituiveis como seres humanos mas o dinheiro deles nao. E precisamos de um exemplo para eu explicar-me melhor. Imaginem se as multinacionais desaparecerem e os ricos nao tiverem mais o dinheiro. Porem nos conservariamos nosso conhecimento, as estruturas basicas e o nivel economico de agora, so excluindo mesmo os ricos e os emprestimos do governo.

O que aconteceria logo depois seria uma explosao da economia onde a classe dos ricos seria substituida por uma classe media mais elevada. Contudo, se continuarmos com as mesmas regras de hoje, logo outra classe de ricos surgiria de novo. Isso nao eh pegadinha, eh a pura realidade. Corte de impostos dos ricos nao cria mais empregos, cria somente pessoas mais ricas. E desafio a qualquer matematico a provar o contrario. Corte dos impostos eh o elevador que somente os ricos podem usar para atingir o topo do esquema piramidal.

Aqui, na base da piramide o jogo eh completamente diferente. E somente por coincidencia eu tenho um exemplo pessoal disso. Tenho amigos que comentaram isso comigo antes mas nao prestei muita atencao porque pensei que nao chegaria a minha vez. E o fato eh este: minha familia usava o seguro saude do governo porque somos uma familia de baixa renda. E no ano passado nos subimos nossa declaracao para 35 mil. 35 mil, nao milhoes (Essa eh uma referencia `a declaracao do Mitt Romney). Para uma familia de quatro pessoas.

No mes passado chegaram as mas noticias. Minha esposa e eu tivemos nossa cobertura diminuida. Agora precisaremos pagar uma taxa em todas as visitas medicas, hospitalares e `as farmacias. Os jovens nao compreendem a situacao porque eles raramente adoecem e tem energia para passar para frente. Mas o que fizemos eh mais ou menos US$ 100.00/mes a mais que a quantidade que nos permitiria ter uma cobertura completa. Ai a situacao caiu no estagio seguinte.

Eu tenho glaucoma e colesterol alto. Terei que pagar taxas no meu suplemento mensal de remedios. Se for atendido pelo clinico geral, ver os varios especialistas que estou sujeito e, somente em caso de, ser atendido na emergencia o que `as vezes acontece, poderei ter que gastar bem mais do que os 100 dolares/mes. Visitar o dentista sera um luxo acima do alcance. E nao estou incluindo as necessidades da minha esposa. Ela, ocasionalmente, precisa ir ao medico e tomar algum remedio. A quentinha d’agora eh que uma coroa dela caiu e ela pensa ser vergonhoso demais nao recoloca-la. Eu preferirei ficar sem o servico porque: “quem pode, pode…”

Cade o meu furo legal? Infelizmente tera que ser nao ir ao medico, mesmo que a vida correr certo risco. Se eu sofrer algo mais simples para um comeco, vou esperar chegar ao ponto de nao poder evitar buscar ajuda. E isso nao eh hipotese. Terei que faze-lo porque nao ha alternativa. Entao, a defesa dos impostos menores para os ricos apresentada pelos candidatos republicanos esta me forcando a votar contra eles. Nao porque nao goste dos candidatos republicanos ou das pessoas ricas mas porque nao consigo ver como a proposta deles ira dar aos idosos qualquer escapatoria.

Ja havia escrito todo esse capitulo e agora o estava corrigindo. Resolvi introduzir esses paragrafos porque algo mais aconteceu. Hoje eh 12 de marco de 2012, segunda-feira. No final da semana anterior eu estava com tanta raiva que nao quiz escrever. Tenho procurado ser neutro. Nao quero que a raiva me conduza.

Com a mudanca do nosso plano de saude ouve uma confusao. Eu ja havia marcado uma consulta no mes anterior. Tive que muda-la para este mes. Assim, tive que esticar por mais um mes uma situacao desconfortavel. Como se diz no Brasil, um incomodo. Fiz uma primeira consulta ao medico que fora aprovado pelo plano anterior. E marcamos uma cirurgia para amanha. Coisa simples. Dai veio uma carta do plano atual anunciando que o meu requerimento de consulta havia sido negado porque o medico nao era associado ao plano.

A primeira consequencia eh que eu serei obrigado a pagar toda a primeira consulta. A segunda foi passar pela situacao humilhante de cancelar a cirurgia. Nao vou dizer o que foi mas a cirurgia corrigiria algo que tem me causado tanta humilhacao que eu quase paguei os US$ 125,00 que a cirurgia no consultorio medico me custaria. Somente nao o fiz porque nao aceitavam o meu cartao de credito. A rejeicao acabou levando-me a concluir que nao fara muita diferenca passar um pouco mais de humilhacao e trocar o atual medico por outro que esteja nos quadros do plano.

Para mim sera uma perda. Mas como sou perdedor mesmo, ja estou acostumado. Mas havera uma perda para a populacao do estado. Quando conversei a primeira vez com o primeiro medico ele queria fazer a cirurgia no hospital. Quando questionei quanto eu teria que pagar por isso ele informou-me que teria que pagar uma taxa do hospital. So entao ele revelou que a cirurgia poderia ser feita ambulatorial, assim eu economisaria a taxa hospitalar. Com a mudanca de plano nao sei se terei a mesma chance de pedir o mais barato.

De qualquer forma as pessoas deveriam refletir melhor. O que sera melhor para a sociedade como um todo, continuar produzindo mais perdedores como eu e poucos vencedores ou apostar na reducao de perdedores? Para mim a melhor resposta eh buscar uma sociedade em que todos tenham oportunidades iguais de se tornarem vencedores. Eh preciso buscar condicoes de produzir vencedores e vencedores, nao importando o lado da nossa militancia. Quanto menos perdedores tivermos mais justa sera a nossa sociedade. Nao penso que uma sociedade pode esperar durar muito enquanto essa sociedade continuar deixando atrasadas mais e mais pessoas.

O que eu estava falando antes era que, alguns de meus amigos tinham comentado isso. Inclusive um deles simplesmente pediu demissao de um trabalho de meio tempo porque ele estava dando dor de cabeca. Ele tinha que trabalhar 10 horas por semana, usando o carro, para ganhar mais US$ 5.000,00/ano. E estava pagando mais ou menos a mesma coisa de imposto de renda. Ele largou o trabalho, as dores de cabeca sumiram e ainda ganhou alguma restituicao. Assim ele concluiu: “De graca nao trabalho mais para o governo!”

Este eh o fato: “Nos o povo” inves de termos um elevador temos uma barreira economica para nao alcancarmos o topo da piramide. Para chegarmos la precisamos, como dizem os brasileiros, “dar um paco maior que as pernas.” De 30 mil temos que saltar, pelo menos, para 70 mil/ano para se ter condicoes de pagar um seguro privado e tudo o mais que a vida exige da classe media. Nao podemos andar passo-a-passo. E sabemos disso, a menos que se ganhe na loteria, nao estao se fazendo muitos milagres economicos por aqui mais.

Os candidatos republicano podem nao estar querendo isso mas o que estao tentando criar ira nos dar um quarto poder de governo. Tradicionalmente nos temos: legislativo, executivo e judiciario. Os tres poderes precisam estar em equilibrio para nossa democracia funcionar direito. Mas os candidatos republicanos estao tentando criar o poder dos super ricos que dominaria os outros sem precisar ser eleito. Este eh um esquema historicamente falho. E eh onde o passado e o presente se encontrariam.

Outra gafe dos tres patetas do time do Partido Republicano eh o desejo de comecar uma guerra comercial dizendo que eles trarao de volta os empregos exportados para o exterior. Eu compreendo que isso eh campanha, dai os candidatos falam pelos cotovelos porque querem ganhar a maioria dos votos mas isso nao se casa com a realidade. Primeiramente porque se os negocios estiverem indo bem no exterior estarao cumprindo a funcao social de distribuicao de renda. Produzindo-se sociedades mais ricas no exterior significara que estamos fortalecendo as bases da nossa propria piramide porque os mercados enriquecidos comprarao mais de nos.

Se trouxermos os empregos de volta sem oferecer alternativa aos outros para manter a renda deles ira diminuir nossa lista de clientes. Tambem ira aumentar o ressentimento contra nos. Dai para frente devemos esperar qualquer coisa menos cooperacao entre nos. O proximo passo sera a aplicacao da reciprocidade. Talvez os candidatos republicanos nao saibam o que a palavra significa porque eles estao somente transmitindo o carater de arrogancia onde eles pensam: Nos somos tudo e o resto do mundo eh nosso quintal.

Traduzamos isso em linhas mais simples. Quando comecarmos a trazer de volta os empregos que supostamente exportamos, o mundo podera comecar a ter o mesmo direito de reclamar os empregos exportados para os Estados Unidos. Alguem podera dizer que: Esse cara eh doido ao falar assim porque nunca ouvimos falar de empregos nos Estados Unidos que vieram dos outros paises. Mas estes estao se esquecendo que somos movidos a materias primas que nos chegam do mundo. E o povo do mundo pode comecar a cortar o suprimento. Vamos mencionar apenas petroleio e ferro.

(Nota: hoje, 13 de marco de 2.012, vi no noticiario a mencao de que estao tentando mover uma acao comercial contra a China porque ela esta diminuindo a exportacao de “terras raras”, minerais dos quais a China eh responsaveis por 99% do comercio internacional e materia prima para fabricar produtos de alta tecnologia. Essa ja deve ser uma pequena amostra do que se dara numa guerra comercial).

Os outros paises poderao nos dizer que irao deixar de mandar estes materiais para nos e irao processa-lo eles mesmos. Se quizermos a partir de agora teremos que comprar os subprodutos das materias primas nao mais elas proprias. E os conservadores poderao dizer: voce eh hilario. Eles nao possuem a tecnologia e os especialistas para fazer isso. Mas o mundo podera responder: Ta resolvido. Te damos duas opcoes. Primeiramente voce podera esperar ate nos desenvolvermos a tecnologia para fazer o trabalho. A segunda eh trazerem a tecnologia e alguns especialistas para liderar-nos no que faremos. A escolha eh sua. Senao, podemos tambem buscar especialistas em outros paises.

O plano republicano de trazer de volta os empregos para os Estados Unidos eh como um aviao que saiu da California para Nova Iorque e acabou em Chicago. Dai eles querem levantar voo de novo porque imaginam que conhecem o caminho. Mas eles acabarao no meio do Oceano Atlantico e sem combustivel. Pensam que o problema esta apenas no piloto mas os instrumentos falharam. Eh preciso consertar os instrumentos. E a seguir ajudar ao resto do mundo sair da pobreza porque esta eh a via que aumenta a base da piramide e a estabiliza.

Que o leitor use boa imaginacao para calcular quantos bons empregos a mais nos perderiamos se comercarmos um cabo de guerra contra o resto do mundo! So penso que, nao ha nada mais anti-America que certo tipo de candidatos americanos. E a reducao de impostos para os ricos pode tambem ser entendida como aumento de propina.

Logo apos escrever este capitulo estou retornando para comentar a respeito do que acaba de acontecer nos Estados Unidos. Ontem o presidente Obama recebeu o primeiro ministro de Israel, Benjamin Netaniahu, para dialogos. Israel esta ameacando atacar ao Iram como forma de previnir que o pais arabe adquira armas nucleares porque isso poderia ser usado em ataques terroristas. O presidente Obama assegurou a ele que os Estados Unidos estarao ao lado de Israel mas espera que as pressoes economicas causarao efeito e farao o Iran permitir `a comunidade internacional monitorar as usinas nucleares.

Porem o Partido Republicano esta fazendo pressao no presidente Obama para comecar jogos de guerra contra Iran e Siria. O ex-candidato do partido, senador McCain, ja esta pedindo ataques aereos contra a Siria e os Tres Patetas candidatos ja ate declararam guerra ao Iran. Estao irresponsavelmente falando de guerra porque eles nao terao a responsabilidade de tal decisao sobre os ombros. O que eles querem eh apenas ganhar os votos do eleitorado republicano mais conservador. Mas nos podemos exercitar nossas mentes para vermos as consequencias. Digamos, se nos comecarmos uma guerra contra o Iran agora, quais serao as consequencias daqui a 40 anos?

Nao precisamos bola de cristal alguma para ver isso. O primeiro ministro israelita deseja fazer um ataque preventivo pensando que isso salvara Israel mas esta totalmente errado. Mesmo que nao se faca nada a unica maneira de evitar-se o que direi agora eh comecar a por em pratica um Plano de Paz entre arabes e judeus e toma-lo como unica salvaguarda para o futuro.

Neste exato momento o presidente Obama esta vulneravel porque ele precisa da reeleicao e o voto dos judeus e dos irresponsaveis que apoiam tudo o que Israel faz sera importante para isso. Mas o que ele precisava fazer era colocar cordas nos pescocos dos lideres de Israel e da Palestina e falar: Vou afrouxar as cordas somente quando os dois lados se beijarem. Depois do beijo ele poderia dizer: Agora eh hora de bater um papo com a Siria e o Iran.

De outra forma, todavia, 40 anos `a frente o petroleo no Oriente Medio sera escasso ou nao existira. E, como os paises ao redor nao terao feito a paz, e estao jogando fora o dinheiro dessa materia prima comprando armamentos, e nao pondo atencao em formas alternativas de viver, a pobreza e desespero tomarao conta do povo. E os problemas voltarao com forca. Primeiramente o povo local ira expulsar qualquer ditador que tenha servido como ponta de lanca do Imperialismo Americano. Isso inclui a familia real saudita e outras.

E o povo voltara os olhos para Israel e Estados Unidos e vera o sucesso deles. E o povo a respeito do qual se diz nao ter memoria comecara a questionar-se: Onde esta o dinheiro que nosso petroleo produziu? Por que os outros o usaram para ficar ricos e nos pegamos apenas as migalhas e, agora, a fome? Isso esta errado. E o desespero o fara fazer algo inimaginavel. Nao importara as bombas atomicas que Israel ja possui.

A situacao ira unir alguns paises muculmanos. Ate o Paquistao, o qual ja tem a bomba atomica. Por falar nisso, o Taliban sera a cabeca deste e talvez outros paises. E o resultado sera como: Israel precisara vencer todas as batalhas. E o outro lado precisara vencer apenas uma. Todavia, o custo para os dois lados sera tao catastrofico que sera como se os dois lados perderam. E pergunte-se a qualquer um: eh justo deixarmos esse destino aos nossos descendentes?

Por enquanto, usemos a situacao para rirmos um pouco. Vendo o Netaniahu vindo beijar as maos do Obama fez-me fazer uma analogia. O que parece eh que a preocupacao americana com respeito a Israel eh tao grande que isso faz daquele pais o quinquagesimo primeiro estado americano. E sua definicao parece-se com: Israel eh uma California distante, cercada por mexicanos muculmanos.

Consequencia parecida podera ser esperada das politicas de deportacao que os principais candidatos do Partido Republicano defendem. Digamos que, nos deportaremos, pelo menos, 10 milhoes de trabalhadores sem documentos para os paises de origem. Para pensar uma loucura dessas, a pessoa tem que estar pensando que: isso nao causaram nenhum estrago `a industria de construcao e aos negocios gerais. Entao, exercitaremos nossas mentes apenas em relacao ao proximo passo que seria essa multidao humana voltando para sua antiga casa.

Outra vez, isso demandaria certa reciprocidade. Primeiramente causaria alguma pobreza nos outros paises porque o numero de trabalhadores nao encontraria empregos. Em segundo plano porque a maioria deles sustenta membros da familia por la e essa ajuda acabara. Automaticamente isso aumentara o ressentimento contra os Estados Unidos. Logo em seguida, alguem tera a “grande ideia” pedir um boicote contra o consumo dos produtos americanos. Caso preciso, havera a substituicao de produtos americanos pelos japoneses e europeus e, inclusive, chineses.

A seguir qualquer um pode visualisar o que vira. O sentimento anti-americano aumentara tanto que a substituicao deixara de ser apenas um instrumento de pressao e tornar-se-a uma doce vinganca. Nao desejo assistir `a Ford no Brasil pular do terceiro lugar como mais comprada para o lugar de inexistencia. E a Coca-Cola ser chutada do resto do mundo, vindo assumir um lugar de companhia nacional americana ana. Nisso milhoes de americanos perderao empregos. E talvez venhamos a ter nossa propria revolucao como as que estao ocorrendo na Primavera Arabe. Nao quero, definitivamente, viver num pais parecido com a Siria atual.

Voce nao imagina como as coisas podem mudar num piscar de olhos. Como diz a sabedoria do Lavoisier: nao podemos tomarmo-nos como insubstituiveis. Isso eh pura arrogancia. Temos de lembrar que, nos dialogos a nivel de pais para pais pode-se dizer algo estupido e depois pedir perdao porque os interesses sao maiores e obedecem a um senso comum. Mas nao podemos dizer que o mesmo se de nos dialogos a nivel em que uma parte eh um governo estrangeiro e a outra eh a populacao de outro pais. Interferir com os interesses do povao resultara numa resposta do povao. E nao ha como controla-lo.

Ha dois anos mais ou menos aconteceu algo comigo que podemos usar no nosso exercicio mental. Eu estava na parada do onibus escolar esperando minha filha e vi uma mulher com tracos orientais. Ela estava vestindo uma camisa com a letras FBI. Nao prestei muita atencao nela porque pensei que fosse alguem diferente de minha cultura. Dias depois minha filha saiu do onibus conversando alto com a filha dela. Captei algumas palavras que a mae falou e percebi que ela tambem era brasileira. Desde entao tornamo-nos amigos porque nao tinhamos a barreira da linguagem. E nossas filhas continuam no melhor da amizade.

O que veio era o que menos eu esperava. Conversando com ela e ouvindo o sotaque perguntei de qual estado do Nordeste Brasileiro ela era. E quase com indignacao ela respondeu-me: “Sou de Sao Paulo!” Tudo estava esquisito antes de ela explicar que os pais dela eram do Nordeste do Brasil realmente. So ai eu consegui entender.

O Estado de Sao Paulo e sua capital Sao Paulo sao tao cosmopolitanos quanto Nova Iorque. E as duas cidades sao quase do mesmo tamanho. Elas possuem Historas semelhantes de imigracoes. E atualmente eh o estado mais populoso do Brasil. Algo em torno de 40 milhoes de pessoas, o que eh um pouquinho mais que um quinto da populacao brasileira. O segundo estado mais populoso eh Minas Gerais com seus 20 milhoes. Juntos eles contam um terco da populacao brasileira.

Porem, Sao Paulo eh muito mais rico. Desde o inicio da industrializacao no Brasil este concentrou a maior parte disso. Entao, do inicio dos anos 1.900 em diante ele atraiu outros brasileiros e povos do exterior. Entre os brasileiros os primeiros a chegar foram os mineiros junto com os medio-orientais, japoneses, italianos, portugueses e todos os outros europeus. Mas a partir da segunda metade do seculo XX se deu a migracao dos nordestinos em maior numero. Com todo o movimento Sao Paulo tomou o titulo de mais populoso do vizinho Minas Gerais.

A populacao do Nordeste Brasileiro eh o mais autentico exemplo de nativo brasileiros. Nisso os nortistas sao comparaveis a eles mas os numeros daqueles sao muito maiores. Normalmente eles sao mistura das racas: africanos e europeus mais uma proporcao maior de nativo-brasileiros. A pele deles eh predominantemente morena. Este eh um sinal do passado e do presente clima, dominado pela luminosidade do sol. A aparencia deles pode ser confundida como a aparencia de outros latinos. Mas o predominio eh mesmo a mistura.

Como o Nordeste Brasileiro sempre sofreu com secas infinitas, o povo foi submetido ao ciclo de ir e vir, da e para a terra nativa. Como a maioria era pobre eles tinham que confrontar o preconceito contra eles dos compatriotas com visual mais europeu. Inclusive ha no Brasil uma minoria no extremo Sul que advoga a ideia besta de criar-se um pais separado, mais puro racialmente, nos Estados do Sul. A minoria propaga que os nordestinos sao os culpados pela pobreza no Brasil.

Mas a populacao de Sao Paulo, getilico paulistas, conhece a importancia dos nordestinos em sua economia. Ela nao saberia viver sem o trabalho duro deles em suas plantacoes de cana, laranja, cafe e na industria da construcao e outras do setor de servicos. E essa populacao esta tao entremeada no componente social do estado que nao se sabe dizer quem eh quem somente pela aparencia.

Isso justifica o meu engano na identificacao da minha amiga. Apos anos vivendo aqui no Nordeste Americano a gente se torna mais desbotados porque nao vemos o sol que estamos acostumados. Mas o que quero dizer com a lembranca dessa passagem da minha vida eh que: Se os americanos desejam manter o titulo de pais mais rico do mundo precisam tambem abrirem-se para um numero maior de imigrantes do mundo inteiro. Nos bem sabemos, os numeros contam.

A China esta chegando com toda a forca e logo pode ultrapassar-nos. Isso nao significa que ira destronar tao cedo o nosso modelo de civilizacao. Mas a medida que ela for ficando mais rica e se fizer o dever de casa direitinho, aplicando a riqueza em educacao de qualidade, pesquisa de tecnologia avancada e dai por diante, nos iremos ficar na poeira. Se tratarmos a populacao do mundo com justica, de forma aos Estados Unidos permanecerem na lideranca, como a locomotiva em um trem, em que os outros participarao das riquezas e dos avancos, nos teremos sucesso. Mas se tratarmos os outros como indesejaveis, eles nos tratarao da mesma maneira. Nao esquecamos do Espelho de Gandhi.

Se nosso poder vem do dinheiro que nos vem do mundo, entao, eh imprescindivel aceitarmos a presenca dos povos do mundo em nossa casa. O povo vai aonde o dinheiro esta, nao apenas para desfruta-lo mas para criar um mercado mais vigoroso. E isso nao eh tudo. Precisamos fazer isso com a participacao de todo mundo, equilibradamente. Para assegurar a permanencia de nossa civilizacao, precisamos partilhar o poder, o conhecimento e a inteligencia com o mundo todo.

Seria mais saudavel criar-se de 5 a 12 setores no globo que funcionaria como uma federacao. O minimo de 5 eh representado pelos continentes: Ameridas do Sul e Norte, Europa, Asia e Africa. Mas Australia, India, Oriente Medio, America Central e Caribe, e tres outros setores tambem completariam tal Federacao. O objetivo disso seria o desenvolvimento da confianca de uns para com os outros e a partilha dos poderes da populacao, da economia e do conhecimento. Pretendo voltar a esse assunto em outro capitulo para esclarecer melhor.

Comentarei algo a respeito da politica atual. A campanha do Partido Republicano esta ficando mais clara. Nao comentei antes mas o candidato Mitt Romney teve quatro vitorias. Incluindo-se Michigan, o torrao dele. Hoje eh 4 de marco. Ontem ele ganhou o Estado de Washington. A vitoria dele no Michigan foi a mais significante. Naquele estado os eleitores podem votar nas primarias dos dois partidos. E como as pesquisas indicavam empate entre Romney e Santorum, surgiu a proposta de os democratas votarem no Santorum porque ele pareceria mais fraco no mano-a-mano contra o presidente Obama.

Para mim o feitico virou contra o feiticeiro de certa forma. Nao penso que isso tenha mobilizado um bom numero de eleitores democratas mas sim dos republicanos. Eh provavel que os indecisos antes de votar decidiram votar no Romney. Isso deu a ele uma vitoria apertada apesar de isso ser o que conta. Penso que nas eleicoes gerais ele podera usar isso dizendo que ele eh o mais elegivel porque venceu os apoiadores do Santorum aliados aos democratas. Aparentemente, os que estao por tras de tal esperteza tentavam por duvida na elegilibilidade do Romney nas eleicoes gerais ao mesmo tempo dar um empurraozinho no senador Santorum, suposto, um adversario mais fraco para o presidente.

Imagino que por tras dessa cena anda outra coisa. Para mim, Mitt Romney eh o candidato mais fraco entre os 4 possiveis. O que ele tem eh o poder do dinheiro mas um curriculo desastroso. Lembram-se quando falei que concordava com o “conversa fiada” dito pelo ex-presidente do Congresso, Newt Gingrich, que o Romney nao tentou a reeleicao em Massachusetts porque nao seria eleito? Eles nunca entraram nos detalhes da questao. Por que? Mas isso sera apresentado nas eleicoes gerais.

Mas, por que espalhar-se que o Rick Santorum eh o mais fraco? No meu ponto-de-vista isso eh verdade. Mas os eleitores do Romney agora sao ideologicos. Eles tem duas coisas na mente. Votar nele porque ele parece ser mais forte. Para estes nao importam os detalhes ideologicos porque eles sabem que o Romney nao eh conservador como o Santorum eh. De qualquer forma, eles votariam em qualquer candidato desde que fosse republicano.

Por outro lado, o eleitorado do Santorum vota por paixao. Eles estao votando nele como uma alternativa ao Mitt Romney porque eles nao gostam do ex-governador de Massachusetts. Dai, uma boa parte deles nao ira votar para ninguem nas eleicoes gerais. Eles votariam no Santorum da mesma forma que o eleitorado do Romney tambem faria, porque querem ver o Obama cair fora, nao importa porque nem para quem.

O negocio eh este, eu acredito que Ron Paul seria o melhor candidato para o lado dos republicanos. Todos os eleitores dos outros votariam nele nas eleicoes gerais. E ele eh o unico que esta levando sangue novo para o Partido Republicano. Ele uniria a vozes. Ele conseguiria inclusive o voto de alguns democratas por causa da decepcao com o Obama.

Mas existe outra esperteza por aqui. E a estoria da Festa no Ceu pode ensinar-nos algo. O jovem talvez nao conheca a estoria e eh melhor resumi-la aqui. Dizia-se que: Teve uma vez uma Festa no Ceu. Todos os animais foram convidados mas somente os que voavam poderiam ir. E o sapo comecou a pensar numa forma de comparecer.

Falando com o amigo urubu ele viu o violao que ele estava levando consigo. Entao, esperou que o urubu distraisse e pulou dentro. Eles tiveram uma boa festa e antes do final o sapo acomodou-se no seu lugar no violao. Voando de volta o urubu sentil o violao pesado e olhou dentro. Ao ver o sapo, ficou furioso e gritou: Vou te soltar para voce esborrachar la em baixo. O sapo implorou mas o urubu nao queria nem saber.

Olhando a Terra, o sapo pediu a palavra. Ta bom, mas eu so queria te fazer um ultimo pedido, nao joga na agua porque morro de medo de afogar-me. Joga-me nas pedras porque morrerei na hora. E o urubu continuava tao furioso que jogou o sapo na agua. E era isso mesmo que o sapo queria.

Parece que aqui temos a mesma situacao. Os democratas estao manobrando os republicanos, fazendo-os fazer o que eles querem. O problema eh este: acontecera o planejado? Nao tenho certeza. Eu jamais votaria para um segundo governo do presidente Bush e pensava que os outros americanos fariam o mesmo. Eu estava errado como posso estar errado na suposicao atual. Somente o tempo dira o que sera. Depois de amanha sera a Super Terca. E, com as ultimas 4 vitorias, os eleitores republicanos poderao ter a impressao de que o Mitt Romney eh uma inevitabilidade. Se for assim, eles lhe darao uma vitoria confortavel na maioria dos 10 estados em disputa, e transformarao a inevitabilidade numa realidade.

O principal problema para o Partido Republicano hoje eh a militancia de extrema direita. Esta pegou o partido como refem e o extremismo esta afastando um bom numero de votos da populacao moderada. Este eh um velho problema sistemico. Algum tempo atras o Partido dos Trabalhadores teve um problema parecido no Brasil. Como ele era um partido da esquerda moderado o problema dele era sua porcao de extrema esquerda. Era uma parte menor no partido mas era a mais ativa economicamente, e com posicoes politicas extremas. O partido perdeu algumas eleicoes por causa do medo que o eleitorado comum tinha de o partido ser comunista como um todo. Somente apos os extremo-esquerdistas serem convidados a sair e constituir os proprios partidos deles foi que o Partido dos Trabalhadores se tornou uma forca competitiva de verdade. O Partido Republicano deveria usar a mesma receita para tornar-se de maior confianca no futuro.

Agora, como Mitt Romney parecer ser a inevitabilidade, falarei a respeito do que penso ser o Tendao de Aquiles dele. Para a surpresa de alguns, eh a associacao dele com a empresa Bain Capital e a carreira meteorica de sucesso. E eu direi porque ele deveria estar envergonhado do sucesso. Para ter sucesso ninguem precisa, necessariamente, tornar-se super rico como muitos pensam. Ter sucesso pode ser algo completamente diferente. Nos temos exemplos de animais que tiveram sucesso por milenios no sobreviver a milhares de desastres naturais. Mas nao sabemos se algum rico sobrevivera `a catastrofe criada por eles proprios.

O problema com algumas pessoas de hoje eh que, elas sabem como ajuntar o dinheiro facilmente e pensam que tem sucesso por isso. E ainda pensam que as outras que nao sabem fazer o mesmo nao tem sucesso ou sao inferiores a elas. Mas o que esta acontecendo eh isso: os auto proclamados de sucesso nao passam de viciados em juntar dinheiro. Isso mesmo! Alguem dira que estou inventando coisa nova, que nao existe, para dar-me razao. Mas eu sei que aquilo que se deseja acima da necessidade, sem uma utilidade organica eh vicio.

So porque dinheiro nao eh alcool, drogas, alimento ou remedio nao podemos dizer que ninguem eh viciado nele. Nos podemos tornar-nos viciados em tudo, desde que se tenha um desejo extravagante de possuir. Eu mesmo sou viciado em informacao e escrita. E esta eh a razao que estou planejando, talvez, fazer desse o meu ultimo livro. Assim passarei a concentrar-me mais no bem estar futuro da familia. Mas nem todo mundo eh capaz de entender o problema por si mesmo. O viciado nas drogas sempre tem problema em admitir que eh viciado. E sem o reconhecimento do vicio nao ha tratamento.

Deixem-me falar algo a respeito do vicio do Romney ao dinheiro. “Joint Rapinagem” como o nosso amigo Rick Perry chamou isso, eh a melhor definicao para os atos usados pelo Romney para obter sua fortuna. Ele esta defendendo o historico de criacao de empregos por meio da riqueza e eh provavel que tenha criado algum mesmo. Mas como ele o fez nao foi bom para nossa sociedade. Vamos pegar os exemplos da criacao das companhias Staples e Starbucks.

Nao muito tempo apos eu vir para Massachusetts, comecei a escrever mais livros. Nao tinha a intencao imediata de publica-los porque nao tinha dinheiro para isso e decidi fazer fotocopias para distribuir de presente a amigos e parentes. Eh! Eu tenho estes atos de bondade como um oferecimento gracioso em nome da amizade e parentesco, sem deixar que as pessoas saibam o quanto custou-me. Para isso eu usava os servicos de pequenos comerciantes, um em Holliston e outro em Ashland, porque eles ficavam no meu caminho de trabalho. Algum tempo depois retornei `as lojas familiares e haviam fechado as portas.

Agora, quando eu preciso do servico eu posso leva-lo para ser feito numa Staples em Framingham para ter o mesmo servico. A diferenca eh que serei atendido por um empregado mecanizado ou farei eu mesmo. Nada de conversa com alguem familiar. Penso que a Starbucks funciona no mesmo caminho. Haviam muitos pequenos negocios oferecendo o mesmo servico mas ela usou o poder do dinheiro para troca-los por si mesma. E sinto muito em dizer isso mas o cafe da Starbucks eh o pior que ja tomei. A gente bebe porque eh viciado mas eu evitaria este, todas as vezes que tivesse alternativa. Especialmente se fosse por um cafe tipo caseiro.

O problema com as “Joint Rapinagem” eh que, elas estao interessadas somente em ganhar dinheiro rapido sem prestar atencao nas consequencias. Elas estao criando companhias monstruosas num passo muito acelerado nao dando chances aos negocios tradicionais de competirem. Se Henry Ford tivesse a mesma oportunidade no tempo dele, hoje teriamos uma companhia monstruosa sem que ninguem pudesse competir com ela. O que teriamos seria apenas um monopolio chamado Ford.

E por que isso eh ruim para nossa sociedade? Primeiro porque esta aumentando a distancia entre ricos e outros. Tambem eh ruim porque esta criando empregos e diminuindo as oportunidades. Por que ao inves de se criar companhias monstro a partir de servicos que ja estao sendo oferecidos por pequenos proprietarios as “Joint Rapinagem” como a Bain nao investiram na melhoria dos servicos de cada companhia menor? Podemos entender isso de uma unica forma. Trabalhar-se com um grande numero de pessoas eh mais dificil que trabalhar-se com um pequeno numero. E o trabalho com um grande numero pode ate render mais lucros mas demandaria mais tempo.

Entao, as “Joint Rapinagem” nao estao aqui para produzir um mundo melhor. Se alguem estiver convencido de que elas criam empregos a acao delas esta ao mesmo tempo matando as oportunidades para um maior numero de pessoas. Elas estao apenas roubando as oportunidades de muitos e pondo isso nas maos de poucos. Os poucos que estao ficando super ricos enquanto a maioria ficando pobre.

Quanto isso eh ruim para a sociedade? Deixem-me explicar: se eu fosse dono da Cadillac agora eu diria ao Mitt Romney: “Esta despedido”. E, por favor, nao use nossa marca em nome da sua demagogia. Se eu fosse dono de uma grande empresa, preferiria ter milhoes de compradores usando um de meus produtos que alguns milhares comprando 10 unidades disso. A Cadillac nao precisa do Mitt Romney dirigindo alguns de seus carros. Ela precisa de um mercado solido de milhoes de compradores.

Eu diria que, seria uma boa causa se uma Joint Venture verdadeira comecar a procurar por ai as verdadeiras ideias inovadoras. Ideias que criem empregos que nunca existiram. E isso precisa oferecer oportunidades ao povo novo com ideias, sem deixar parecer que as outras pessoas sejam perdedoras. As Joint Ventures poderiam tambem dar grande estimulo `as ideias antigas desde que favorecendo aos pequenos negociantes. O que a nossa economia precisa eh a criacao de oportunidades, nao apenas empregos.

Penso que os candidatos do Partido Republicano estao somente mostrando as vulnerabilidades do partido. Rick Santorum disse algo a respeito de sermos uma meritocracia, onde a excelencia eh premiada com uma porcao maior de riqueza. Ai temos que nos lembrar do Albert Einstein. Ninguem duvida de que ele era o genio. E ai, por que ele nunca ficou bilionario? Hoje podemos dizer que quase tudo que temos de tecnologia surgiu da mente de Einstein. E o que poderemos esperar das atuais mentes republicanas?

O que eh mais importante para nossa sociedade como um todo, nossos medicos ou nossos lixeiros? Deem-se um tempinho para pensar. Porque eu estou em duvida. Agradeco a todos trabalhadores da area medica que me atenderam durante minha vida. Penso que eles merecem todo o dinheiro que puderem ganhar honestamente. Mas nao concordo com o que eh pago aos lixeiros. O trabalho medico eh util porque nos atende nas necessidades mais dificeis mas o trabalho diario dos lixeiros faz com que precisemos de ir menos vezes aos medicos. A gente paga aos medicos o que eles merecem mas nos nao damos o mesmo respeito a quem nos faz sofrer menos.

Outro sinal de que nao vivemos numa meritocracia eh o salario dos professores. Eu diria que: seria melhor pagar US$ 1.000,00/semana para cada professor nesse pais do que dar bonus aos administradores. Mesmo que os defensores do Partido Republicano jamais concordarao comigo. Sou totalmente a favor de comecarmos uma meritocracia agora mesmo. Mesmo que eu nao tenha merito algum. Se a meritocracia for posta em pratica de verdade eu ficaria feliz em contentar-me com as migalhas que cairem das mesas.

Um sinal de que os colaboradores dos republicanos estao por fora eh a posicao deles contra os sindicatos. O que um sindicato eh suposto fazer? Eh pegar o Joao ninguem e junta-lo com seus pares para que se tornem coletivamente alguem. Alguem que tenha forca suficiente para exigir o direito de todos. A posicao contraria aos sindicatos faz os republicanos parecerem que existem mais Mitt Romney no lado deles que jamais imaginamos.

Por agora nada mais direi a respeito de economia. Pelo menos nao nesse capitulo ou com respeito aos assuntos de nossa economia atual. Porei aqui algo novo com respeito aos estudos da genealogia de nossa familia. Alguns dias atras eu contatei um de meus primos no Brasil e ele deu-me uma pista. Nos falavamos a respeito do avo e familia dele e ele disse ser descendente de uma figura importante da Historia de Minas Gerais. A pessoa foi conhecida como Barao de Cocais. O nome: Jose Feliciano Pinto Coelho da Cunha.

O que meu primo disse foi: o avo dele, Waldemar Leite, era filho de Luiz Furtado Leite e Luiza Nunes Coelho. Ele nao sabia direito como colocar a Luiza na nossa Arvore Genealogica porque nao sabia se ela fosse filha ou neta dos nossos tios: Joaquim Nunes Coelho e Francisca Eufrasia de Assis. Estamos procurando a resposta. Tambem falou que o Luiz Furtado Leite era filho extra-casamento do Barao de Cocais. Dai eu dei uma pesquisada e encontrei a pagina: http://www.projetocompartilhar.org/Familia/PintoCoelhodaCunha.htm. Nao revelou muita coisa. Somente confirmou a possibilidade de a tradicao ser veridica.

Confirmei alguns resultados desse endereco com os dados do GeneAll.net Portugal e descobri o que veio antes na Arvore Genealogica deles. O Barao, Jose Feliciano Pinto Coelho da Cunha era filho de Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho da Cunha e Ana Casimira Furtado Leite de Mendonca. Vejamos duas sequencias genealogicas que conseguimos disso:

Ana Casimira Furtado Leite de Mendonca* – Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho da Cunha*
Inacia Custodia de Sa* – Manuel Furtado Leite de Mendonca
Ana Inacia de Oliveira* – Custodio de Sa
Maximiano de Oliveira Leite* – Inacia Pires de Arruda
Mariana Paes Leme* – Francisco Paes de Oliveira Horta
Fernao Dias Paes Leme* – Maria Garcia Betim

Entao, D. Ana Casimira eh descendente do Bandeirante: Fernao Dias, uma das figuras historicas mais populares da Historia Brasileira. Deixem-me colocar a outra serie.

1,792 Jose Feliciano Pinto Coelho da Cunha* – Antonia Tomasia de Figueiredo
Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho da Cunha* – Ana Casimira Furtado Leite de Mendonca*
1,700 Luis Jose Pinto Coelho da Cunha* – Antonia Joana Miranda Costa
1,671 Antonio Caetano Pinto Coelho* – Maria Josefa Azeredo Coutinho
1,640 Francisco Pinto da Cunha* – D. Francisca Maria da Silva e Castro*
1,600 Antonio Pinto Coelho* – D. Francisca de Ataide*
1,560 Francisca Maria da Silva Coelho de Noronha* – Francisco Pinto da Cunha*
1,540 Aires Coelho* – Maria de Noronha*
1,510 Goncalo Coelho da Silva* – D. Maria de Melo*
1,470 Aires Coelho* – Maria de Castro*
1,435 Goncalo Coelho* – Violante de Magalhaes*
1,420 Martim Coelho* – Joana de Azevedo
1,370 Fernao Coelho – Catarina de Freitas*

Aqui voltamos ao casal que nos liga com todas as familias reais europeias. Eu fiz um rapido passeio turistico procurando nos dados dos ancestrais do nosso suposto ancestral: Jose Coelho de Magalhaes*, quem tambem eh descendente do mesmo casal e notei que ele esta mais conectado com outras linhagens nobres do que estava antes, em meus estudos anteriores. Minha intencao era localizar a ligacao mais curta entre o Barao de Cocais e ele. Mas no numero de ligacoes eh tao grande que preferi nao me perder nos detalhes porque seria tempo demais a gastar.

A impressao foi essa: nao importa onde se olha, estamos ligados a todos. Meus primos no Brasil veem tanto da Familia Coelho quanto da Familia Leite. E muitos dos parentes mais proximos deles vivem atualmente nos Estados Unidos. Somos, em certa extensao, registrados parentes proximos de 32 dos 44 presidentes americanos. Estou dizendo proximos porque somos tantas vezes descendentes dos mesmos ancestrais que o conteudo do nosso DNA tem que ser muito semelhante ao que nossos ancestrais tiveram. E como os 32 presidentes americanos descendem daqueles mesmos ancestrais, nosso DNA se parecera mais como se fosse de um primo ou um tio comum do nosso passado. Por isso somos mais proximos do que se possa esperar.

Com respeito a isso nao tenho a menor duvida que somos parentes proximos da populacao americana como um todo. Temos uma prima no Brasil, da geracao dos nossos pais, que eh chamada pelo apelido de tia Lulu. Ela foi nossa inteligente professora de matematica e tinha uma fenomenal memoria para fisionomia dos outros. Nossos primos costumavam dizer que, em qualquer lugar que ela estivesse, como o exemplo viajando num onibus, instantaneamente ela comecava a analisar os outros passageiros e logo poderia fazer um comentario: “Olha como aquela pessoa eh a cara de fulano!” Dai as sobrinhas e sobrinhos dela gozavam e propunham: “Vamos brincar de tia Lulu?”

O que importa aqui eh a similaridade entre a fisionomia latina e americana. E tenho notado isso em relacao aos candidatos concorrendo nas eleicoes atuais. O ex-pre-candidato, Rick Perry por exemplo eh a cara do nosso heroi da Segunda Guerra, tio Otacilio Barbalho. Apesar de nosso tio so fingir que cometia gafes para fazer a gente rir. Meu filho disse outro dia que o Ron Paul era o Magneto para todos os colegas dele no segundo grau. Nao que eles queiram dizer que Ron Paul seja vilao como o personagem. Eles apenas enxergam grande similaridade facial dele com o ator que representou o Magneto. Todavia, se Ron Paul chegasse a ser o candidato republicano ele possivelmente votaria nele e ate poderia convencer a mim e `a mae dele a fazer o mesmo. Ron Paul se parece muito com nosso tio: Murillo Coelho.

Isso nao eh tudo. Newt Gingrich tem alguma semelhanca com meu pai. Mas eh muito mais fisicamente parecido com meu cunhado Ricardo. Se alguem pegar as fotos dos dois e dizer que sao irmaos, ninguem iria duvidar. O que nao eh tao identica eh a semelhanca entre o presidente Obama e nosso bisavo: Joao Baptista Magalhaes. Tio Joaozinho, como ele exigia aos netos trata-lo, tinha mistura racial e foi a pessoa mais bem humorada na familia.

Outra curiosidade envolvendo nosso parente Barao de Cocais eh a tradicao que nao posso garantir se verdadeira ou nao. Mas ele tinha uma grande fortuna. Isso vinha dos investimentos, particularmente das cotas que possuia da Mina de Morro Velho. Ate hoje a mina eh a maior do Estado de Minas Gerais. A estoria diz que, ele tinha um grande deposito em ouro e dinheiro em um banco ingles. Ele faleceu em 1.869 sem retirar o capital e os herdeiros nao sabiam.

Em 1.965 o governo ingles teria contatado o governo brasileiro avisando que o dinheiro poderia passar `a coroa britanica se ninguem reclamasse a heranca. Muitos descendentes teriam sido contatados mas a estoria continua, acrescentando que os descendentes nao se entenderam e cinco anos depois eles perderam a fortuna que estaria valendo cerca de 120 milhoes de libras. A estoria pode ter algo de verdadeiro mas o que nao creio eh que ninguem levou nada. Um dos descendentes seria o falecido Carvalho Pinto, ex-governador de Sao Paulo.

De qualquer forma tivemos o mesmo de sempre em nossa Historia. O dinheiro grande sempre acaba nas maos dos mais ricos. Se nao nalguma mao de herdeiros brasileiros ricos acabou indo para as maos de nossos ricos primos ingleses. Os dados analisados e a estoria deram-me a impressao de que os primos com quem cresci juntos talvez nao sejam herdeiros do barao. Parece que descendem de um irmao dele. O coronel Luiz. Todavia, o barao, pelo tempo em que nasceu, 1.792 ate 1.970, devia ter pelo menos mil descendentes. Entre eles muitos que deviam estar passando dificuldades financeiras, como sempre entre a populacao comum. Estes, com certeza foram passados para tras, como eh tambem comum.

Da Familia Furtado Leite da area geografica em que nasci temos algumas personalidades das geracoes presentes. Uma delas eh o jogador de futebol, Leandro Almeida, que jogou no Clube Atletico Mineiro, de Belo Horizonte. Agora esta jogando na Ucrania. Outro eh o premiado diretor de cinema, Savio Leite. Ele eh dono da Leite Filmes. Nao posso deixar de citar o primo, Ronalde Cesar Coelho Leite quem passou-me as pistas para comecar a decifrar esse ramo na nossa Arvore Genealogica.

Paralelo aos outros assuntos ocorrendo nos Estados Unidos tivemos uma tempestade de tornados na semana passada que causaram a morte de 39 pessoas. A devastacao foi enorme e a estacao deles acabou de comecar. Isso fez-me lembrar de quando o ex-presidente Bush nao assinou o Tratado de Kioto para controlar as emissoes de CO2 na atmosfera. Naquele tempo eu fiquei com tanta raiva com tamanho desafio ao que todos sabemos vira contra nos. Nao culpo ao presidente Bush pelas mortes atuais. Mesmo que ele tivesse assinado o tratado ja seria tarde para evitar o que acontecera nos proximos 100 anos porque a poluicao que os homens tem causado por 2 seculos e meio terao consequencias por muitos anos adiante.

O problema em nao tomar-se providencias em nosso tempo eh que, de agora para frente nos teremos que fazer mais que antes e mesmo assim as consequencias permanecerao com nossos descendentes por mais tempo. Quando alguem se choca com a devastacao causada pelos tornados e nao sinto da mesma forma. Sinto a tristeza mas nao a surpresa. E devemos esperar e preparar para o pior.

Naquele tempo eu escrevi uma carta ao jornal The Boston Globe. Nao foi publicada. Senti o impulso de escrever mas sabia menos ingles que hoje e escrevi em portugues mesmo. E eu disse em minha visao que, as nacoes tropicais seriam atingidas pelas consequencias primeiro mas logo as outras nacoes teriam suas partes. Ninguem precisava ter bola de cristal para enxergar isso.

No rescaldo da discussao infrutifera a respeito dos contraceptivos na corrida politica, eu tenho algo a dizer a esse respeito. Ja disse que sou conservador ao ponto de dizer que a vida comeca na concepcao. Entao, tudo o que for feito para acabar com o desenvolvimento do bebe apos este momento eh o cru assassinato de um inocente. E nao acredito que seja o direito das mulheres liquidarem uma vida em nome de nada.

Mas tambem sou liberal de certa forma. Tomemos o exemplo de uma estoria que ouvi ha muito tempo a respeito de uma tribo indigena brasileira. Foi dito que na tradicao dela as mulheres foram feitas para servir aos homens. E um dos costumes na tribo eh os pais das mulheres pedirem o favor a um amigo de sua idade para fazer a iniciacao de suas filhas nas artes sexuais, para servir aos futuros maridos. Dai a mulheres jovens vao para a casa do amigo mais antigo para praticar com ele o que seriam supostas a fazer com seus futuros parceiros.

Mas eles teriam um problema. As mulheres jovens poderiam engravidar e nao era essa a intencao. Entao a tribo encontrou uma solucao para isso. Usando um cha feito de raizes que fazem as mulheres paralizarem o ciclo, nao produzindo ovulacao pelo tempo desejado. Apos as aulas terem sido dadas as mulheres tomam outra pocao, feita de outras plantas, e retornam ao ciclo normal.

Eu sei. As leitoras sentirao nauseas pelo que interpretarao como machismo chauvinista na estoria. Alguns homens ficarao excitados pela possibilidade desse sonho tornar-se realidade para eles. A maioria dos conservadores religiosos chamar-me-ao de pervertido so por lembrar tal estoria. Mas essas nao sao minhas intencoes. Estou falando disso apenas porque a estoria existe, mesmo que eu nao possa comprova-la. Mas se tiver um fundo de verdade nela, isso contera uma revelacao. Medicamente falando ela nos diz que, tem um sistema de ligar e desligar as funcoes reprodutivas no corpo feminino.

Se for mesmo teremos outro problema aqui. Eu nao creria que a industria farmaceutica nao sabia disso. E o porque de ela nao estar interessada em revelar isso eh causado pelo dinheiro ser sempre o objetivo principal. E, algumas vezes dinheiro eh tudo, menos solucao. Imaginem se as mulheres pudessem usar esse remedio durante suas vidas! Usariam apenas umas poucas doses e pronto. Mas o uso diario de pilulas e varios outros tipos de contraceptivos tornaram-se uma torneira de dinheiro de verdade. Isso precisava ser investigado.

Eu ja disse varias vezes que sou catolico. E a discussao a respeito do carater obrigatorio que a administracao Obama impos aos Seguros Saude Catolicos de pagarem contraceptivos para as empregadas da Igreja nao me incomodam em nada desde que os outros seguros de saude estao obrigados a fazer o mesmo. Estou completamente do lado da Igreja na luta pela preservacao da vida. Por outro lado estou com a maioria dos catolicos que acredita que nos, mulheres conjuntamente com seus parceiros, precisamos decidir quantas criancas podemos ter. Acidentalmente a gente pode ter mais, ou menos, que o numero que queremos mas eh uma insanidade nao por atencao em quantas pessoas nosso planeta comporta.

A alta hierarquia catolica, por meio de dogmas, esta irresponsavelmente tomando decisoes que, infelizmente, essa propria hierarquia nao pode responsibilizar-se por elas. Nisso a gente tem apenas o top do iceberg. O Brasil eh o maior pais catolico do mundo. E a maioria da populacao de la nao compra a ideia de nao usar contraceptivos naturais ou artificiais. E este eh apenas um dos assuntos em que a alta hierarquia catolica esta indo contra as decisoes do povo. A maioria dos catolicos nao ve problema algum no casamento de padres ou de as mulheres serem ordenadas.

O problema da nossa alta hierarquia eh que: temos apenas homens idosos, totalmente afastados da realidade em alguns assuntos, organizando a Igreja deles. Isso mesmo. Infelizmente eles tomaram a Igreja do povo usando leis do passado que nunca foram atualizadas. Os papas que sao normalmente homens mais velhos nomeiam todos os bispos e cardeais. E agindo como homens comuns so nomeiam aqueles que tem as mesmas opinioes que as deles. Isso nao se da para a unidade da fe e do povo. Eh a simples busca pela imposicao da visao unilateral deles ao futuro. O que se ve hoje na Igreja Catolica nao passa do velho estilo tiranico da Igreja da Idade Media.

E o que a gente vai, melhor dizendo, nossa descendencia ira, ver se a faccao de direita do Partido Republicano alcancar o poder e impor as pretendidas regras deles de governo minimo e todo o poder economico aos ricos, tambem sera a tirania. Uma tirania que somente sera removida por uma revolucao porque a alta hierarquia, da mesma forma, nao seria eleita.

Com respeito aos contraceptivos, a faccao da extrema direita do Partido Republicano se diz ser os verdadeiros conservadores a favor da vida. Eu nao dou tal credito a ela. Eles sao a favor da vida quando isso se refere `as criancas antes do nascimento, como tambem sou. Mas eles sao totalitariamente a favor de guerras totalmente desnecessarias. Eu nao penso que alguem seja a favor da vida se ao mesmo tempo nao eh a favor da vida desde a concepcao ate `a morte natural. O que tambem sou. Repito eles sao totalmente a favor de guerras totalmente desnecessarias. Nao ha como serem a favor da vida.

18. QUEM ESTA GANHANDO A GUERRA DOS TERRORISTAS?

Nao tem nada errado com o titulo deste capitulo. Os paises do Ocidente estao dizendo que estamos em guerra contra terroristas. Mas o metodo usado nessa guerra contra os chamados terroristas tambem eh terrorista. Pode ate ser que em nosso ponto de vista podemos dizer: os outros eh que sao terroristas. Porem, o povo que tem sido alvo, seus afetivos, seus concidadaos, as casualidades de guerra e todas as consequencias; ate mesmo o mundo muculmano que se sente vitimado pela guerra nao tem duvida em dizer: Os paises do Ocidente eh que sao o proprio terrorismo! Entao, num certo sentido, eu concordo com os dois lados de que, terrorismo tem sido praticado nos dois sentidos.

A questao de quem esta vencendo a guerra dos terroristas nao tem resposta facil. Os especialistas poderiam dizer, no ponto de vista militar deles, que os Estados Unidos e os aliados estao muito `a frente para vencer por causa dos goles marcados pelo assassinato dos principais lideres da Al Qaeda. Mas eu me interesso por outras questoes. Esta guerra esta tornando o mundo mais seguro ou nao? E quais serao as consequencias daqui para frente?

Tambem tem-se resposta alternativa para a resposta creditada aos especialistas. Para entender-se melhor nos deveriamos nos perguntar qual a media ou pequena forca militar no mundo enfrentaria meses de combate contra as forcas totais americanas? Estou excluindo forcas militares equivalente como China e Russia porque uma guerra entre alguma delas e Estados Unidos causaria uma destruicao tao massiva que ninguem poderia declarar vitoria no final. E estou considerando apenas os combates diretos entre as forcas armadas de ambos lados em que um lado nao se desorganizasse, nao considerando o tempo de ocupacao apos a propria guerra.

Mesmo uma guerra contra uma forca oficial militar, pequena ou media, nao sendo esperado durar mais que meses, nos estamos agora com mais de uma decada dizendo: Estamos em guerra contra a Al Qaeda e seus afiliados. E mais, quando a guerra estava no comeco, Osama Bin Laden e os pares dele anunciaram que esperavam que a guerra fosse durar por um tempo indeterminado. Tambem foi dito que estavam preparados para morrer pela causa e preparando as futuras geracoes de combatentes para assumirem os lugares deles quando eles ja tivessem partido. Dai, basicamente, cantar vitoria por matar tal tipo de pessoa eh perda de tempo porque isso eh o que anteciparam antes de acontecer. Eles nao estao nisso para defender as proprias vidas. Estao nisso para defender a causa deles.

Agora eh preciso perguntar: a causa deles esta sendo derrotada com a morte deles? Penso que nao. E os metodos usados para mata-los esta prejudicando o relacionamento americano com o restante do mundo, agora e no futuro? Imagino que a resposta seja um grande sim. O que entao esta errado no assunto como um todo?

Tenho na mente uma resposta simples `a questao. Porem, um mundo inteiro de consequencias que se pode analisar. Vou apenas antecipar a resposta. O que esta totalmente errado nisso tudo eh que: As forcas aliadas e lideradas pelos Estados Unidos contra os terroristas decidiram fazer guerra contra terroristas, usando como armamentos atos terroristas, quando a solucao para o problema seria principalmente a eliminacao do terrorismo como um todo, nao necessariamente os terroristas em particular. Como fazer isso? Essa eh outra questao interessante!

Podemos voltar `a Historia para determinarmos quando o terrorismo comecou. Alguns pensam que isso eh um fenomeno atual mas eh quase tao velho quanto a propria Historia. A propria Biblia descreve alguns eventos. No livro chamado de Leviticos, capitulo 26, 16 temos: “Entao eu os tratarei do seguinte modo: mandarei contra voces o terror, a fraqueza e a febre, que embacam os olhos e consomem a vida. Voces espalharao as sementes em vao, pois o inimigo de voces eh que as comera.”

Neste ponto eu preciso abrir um parenteses de descredito ao texto biblico referindo-se a Deus como autor de qualquer erro ou maldade. O terror foi introduzido nas nossas vidas pelos homens e alguns usaram o nome de Deus para se desculparem dos proprios malfeitos. Deus sempre deseja trazer a paz para nos. Para ele nao interessa se a paz vem para aqueles que sejam chamados de maus ou para aqueles que clamam para si mesmos o titulo de bons. Todos somos pecadores.

Terror tambem foi usado por outros conquistadores. Por volta de 700 a.C. os assirios usavam a crucificacao como uma forma de calar as revoltas dos povos sob o dominio deles. Os romanos fizeram o mesmo. Gengis Khan ordenava a decaptacao de populacoes inteiras para usar o terror como propaganda para evitar que outros desafiassem seus exercitos. Atila, o huno, os barbaros vandalos, Vladimir Dracula, as autoridades da Igreja na Idade Media, todos os principes e princesas absolutistas, os ditadores mais recentes em nossa Historia e todos que passaram nos intervalos usaram terrorismo como instrumento de tomar ou manter poder. Nos estamos acostumados a pensar somente num sentido, em que os maus sao sempre os outros, nunca nos mesmos.

O terrorismo eh usado, pelo menos, ha tres mil anos e sempre foi uma politica falha. Por que nosso governo mantem seu uso como se fosse um instrumento util? So pode ser porque o seu principal objetivo eh nao fazer a paz!

Outra vez, precisamos medir nossa eficiencia. Tambem, nao se pode afirmar que ha conspiracao aqui mas sejamos honestos, se o nosso objetivo principal fosse fazer a paz, fica mais do que claro que estamos usando instrumentos errados. E com isso nos temos sido um poder de ineficiencia incrivel. Por outro lado, se o nosso governo tem usado a palavra paz como disfarce para acobertar sua verdadeira intencao, nao tem se passado por sabio porque esta acumulando vitorias que nalgum dia irao atrair a desgraca para o nosso povo. Podemos usar os romanos como referencia aqui. Estamos repetindo os mesmos erros deles no decorrer da Historia.

Podemos simplificar a Historia do chamado terrorismo moderno para dizer o que acontecera aos nossos descendentes se nao agirmos agora para parar essa loucura. Por volta do inicio dos 1.900 nos tinhamos ataques com bombas pequenas que poderiam atingir a um numero limitado de pessoas. Houve caso em que a pessoa alvo se apresentou no lugar em que a acao estava planejada acompanhada de membro da familia e a acao foi suspensa imediatamente porque uma casualidade de guerra poderia ferir a causa como um todo.

Deste ponto vamos aos anos 60 e inicio dos 70. Eu nao era mais que uma crianca naquele tempo e a maioria das acoes eram: tomar alguns refens e sequestrar algum aviao para negociar qualquer demanda. Dai alguns conservadores linha dura comecaram a boicotar as negociacoes e inclusive passaram a tomar medidas de confrontacao com forca e nao conversar. Lembro-me vagamente do massacre de Munick quando israelenses foram alvo mortos nas Olimpiadas de 1.972. Posteriormente os sequestradores foram cacados e mortos pelo servico secreto de Israel.

Em 1,976 aconteceu o sequestro do aviao que foi desviado para o aeroporto de Entebe, na Uganda. A Uganda estava sob a ditadura cruel de Idi Amin Dada e que estava a favor do grupo de sequestradores pro-palestino. As forcas especiais de Israel agiram de surpresa e mataram a pequena forca palestina e ugandense, liberando quase todos os sequestrados vivos. Essa acao foi comemorada como um sucesso e foi transformada em filme baseado em vida real. Foi uma pequena vitoria com consequencias ruins.

Refiro-me a consequencias ruins ao que se seguiu. Todas as vezes que uma reacao de forca eh tomada contra uma acao terrorista, a proxima acao vem melhor planejada e com consequencias piores. No comeco de 1.979 tivemos a crise diplomatica entre os Estados Unidos e o Iran por causa dos 52 americanos sequestrados por 444 dias. Daquela vez os sequestradores nao permaneceram num mesmo lugar e mantiveram mudando os refens para evitar contra-acao, parecida `aquela feita pelos israelenses em Entebe.

Agora nos sabemos que a Al Qaeda foi criada a partir das batalhas perdidas e eh o grupo terrorista nao governamental mais forte ate hoje. Gradualmente os outros terroristas estao aprendendo com os erros e ficando melhores nas coisas ruins que praticam. O que contribui imensamente para essa aprendizagem eh se manterem engajadas na guerra. E isso so se torna possivel porque a guerra eh contra os terroristas e nao propriamente contra o terrorismo.

O que quero dizer com isso eh que, nossa esperanca de paz sera totalmente em vao enquanto a causa do terrorismo nao for removida. Nao espero um mundo melhor para amanha enquanto o direito de existencia nao for reconhecido para todos os povos da Terra. Com o avanco das tecnologias de destruicao nao podemos esperar um mundo melhor para nossa descendencia se continuarmos amontoando listas de inimigos. Os conservadores pensam que avancando o nosso conhecimento de destruicao ira trazer-nos seguranca mas o que isso fara, com certeza, sera disponibilizar tecnologias mais baratas que poderao ser usadas contra nos mesmos. Isso foi o mesmo que aconteceu ao Imperio Romano que treinou os barbaros e depois foi derrotado por eles.

No meu ponto de vista a unica solucao eh fazer a paz com todos. Eh preciso por em pratica um paradigma novo onde nenhum de nos seja deixado na poeira. A populacao da Terra precisa ser respeitada como se fosse o nosso proprio povo e nao ser separada como se fosse indesejaveis e privilegiados. Nos temos muitos inimigos comuns a combater e muitos deles sao muito mais poderosos que nos sozinhos. Nao podemos nos distrair da realidade de que estamos perdendo tempo precioso em conflitos de uns contra os outros enquanto os verdadeiros inimigos, aqueles que podem causar a destruicao de todos num unico evento, estao escondidos e nem temos ideia de quando ou como sera o proximo ataque deles.

E estou falando aqui do fim do petroleo, da excassez de agua, da poluicao, da nossa propria maldade, etc. Cada um desses problemas pode empurrar-nos para outro ciclo de guerras se nao forem resolvidos. E nao podemos pensar que sao problemas so dos outros porque vivemos nesse unico planeta que sustenta a nossa existencia e o unico que temos. Nos estamos dentro dessa espaconave natural e muitos de nos esta pensando que as solucoes virao como sempre veem. Estes estao apenas ignorando a Historia. A Historia nos ensina que quando nao estamos preparados as crises veem e somente apos muito sofrimento as solucoes chegam.

Nao podemos agir mais como o povo da Idade Media, quando a peste matou mais de um terco da populacao do planeta e todo mundo tinha que ficar conformado com essa sorte. Naquele tempo, eles nao sabiam nada com respeito a bacterias mas nada os impedia de aprender a respeito de higiene, o que poderia ter diminuido o numero de mortes. Como eu disse antes, tornarmos ao que fora antes nao nos pora na direcao correta mas daqui onde estamos nos podemos corrigir o curso para atingir o mesmo objetivo.

Falemos um pouco a respeito da atual situacao do terrorismo no planeta. Parece que as coisas ficaram mais claras apos os ataques de 11 de setembro. A gente caiu na real. E nosso governo demonstrou o quanto despreparado estava para enfrentar a situacao ou, de outra forma, estava apenas esperando isso para comecar a por em pratica um plano secreto de dominar o mundo. Como ja disse, nao estou no partido dos teoristas de conspiracoes. Mas a reacao do nosso governo foi tao amadora que estou em duvida se foi de proposito para justificar qualquer coisa errada que viria a ser feita ou pura incompetencia.

Os ataques de 11 de setembro foram a maior inteligencia que ja ouvi de parte da Al Qaeda. Eles poderiam escolher muitos outros alvos que poderiam ser mais danosos `a economia americana como as usinas nucleares, nossas maiores hidroeletricas e por ai vai. Mas eles usaram o nosso orgulho para escolher os alvos e somente Deus Sabe o que aconteceria se o quarto aviao tivesse atingido o objetivo deles. Nao tenho a informacao se a escolha deles veio de um golpe de sorte ou teve intencao deliberada. O que duvido eh que, qualquer pessoa anteciparia o que aconteceria depois. Foi como se os terroristas tivessem comprado algo diferente e nos lhes demos os numeros vitoriosos num jogo de loteria.

Eles fizeram algo para nos ferir. E nossa resposta nos feriu muito mais. Mesmo que eles tivessem antecipado o espetaculo que seria a queda das torres eles jamais poderia predizer com precisao qual seria a resposta americana e nos marcamos goals contra varias vezes. E concordo em que, somente algumas de nossas respostas eram perfeitamente esperadas para os de fora porque nossa reacao parece ter vindo de um manual de respostas. Duas coisas sao salientes nesse manual: nos sempre somos vingativos e nao avaliamos as consequencias a longo termo de nossas acoes.

As duas regras acima adicionadas ao esperados erros e falhas humanas sao a receita perfeita para emaranharmo-nos exatamente naquilo que o inimigo deseja que facamos. E no caso de guerra nao ha nada mais perigoso que o inimigo ser capaz de antecipar a maioria dos nosso proximos movimentos. Os ataques em solo americano foram um convite para que fossemos combate-los no campo deles. E nos nao apenas aceitamos o convite. Numa atitude espetacular do governo Bush nos fizemos isso em dobro, abrindo uma nova frente no Iraque. Eles tinham um objetivo: fazer os Estados Unidos gastarem o maximo de dinheiro porque todo mundo sabe que um inimigo quebrado eh mais facil de vencer. E nosso governo realizou o sonho deles.

Talvez eu precise explicar alternativas que tinhamos. Como ja disse, precisavamos pelo menos agir como se estivessemos abertos para conversacoes com os lideres da Al Qaeda. Infelizmente, teria sido melhor se a gente tivesse conversado com eles antes dos ataques de 11 de setembro mas o governo do Bush pai avaliou por baixo a resposta que Osama Bin Laden daria por nao deixa-lo combater o Saddam Hussein na primeira Guerra do Golfo.

Esta guerra poderia ter sido feita como esta que ocorreu recentemente na Libia, onde nos nos comportamos como espectadores com o poder de apertarmos alguns botoes. Mas, de toda forma, nao sabemos qual seria o proximo passo do Bin Laden apos derrotar o Saddam Hussein. Precisamos por atencao nos nossos proprios passos. E nada do que fizermos sera permanente, enquanto a solucao para o problema palestino-israelense nao for encontrada. Falarei disso depois.

O que mais prejudicou a nossa causa foi a espetacular pobreza de julgamento que veio logo apos aos ataques de 11 de setembro. O governo do Bush filho, como sempre se faz em preparacoes de guerra, comecou a fazer uma propaganda exagerada do Bin Laden e da Al Qaeda como uma forca superior, digna de ser enfrentada com todo o nosso poder militar. Este eh um procedimento direto dos manuais militares. O inimigo eh sempre o bicho-de-sete-cabecas o Eixo do Mal. Assim eh feito como predesculpa de qualquer ato falho feito por nosso governo ao olhar do nosso publico.

Digamos assim, se o inimigo nunca fosse apresentado como bicho-de-sete-cabecas, como entao justificar as prisoes na Baia de Guatanamo? Como justificar torturas se os torturados nao forem monstros? Nos somos defensores dos direitos humanos! Dai, tortura so pode ter desculpa se os torturados nao forem seres humanos, como os alienigenas do planeta Al Qaeda.

O mesmo tipo de tatica do medo eh usada em ambos os lados. Os militantes da Al Qaeda divulgam a ideia de estarem em guerra contra outra especie, de um planeta diferente. Eles chamam seus inimigos de Cruzados. Tambem os chamam de infieis. Este eh um termo usado ha muito tempo na nossa Historia para designar aqueles que podem ser mortos sem piedade porque eles pensam diferente do “padrao perfeito”. Como este “padrao de perfeicao” foi inventado para excluir alguns comportamentos conhecidos por nos e eh um padrao mais terraqueo, torna-se mais efetivo como instrumento de manipulacao em favor da causa deles.

O que intriga a nos outros, cidadaos comuns do planeta Terra, sao essas duas especies alienigenas vir a essa unica terra que temos e que antes pertecia `as pessoas humanas para se fazerem guerra, pondo nossas vidas em perigo e pondo o futuro de nossos filhos em risco. A desumanizacao usada pelos dois lados dao a elas um empate em desumanidade para si mesmos.

Como os Estados Unidos agem como um poder terrorista? Primeiramente porque a guerra que se seguiu era premeditada para mostrar ao mundo o nosso poder militar superior e nao para dar uma resposta racional. A demonstracao na ONU para convencer aos outros a participarem da guerra sera sempre emblematica. As garantias de que Saddam Hussein tinha armamentos de destruicao em massa nao convencia a ninguem, exceto a aqueles que ja estavam alinhados ao mesmo jeito de pensar. E nao importou ao nosso governo que a maior parte do planeta fosse contra a guerra. Nos estavamos certos e os outros errados! Vamos entao comer as “batatas da liberdade” dagora para frente! Os franceses e alemaes nada sabem. E os brasileiros? Oh bando de perdedores!

De novo vem a questao: Por que o povo do resto do mundo nos odeia? A resposta tragica e sintomatica que nosso governo, acobertado por nossa midia inteira, deu foi: “O mundo nos odeia porque tem inveja do nosso sucesso”. De acordo com esse tipo de pensamento nos nao poderiamos fazer nada para mudar isso porque o problema esta nos outros nao em nos. Como os brasileiros dizem: “Freud explica!”

Essa desculpa eh tao infantil que comecei a pensar se ha sabedoria em deixar um trilhao de dolares por ano nas maos do Pentagono. Serio mesmo!? Por que nem tentamos transformar esse odio em amor? Pensar que nao somos capazes de conquistar o amor do mundo porque o mundo so eh capaz de odiar eh o pensamento mais terrorista de todos. Como saberemos se nunca tentamos?

O engajamento em guerras desnecessarias e nosso orgulho machucado eh apenas parte da chave para nos derrubar. O maior gol que os outros terroristas marcaram com os ataques de 11 de setembro foi mostrar como a populacao americana ja estava dividida mesmo antes. Esta eh a chave que eles usaram para abrir a Caixa da Pandora em nossa sociedade. Que algumas pessoas ja odiavam imigrantes ja era bem conhecido. Antes a gente vivia numa Terra da Fantasia na qual todos os imigrantes eram bem-vindos para realizarem o “sonho americano”.

Agora nos conhecemos a verdade e mesmo a maioria da populacao americana sendo a favor da aprovacao de uma lei de legalizacao dos imigrantes, sabemos que os imigrantes estao sendo perseguidos em cada canto do nosso pais. E nao importa para os perseguidores se isso ira nos ferir mais do que se eles fossem assimilados em nossa sociedade. Esses tem tanta inveja do sucesso dos imigrantes sem documentos que estao preferindo jogar nossa sociedade na beira do suicidio a permitir o reconhecimento de que os imigrantes sao os benfeitores de nossa sociedade.

Assistir `a campanha do Partido Republicano em 2.012 tem sido uma boa oportunidade de perceber a nossa fragilidade. Nos sonhamos com um pais de tolerancia. Mas nos temos um pais em que as minorias como os africanos e os latinos, especialmente os mexicanos sem documentos, so tem vez aqui enquanto eles nao tentam elevar-se na piramide. Mesmo a maioria do nosso eleitorado, porque eh feminina, eh considerada cidada de segunda classe. As outras minorias sao abertamente ignoradas pelos candidatos, a menos que elas tenham algo verde de presente para eles.

Com respeito `as mulheres, nao sou sexista mas o Partido Republicano realmente perdeu a maior oportunidade de apresentar uma mulher confiavel como candidata. Michele Bachmann nao tem sensibilidade para representar as mulheres desse pais. Os republicanos tem possibilidades de candidatas muito melhores como: Madeleine Albright e Condoleezza Rice.

Nao estou dizendo que sejam as candidatas dos meus sonhos. Nao concordo com tudo o que fizeram no Ministerio de Estado. O que penso eh que elas sao intelectualmente melhor preparadas para o servico, mesmo em comparacao com os tres candidatos que estao na frente da disputa. Agora o Partido Republicano tem um problema. Se o presidente for reeleito, em 2.016 os democratas terao a oportunidade de eleger a primeira mulher presidente dos Estados Unidos. Isso nao eh uma questao de sexismo. Isso eh uma questao de oportunidade obvia. Os democratas poderao fazer Historia duas vezes.

Os candidatos republicanos inclusive tem tentado ocultar a guerra de classes aberta em nosso pais. Eles temem que isso seja usado para os democratas ganharem os votos da maioria absoluta que esta na fundo da piramide. Eles nao tem medo de bombardear a populacao sem documentos com comentarios preconceituosos porque esta populacao nao pode defender-se atraves do voto e os parentes dela que tem documentos sao uma minoria. Outra vez, negar o problema nao ira resolve-lo.

Em certo sentido nos poderiamos ate agradecer ao Bin Laden pelos ataques dele ao nosso orgulho. Mas eh preciso sermos humildes e reconhecermos nossas falhas. Nossa sociedade esta mentalmente adoecida. Nosso orgulho ferido fez uma boa parte da populacao americana demonstrar a verdadeira cara de preconceituosa sem mascaras. E seria muito bom se ela recebesse tratamento psicologico intensivo. O primeiro objetivo a ser atingido seria restaurar o nosso senso de humanismo. Porque somos o pais mais rico do mundo, ate ao momento, nao somos, necessariamente, as melhores pessoas. O dinheiro que a gente possui nos permite somente comprar mais coisas que a gente nao precisa mas isso nao faz o nosso amago diferente de ninguem mais.

Precisamos aprender a partilhar, a prestar assistencia, a respeitar e enxergar os outros como iguais e parceiros, nao somente como adversarios. Nosso paradigma precisa ser trocado da pura competicao e odio, por amor e parceria. Somente assim poderemos esperar o respeito dos outros. Veja atraves do Espelho de Gandhi. Os outros nao sao outros, eles sao nos mesmos em corpos diferentes.

O resto do mundo esta cansado dos governantes manda-chuvas dos Estados Unidos. Eh comum vermos referencias aos presidentes americanos como sendo as pessoas mais poderosas do mundo. E isso nao passa de uma falsa impressao. Quando o presidente Obama estava em campanha para as eleicoes de 2.008 ele fez promessas como: nos liberaria das duas guerras que estavamos nelas, legalizaria os imigrantes sem documentos e fecharia a prisao da Baia de Guatanamo.

Entre outras promessas, eu disse a mim mesmo, ou ele nao sabe do que esta falando ou eh promessa de candidato. A unica promessa que eu sabia que poderia ser cumprida, porque isso eh essencial para a economia americana, seria a legalizacao dos sem documentos. Mas ele nao cumpriu nenhuma. Por que? Ele pode culpar o “Congresso que nada faz” por isso. E penso que o apelido de “Congresso que nao faz nada” eh um elogio para a maioria dos nossos representantes. Eles decidiram trabalhar duro para se certificarem que este presidente fosse visto como um assassino de sonhos, em serie.

Em minha inocencia de pessoa comum a respeito de governar, quando temos qualquer problema a resolver precisamos primeiro reconhecer que ha o problema. Entao, se ha o problema o segundo passo eh apresentar as solucoes. Podem existir solucoes diferentes mas o importante em nosso caso eh atingir um resultado fixo. Nisso podemos perder um pouquinho de tempo no decidir qual solucao sera usada. Nesse ponto a politica pode interferir porque eh suposto que os partidos compitam para apresentarem a melhor solucao.

Mas o que temos visto eh isso, no caso da solucao para a imigracao, o Partido Republicano esta boicotando qualquer solucao e pregando o erro porque nunca se conformou com a derrota de 2.008. Para ele nao importa quantos milhoes de pessoas sofrerao por causa da cabeca dura dele. O que importa para ele eh apenas a propria dor de cotovelos.

Penso que sera melhor voltar ao assunto principal. Como os governos americanos tem ajudado o terrorismo no mundo? Nao tomarei muito do tempo discutindo o governo do Bush, filho. Todo mundo sabe que mentiu-se na ONU para comecar a Guerra do Iraque. Houveram as mortes e torturas nas prisoes de Abu Ghraib e Baia de Guantanamo. O governo enviou prisioneiros a paises onde os direitos humanos nao sao respeitados para serem torturados. De acordo com entrevista concedida pelo jornalista Julian Assange `a revista Rolling Stone, no natal de 2.011, o total de mortes civis no Iraque ja era superior a 100.000 pessoas. Entao, usou-se a enganacao como tatica, igual ao Poncio Pilatos.

Como eu disse antes, a administracao do Bush filho pintou a Al Qaeda e o Bin Laden como um poder muito superior ao que era naquele tempo. Ele estava tentando glorificar a si mesmo por derrotar um monstro. Mas o tiro saiu pela culatra, contra ele proprio, porque a propaganda encorajou o engajamento de novos seguidores `a causa deles. E a Al Qaeda que era uma pequena fabrica de terror tornou-se uma multinacional que agora conhecemos.

Pelo lado da Al Qaeda a propaganda foi melhor feita. Ela apenas pintou aos Estados Unidos e aliados como Novos Cruzados. Isso eh suficiente para ser entendido no mundo muculmano. Nos nao sabemos muito a respeito do terrorismo perpetrado pelos europeus no tempo das Cruzadas mas no Oriente Medio eh como uma memoria recente. Para nos isso eh um passado esquecivel. Mas eles sentem como sofrer as consequencias do mesmo passado. E `a propaganda se soma nossa “infidelidade” por nao seguirmos os mesmos principios islamicos.

Eles apenas anunciam na propaganda o que faremos, para provar que somos a besta do Livro do Apocalipse. Dai armam estrategias para que cometamos erros e falhas. A todo tempo que falhamos, na otica de qualquer regra islamica, eles somente apontam para o povo aquele velho: “Nao te disse?!”. Lutando em territorio amigo nao precisam usar a guerra total como esperariamos. Eles precisam apenas de, tempos em tempos, fazer algum ataque para lembrar que estao ali, enquanto nos precisamos estar alertos todo o tempo, ficando fatigados e facil de cometermos falhas. Os eventos mais recentes no Paquistao e Afeganistao estao provando a estrategia deles.

E nada mais traumatizante para o povo conservador muculmano que trocar a cultura tradicional dele por qualquer outra. Portanto, eh muito simplorio nao enxergar isso: favorecer grupos que admiram a cultura ocidental eh um atalho para levar mais seguidores para a causa da Al Qaeda. A conclusao seria esta: mesmo ganhando a guerra e tendo governos pro ocidente nesses paises nao garantira tempo de paz a longo prazo.

Infelizmente, o governo Obama nao tem agido muito diferente do anterior. As promessas quebradas nao sao o problema real aqui porque as promessas que ele fez nao dariam a ele voto algum para ser eleito fora dos Estados Unidos. O grande problema eh definir o que o governo realmente deseja fazer.

Minha teoria com esse respeito eh essa, ser humano algum eh capaz de tomar tantas decisoes numa variedade tao grande de assuntos. Qualquer presidente sempre estara nas maos dos outros para decidir coisas. O titulo de Comandante em Chefe da nossa nacao nao passa de um titulo. Pode-se dizer que a ultima palavra pertence ao presidente. Eh verdade. Os auxiliares dele apresentam o bolo e perguntam: Voce deseja que o bolo seja de chocolate ou de morango? Ele podera escolher entre os dois mas em primeiro lugar nao tera decidido o que foi feito: se seria bolo ou torta.

Eh uma ilusao pensar que os “falcoes do Pentagono” deixariam o presidente saber de tudo que se faz com o trilhao de dolares por ano gasto naquele setor. Para saber disso o presidente teria que ser um deles. E nao estou mencionando isso como teoria de conspiracao. Os detalhes sao tao complexos que eh humanamente impossivel a uma pessoa unica saber tudo o que acontece ao mesmo tempo na educacao, defesa e saude. Para mencionar apenas tres dos ministerios sob a administracao presidencial.

Em nosso caso agora, a seguranca de nosso pais esta nas maos dos “falcoes do Pentagono”, embora eu tenha duvida se eles sabem exatamente o que seguranca significa. Talvez saibam mas tenham la suas ineficiencias. O que eh normal para seres humanos. Penso ate que seja por isso que trabalham tao secretamente. Meu ponto e este, presidentes vem e vao. Estes nao ficam mais que 8 anos. A administracao do Pentagono tem um termo de vida, mais as sugestoes de quem a substituira. O pentagono eh uma especie de Vaticano no nosso setor de defesa.

E antes eu mencionei que os candidatos republicanos estao tentando criar um quarto poder no governo, dando todos os poderes economicos aos super ricos. Esqueci do detalhe de que o quarto poder ja existe. Este eh representado pelo Pentagono e seus “falcoes”. Dai o Partido Republicano deseja criar o quinto poder. Meu amigo Richard, sem saber do que falava, disse que estava com medo de permanecer aqui porque estava aterrorizado de ficar sob um poder secreto que pudesse proibi-lo de voltar ao Brasil. De certa forma ele estava certo nisso.

O poder que ele tinha medo ja existe. Nao tenho certeza de que sera usado e tornar verdadeiros os medos dele. Minha sensacao eh esta: nos estamos muito perto de tornarmo-nos a imagem e semelhanca do que a Uniao Sovietica representou nos anos 60. Desde que a Lei Patriota foi assinada e agora os militares tem o poder de prender qualquer um, por tempo indeterminado, sem provas e julgamento, ou assassinar qualquer um por ser suspeito de estar aliado aos outros terroristas, e nosso experiencia com nossa “inteligencia” nao eh nada boa, ja estou preocupado com os inocentes que irao sofrer.

Por favor. Nao digam que temos dados de credibilidade na defesa dos direitos humanos porque, como os brasileiros dizem: Tudo funciona direitinho no papel. Papel aceita tudo que eh escrito nele. Na pratica a conversa eh outra. A Scotland Yard tinha a credibilidade de ser o melhor departamento de policia do mundo. Num curto periodo de tempo ela falhou em previnir o bombardeio no Metro de Londres; falhou em previnir o segundo ataque, o qual somente nao aconteceu, gracas a Deus, porque os terroristas erraram e as bombas nao explodiram; e para coroar a falha total eles executaram um inocente que estava a caminho do trabalho.

Se a Scotland Yard nao tinha a menor pista da diferenca entre um trabalhador brasileiro e um terrorista militante, eu suspeito que o servico secreto americano nao seja tao diferente. O que agravou mais a situacao foi a negacao de que a policia errou feio e a justica nunca se fez. O nome do jovem executado era Jean Charles de Menezes. Nasceu na Cidade de Gonzaga. Um dos distritos que emancipou-se de meu torrao natal: Virginopolis.

Menezes eh um sobrenome comum dos portugueses, espanhois, brasileiros e outros latinos. Eh um nome nobre vinculado a todas as familias reais do mundo. O Jean Charles era provavelmente um primo distante de sua magestade a rainha da Inglaterra, Elizabeth II. Nem isso previniu a ele de ser assassinado no tal engano curioso. Como em minha familia, o nome esta presente em muitos de meus primos desde muito tempo atras. Tenho apenas suspeita que ele tinha vinculos conosco. Nao garanto isso porque nao tenho a genealogia dele para certificar-me.

A diferenca entre combater terroristas e combater terrorismo eh esta: voce corre atras dos terroristas e comete enganos. Isso estimula outros a engajar na causa porque enganos sao interpretados como se fossem maldade. Voce combate o terrorismo quando remove as causas que estiverem causando-o. Por exemplo, se os Estados Unidos tivessem a vontade de combater o terrorismo, eles deveriam ter conversado com os terroristas antes de atacar. Porque o grupo ao qual os americanos estao combatendo nessa guerra eh muculmano, os Estados Unidos deveriam prestar atencao nas leis islamicas para evitar estimular o engajamento de mais combatentes.

Tomemos o exemplo do assassinato do Bin Laden. Os Estados Unidos cometeram tantos erros que ate hoje eu tenho duvidas se a operacao como um todo foi planejada para estimular terrorismo. Com certeza nao foi feita para previnir contra isso. E se a prevencao fosse o objetivo, eu diria que foi executada com uma incompetencia fora do normal.

Em primeiro lugar, algum tempo antes foi dito que Bin Laden tornara-se um alvo irrelevante porque ele nao era mais fundamental na administracao do grupo. Se isso foi uma informacao falsa para desviar a atencao do publico de alguma forma, nao penso que funcionou. O que mais me preocupa foi que a operacao foi praticada no territorio de um pais amigo sem comunicacao alguma com os administradores do pais. Outra vez, essa pode ser outra informacao falsa para enganar `a populacao paquistanesa, para ela crer que seus lideres nao estavam envolvidos no assassinato. Poderia ser tipo um escudo eleitoral.

O que eu nao estou certo eh de que a engancao funcionou como o planejado porque a invasao do territorio do pais sem a suposta autorizacao nao eh menos provocadora. E a resposta quase cordial dos lideres paquistaneses foi um sacrilegio para milhoes de cidadaos. Nos podemos apenas imaginar que o Taliban deve ter ganho milhares de voluntarios para sua causa naquele pais. E aqueles que ja estavam engajados na causa, agora estao, provavelmente, com as opinioes mais seguras. Matematicamente isso funciona assim: mata-se um e compra-se milhares de inimigos. Nao penso que isso possa ser chamado de combate ao terrorismo. Provavelmente a verdade seja o contrario.

De qualquer forma a operacao foi feita. Aqui temos tantos detalhes envolvidos que eh dificil determinar qual seria a melhor opcao. So para o leitor saber, minha preferencia era pela captura do Bin Laden. Mata-lo era o mais provavel acontecer desde que ele tinha jurado nao se deixar ser preso. Mas parece que a decisao foi a de mata-lo e nao prende-lo. O que se filtrou atraves das noticias oficiais eh que: ficaria muito caro dar-lhe um julgamento justo. Mas isso era essecial para mostrar para o mundo que, pelo menos, nos estariamos nos passando por bons mocinhos. Ele era um matador sem compaixao. Mas nos somos diferentes. Essa deveria ser a nossa linha de comportamento para nao estimular outros a se engajarem em terrorismo.

Em segundo plano, de todo jeito ele foi morto. E o nosso servico de “inteligencia” deu o conselho de joga-lo ao mar. E isso eh o que mais me preocupa. Nossa “inteligencia” em duas oportunidades consecutivas cometeu o mesmo erro. Como podemos alegar que nao sabiamos o quao sagrado sao os corpos para os muculmanos? Como nossa “inteligencia” perdeu a oportunidade de devolver o corpo `a familia dele para deixar claro que nos somos diferentes? Ao contrario, a opcao de livrar-se do corpo em qualquer lugar so deu ao mundo muculmano a impressao de que cristaos sao bestas. Como um departamento que custa um trilhao de dolares por ano comete tal desvio?

E a lista de erros nao termina. A desculpa para jogar o corpo no mar foi esta: Se o corpo fosse devolvido `a familia poderia ser construido um santuario e isso poderia ser usado como forma de convocar mais afiliados para a causa deles. Aloooo! A gente sabe que ate os restos mortais que estao enterrados abaixo da Basilica de Sao Pedro no Vaticano nao sao do apostolo Pedro. Apesar disso, temos Santuarios de Sao Pedro no mundo todo. O que induz o povo a fazer isso eh crer em alguma outra coisa. O descarte do corpo nao previnira contra a criacao de santuarios em nome de Bin Laden. O que poderia fazer isso seria provar ao povo que cre na causa dele que nos eh que somos os bons mocinhos, nao os matadores e violadores de corpos.

Eu nao pensaria tempo algum para decidir devolver o corpo do Bin Laden `a familia dele. Mesmo que eles dissessem que fossem construir um santuario em honra a ele. Isso porque, em qualquer hora que alguem entrar no santuario lembrar-se-ia de duas coisas. Primeiro de tudo, os americanos teriam agido honrosamente conosco porque nao violaram nossas leis. E segundo porque seria um santuario em homenagem a um morto. Todo visitante do santuario nunca iria esquecer que, nao importando o que ele tenha feito, acabou morto e a prova disso era o proprio santuario.

Dizer que os americanos nao retornariam o corpo de Bin Laden porque poderia ser usado num santuario foi a pior de todas as deculpas. Nao importa como nos interpretamos isso. Para os amigos do Bin Laden sempre sera: Eles esconderam o corpo porque estao com medo de nos. O que mais poderia ser? E isso se torna um estimulo para que mantenham a jihad.

O que veio apos ao assassinato tambem foi bizarro. Foi dito que o servico secreto do Paquistao entregou um helicoptero americano, que acidentou na operacao, aos chineses. E os oficiais foram descritos como se tivessem ficado tao loucos de raiva com a operacao sem consulta a eles que poderiam comecar guerra contra os Estados Unidos a qualquer momento. Isso para mim nem curiosidade eh. Curioso foi os americanos serem inocentes a ponto de esperar que eles nao fariam loucura alguma apos serem enganados.

Logo apos, os Estados Unidos comecaram a pressionar o governo paquistanez para entregar os documentos que haviam sido deixados na fortaleza onde o Bin Laden escondia. Em todos os noticiarios aqui nos Estados Unidos o mantra era o mesmo: Como o servico secreto do Paquistao falhou ao deixar o inimigo esconder-se nas proximidades da academia militar mais importante do pais, sem saber de nada? Todas as suspeitas foram levantadas contra os paquistaneses. O senador de Massachusetts e ex-candidato democrata `a presidencia nas eleicoes de 2.004, John Kerry, estava na frente com palavras e acusacoes rispidas ao governo paquistanez.

Aqui eu repetiria a frase brasileira: “Com amigos como esses ninguem precisa de inimigos.” E estou referindo-me aos conterraneos americanos. Aprendamos algo a respeito de esconderijos de bandidos. Ninguem questionou o ex-governador da California, Arnold Schwarzenegger, o porque dele estar escondendo James “Whitey” Bulger, um mafioso de Boston que passou 16 anos como fugitivo da policia e foi encontrado naquele estado perto do mesmo tempo em que Bin Laden foi morto.

Outra informacao a esse respeito que eu poderia usar vem do Brasil. Nos anos 70 o Brasil teve sua copia do “Jesse James”. O nome dele era Lucio Flavio. A vida dele tambem virou filme. Era o ladrao mais intrepido por la. Apos alguns anos sendo endeusado encontrou o fim nas maos da policia militar. No Brasil nao ha pena de morte. Dai, quando alguem ficava muito famoso naquele tempo, a policia tinha uma receita para elimina-lo. Era so colocar o fascinora numa cela com um marginal pago para mata-lo. Assim a “justica” era servida. Porem, em suas memorias Lucio Flavio revelou que os melhores esconderijos que ele usava eram proximos `as delegacias de policia. Eram pontos estrategicos porque ele podia vigiar sem ser vigiado porque era o ultimo lugar que alguem pensaria que ele estivesse.

Se o servico secreto paquistanez ficou maluco nao eh sem razao. Nao apenas o servico secreto mas todos os representantes paquistaneses deveriam ficar alerta para o que os Estados Unidos andam fazendo por la. Precisamos compreender a posicao deles. Reflitamos: se o Partido do Cha tornar-se um pouco mais louco do que ja eh e comecar a se armar para impor o modo de pensar dele ao resto do pais; e digamos tambem, se a maioria dos membros dele adquirir armamentos legalmente. Ninguem deveria ficar preocupado com isso?

O Paquistao eh uma sociedade mais dividida no amago, com mais pessoas tendo opinioes mais radicais. E um dos grupos que possui uma presenca massiva no Paquistao eh o Taliban e que esta buscando retomar o poder no Afeganistao e assumi-lo tambem no Paquistao. E os Estados Unidos invadiram o territorio paquistanez, matou um dos associados ao Taliban mais respeitados e, ainda, quer que os representantes paquistaneses aceitem isso como algo a comemorar?! Penso que estamos em paginas diferentes da realidade.

Os americanos tem reclamado do comportamento dubio dos representantes paquistaneses mas eu penso que eles estao conscientes do que esta acontecendo ao redor de si mesmos. Eles sabem muito bem que logo que os americanos atingirem os objetivos planejados eles perderao o interesse de se manterem na regiao e picarao a mula. Mas os paquistaneses sabem muito bem que o Taliban ficara la por muito, muito tempo. E o que eh mais provavel acontecer eh o Taliban tornar-se uma forca maior local. Eles ja conhecem as consequencias da guerra, e certamente nao desejam voltar `a situacao varias vezes.

Infelizmente, os americanos atualmente no poder nao conhecem outra forma de paz que nao a imposta pelas armas. E a paz imposta pelas armas eh perigosamente efemera. Uma paz desse naipe eh comparavel a todo mundo comecar a juntar polvora no porao. Numa hora uma casa pode pegar fogo e detonar uma serie de explosoes. Para a administracao americana isso nao importa porque estamos protegidos contra uma guerra civil do povo paquistanez.

Dai, ja que os americanos sao irresponsaveis, os representantes paquistaneses podem agir como loucos aos nossos olhos mas eles, provavelmente, estao apenas colocando em pratica um plano de contigencia para escuda-los contra loucuras piores. Os paquistaneses podem parecer loucos para os americanos, eles nao podem eh ser loucos de parecerem bobos para o proprio povo.

Se eu estivesse no lugar do presidente Obama agora eu tentaria nao usar o assassinato e os atos que se seguiram como cabo eleitoral. Eu deixaria os republicanos dizerem o que quizerem falar e somente responderia: Eu fiz exatamente aquilo que qualquer republicano faria em meu lugar. Eles nao podem negar que tais erros se parecem exatamente com o comportamento normal dos republicanos. Nisso eles estao empates.

E se eles insistirem o sr. Obama teria mais um argumento. Se ele tivesse pensado em usar isso na campanha eleitoral teria sido melhor pegar o Bin Laden vivo porque ele permaneceria vivo durante o ano de 2.012. Nisso o Bin Laden poderia ser transformado num macaco de gaiola que recolheria votos a favor do Obama. E dai para frente eu procuraria melhor aconselhamento de outras pessoas no Pengano, mas com ideias menos republicanas.

Todavia, continua muito dificil para mim determinar qual o principal objetivo dos governos americanos. Nao sei se eh de proposito que estes enganos se repetem tao frequentemente ou sao erros intencionais ou, eu tento crer nisso, eh pura ineficiencia. Nao posso dizer com toda a certeza que os Estados Unidos tenham algum programa de paz para o mundo ou se o programa eh ir em frente, provocando guerras menores do tipo fogo apagando fogo. Ainda, o que tem acontecido indica que algo esta acontecendo e nao sabemos exatamente o que eh.

Eh razoavel por exemplo pensar que o ataque feito pelo aviao robot numa aduaneiro do Paquistao, na fronteira com o Afeganistao, nao passou de um acidente. Tambem o rastro de assassinatos pelo soldado americano que deixou 16 paquistaneses mortos poderia ser esperado desde que guerra eh maquina de fazer ate santo ficar doido. Matar guerreiros Talibans pode ser uma questao de matar ou ser morto, afinal nos estamos em guerra contra eles mas urinar nos corpos de alguns eh perder o senso. A queima de coroes eh um deslize um pouco alem da minha compreensao para nao entende-la como provocativa. Mas tudo acima, num compasso de tempo, parece plano pre concebido. Mas eh plano para o que?

Com respeito `a queima dos livros sagrados, logo apos ao fato, o povo afegao revoltou no que eu considero um repudio justificavel a um procedimento estupido. Alguns deles acabaram sendo mortos. E isso levou mais raiva ao povao. O presidente Obama, compreensivelmente, pediu perdao alegando que a queima havia sido por engano. Mas dois soldados americanos acabaram mortos na confusao. Neste ponto o candidato republicano, Newt Gingrich, subiu no palco para condenar o sr. Obama pela gentileza com o povo afegao. Ele tambem falou que, o presidente afegao nos devia desculpas pelas mortes dos nossos soldados.

O show demonstra apenas o quao desorientado o sr. Gingrich eh. Ele so pode estar delirando por causa das muitas derrotas que tem enfrentado nas seletivas. Primeiro de tudo veio a queima. E isso provocou a reacao popular. A morte dos nossos soldados foi em consequencia direta da queima, o que nao teve nenhuma iniciativa afega. Entao, se alguem tinha que pedir perdao `a nossa nacao e aos parentes e amigos dos soldados, esse alguem tinha que ser o nosso Comandante Chefe. Eh mais do que claro que a pessoa afrontada por primeiro nisso foi o povo afegao.

Neste caso o sr. Gingrich so mostrou o quanto oportunista ele eh. Ele pensou que poderia ganhar alguns votos do nosso eleitorado conservador, passando um pito no presidente, mas ele nao soube nem analisar os fatos. Na sequencia um agente do Taliban fingindo de soldado Afegao matou mais dois dos nossos. E este eh o tipo de acao que devemos estar preparados para encontrar todo o tempo. Possivelmente, se o sr. Gingrich fosse o presidente ele responderia a isso com seu espirito despreparado. Assim ele faria o jogo que os terroristas querem que se faca.

Gostaria de colocar aqui mais um fato como parabola. Morando em Belo Horizonte por um tempo, como a maioria dos pobres no Brasil eu usava onibus para andar na cidade. Foi num feriado, eu entrei num onibus diferente para ir `a periferia. Naquele tempo a cidade tinha onibus sem ar condicionado e os veiculos quase sempre faziam o itinerario com as janelas abertas. Era a unica forma de moderar o calor tropical.

Porque era feriado o onibus estava quase vazio. Havia apenas o motorista, o trocador e cerca de cinco passageiros. Nos entravamos pela porta de tras, pagavamos as passagens para sentarmos nalgum lugar proximo `a porta da frente, por onde se saia. Mas era meu costume sentar nos bancos de tras e escolhia o que me parecia o melhor lugar. Outra pessoa tinha se sentado bem no fundo do veiculo. Os outros passageiros ja haviam tomado lugares na frente.

O onibus estacionou numa parada e um ultimo passageiro entrou. Ele ficou em pe, perto do trocador, e parecia ser um tagarela. Falava alto ao trocador que respondia `as questoes sem fixar o olhar no rapaz. O trocador parecia aborrecido com a falacao. Mas o tagarela continuou falando por longos minutos. O motorista parou o onibus para um dos passageiros sair e haviam dois jovens na parada, possivelmente, esperando um onibus diferente do que estavamos.

O falador esperou o nosso onibus comecar a arrancar e gritou umas provocacoes aos jovens, pensando que nos outros passageiros ficariamos deliciados por ve-los enraivecidos. E um dos jovens viu um monte de areia ao lado, pegou uma mao e a jogou na direcao do onibus. A areia entrou por todas as janelas e o rapaz que estava sentado mais atras levou uma ferpa no olho. E o falador ficou com raiva da reacao dos outros e nos chamou para sair, juntar uma galera para darmos uma licao no que jogou areia.

O camarada que levou areia nos olhos imediatamente se levantou e deu um safanao tao bem dado no peito do falador que ele passou pela roleta sem ter como se apoiar e saiu catando baratas ate estatelar-se junto ao motorista. E o autor do empurrao gritou para ele: “A galera ta ai, quer mais?” O falador levantou-se devagar, olhou para nos que o fitavamos. A cena era hilaria mas ninguem estava rindo. E o matraqueiro entendeu o que os nossos olhos diziam, deu sinal para a proxima parada e, caladinho, sumiu no mundo.

Quando nos sofremos os ataques de 11 de setembro nosso governo comecou a vociferar palavras de guerra e penso que os que se envolveram perderam uma grande oportunidade de lancar o mesmo olhar a ele. Um olhar como aquele poderia ter nos dado mais tempo para pensar melhor a proxima estrategia, a qual deveria causar menos consequencias danosas. Infelizmente nao podemos mudar a Historia. O que haviamos feito antes para comprar uma resposta como os ataques de 11 de setembro pode nao ter sido a pior coisa do mundo. Mas nos foramos avisados de que o Bin Laden e a gang dele tinham ficando com muita raiva. Entao, deveriamos ter conversado com eles.

O problema eh termos a impressao de sermos donos da mesa. Damos as cartas e que os outros joguem segundo as nossas regras. Isso eh um tipo de pura arrogancia. E a resposta dada pela Al Qaeda pode ter sido exagerada em relacao ao que fizemos. Mas nos multiplicamos nossa contra resposta com forca muito mais disproporcional. Dai nao podemos dormir em paz imaginando que o que vira depois sera amigavel, a menos que comecemos desde ja a reprogramar nosso comportamente e mudarmos os nossos rumos para algo que respeite aos outros.

So por coincidencia, ontem estava chateado pelo que estava passando nos noticiarios dos canais que assisto e me enganei pressionando o numero 0111, da operadora Verizon e abri o ESPN-3. La estava mostrando um debate intitulado: Iran & Hezbollah Treat Assessment (Compreendendo o Perigo que Representam Iran e Hezbollah). Basicamente era um grupo de congressistas republicanos se encontrando com funiconarios publicos que representam os servicos de seguranca no pais. E eles falavam a respeito de terrorismo supostamente financiado pelo Iran e as formas que o Hezbollah tem usado para controlar parte do trafico de drogas para financiar suas atividades. Bom, nao vi muita coisa nova nas acusacoes.

O que foi mencionado era que, os servicos de seguranca tem vigiado de perto a Fronteira do Suldoeste, o nome fatasia para a fronteira com o Mexico, e esquecendo da fronteira com o Canada que pode ser usada para traficar qualquer coisa que os terroristas queiram. Basicamente eu nao estou tao preocupado com tal possibilidade. Penso que o problema eh maior. E nao concordo que os modos americanos usados no combate ao terrorismo funcionarao para sempre. Repito, combater terrorista eh o caminho para o desastre. O que se precisa fazer eh combater o terrorismo. Como fazer isso?

No caso de nossa fronteira com o Mexico precisamos reconhecer tres problemas. Temos a imigracao sem documentos, o trafico de drogas e a possibilidade do terrorismo envolver-se com eles. E o dinheiro eh o que os atrai. Como homens de negocios eles sao atraidos pelas oportunidades que as fronteiras significam, e isso envolve dinheiro grande.

As sugestoes levantadas pela maioria dos conservadores eh a de domar o povo. Ponha-se uma cerca eletrica ou uma Grande Muralha nas fronteiras, perseguir os imigrantes e tudo o que eh usado para combater as consequencias, nao as causas. Desde que eu me encontrava no Brasil eu tinha a ideia de uma forma diferente de solucionar o problema. Como o principal objetivo dos traficantes e terroristas eh ganhar dinheiro, como podemos impedir que eles o facam?

Para mim eh mais do que claro que uma lei justa de legalizacao eh fundamental para solucionar o problema rapidamente. Legalizando a populacao que ja esta aqui com a intencao unica de trabalhar e oferecer aos filhos dela o “Sonho Americano” eh a unica forma de libertar essas pessoas dos riscos de se envolverem com os bandidos. Ao mesmo tempo estar-se-a tirando essa pressao da policia de fronteira porque esta tera um volume menor de trabalho ao diminuir o numero de transeuntes. Tirando essa pressao da fronteira, isso tirara dinheiro das maos dos traficantes e terroristas porque nao serao tantas pessoas que pagariam pela travessia.

O problema do trafico de drogas eh um pouquinho mais complicado mas somente existe porque os traficantes ganham dinheiro por meio dele. Precisamos reconhecer que involve pessoas viciadas. E a pessoa viciada precisa ser tratada como vitima do problema, tanto quanto os sem documentos sao para o trafico de pessoas. Uma pessoa viciada nao pode ser considerada totalmente responsavel porque o vicio eh uma doenca, nao exatamente uma escolha. E, como doenca, precisa de tratamento.

Como podemos, ao mesmo tempo, tratar a doenca e tomar dos traficantes a oportunidade de tirar dinheiro dos viciados? A resposta vem do proprio preco das drogas. Por exemplo, a planta da coca eh uma fonte de renda comercial e negocio legal. A planta tem outros produtos que nao a droga. E a droga mesma eh facil e barata de produzir quando nas maos dos fazendeiros.

Muitas vezes se ve noticias anunciando que a policia fez uma apreensao milionaria em drogas e dinheiro. Essa eh uma concepcao falsa. A droga em si so se torna dinheiro depois de vendida e feita a coleta do dinheiro. Na verdade, enquanto droga nas maos dos traficantes, ela eh muito mais barata. Eh possivel ate que os traficantes usem a tatica de vez por outra deixar a policia localizar um certo volume de drogas. E enquanto a policia se distrai com o que estao apreendendo os traficantes estao passando com a verdadeira muamba que servira ao mercado do trafico. Perder um pouco da mercadoria nao significa muito para eles. Porque o volume principal cobre todas as despesas.

O que se poderia fazer seria comprar a droga legalmente de comerciantes estabelecidos e usar isso como tratamento para os viciados. Se o viciado tiver a oportunidade de ter a droga de uma cadeia governamental nao tera necessidade de comprar do traficante. O traficante perdendo sua clientela perdera renda e o trafico se desmancha. Enquanto o viciado for tratado com a droga, a protecao governamental tera a oportunidade de orienta-lo para deixar esse tipo de vida.

O povo conservador quer isso diferente: so proibicao, cadeia e outros, pensando que isso resolve, e endurecimento das leis. Mas toda vez que se aumenta a repressao, mais sofisticado e perigoso o trafico se torna. Como ele fica mais caro tambem os traficantes sofrem a pressao para obter algum resultado. Dai eles apertam mais a pressao sobre os viciados que, estando no final da linha, comecam a cometer mais crimes para pagarem os debitos. Eles se tornam escravos nas maos dos traficantes e isso leva `a consequencia do aumento da violencia em nossa sociedade. No final a sociedade sofre mais nos dois sentidos: economico e emocional.

Nao eh atoa que o super conservador Pat Robertson pediu recentemente para liberarem o uso legal da maconha. Ele lutou a vida toda do lado conservador e somente agora percebeu que tem lutado em vao. Eles queriam fazer a forca contra o jeito. Os Estados Unidos tem seis milhoes de pessoas encarceradas. E a maioria esta envolvida com o trafico e o uso das drogas. Este eh apenas um lado das estatisticas. Do outro lado existem milhoes de pessoas assassinadas, familias destruidas e vidas esperdicadas. Nao vejo sucesso algum nesse tipo de luta.

As pessoas viciadas precisam primeiro a nossa ajuda para se libertar das maos dos traficantes. E depois para se livrarem do vicio. Assim nos podemos nos dedicar e vencer a guerra contra os traficantes e terroristas. Eles perderao a fonte de renda e os escravos deles nao farao por eles aquilo que nao sao capazes de eles proprios praticarem.

Este seria apenas um principio da Guerra do Final Feliz. E os traficantes continuarao procurando meios de ganharem dinheiro facil e eles encontrarao meios de traficar ou roubar outras coisas. Mas o importante eh primeiro tirar os escravos das maos deles porque o viciado eh um escravo sob a influencia de algo que o faz agir como se fosse besta. Tirando a pressao de cima do viciado de pagar pelo vicio devera tornar a sociedade mais segura. E a seguranca em si se tornaria mais barata com cada vez menos prisoes. Acredito que, o que a sociedade gastaria com esse tipo de prevencao seria muito menos do que se economisara em seguranca e estragos.

Hoje em dia precisamos nos conscientizar de que o comercio de drogas esta se movendo para drogas farmaceuticas comuns. Parece que os laboratorios legalizados estao ganhando mais dinheiro vendendo drogas legais para o mercado ilegal que no comercio correto. Se nos queremos realmente resolver o problema tambem esse assunto precisa ser reconhecido com rapidez.

Com respeito `as fronteiras eh essencial que as massas nao as cruzem ilegalmente. Tanto os terroristas quanto os traficantes estao sempre buscando se misturar ao povo para passarem dispercebidos. Isso coloca o povo em risco de ser atacado pelos dois lados como reais casualidades de guerra. E nos nao podemos continuar a combater terroristas com armamentos tao tenebrosos que causam terror `as pessoas comuns. Todos somos pessoas comuns enquanto algo incomum nao aconteca.

Nao tenho sabido organizar os assuntos no presente capitulo. As ideas estao chegando e eu estou escrevendo-as em alguns paragrafos a cada dia. Nao estou certo se eh porque estou me cansando de escrever o livro como um todo ou eh sintoma de outra coisa. Hoje eh 24 de marco de 2.012. E tenho escrito sete dias por semana por mais de sete meses, e ainda mantendo algumas de minhas responsabilidades da mesma forma, esquecendo-me ate da minha saude. Essa confusao poderia ser atribuida a eu ter tido ideias a respeito do terrorismo desde que comecei a escrever. E agora eu tenho que recordar as ideias passadas e outras estao chegando misturadas. De qualquer forma, vou escrever algo que me veio na noite passada.

O principal objetivo da Al Qaeda eh fazer-nos gastar nosso dinheiro e recursos. E isso tem sido feito com nossa propria colaboracao. A opcao por cacar terroristas em oposicao a combater o terrorismo funciona exatamente como eles planejaram. Eles sabiam que: o mais provavel seria que fossem mortos ou presos. Entao, o que precisam fazer para atingir o objetivo eh tornar mais dificil suas proprias capturas. Tomemos a morte do Bin Laden como exemplo. Quantos milhoes ou bilhoes foram gostos para mata-lo? E quanto a Al Qaeda gastou para esconde-lo? Com certeza foi uma equacao totalmente desproporcional!

E eh dessa forma que eles trabalham. Os terroristas nao precisam pesquisar armamentos. Eles precisam apenas ficar atentos enquanto nos fazemos isso por eles. Ninguem do lado deles construiu aviao algum. E eles sequestraram os nossos e os miraram contra nos. Esta eh a guerra da inteligencia. E nos temos sempre corrido atras. Isso foi verdade no ataque ao S. S. Cole; no 11 de setembro; no Metro de Londres; nos trens espanhois e por ai vai. Eles estao `a frente nessa guerra, espalhando os incendios e nos deixando com o servico de bombeiros.

A situacao virou mais ou menos assim, como a sabedoria arabe nos ensina: “Os caes ladram enquanto a caravana passa.” O problema eh que, enquanto nos combatemos terroristas e nao o terrorismo, o dizer se parece mais com: “Enquanto os caes latem uns aos outros nenhuma caravana passa.” Isso significa que, nao eh sabio dar tanta atencao aos caes e nenhuma `as caravanas.

Nisso se resume a sabedoria da Al Qaeda e seus afiliados. Estamos pagando bilhoes para cacar terroristas um por um. Se tivessemos gasto a metade do dinheiro fazendo boas coisas para os pobres do mundo, nos estariamos combatendo o terrorismo melhor porque iriamos ganhar a confianca da populacao. A populacao do mundo poderia nos enxergar como solucionadores dos problemas e nao os criadores de ilusoes. Isso trabalharia como prevencao contra o terrorismo porque tornaria mais dificil aos terroristas ganhar mais seguidores. E a caca de um a um ficaria mais facil. Enquanto somente alguns caes ladrassem, as caravanas continuariam indo e vindo e o comercio ajudaria a pagar pela caca dos piores terroristas.

Temos sido levados a temer que os terroristas consigam produzir armamentos por meio de pesquisa propria. Mas eles nao precisam fazer isso. Eles nos deixam fazer isso por eles. Alguns de nos pensa que precisamos desenvolver armamentos para estar preparado para qualquer eventualidade. Mas eles precisam encontrar apenas um jeito de pegar nosso armamento para usa-lo contra nos mesmos. Espelhe-se no que fizeram com nossos tres avioes. E imaginem, se eles tivessem sequestrado alguns avioes de nossas forcas armadas qual teria sido o estrago! Este sempre sera o objetivo dos terroristas do outro lado.

Nos pensamos que estamos mais seguros agora porque temos o sistema de defesa mais avancado. Mas a realidade tem demonstrado o quao arriscado isso eh. Imagine se algum terrorista descobrir os codigos para usar nossas bombas atomicas para usa-las contra nos mesmos! Ou usar isso para comecar uma guerra atomica contra outra nacao nuclearizada! Eles podem tirar proveito de qualquer tempo de dificuldades de relacionamento entre nacoes. E o curso que nossa Historia esta tomando nao podemos duvidar que muitas oportunidades aparecerao para eles.

Ha pouco tempo foi revelado que os israelenses foram capazes de entrar no sistema e causar estragos nas usinas nucleares do iran para atrasar algumas partes do programa nuclear dele. Nao penso que tenha sido algo inteligente. Inteligencia seria fazer a paz e resolver todas as diferencas. O que foi feito eh um convite para a mesma tatica ser usada para ser praticado o mal e ferir os inimigos deles, os quais se incluem israelenses e americanos.

Enquanto estamos transformando todo tipo de tecnologia em armamento estamos nos arriscando a ferir nos mesmos. Acaso nos ja imaginamos a possibilidade de termos outra Guerra Civil como tivemos no seculo XIX? Como estamos afundados numa cultura de guerra, nao podemos dizer que nunca esta possibilidade acontecera mesmo que ela se pareca remota neste momento. O fato eh que nossas disputas internas estao criando mais e mais diferencas entre privilegiados e despossuidos. Este eh um dos fatos que pode jogar-nos ou a nossa descendencia numa Guerra Civil. E o pais pode sofrer mudancas feias.

Hoje, se eu fosse terrorista, ou tivesse poder num pais inimigo, eu poria atencao especial naquilo que poderia ser usado para interromper todas as comunicacoes ou, pelo menos, as mais usadas como as que passam por satelites. Nos sabemos, a maioria do nosso armamento hoje depende dos satelites e uma forma de neutralizar isso seria a destruicao da nossa capacidade espacial. A China ja testou com sucesso uma arma com esse sentido. E como na Historia, os outros paises, cedo ou tarde, irao buscar o mesmo. Para cada armamento que temos os outros estao buscando uma anti-versao a ele. E, provavelmente, tem uma versao secreta somente conhecida por eles proprios.

A unica forma de acabar com os riscos de extinguirmo-nos atraves de nossas proprias maos eh criar condicoes para termos a total confianca entre os povos. Nos precisamos estar presentes nas dificuldades que os outros passarem e eles precisam estar por nos da mesma forma. Dar seguimento a politicas divisionistas como as sugeridas pelos candidatos republicanos so nos tornara susceptiveis a ser jogados nas guerras dos outros e isso estimulara mais terrorismos contra nos.

Nao podemos nunca esquecer. No seculo XVI somente governos eram capazes de produzir e possuir grandes navios e canhoes. E isso era a tecnologia de vanguarda na epoca. Mas logo os piratas conseguiram obte-los. Hoje, qualquer navio pequeno e armas portateis sao muito mais letais que aquela tecnologia. Precisamos perguntar a nos mesmos: O que estara ao alcance de qualquer um nos seculos que virao? Para mim nao ha inteligencia alguma nao pensarmos nisso agora e deixar nossa descendencia sofrer as consequencias.

Neste momento nosso governo esta confrontando um dilema. Desde que a CIA usou um aviao teleguiado para matar o cidadao americano, Anwar al-Aulaki, que era suspeito de terrorismo ligado `a Al Qaeda. Estou usando o termo suspeito porque isso eh a lei desde que ele nao fora julgado e declarado culpado, apesar das evidencias. O pai dele estava questionando a legalidade do assassinato atraves dos tribunais americanos e foi negada a pretendida justica. Se eu fosse ele, continuaria na busca pela justica e tentaria nas cortes de lei internacional. Por que? Para tentar parar a loucura que esta acontecendo por aqui.

O problema nao eh decidir se alguem eh culpado ou nao. O problema eh que, tal forma de execucao nao eh outra coisa a nao ser ato de terrorismo desde que isso foi uma execucao extra-judicial. E isso envolve direitos humanos, os quais os Estados Unidos estao negando que os chamados terroristas possuem. Nao existe lei afirmando que alguem eh menos ou mais ser humano, entao, todas as pessoas tem os direitos humanos de serem ouvidas perante um tribunal antes de serem consideradas culpadas. Compreendo que alguem possa ser morto como resultado de um cerco policial e resista violentamente `a prisao. Mas o que esta se fazendo por meio dos avioes teleguiados eh o uso desproporcional de forca. Simples execucao extra-judicial. Uma violacao clara dos direitos humanos.

Tambem ouvi no radio, enquanto esperava por minha filha sair da escola, comentarios a respeito de tal tipo de execucao. Entrevistador e entrevistado estavam debatendo a respeito do problema quando um ouvinte questionou a validade do ato, dizendo que isso era abuso de poder e estava preocupado com o que aconteceria se os tais assassinatos extra-judiciais comecarem a ser usados frequentemente. O entrevistado assegurou que este nao seria o caso porque as execucoes so seriam usadas em paises em que as regras da lei nao estariam sendo respeitadas. Mas o questionamento so surgiu no ultimo minuto do programa e o assunto morreu ai.

Tal alegacao deixou mais perguntas que respostas. Como, entao, justificar a execucao extra-judicial do Bin Laden? Acaso o Paquistao eh um pais sem lei? Recentemente, o Brasil e a Italia tiveram uma disputa porque a Italia julgou uma pessoa como terrorista e assassina `a revelia de sua presenca e defesa. Pela lei brasileira o presidente poderia escolher se extraditava ou nao a pessoa para Italia. E o presidente Lula negou o pedido da justica italiana alegando que o julgamento nao havia sido justo. E ai, no ponto-de-vista americano, a Italia teria o direito de fazer uma “execucao extra-judicial” em solo brasileiro?

Outra questao. Os Estados Unidos protegem muitos cubano-americanos ou exilados cubanos que sao considerados terroristas pelo governo de Cuba. Entao, Cuba teria o direito a executa-los inclusive em solo americano? Ou no solo de outros paises se eles viajarem e forem pegos pelos agentes cubanos?

Penso que esta claro que os Estados Unidos estao tentando criar leis de excecao. Isso eh coisa comum nas ditaduras. Nos que nascemos brasileiros temos la nossas experiencias e isso nao nos traz memorias agradaveis. Essas coisas comecam com boas intencoes e depois viram monstros debaixo das camas. Os cidadaos comuns comecam a desenvolver paranoias, tipo o sentimento detestavel de estar sendo vigiado nao interessa o que se faca. E esta eh uma receita boa para levar ao desenvolvimento de comportamentos distorcidos que resultam em atos de terrorismos verdadeiros. O que quero dizer eh que: nossa liberdade esta sendo sequestrada por essa falta de juizo.

Outro caso que tem indicado a presenca da loucura em nossa sociedade foi o assassinato do Trayvon Martim, na Florida. Isso so pode ser resultado do comportamento paranoico que foi exacerbado pela guerra contra terroristas. A ligacao entre o terrorismo e esse assassinato em particular eh indireta. Deste os ataques de 11 de setembro o povo americano passou a aceitar comportamentos irregulares como aceitaveis. Dai o direito de possuir e usar armas de fogo ficou mais justificavel perante `a opiniao publica. Isso, aliado a algum comportamento discrepante que estava enrustido antes do 11 de setembro aflorou em muitas cabecas e esta causando incidentes que em sociedades melhores nao seriam aceitaveis.

Trayvon Martin era um adolescente aframericano de 17 anos que estava desarmado e se dirigindo `a casa dos pais num condominio na Florida. Ele usava um capuz e um vigilante na area julgou-o suspeito. Inclusive o vigilante sendo instruido pela policia para nao interceptar o suspeito, parece que ele o fez. O resultado que todos sabem com certeza eh que o adolescente foi morto e pelo vigilante que eh branco. Isso esta espalhando manifestacoes no pais todo e sendo considerado um crime por odio racial pela comunidade aframericana.

O problema esta em que a Florida tem uma lei controversa que permite a qualquer um matar, desde que se sinta ameacado e temendo pela propria vida. Acima, descrevi o caso como assassinato porque, mesmo que o matador estivesse se defendendo de ser morto, ele em primeito lugar desobedeceu ao aviso de nao interceptar o adolescente. E em segundo lugar porque o fato talvez tenha acontecido pela oportunidade que a Constituicao Americana oferece com a facilitacao de porte de armas.

Para mim eh mais do que claro que a boa intencao dos nossos fundadores incluiram o direito ao porte de armas no tempo deles por causa da situacao historica do momento. Nao se tinha um policiamento regular por todo o pais, a maioria das pessoas viviam em areas rurais onde andavam sob a ameaca de animais e as armas nao tinham a potencia que agora tem. Eu duvido que se os fundadores soubessem o que uma arma portatil faria hoje se eles nao teriam posto restricoes nesse direito. Eles eram mais racionais que a maioria de nos hoje-em-dia.

A verdade eh essa, a maioria daqueles que querem o total direito de portar armas nao pensam profundamente o problema. Desde que a pessoa esta portando uma arma isso automaticamente se transforma em instrumento de solucao, embora nem sempre seja um instrumento necessario. O que quero dizer eh que, se o matador nao tivesse portando a arma ele pensaria duas vezes antes de confrontar qualquer um. A gente pode inclusive fazer uma analogia com a cultura de guerra dos Estados Unidos. Se fossemos menos preparados para fazer guerras, pensariamos duas vezes antes de comecarmos guerras desnecessarias. E isso nos ajudaria a economisar capital humano e monetario.

Armas dao a impressao de seguranca e poderio, e a pessoa se sente automaticamente livre para arriscar-se da mesma forma que o Estado. No caso do Trayvon Martin nao temos testemunhas oculares do lado dele. As unicas coisas que sabemos eh que era um adolescente, desarmado, tomando cha gelado e estava se dirigindo para a casa dos pais e agora esta morto. O matador tambem parece ter bons antecedentes, exceto pelo erro de desobedecer `as intrucoes policiais. O que sabemos com certeza eh que: As solucoes das armas sao as que apresentam os piores resultados.

“Nos o povo” estamos muito sensibilizados com a situacao. Especialmente a comunidade aframericana. Mesmo o presidente Obama disse que se ele tivesse um filho ele se pareceria com o Trayvon. Isso em alusao aos aframericanos serem tratados como suspeitos antes de provar-se o contrario. Como pai de um filho de 17 anos eu deixo meus sentimentos com a familia dele. Nao consigo imaginar ser sacudido por tal tragedia. Eh muito dificil para a pessoa humana carregar um filho no colo, acompanhar o desenvolvimento, sonhar com o que ele sera quando crescer e tudo se acabar em tragedia. Morte nessa situacao eh o pior dos nossos medos.

Mas temos uma analogia dessa tragedia com o que se passa neste pais. Mesmo que a morte nao esteja envolvida na maioria dos casos, a vida tem sido cortada pela metade para todos os filhos de imigrantes sem documentos. Eles estao sendo julgados pelo que os pais fizeram, pelo que o nosso governo nao foi capaz de fazer e pelo que nossa sociedade nao tem sido capaz de oferecer. Quando alguem como o Mitt Romney diz que vetaria a lei chamada “Dream Act”, para mim eh o mesmo que ele falar que ele faria o mesmo que o matador do Trayvon Martin fez. A grande diferenca eh essa, o Mitt Romney faria isso numa escala massiva.

Trayvon Martin e sua tragedia eh apenas um lado da moeda. Ele teve uma morte rapida e agora os pais, parentes e amigos sofrerao toda a dor por um tempo longo. Mas no outro lado da moeda estao os imigrantes sem documentos, com o mesmo problema de serem perseguidos por serem diferentes dos padroes. As criancas, os imigrantes sem documentos, parentes e amigos estao sofrendo a pior tortura desde os tempos da escravidao. Eles nao podem levar uma vida normal enquanto nao puderem dar um passo sem verificar se estao sendo vigiados. Eles estao sujeitos ao terror de toda vigilancia nesse pais.

No meu caso particular eu sou contrario `a legislacao do Dream Act em certa forma. A “Lei do Sonho” oferece um caminho de legalizacao somente para as pessoas jovens que foram trazidas para o pais e criadas aqui. Dai a legalizacao delas eh o mesmo que deliberadamente separar a familia. Mesmo que os pais sejam trabalhadores sem documentos eles somente vieram porque nosso governo e nossa sociedade falharam de alguma forma. Portano, nao ha sabedoria alguma em toma-los como unicos responsaveis e unicos punidos por isso.

O que quero dizer com escrever essas coisas aqui eh que, nos precisamos deixar de lado nossas emocoes e egos. Precisamos comecar a fazer as coisas direito, mesmo que isso seja de alguma forma desagradavel para nos. Se alguem de nos tem preconceito contra a populacao de cor, eh preciso superar isso e defender primeiro os direitos constitucionais porque essa eh a coisa certa a fazer.

Se alguem nao gosta de imigrante sem documentos, ou mesmo somente algum tipo de imigrante que pareca diferente, porque pensa que eles estao aqui ilegalmente, entao, pense tambem que se nos vivemos hoje nessa grande nacao chamada pelo nome de Estados Unidos foi porque alguns de nossos fundadores foram “terroristas” o suficiente ao ponto de desafiar as leis inglesas e internacionais, declarar e conquistar a independencia do pais.

A bagunca em que nos encontramos agora tem um ponto positivo. Esta nos mostrando que mesmo antes dos ataques de 11 de setembro tinhamos no amago de nossa sociedade pessoas com todo tipo de comportamento distorcido. Pessoas com preconceitos em termos de raca, religiao, sexo, nivel economico, orientacao sexual e muito mais. E isso nao acabara se ignorarmos a realidade dizendo que so enxergamos o que eh bonito. Porque nisso ja esta embutido o preconceito.

Em razao das vitorias do Movimento dos Direitos Civis no passado, nos pensavamos que tinhamos plena democracia em nossa sociedade mas estavamos errados. A luta pelos Direitos Civis precisa continuar. Geracao apos geracao. Porque o preconceito pode mudar de roupa mas eh uma doenca dificil de acabar. Essa eh uma licao que o presidente Obama deveria ter aprendido primeiro que todos. Ele sofreu preconceito por causa de aspectos raciais e por ser filho de um imigrante. O sucesso dele, contra todas as probabilidades, nao poderia deixa-lo esquecer os outros que ficaram para tras.

Ultimamente nao tenho nem visto os jornais. Tenho visto pouco porque estao dedicando tempo demais com o mesmo assunto que eh o assassinato do Trayvon Martin. O problema eh que o tempo gasto nao resolvera nada e as emissoras so estao tirando vantagem do momento para fazer propaganda. Infelizmente, aqui nos Estados Unidos o judiciario virou mais circo que justica. E a televisao usa isso enquanto o publico se interesse em seguir os casos.

Porem, o assunto principal desse capitulo era suposto ser terrorismo e terroristas. Mas eh impossivel separar isso do interesse das nacoes. E o governo americano estava pressionando o governo sirio para largar o poder para o povo. O problema eh que o povo sirio esta profundamente dividido no assunto de quem tem mais direito ao poder. E o ditador Assad esta massacrando sua oposicao e nao ha como para-lo.

O problema eh que, foi proposta uma mocao no Conselho de Seguranca da ONU para dar mais poderes a outras nacoes a ajudarem a remover o ditador. Mas a Russia e a China vetaram a resolucao. A embaixadora americana ficou louca com isso. E a diplomacia americana apenas mostrou imaturidade com tais esperancas. A Primavera Arabe foi forte o suficiente para derrubar as ditaduras da Tunisia, Libia e Egito. Mas na Siria e Iran o problema eh diferente.

Penso ser uma imaturidade pedir ajuda `a Russia e China porque elas nao sao apenas os melhores amigos da Siria e do Iran. Seriam tambem a proxima parada do movimento que estava prometendo derrubar todas as ditaduras do mundo. O veto foi uma questao de se escudarem contra a mesma situacao. E, por volta de um mes atras, hoje eh 30 de marco, toda a midia esta focada no conflito sirio. Agora ela esta apenas apresentando uma pequena nota informando o numero de mortes causadas pelo ditadura.

Tem pessoas extremamente nervosas com a matanca, dizendo que o regime ja causou mais de 10.000 mortes no conflito de um ano. Comparando com as 100.000 mortes de civis na invasao do Iraque em menos de 10 anos, parece que a equacao zerou. Nao estou defendendo o regime Assad mas a diplomacia e a midia americanas precisavam ficar mais espertas no assunto.

Se nao temos competencia para controlar tantos conflitos ao mesmo tempo, teria sido mais inteligente se ha um ano atras tivessemos pedido ao povo anti-Assad para segurar suas ambicoes. Primeiro precisariamos saber qual direcao Tunisia, Libia e Egito irao tomar porque senao estaremos correndo o risco de estar ajudando aos inimigos, como fizemos no passado no Afeganistao e ultimamente no Iraque. La nos entregamos o poder aos Talibans e no Iraque aos Chiitas, aliados do Iran.

Agora, dfesejo apenas fazer alguns comentarios a respeito das primarias republicanas. Penso que o interesse publico nesse assunto foi substancialmente reduzido. Os 10 estados que decidiram na Super Terca ficaram dividiso; 6 deram vitoria ao Mitt Romney, 3 ao Rick Santorum e 1 ao Newt Gingrich. O Ron Paul esta em passo de tartaruga em terra. Depois tivemos outros preeleicoes no pais e o Romney e o Santorum estao partilhando as vitorias. Os outros tem somado apenas alguns delegados.

Os maiores estados como Texas, California e Nova Iorque estao ainda por realizar suas primarias mas inclusive se o Rick Santorum ganhar a maioria dos delegados parece que o Romney sera o indicado do partido. Isso se da porque, desde a ultima vez que verifiquei os numeros, o Romney assegurou uns 600 delegados; Rick Santorum nao passa da metade disso; Newt Gingrich beira aos 200 e Ron Paul tem abaixo de 100. A soma dos tres eh menor que o total do Romney. Nao vejo como algum dos outros conseguiria superar os numeros do Mitt.

Porem os numeros estao mostrando coisas curiosas. Mitt Romney nao esta ganhando grande vantagem em votos populares. Parece que a maioria do eleitorado preferia outro candidato, menos ele, mas os outros tres estao dividindo as preferencias e dando oportunidade ao Romney de estar na frente sem unir o Partido Republicano. Desde ha muito os especialistas tem sugerido ao Newt Gingrich sair da disputa para ver se o Rich Santorum seria capaz de assimilar o eleitorado dele e, neste caso, ele poderia mostra-se mais forte que o Romney na disputa mano-a-mano contra o presidente Barack Obama.

Parece que o Newt Gingrich esta mostrando sua cara vingativa. Qualquer um que entra numa disputa como essa, com certeza pensa ser o melhor candidato. Mas as regras do jogo nao foram a favor do Gingrich. Romney e seu “Super*Pac” usaram o poder economico para derruba-lo por meio de propaganda negativa. E o grupo do Romney ja estava se preparando desde que ele comecou a buscar a ser candidato anos atras. A candidatura do Newt parece nao ser mais que uma vontade de aparecer dele proprio.

*Super Pac eh uma regra esdruxula da lei eleitoral americana que comecou a vigorar este ano de 2.012. Ela permite que um clube de apoiadores do candidato se reuna, arrecade dinheiro sem declarar a fonte, nao ha limite de contribuicao, e usar isso para fazer propaganda eleitoral paga. Eh ilegal os candidatos terem contato com os seus proprios Super Pacs. Assim eles se desculpam da baixaria que entra nas propagandas. E o Super Pac do Romney esta ajudando-o a investir 5 vezes ou mais os valores que os outros candidatos tem gasto. E a maior parte da propaganda tem sido para apontar as fragilidades (propaganda negativa) dos outros candidatos e quase nada para o que o proprio candidato faria se ganhasse a eleicao. Nisso tem se caracterizado a fragilidade da candidatura do Mitt Romney porque, apesar de toda a forca economica, nos estados chave ele nao tem levado grande vantagem sobre o segundo colocado que eh o Rick Santorum.

A motivacao politica do candidato Gingrich nao esta clara ainda. Ou ele esta totalmente iludido com respeito `as proprias possibilidades ou esta coligado com o Mitt Romney, por tras dos panos. Esta eh uma possibilidade porque esta dividindo o eleitorado mais conservador e se tornando uma ajuda fundamental para o Romney vencer alguns estados chave por margem pequena de votos. Os numeros indicam que se o eleitorado de Gingrich votasse em maioria a favor do Rick Santorum mudar-se-ia o ganhador. E isso seria fundamental para o eleitorado como um todo adquirir mais confianca no senador Santorum como melhor posicionado para vencer.

O que o Gingrich esta dizendo eh que, juntos eles impediriam ao Mitt Romney de conquistar o numero magico de 1.144 delegados e na Convencao em Tampa eles poderiam virar a mesa. Todavia, nao importaria quem se tornara o indicado do Partido Republicano. O indicado ficara enfraquecido pela tatica divisiva. Mesmo que a maioria dos republicanos ira votar para qualquer um que representar o partido eles precisariam dos votos de outros que nao estao afiliados ao partido. Mas a negatividade e o divisionismo jogara contra o otimismo deles.

O sonho do Gingrich de fazer alguma diferenca na Convencao Nacional pode ser furado. Eh que a imprensa fez uma certa pressao no Rick Santorum e ele admitiu que aceitaria ser o vice na chapa do Mitt Romney, tudo em prol do objetivo principal que seria impedir, a qualquer custo, um segundo mandato de Barack Obama. Se assim se fizer o Gingrich nao tera influencia alguma no destino dessas eleicoes.

A negatividade da campanha tem sido tao marcante que ate a dona Barbara Bush, a esposa do ex-presidente George Bush, concordou que esta tem sido a pior campanha que ja viu. E ela viu muitas campanhas. Parece que a unica bandeira que os candidatos republicanos se agarraram a ela eh a negatividade contra o presidente. Nao tem plano melhor algum para salvar a America e, entao, irao atras apenas do que, no ponto-de-vista deles, eh ruim no governo Obama. Eh uma tatica muito fraca para energizar os eleitores. Um ponto a favor deles eh que o presidente Obama tambem nao tem sido capaz de energizar seus apoiadores como fez em sua primeira eleicao.

Outro ponto que podera cair contra o Partido Republicano sera o caso da nova Lei da Previdencia Social para Todos. Na semana passada iniciou-se o julgamento da validade da lei na Corte Suprema porque muitos governadores republicanos e uma firma privada de seguros de saude entraram com acao contraria `a constitucionalidade dela. A demanda esta centrada num ponto crucial. A lei manda que todos os cidadaos comprem o seguro saude. Para que brasileiros e outros compreendam melhor, a lei dispoe que todos tenham um seguro de saude, mesmo para quem nao tenha condicoes, entao, foi criado um sistema semelhante `a Previdencia Social que brasileiros e europeus ja possuem. Apesar de no Brasil isso nao funcionar tao bem. Mas em alguns paises europeus funciona. Parece que eh uma questao administrativa, nao uma questao de eficiencia do sistema.

O estranho eh que o carater mandatorio sempre foi uma bandeira do Partido Republicano. Agora eles mudaram os conceitos, talvez, so para tentar causar uma derrota ao governo Obama e enfraquecer as chances de ele se reeleger. Nao penso que esteja havendo sabedoria nisso. Eles tem argumentado que nao podem deixar o governo Obama vencer porque, se acontecer, o que mais ele obrigaria `a populacao comprar? Estao usando a tatica do medo de um suposto plano para controlar todos os aspectos da vida dos nossos cidadaos.

O problema esta em que, tem tantos outros dispositivos a nao ser o mandado que se for considerada a inconstitucionalidade da lei inteira as consequencias irao afetar duramente a base da piramide. A maioria da militancia republicana eh branca, com melhor educacao escolar e mais rica que o cidadao comum. A maioria dela ja tem um seguro privado, entao, esta apenas insensivel `as dificuldades vividas pelos mais pobres. E isso pode ser facilmente manipulado para conquistar o voto de boa parte do eleitorado americano. A estatisticas recentes indicam que cerca de 50.000.000 de americanos esta vivendo na linha da pobreza.

Nao se pode dizer que isso sera decisivo nas eleicoes de 2.012. Como o voto eh opcional nos Estados Unidos, a populacao pobre eh justamente a menos informada e nao sabe como usar o voto para melhorar suas oportunidades. Pesquisas indicam que quem nasce pobre tem uma chance muito maior de permancer pobre toda a vida. De toda forma, o rico pode mandar os filhos para ser educados em qualquer lugar que desejarem nao importa o preco. E os com melhor educacao escolar tem, automaticamente, uma chance melhor de elevar-se na piramide.

Se a populacao pobre nao souber como usar o voto para conquistar uma educacao e saude melhores, com certeza, esse povo sera sempre o mais vulneravel em questao de manter-se na pobreza.

Existe uma particularidade que os republicanos estao ignorando em relacao `a nova Lei da Previdencia. Como tenho dito, nao passamos de um bando de galinhas de granja. E o mundo esta se tornando o nosso aviario. A populacao comum nao compreende o que isso significa na questao da busca de saude para todos. Medicamente falando, estamos colocando a sociedade como um todo em risco so pelo fato de permitir que parte da populacao nao possua acesso a um acompanhamento medico.

Isso significa que, algumas pessoas poderao adoecer e, ficando sem assistencia medica, poderao incubar doencas por tempo suficiente para que haja mutacoes, talvez muito mais virulentas. E isso ira ser disseminado na `a sociedade como um todo, nao importa se voce tera ou nao seguro saude. Ter um bom acompanhamento pode fazer a diferenca entre o sucesso ou nao da sociedade como um todo. Neste caso, o mandado, mesmo que seja para muitos dificil de engolir, favorece `a equacao custo/beneficio, fazendo pesar mais para o beneficio. Quem duvidar dessa minha preocupacao, va visitar uma granja e pergunte aos administradores quais sao as medidas para manter-se os frangos sadios. Pergunte se algum deles eh deixado sem cuidados e porque nao.

Esse caso todo entrou em questao porque pela legislacao constitucional de comercio fica proibido ao governo interferir no sentido de favorecer aos comerciantes obrigando o povo a comprar os produtos deles. E o juiz Antonin Scalia, um dos membros da Suprema Corte, inclusive questionou o assunto fazendo a comparacao: “Sera licito permitirmos ao governo obrigar ao cidadao a comprar brocolis porque isso eh bom para a saude dele?” Neste caso ele esta comparando banana com abacaxi. O cidadao pode escolher comer brocoli para melhorar a saude ou comer outra coisa que oferecera o mesmo resultado. Eh uma questao de preferencia individual.

Porem, negligenciar `a saude como um todo, por nao ter recursos para isso, eh uma questao de saude publica. Isso afeta nao apenas ao individuo mas `a sociedade como um todo. E na presente legislacao americana ja existem indicacoes de que o governo tem o direito a tornar a lei obrigatoria. Sabemos que se algum individuo for diagnosticado com tuberculose ele ira para uma unidade hospitalar de isolamento e sera tratado tendo ou nao vontade para isso. Vale mais a saude da sociedade do que a vontade do individuo. Eh uma questao de seguranca publica sobre os direitos individuais do cidadao.

A coisa complicou para o Partido Republicano neste caso porque este eh o modelo de lei que esta funcionando aqui no Estado, desde que o Mitt Romney foi o governador. Foi no governo dele que se implantou praticamente a mesma lei e que o governo do presidente Obama simplesmente pensou que fosse boa ideia e a copiou para elaborar o plano nacional. Se o presidente fosse do Partido Republicano isso nao incomodaria aos militantes republicanos. Mas isso tambem sera usado contra qualquer indicado pelos republicanos na eleicao geral. Se a lei federal for anulada pela Suprema Corte, ficarei profundamente preocupado com o que acontecera ao que ja esta funcionando bem aqui em Massachusetts. Nao sei dizer se seremos capazes de pagar um seguro saude particular sem nenhuma ajuda.

Terminemos esse capitulo falando algo da minha vida. Tenho-me concentrado tanto em escrever esse livro que me distrai de verificar se a minha oculista participava do meu seguro saude novo. Somente na vespera da consulta lembrei-me de verificar e ela nao participa. Fui obrigado a cancelar a consulta. O meu caso eh um pouquinho melindroso porque tenho glaucoma e isso preocupou todas as atendentes e pessoal medico que me da assistencia. Minha secretaria ficou cheia de mensagens pedindo-me para buscar ajuda porque nao poderia ficar sem atendimento. Estava aborrecido com a situacao mas tambem sensibilizado com tamanha solidariedade. A todos o meu muito obrigado. Agora marquei consulta com outro medico para logo-logo.

Economicamente a gente esta quase indo `a bancarrota. Esta ate parecendo que a nossa economia eh uma represa feita de areia e choveu muito `a noite. Primeiramente, um formigueiro apareceu dentro de casa e nos roubou o custo de combate-lo. E, ha duas semanas atras, minha esposa percebeu que o jeep dela parou de dar a re. Foi um caso simples de diferencial quebrado. O total para consertar nao ficou longe dos US$ 4.000,00, e na semana passada deu outro problema que custara a ela mais US$ 1.000,00. A gente estava custando a fazer um pe-de-meia para nosso filho poder frequentar a universidade. Nao da para colocar aqui as palavras que estou pensando.

E os candidatos do Partido Republicano esperam conseguir o nosso voto, pregando as isencoes para o povo rico ao mesmo tempo que estao impondo barreiras aos nossos menores sonhos. Como dizia o Chacrinha: “Vao ganhar o Trofeu Abacaxi.” E que o levem nas vias dolorosas!

Se a nova Lei da Previdencia Social for derrubada pela Suprema Corte, nos iremos tomar conta melhor de nossas galinhas do que dos nossos proprios cidadaos.

Vou deixar para o leitor tirar a propria conclusao de quem esta vencendo a guerra dos terroristas. Nao tenho certeza se tem alguem ganhando qualquer coisa com ela. As formas usadas para lutar-se esta fornecendo desculpa para que ela continue por tempo indeterminado. O que tenho certeza eh que o povo em geral esta perdendo. Nao importa quem ira vencer porque “Nos o povo” perderemos de todo jeito. Porque uma guerra sem fim ira ferir a todos.

19. O DISCURSO DE NETANYAHU

Em 23 de setembro de 2.011 eu assisti ao discurso do primeiro ministro, Benjamin Netanyahu, na ONU. E logo depois deixei um lembrete numa das paginas deste livro anunciando que iria comenta-lo. Entao, agora voltamos ao assunto. Porei este capitulo na sequencia do anterior que falo a respeito de terrorismo porque existem ligacoes entre os dois. O assunto eh delicado, eu sei. E nao tenho uma opiniao formatada segundo as opinioes dominantes. Porem a verdade precisa ser dita inclusive para aqueles que nao a queiram ouvir.

Outra coisa. Nao pedirei para mim o titulo de promotor da paz nem me considero merecedor de nada. Somente desejo apresentar uns pontos de vista e deixar que os leitores desenvolvam suas proprias conclusoes. Nada sei mais que ninguem. E nao quero levantar o peso de ser o autor de nenhuma ideia que leve `a paz ou `a guerra. O que eu sei eh isto, paz ou guerra nao dependem de mim. Se dependesse apenas de mim eu diria: esta resolvido. Mas paz ou guerra nao dependem da vontade de apenas uma pessoa. Elas vem do fundo dos coracoes de, pelo menos, duas pessoas que decidam uma ou outra.

Tem algo que conheco bem. Nao importa o que essa geracao faca em favor da paz. Ela somente permanecera para sempre se as geracoes que virao renova-la enquanto o tempo existir. Por todo o tempo em que eu tenho seguido os conflitos no Oriente Medio, sempre tive um sentimento de descredito. Nao tenho confianca nas liderancas e penso que os povos palestino e israelense sao vitimas dos interesses de outros que nao tem boa vontade. E a paz so vira da boa vontade de ambos os lados.

Minha mae sempre dizia que: “Quando um nao quer, dois nao brigam”. Eh simplorio imaginar que o dizer resolva isso. E ela tomava outra atitude para fazer-nos crer nisso. Pelo menos, pense duas vezes antes de brigar. Ela sempre completava: “Se eu ficar sabendo que algum de voces brigaram na rua, quando puzerem o pe dentro de casa vao entrar no couro do mesmo jeito”. E o problema das guerras eh que, elas deixam consequencias que funcionam como a punicao que a gente poderia receber em casa. Uma guerra deixa sempre janelas abertas para novas guerras e somente a boa vontade pode mante-las fechadas.

Nao desejo copiar as palavras do Netanyahu naquele discurso. Irei apenas relembrar algo que ele disse, em minhas proprias palavras, e fazer uma pequena analise delas. Nao porei os assuntos na mesma ordem que estao no discurso dele. E comecarei a partir da mencao que ele fez a Israel ser um pais pequenissimo. Baseado nas dimensoes reduzidas, ele se preocupa em nao deixar o Estado Palestino existir antes que os lideres palestinos nao derem garantias de seguranca a Israel. E ele perguntou: “Que pai seria irresponsavel de por os filhos numa situacao de perigo?

Nao conheco pai algum desejando por os proprios filhos em perigo. O que sei eh que os dois lados tem feito isso. E nao somente pondo os proprios filhos em perigo. Eles tem posto tambem os nossos filhos sujeitos a acontecimentos ruins. E deixe-nos comecar por 1.948 quando o Estado de Israel foi criado. Ele foi criado por meio de uma Resolucao da ONU, contra a vontade de todas as nacoes ao redor. Os pais judeus naquela ocasiao sabiam que estavam pondo os filhos em perigo. O que eles nao sabiam era o quanto ruim isso ficaria hoje e quanto pior se tornara se nos mativermos a Historia no mesmo rumo que ela esta. Manter esse rumo eh a forma de Benjamin Netanyahu colocar as nossas presente e futuras geracoes em perigo.

Benjamin Netanyahu, todos os israelenses e a maioria dos cristaos acreditam, ou fingem crer, no conto da Biblia de que Deus deu a terra para o descendencia de Abraao. E depois isso foi limitado `a descendencia de Jaco. Quem conhece o que esta escrito na Biblia esta familiarizado com o conto. E mais, os escritores biblicos estabeleceram que, muito antes de Abraao, que era um imigrante na terra, existia um povo que era dono do lugar. E somente uma pequena fracao da terra foi comprada.

Posteriormente a familia de Jaco abandonou a terra e foi para o Egito. Apos geracoes ela voltou na forma de um povo numeroso para reclamar a posse. Foi dito que, Josue liderou o povo com ordens expressas de cometer genocidio contra todos os outros povos locais. Neste ponto, os escritores hebreus alegam que, o Proprio Deus teria dado essa ordem porque o povo que estava vivendo no lugar era pecador. Mas a conquista da terra demorou certo tempo, e o povo chamado de Israelita desobedeceu a Deus, nao eliminando todos os pecadores. E foi isso que foi alegado para a ocorrencia do sofrimento que o povo passou dai para frente.

Os escritores biblicos tentaram, com subterfugios, nem sempre culpar a Deus pelo que aconteceu mas os escritos atraicoam essas intencoes deles. Primeiramente eles usaram o velho truque de fazer algo errado e culpar outros por isso. Desde o comeco apos o estabelecimento na terra, eles atribuiram todas as coisas ruins que aconteceram a si mesmos aos proprios pecados, porem, alegaram que os pecados somente se deram porque haveriam sido induzidos pelos sobreviventes do genocidio, supostamente ordenado por Deus.

O problema com tal teoria eh isso, foi dito que, antes do povo hebreu invadir a terra, Deus o teria declarado povo santo, povo escolhido. E este seria separado dos outros para manter a santidade. Tambem alegou que Deus deu duas escolhas a tal povo dizendo, em minhas proprias palavras, se voces se comportarem voces nunca sofrerao mas do contrario Eu punirei voces com minhas maos poderosas. Este foi o preparado para desculpar Deus de feitos errados. Supostamente, tudo de errado que veio depois foi sujeitado `a desobediencia das ordens de Deus. E os pecados do povo viraram o motivo para os sofrimentos.

Contudo, para validar tal proposicao com respeito ao comportamento divino, os escritores, deliberadamente ou nao, esqueceram-se de como os Poderes de Deus funcionam. Deus Eh Oniciente. Isso significa que Ele Sabe tudo antes de acontecer. Quando os escritores supuzeram que Ele havia dito, se o povo de Israel nao O obedecesse, o povo seria punido, eh uma contradicao, porque Ele saberia todas as coisas ruins que surgiriam do comportamento do povo. Nisso os escritores biblicos culpam a Deus por todas as coisas ruins que viriam a acontecer porque Ele ja sabia quais seriam cada detalhe do comportamento do povo e, mesmo assim, Ele teria posto o povo em perigo.

Entao, a questao que Netanyahu pensou ser inteligente naquele momento: “Que pai deixaria seus filhos em perigo?”, eh respondida pela teologia que ele eh suposto ser seguidor, porque ele se declara da fe judaica. E a resposta eh uma acusacao contra Deus porque diz: Deus eh tal pai. Supostamente Ele sabia que o povo israelita pecaria de tal forma que Ele teria que chuta-lo para fora da “Terra Prometida” por, pelo menos, duas vezes ate agora.

Outra informacao importante que esta na Biblia, vem do livro, 2 Cronicas, 33, 9, que diz: “Manasses, porem, levou o povo de Juda e de Jerusalem a cometer erros maiores que os erros das nacoes que Jave tinha arrasado diante dos israelitas.” Bom, Judah eh somente uma parte do povo de Israel, entretanto todas as 13 tribos estavam representadas nele. Israel propriamente, ou 10 das tribos, haviam sido conquistadas pelo Assirios. E a razao para isso ter acontecido fora similar.

Isso significa que todas as ilusoes de os israelitas serem um povo especial, separado dos outros por causa de sua santidade, o povo escolhido, e a luz para o mundo eh falsa. Assim o eh porque se Deus tivesse ordenado o genocidio dos canaanitas, Ele seria um deus de duas caras como aqueles fabricados pelas maos e mentes humanas. Como ele poderia merecer ser chamado de O Justo e Deus Vivo se Ele tivesse ordenado o genocidio de alguns, por causa dos pecados destes, e nao ordenado o mesmo para quem fez pior?

Aqui temos uma bifurcacao traicoeira. O que eu creio eh que, Deus nunca ordenou o genocidio dos Canaanitas. Dai, todas as alegacoes posteriores a esta suposicao sao falsas. Porem pessoas creem no literalismo biblico. Neste caso, os dias dos judeus estao contados e o fim deles vem segundo o Tempo Divino e nao segundo o nosso. Isso significa que, cedo ou tarde, a fe judaica desaparecera, nao necessariamente as pessoas serao extintas, baseado em que: sabemos que isso tambem nao aconteceu aos antigos canaanitas. Os gens deles estao presentes em todo o mundo, da mesma forma que os dos hebreus estao igualmente disseminados. Os proprios israelenses portam marcas dos genes deles.

Talvez eu precise explicar algo aqui. Sim, eu sou cristao e tambem sei que Deus Existe. A minha explicacao para que assim seja e eu nao crer nas interpretacoes biblicas dominantes eh que, o conto biblico eh uma narrativa baseada em alguns fatos, os quais foram interpretados por pessoas humanas. Os escritores biblicos tentaram conciliar o entendimento teologico deles com a Historia que conheciam. Isso era vital para fazer a coneccao com o futuro do povo. Se nao fosse pela Historia nos nao entenderiamos nossas ligacoes com os muitos povos e, talvez, nao seriamos capazes de nos mantermos unidos como nacoes.

Eh por isso que nos tempos antigos a tendencia das nacoes era serem bem menores que hoje. O povo conhecia apenas a Historia que era passada via contos orais e, como uma mesma familia se espalhava pelos interiores, com partes vivendo geracoes separadas de outros grupos, sem compartilhar das mesmas experiencias e nao tendo um centro comum de administracao; isso criou as condicoes que resultaram em nacoes e linguas diferentes. A Historia escrita combinada com a religiao e um centro de adoracao tornou possivel algumas partes do mesmo povo viver em terras distantes e continuar ligadas a um maior numero de pessoas e linhagens genealogicas diversificadas dentro da mesma cultura. Foi isso que permitiu a existencia de nacoes maiores.

A minha pesquisa ao texto biblico tem uma explicacao logica. Pelo discurso, Netanyahu parece crer que exista mesmo uma ligacao especial entre a terra e o povo de Israel assim como foi alegado no texto biblico. O que eu desejo eh demonstrar que isso nao eh verdade. Nao querendo dizer que eles nao tenham ancestrais de la.

Ele disse, por examplo, possuir um selo oficial no escritorio dele em Israel que fora encontrado junto ao muro em Jerusalem e datado por volta de 700 AC. O selo, formatado como um anel, se parece com outros que sabemos, em tempos antigos, eram usados para autenticar os documentos escritos. Ele tambem disse que o nome do oficial que o usou chamava-se Netanyahu, como no sobrenome dele. Tambem lembrou que o nome Benjamin eh uma referencia ao filho mais novo de Jaco. Ele usou tais informacoes para salientar o suposto direito de se ter uma nacao chamada pelo nome de Israel hoje, porque nos tempos antigos houve outra nacao com o mesmo nome.

Nao faco parte de nenhum grupo que duvida da existencia do antigo Israel. Mas eh preciso salientar-se que, o anel nada prova. Sabemos que Jerusalem ja era centro de peregrinacao mesmo antes da alegada existencia de Israel. Dai, nada prova que o anel pertencia a algum peregrino de algum lugar distante ou de um residente local. E sabemos que o uso de sobrenomes eh uma invencao relativamente recente.

Naquele tempo as pessoas usavam somente o primeiro nome e alguns eram distinguidos com alguma diferenciacao, quando o nome era muito comum. Algo como: Jose, filho do Jaco. Ou Jose, o carpiteiro. E mesmo, Jose de Arimateia. Somente muito depois as profissoes, lugares de nascimento, caracteristicas fisicas e outros foram adicionados como nome de familia.

Bom, nao vejo necessidade alguma de provar que Israel existiu nos tempos antigos. O que Benjamin Netanyahu tinha que provar seria o que a nacao antiga de Israel tem haver com Israel de hoje. Isso porque desde que o Israel antigo deixou de existir tivemos milhares de anos de Historia que, parece, o sr. Netanyahu pede que todos ignorem. Parece que ele quer fazer-nos crer que o Israel antigo esteve la, desapareceu e milhares de anos depois reapareceu numa terra sem donos.

Eu tenho uma ideia melhor de como obter uma prova de heranca da terra melhor que o anel do Netanyahu. As ciencias de hoje oferecem isso a nos. Sabemos que o clima local da Canaan antiga eh um tanto seco e isso ajuda na preservacao de ossos. Talbem eh bem conhecido que ossos de pessoas de geracao apos geracao dos antigos habitantes da area continuam la e sao de desde milhares de anos antes dos hebreus, palestinos e cristaos terem nascido.

Entao, se a heranca for estabelecida pelo direito de quem primeiro se estabeleceu na terra, como parece ser o ponto levantado por Netanyahu, poderiamos solicitar aos cientistas o extrato do DNA dos ossos mais antigos e verificar o DNA da populacao que vive hoje. Qualquer que possuir DNA semelhante ao dos antigos habitantes deverao ser os herdeiros da terra.

Porem, preciso avisar a todos da existencia de um probleminha. Com certeza, Palestinos e Israelenses terao a semelhanca. E o mesmo se dara com boa parte da populacao terrestre. E porque nao!? Baseado em meus estudos de semelhanca genealogica que postei no inicio deste livro, pessoas como Abraao podem facilmente ser multiplas vezes ancestrais de todos nos na Terra hoje. E baseado nos dados que ja temos de genealogia em maos podemos afirmar que, todos os povos da Peninsula Iberica tem que ser multiplas vezes descendentes de Jaco, atraves da rainha Ester, aquela cujo nome ate se tornou nome de livro na Biblia; e, tambem, descendentes de Abraao em doubro, atraves da linhagem direta do profeta Mohammad, que foi ancestral de Zayra Ibn Zaida.

Somente para o leitor localizar-se melhor no capitulo da Historia que estou recorrendo, Zayra Ibn Zaida foi esposa de Lovesendo Ramires. Ele foi filho de Ramiro II, rei de Leon. O casal se tornou ancestral de todas as familias reais e nobres da Peninsula Iberica e de la a descendencia deles passou seus gens a toda os nobres europeus. Desde que eles viveram antes do ano 1.000 DC, nao somente os nobres herdaram a genetica deles, porem, toda a populacao que descende deles. O que se pode garantir eh que, todos os espanhois e portugueses descendentes que fizerem um teste de DNA hoje deverao possuir no sangue tracos ou mesmo boa parte do DNA medioriental e terao provas de ser herdeiros das “Promessas Divinas”.

Como Benjamin Netaniahu quer ser, todos nos somos descendentes de Abraao. Entao, o direito que ele alega ter para si mesmo e seus compatriotas judeus tera que ser obrigatoriamente partilhado com todos nos, e outros porque mencionei apenas duas das linhagens que nos ligam a eles. Contudo, Abraao deixou milhares de linhagens que migraram para Africa, Asia e Europa, entao, o direito precisa contemplar a todos. A menos que o primeiro ministro de Israel queira estabelecer que o direito so valera para os da fe judaica. Ou apenas para aqueles que tiverem o cromossoma Y, como nos velhos tempos em que somente homens eram creditados como transmissores de heranca.

Nao importa o que ele pensou. Baseado na forma dele pensar, nos cristaos teremos que ter o direito de possuir nosso proprio pais no local que fora ocupado pelo Israel antigo. Pois eh, essa eh a verdade! Nos somos descendentes dos patriarcas. Quando Roma adotou a fe crista na epoca do imperador Constantino, a Palestina foi governada pela cristandade. Posteriormente os Cruzados governaram a terra por cerca de 200 anos. E antes da atual nacao de Israel ser fundada nos nossos dias la era governado pelo cristao Imperio Ingles. O problema com a teoria de Benjamin Netanyahu eh esse, ele pensa que pode fazer todos nos de bobos mas a bobeira eh a bandeira dele proprio.

Se a exigencia de direito de possuir um Estado de Israel for validado por qualquer um, com base no que se deu milhares de anos atras, isso significara que, todos os descendentes dos povos antigos que ja tiveram uma nacao estabelecida nalgum lugar qualquer terao o mesmo direito de recriar uma versao nova da nacao antiga com o mesmo nome. E a Historia se tornara mais ou menos assim: os Incas terao a nacao deles no Peru e imediacoes. Os maias tomarao de volta boa parte do Mexico e outros. As muitas tribos nas Americas terao o mesmo direito. Dai, se os Cherokees, Blackfeet, Pueblo, Navajo, Sioux, Arawak, Inuit e muitos outros quizerem, eles deverao ter o direito de decidir se quererao continuar a identidade propria deles ou manter a identidade americana. Ou ambas como muitos israelenses possuem.

Eu ja ia continuar este texto quando abri meu email box hoje e la estava um email mandado por um de meus irmaos. No titulo estava a promessa de alguns ditos da sabedoria dos indigenas da America do Norte. E imediatamente selecionei alguns para reproduzir aqui. Se isso nao for uma Intervencao Divina, o que sera entao?! Vejamos apenas dois:

Pensamento Shenandoah: “Falar de paz nao eh suficiente, o que precisa eh pensar, sentir, agir e viver em paz.”

Pensamento Seneca: “Quanto maior a esperteza que o homem pensa ter, maior a necessidade da protecao Divina para que ele seja protegido de si mesmo.”

Outro argumento levantado pelo sr. Netanyahu, que sempre eh levantado pelos defensores da idea do Estado de Israel permanente, eh esse: Israel eh a unica democracia nos arredores. Ele ate reclama que, apesar de ser a unica democracia nos arredores, recebeu mais condenacoes da ONU que todas as outras nacoes juntas. Alegou ainda que, como democracia, Israel possui todos os tipos de pessoas residindo la, inclusive descendencia arabe. E ele cre que Israel foi injustamente acusado de racismo porque, ele acusa, os palestinos eh que mereceriam tal titulo. Por ultimo alegou que em Ramallah, Palestina, ha uma lei de pena de morte contra quem vender terras para os judeus.

Em outras palavras, a descricao de Israel e seu governo dada pelo primeiro ministro, eh de algo parecido com o Paraiso administrado por santos. No outro lado da moeda veio a descricao dos islamicos radicais, especialmente do sr. Mahmoud Ahmadinejad, como a fonte de todo o mal. Nao desejo parecer ironico ao dizer: eu quase fui convencido a ir para aquele lugar “Celestial” que o sr. Benjamin pensa que construiu, carregando algum armamento, para ajudar a eliminar todos os inimigos dele. Se eu usar ironia poderei ser criticado e o que eu tenho a dizer podera ser rebaixado a apenas inveja do sucesso de Israel!

O que eu preciso informar ao primeiro ministro de Israel eh isto: nos, povo comum, especialmente os nascidos e criados no Brasil, temos um dizer que eh assim: “Quando a esmola eh muita o santo desconfia”. Neste caso, a situacao nao eh a mais apropriada para usa-lo porque nele ha um significado diferente. Mas o uso pode ser adaptado assim: Se Israel e seu governo sao tao perfeitos e os vizinhos sao tao detestaveis, por que insistir em viver lado a lado com eles? Isso nao eh colocar em perigo todas as geracoes por vir?

Eu compreendo. Como um judeu, o sr. Netanyahu quer mais eh vender o peixe dele. Mas o problema eh que, ele deveria pelo menos admitir algumas imperfeicoes no regime dele e algumas qualidade dos oponentes para nos, os santos, termos uma melhor ideia do que se passa. Se ele deseja vender-nos a Ilha da Fantasia somado ao Dominio do Inferno como verdadeiros, nos, os santos, teremos que taxa-lo de mentiroso. Os santos nao creem em jardim perfeito ou inferno perfeito na Terra. Nos sabemos que sempre existe algo de ruim nos homens bons e algo de bom nos malfeitos dos homens maus. E eh isso que produz tanta confusao no mundo.

O argumento de ser uma democracia eh mais um peso que uma vantagem porque, se fosse, Israel precisava ser melhor do que tem sido. No discurso, o sr. Netanyahu eh o proprio responsavel por cantradizer suas palavras. Nao penso que ha espaco em Israel para a militancia do Hamas e Hezbollah divulgarem as ideias deles. Se ela entrar na area chamada pelo nome Israel e ser detectada pelo Mossad, sera certamente presa ou morta. Nesse caso, a lei que fala: se alguem vender uma propriedade a um judeu em Ramallah sera punido com a pena de morte, da um empate entre Israel e Palestina.

Lembremos aqui a opiniao que apresentei no jornal “Estado de Minas” alguns anos atras. Naquele tempo ocorriam algumas preparacoes para negociacoes de paz entre palestinos e israelenses. E o governo de Israel declarou que nao conversaria com os inimigos de Israel. Ele somente falaria com os palestinos que aceitariam a condicao previa de paz. E eu argumentei na carta enderecada ao jornal que, a gente negocia paz eh com os nossos inimigos se tivermos algum. Com nossos amigos a gente a celebra. Se eu tivesse qualquer inimigo uma fala poderia ajudar-nos a sanar nossas diferencas e tornarmo-nos amigos. Sem conversa isso eh impossivel.

Outra contradicao no discurso foi o dito que: de jeito algum ele aceitaria milhoes de palestinos em Israel. Penso que ele estava sugerindo que isso seria um plano dos palestinos. Mas para entendermos isso melhor precisamos voltar ao tempo, anterior `a criacao do Estado de Israel. E sabemos que o Imperio Ingles tinha conquistado a terra do Imperio Otomano. Como um protetorado ingles, a Palestina como um todo era habitada por arabes, judeus, palestinos e outros; a maioria eram pessoas nascidas no local ou os ancestrais delas tinham migrado e se estabelecido ja por algum tempo.

Como o protetorado era ingles, todos os habitantes tinham a liberdade de mudar-se para qualquer lugar no pais. E a convivencia entre os diferentes ramos religiosos era tao pacifica quanto fora durante o dominio islamico. Isso inclui muculmanos, judeus e cristaos, ortodoxos e nao ortodoxos. Mas essa condicao de paz relativa comecou a ser desfeita porque alguns judeus, a maioria conhecida como Sionistas, iniciaram a conspirar para a recriacao de um Estado Judeu.

O problema nisso e isso eh o porque de Israel vir sendo condenado muitas vezes na ONU eh que o modelo de Estado desejado pelos sionistas era um Estado habitado e governado por judeus, nao importando a composicao da populacao residente local. E o plano de criacao de tal Estado foi abencoado pelos administradores ingleses. O grande problema foi a presenca das outras culturas, particularmente a palestina, que era a maioria. Para superar tal situacao, os sinonistas promoveram a migracao de judeus do mundo inteiro. E comecaram a se concentrar nalgumas areas onde se tornaram maioria.

Antes da criacao de Israel, os sionistas foram considerados terroristas, igual o Hamas e Hezbollah sao acusados hoje, e praticaram muitos atos contra as autoridades inglesas. Uma pessoa conhecida por tais ataques foi Isaac Rabin, o entao futuro e agora falecido primeiro ministro de Israel. Isaac Rabin depois foi vestido com roupas de bom rapaz e acabou sendo assassinado por um judeu extremista, porque fez concessoes nas convencoes de paz com os palestinos.

A criacao do Estado de Israel estava sendo implantada com um forte descontentamento da comunidade arabe que inclui os palestinos. O que precipitou a criacao em 1.948 foi o Holocausto durante a Segunda Guerra. O argumento tornou-se este: o povo judeu precisava ter seu Estado proprio para proteger-se contra seus agressores. Eh conhecido que os judeus sofreram muitas perseguicoes durante a Historia. E o Holocausto deu um grande argumento para acelerar tal intencao. Mas, como os brasileiros dizem: “O que comeca errado termina errado”.

A criacao do novo Estado veio atraves de uma resolucao da ONU. E a assembleia de criacao foi caracterizada pela aquisicao de alguns votos atraves de corrupcao. A resolucao criou um Estado pequeno, de acordo com todas as demandas da lideranca israelenses daquela hora. Logo a criacao tambem ascentuou a rivalidade e as guerras comecaram. Em 1.967 veio certo climax com a chamada Guerra dos Seis Dias. Desde entao, Israel invadiu e mantem ocupadas terras da Siria, Jordania e Egito. Terras que supostamente seriam usadas para a criacao do Estado Palestino. E isso inclui Jerusalem.

Em consequencia das guerras, muitos palestinos foram desapropriados e mantidos distantes de seu torrao natal ate hoje. Muitos continuam vivendo em acampamentos provisorios. Esta populacao mantida `a distancia do torrao natal reside pelo mundo afora e principalmente no Libano, Siria, Jordania e Egito. E ela eh aquela que deseja voltar para casa e continua sendo punida atraves da negativa do cumprimento do direito humano mais basico. Essa populacao tambem tornou-se susceptivel `a influencia da militancia radical, como o Hamas e o Hezbollah. A populacao exilada multiplicou-se e eh a respeito disso que Benjamin Netanyahu disse que ele nao permitiria milhoes de palestinos invadir Israel.

No processamento dos fatos, o Libano tornou-se uma imensa casualidade de guerras. Ele era um pais pacifico e desenvolvido. A maioria da populacao era crista e era considerado a Suica no Oriente Medio. E os lideres cristaos, em oposicao `a alegada neutralidade suica, deu apoio ao Estado de Israel. A economia do Libano entrou em recessao e parte da populacao crista sentiu a necessidade de emigrar. Muitos acabaram no Brasil, nos Estados Unidos e outros lugares.

Em contraposicao, a populacao muculmana, reforcada com os palestinos exilados, multiplicou-se e tornou-se maioria. Apesar da situacao nova o governo cristao, apoiado por Israel, comecou a ignorar isso e tentou manter o poder por meio da forca. Isso levou a uma revolucao onde os cristaos perderam e a maioria islamica assumiu o poder. Muito da populacao arabe que Netanyahu alegou viver em paz dentro de Israel veio desse grupo de pessoas que antes fora apoiado por Israel e perdeu o poder no Libano.

Dai, quando Netanyahu requer o direito de ser tratado como especial porque vive na unica democracia na regiao, nos precisamos nos perguntar se uma verdadeira democracia eh aquela que fala disso mas nao respeita o regulamento democratido em outros lugares ou se eh aquela que fala e respeita o regulamento democratio em todos os lugares. Ser democracia nao nos da licenca de praticar coisas erradas porque tal pratica, em tempos determinados, nos parece dar algumas vantagens.

Os Estados Unidos tambem se autorgam o titulo de serem a maior democracia do universo mas foram os maiores financiadores de muitas ditaduras no mundo. Eles finananciaram a ditadura do Saddam Hussein porque isso pareceu ser uma boa ideia contra a Revolucao Iraniana. Mas o que nos conseguimos com isso foi a radicalizacao do regime em cima do povo iraniano e a ameaca contra o israelense. So para nos lembrarmos: os Estados Unidos e Israel ajudaram ao Hosni Mubarak no Egito e terminaram tendo um bom relacionamento com Muammar Gaddafi, enquanto a ultima revolucao na Libia nao comecou.

O sr. Netanyahu falou que, a origem de todo mal vem do extremismo islamico. Nao estou totalmente convencido disso. Desde que temos extremismos em ambos os lados sou mais por acreditar na reciprocidade. O mal nao vem somente dos extremistas. Isso esta mais ligado a aqueles que pensam ser tao bons que acabam neglegenciando na prevencao ao surgimento do radicalismo. Ninguem nasce extremista.

Eu ate diria ao sr. Benjamin uma coisa, pegue um nenem de um casal de extremistas islamicos e outro dum casal de extremistas judeus e de o nenen judeu ao casal muculmano e o nenem muculmano ao casal judeu. deixe-os criar as criancas como se fossem seus proprios filhos. O que voces pensariam que ira acontecer a seguir? Podemos usar outra analogia. Pegue-se os dois nenens e deixem-nos ser criados numa area remota do Brasil por um casal responsavel, nao judeu ou muculmano, e sem nenhuma doutrina extremista. Nao penso que havera extremismo algum no futuro comportamento das criancas.

Tenho certeza de que o extremismo tem sido produzido, criado e alimentado pelos politicas de duas caras usadas no Oriente Medio pelos governos locais e intervencionistas. A cultura do odio tem sido cultivado com todo cuidado, inclusive pelo governo “pacifista” de Israel. Como eu disse antes, todas as ditaduras precisam ter um inimigo, real ou imaginario, forte o suficiente para causar mais medo nas pessoas que a propria ditadura. E isso eh valido tambem para certos governos democraticos. O governo de Israel eh um exemplo classico disso. Ele precisa de um inimigo forte porque tem planos de restaurar Israel, tao grande quanto foi nos tempos antigos.

Ate recentemente isso seria um grande problema para os administradores palestinos mas agora caiu a ficha para eles. Tambem eles nao desejam a paz porque paz significaria o fim das ambicoes deles. Eles querem reconquistar, no que penso estarem corretos, o que foi ocupado por Israel, e dominar a mesma area que antes fora o antigo Israel e, antes disso, a antiga Canaan. O problema agora eh que Israel esta no meio do caminho dos administradores palestinos e a Palestina esta no caminho dos israelenses. Paz nao interessa a nenhum dos dois enquanto um nao se livrar do outro.

Benjamin Netanyahu falou a respeito de paz no discurso dele afirmando que, Israel estendeu as maos `a paz desde sua criacao. Ainda disse que as maos de Israel continuam estendidas, especialmente a aqueles que desejam fazer a paz com Israel. Mas ele subestima nossa inteligencia quando deixou claro que o governo dele nao desejava fazer a paz com seus inimigos. Especialmente quando falou a respeito do sr. Ahmadinejad, o presidente do Iran, ate mesmo sem citar o nome dele. Netanyahu fala a respeito de paz mas dentro dele queima o enxofre. Eh como o ensinamento Shenandoah diz: falar eh a parte facil, mas a pratica precisa mais que um simples desejo.

Considero alguns dos meus colegas veterinarios, biologos e bioquimicos um bom caso de heroismo permanente. Especialmente aqueles que trabalham com animais peconhentos como as cobras. Eles criam cobras como a cascavel e a urutu. Os outros povos podem nao ter ouvido a respeito da urutu porque ela eh indigena no Brasil. Eh dito que: quanto ela pica, mata ou aleija. O veneno dela eh tao forte que pode matar uma pessoa adulta em menos de uma hora e na maioria das vezes os ofendidos perdem partes do corpo por amputacao. Para nossa surpresa, eh dito que ela possui o que se parece uma cruz na cabeca. Um sinal que os cristaos usam em suas ultimas moradas.

O trabalho dos meus colegas eh feito para coletar veneno e transforma-lo em anti-veneno que ira salvar milhares de vidas todos os anos. Nossos herois poem suas proprias vida em risco para salvar outros. Mas isso eh feito com preventivos. Eles criam as cobras dando bons abrigos e boa comida. E tudo o mais necessario para manter os animais confortaveis e menos agressivos. Assim eles transformam uma situacao de perigo noutra de vencedores e vencedores. As cobras tem o que querem e as pessoas tem o que eh necessario.

No caso do governo israelense nos podemos fazer uma analogia com isso. Nao estou comparando cobras com pessoas mas eh algo parecido que o governo israelense anda fazendo como numa pesquisa para encontrar o quanto radical a militancia muculmana pode chegar. Ele nao esta simplesmente criando cobras para ajudar `as pessoas. Ele esta procurando fazer uma selecao para obter a qualidade de mais radical e letal inimigo. Penso que o governo israelense nao esta sendo tao inteligente quanto pensa ser. Uma diferenca fundamental entre cobras e pessoas humanas eh que, as cobras podem ser inteligentes mas nao raciocinam como pessoas humanas. Nos trabalhamos com cobras porque nos sabemos exatamente do que elas sao capazes mas pela inteligencia as pessoas humanas sempre podem surpreender-nos, tanto para o bem quanto para o mal.

Peguemos alguns fatos que provam que o primeiro ministro de Israel nao fala serio com respeito a paz. O governo dele deseja fazer paz com aqueles que sao moderados e nao querem nem falar com os considerados extremistas. Se o povo moderado morder essa isca ele sera a proxima vitima dos extremistas, por isso eles nao querem cometer o mesmo engano de Anwar El Sadat. Para os que nao se lembram, Sadat foi o presidente do Egito que voou ate Israel para fazer a paz. E ele fez isso sem o apoio dos outros. Acabou morto por um complo dentro do proprio pais, apesar de ele ter conseguido fazer a paz com Israel e conquistado a admiracao do mundo inteiro.

Outro fato recente exposto no proprio discurso do ministro Netanyahu foi que, ele falou de paz com o povo do Iran claramente excluindo o presidente Ahmadinejad e o partido extremista ao qual ele pertence. Por fora do discurso os noticiarios estao cheios de ameacas do governo de Israel que deseja fazer um ataque preventivo contra o Iran. Da mesma forma ele fala de paz com os palestinos no mesmo momento em que lideres palestinos tem sido mortos numa onda seletiva de assassinatos. O que torna dificil de entender eh alguem falando em fazer a paz com o mundo inteiro, exceto com os proprios inimigos.

O que tambem eh contraditorio no discurso do Netanyahu eh a negativa da criacao do Estado Palestino atraves duma Resolucao da ONU. Ele disse isso porque, ao mesmo tempo em que discursava, o presidente palestino, Mahmoud Abbas, estava no predio procurando convencer os membros a aprovarem a criacao do Estado para eles. Desde que Israel foi criado por meio de uma Resolucao da ONU, o Estado Palestino nao pode ser tratado diferente. E ele quase ordenou ao sr. Abbas a encontra-lo naquele exato momento para falar a respeito de paz, numa conversacao de pessoa para pessoa.

O primeiro ministro de Israel estava so usando artimanha porque ele sabe melhor do que todo mundo que a conversacao entre eles nao resolveria nada. Ele estava apenas usando a ONU para sua aparicao teatral para o mundo. A maioria das pessoas que estavam assistindo-o via televisao, sem um bom conhecimento da situacao politica no Oriente Medio, como a maioria do publico mundial sofre de falta de informacao, poderia acreditar que ele estivesse mesmo falando a verdade. Mas, infelizmente, para ele proprio, ele precisava convencer que estava sendo verdadeiro era justamente aqueles que ele chama de inimigos dele e de Israel, nao o publico mal informado e amigavel.

O que eh mais certo de acontecer sera, as mentiras irao tornar os extremistas mais raivosos. E Benjamin Netanyahu sabe disso. Entao, a unica conclusao a que podemos chegar eh que, ele nao quer fazer a paz com ninguem. Ele sabe que o povo moderado nao pode fazer uma paz em separado com ele e tambem sabe que ele esta provocando a raiva contra Israel nos extremistas. Em outras palavras, ele os esta provocando deliberadamente. Mas provoca-los para que? O que o sr. Netanyahu quer ganhar com isso? Quais sao os interesses dele?

Ele quer apenas ganhar tempo. Para construir mais assentamentos ilegais no lado palestino e depois usar isso num imaginario direito de uso capiao. Ou, pelo menos, para quando os israelenses e palestinos realmente se sentarem com a intencao de resolver o problema, para que os israelenses possam dizer: nos ja estamos fazendo o sacrificio de abandonar as areas que ja conquistamos, entao, voces estao em divida conosco.

Essa eh a enganacao mais antiga usada por mercadores desonestos. Primeiro eles te tomam algo e fazem um negocio paralelo colocando-te em desvantagem. Depois devolvem o que foi tomado para que voce se iluda com a surpresa e esqueca a verdadeira matematica. Talvez o sr. Netanyahu vendera o peixe podre dele aos clientes despreparados como nos mas esse negocio eh uma venda de mercador para mercador.

Estou falando a respeito disso porque de certa forma ja fui vitimado por enganacao parecida. Quando eu estava na universidade, o movimento estudantil estava exigindo a manutencao dos gastos governamentais para a qualidade da educacao nao ser afetada. E a administracao da nossa unidade simplesmente cortou nossa racao pela metade. Uma semana de fome depois, os nossos representantes voltaram com a noticia que nossas porcoes haviam sido restituidas ao nivel normal e cantaram vitoria, esquecendo pelo que estavamos lutando. Que os meus colegas me perdoem, ate hoje me rio das caras deles.

Bom, se eu falar apenas a respeito do meu criticismo ao discurso do sr. Netanyahu ninguem a favor dele nem sequer lera. Porem peco ao leitor para estender meu criticismo aos dois lados. E aqui gostaria de sugerir uma solucao para o conflito no Oriente Medio. Esta nao eh a solucao. Eh uma sugestao e no final do capitulo pretendo colocar outra que penso ser uma solucao mais realista. A presente sugestao eh baseada no fato de que ambos lados desejam restaurar o dominio sobre a Palestina. E no meu ponto de vista so ha uma maneira de isso ser feito e atender as exigencias dos dois extremos em relacao `a posse da terra.

Em primeiro lugar precisamos voltar `a Escritura Biblica. Ambos lados reclamam o direito de primogenitura para herdar a terra. E nisso sou totalmente a favor dos direitos dos palestinos. Nao pelo que eles tem dito mas por causa do que esta escrito na propria Biblia. Eles se dizem os primogenitos de Abraao, atraves do primogenito dele, Ismael. E os israelitas exigem direito de primogenitura atraves de Isaac. Mas a realidade eh que: Ismael foi o primogenito de Abraao e Isaac foi o primogenito da esposa dele, Sarai ou Sara.

O conto tardio para transferir a primogenitura a Isaac eh falso. Por que? Deus Eh o Senhor do Tempo, Senhor do Conhecimento e Senhor da Sabedoria. Se Ele desejasse que Isaac fosse o primogenito de Abraao este teria nascido primeiro que Ismael. Primogenito eh aquele que nasce primeiro, antes dos outros. Entao, se Deus tivesse planos para Isaac ser primogenito Ele colocaria as coisas em ordem. Se Ele deixasse Ismael nascer primeiro para depois resolver dar o direito de primogenitura a outro, entao, Ele teria que ser um deus enganador como os feitos pelas maos e mentes humanas.

Em segundo lugar o conto eh refeito na descendencia de Isaac. Ele casou-se com Rebeca e ela ganhou gemeos. Esau, que depois passou a ser chamado de Canaan, nasceu primeiro. Jaco veio em seguida. Outra vez, nao importa se ha outro conto dizendo que Jaco, que depois assumiu o nome de Israel, roubou o direito de primogenitura de Esau. A decisao nao vem dos homens nesse caso porque Deus Determinou quem nasceria primeiro. E Deus Eh Pessoa de uma Palavra.

Se isso nao for o suficiente nos tambem podemos recordar o escrito em Esdras, 10. Resumindo, o texto descreve que o povo que voltou da Babilonia casou-se com mulheres locais. E elas tiveram filhos. Mas o ortodoxo Sequenias interpretou isso como transgressao contra o desejo divino e induziu primeiro ao Esdras e depois ao povo a fazer: “3 Nos nos comprometemos, com o nosso Deus, a despedir todas as mulheres estrangeiras e os filhos que tivemos com elas, conforme o conselho do meu senhor e dos que observam o mandamento do nosso Deus. Que a lei seja cumprida!”

Porem, a lei tambem diz: Dt. 24, 16: “Os pais nao serao mortos pela culpa dos filhos, nem os filhos pela culpa dos pais. Cada um sera executado por causa de seu proprio crime.” Isso significa que, as criancas eram inocentes por qualquer pecado cometido pelos pais. Desde que elas foram punidas erroneamente elas nunca perderam o direito de pertencer `a Assembleia de Deus. Nos podemos apenas especular que tais criancas sao agora ancestrais de toda a populacao do Oriente Medio, entao, se o direito delas for respeitado, esta tambem sera descendente de Israel, com todos os direitos dados aos judeus.

E nao pensem que minha interpretacao esteja errada porque o texto do Deuteronomio fala a respeito de morte, portanto, tratando-se de algum pecado mais grave. O texto no Livro de Ruth, que seria melhor entitulado pelo nome completo dela: Ruth Moabita, narra como ela tornou-se a esposa do judeu Boaz. O povo moabita, segundo o texto da Torah, estava sob o mesmo decreto de exterminio atribuido a Deus e passado para os israelitas por Moises.

Para quem nao se lembra como o conto se desenvolve, Ruth e Boaz foram os avos de Jesse, pai do Davi, o famoso rei dos israelitas. Desde que Davi foi desculpado por ser descendente de um casamento proibido, posteriormente a mesma desculpa teria que ser aplicada em favor das criancas das quais o Livro de Edras fala. E a passagem no Livro de Ruth nos lembra disso: Se fosse algo verdadeiro abandonar as criancas dos exilados retornados da Babilonia, entao, toda a descendencia de Boaz tambem teria que ser expulsa de qualquer alianca, e isso inclui o rei Davi e a descendencia dele.

Nao desejo impor interpretacoes a ninguem. Mas precisamos ficar atentos para o que eh valido para alguns porque, se for verdade, entao sera valido para todos. E vejam o que esta escrito no Salmo 118, 22: “A pedra que os construtores rejeitaram tornou-se a pedra angular.” E os que adotam uma interpretacao mais crista eu indicaria a sentenca atribuida a Jesus, por Mateus, no capitulo 21, 43-44: “Por isso eu lhes afirmo: o Reino de Deus sera tirado de voces, e sera entregue a uma nacao que produzira seus frutos. 44 Quem cair sobre essa pedra, ficara em pedacos; e aquele sobre quem ela cair, sera esmagado.”

Certamente, o que Mateus tinha em mente era que Jesus, que era judeu e falava a uma audiencia judia, estava falando a respeito do Reino de Deus ser tomado dos Judeus e entregue aos cristaos. Mas os cristaos, especialmente alguns interpretes modernos aqui dos Estados Unidos, nunca tomaram isso como garantido. Esses interpretes cometem o grande erro de pensar que a terra de Israel eh o Portal do Ceu.

Desde os tempos antigos os hebreus e outros atribuiram `aquele canto da Terra o titulo de Terra Santa, e Terra Prometida. Isso se deu pelo pensamento egoista deles. Se alguem me perguntasse onde eh a Terra Santa, na qual eu sinto como Santa, nao teria a menor duvida em dizer: eh onde nasci. Eu sei! Temos a velha tradicao dizendo que Terra Santa eh outro lugar qualquer. E eu perguntaria a quem quizer ouvir: Terra Santa deveria ser um lugar governado por paz ou governado por guerra?

O lugar que o povo hebreu chamou pelo nome de Terra Santa parece ser um lugar que atrai povo para fazer guerra e, na pratica, o povo la so fala a respeito de paz mas nao sabe pratica-la. Entao, comparando-se com isso nao tenho duvida, o lugar onde nasci se parece mais com uma Terra Santa que o outro chamado por tal nome. Mas este nao eh o problema. O problema eh, nao ha Terra Santa. Para que seja Santa ela teria que ter a vontade de nao praticar o mal. Mas terra nao tem vontade, portanto, a terra pode ser pura, porque os humanos nao teriam pecado sobre ela; ou contaminada, porque os humanos pecaram nela.

Mesmo assim, a minha Terra Santa continua parecendo pura porque nao temos tido guerras la ha muito tempo e o povo parece ser mais pacifico porque nao tem brigado. Porem eu sei, se eu dar o nome de Terra Santa ao lugar onde nasci, estarei sendo egoista. Por que? Porque estarei dizendo que Deus escolheu a mim e a meu povo para ser superior aos outros. E isso nao eh verdadeiro porque se acreditamos que: Deus Fez a Terra e o povo, entao, nao temos escolha senao admitir que todos os lugares na Terra eram puros desde a Creacao por Deus e ate os humanos eram puros. Porem o que permanece puro ou sera purificado depende da vontade humana. A humanidade contaminou, entao, a ela a onus de limpar.

Temos um ensinamento vindo de um judeu que creio ser mesmo verdade. O ensinamento eh este: “Portanto, se voce for ate o altar para levar a sua oferta, e ai se lembrar de que o seu irmao tem alguma coisa contra voce, 24 deixe a oferta ai diante do altar, e va primeiro fazer as pazes com seu irmao; depois, volte para apresentar a oferta.” Isto esta escrito no Livro de Mateus, 5, 23-24. E o judeu eh Jesus.

Eu sei! Alguns suspeitarao que estou usando o velho truque de recorrer a versos soltos da Biblia para impor minha interpretacao, como isso tem sido feito por estudiosos, leigos, pastores e sacerdotes. Mas eu jamais apontaria tais pequenas partes do texto se isso nao fizesse sentido diante do primeiro e segundo Mandamentos que estabelecem que, primeiro de tudo precisamos amar a Deus e como consequencia disso precisamos amar a Obra Dele.

Digo-vos, ao contrario do que eh largamente aceito, o conflito entre palestinos e israelenses tem haver com tudo, menos religiao. Religiao para mim eh praticar a Vontade de Deus e o que esta acontecendo pode ser tudo, menos isso. Nao importa o que um lado fala, se o que tem feito eh de acordo com o que Moises falou ou o outro lado diz que eh de acordo com o que Mohammad falou. A Vontade de Deus sempre foi, eh e sera a paz entre as creaturas Dele. Quem disser o contrario eh mentiroso.

O conflito eh exclusivamente a respeito de terra e posse. Nao eh espiritual, eh mundano. E os palestinos querem a terra em nome deles porque ela antes foi ocupada por eles. E os israelenses dizem que a terra pertence a eles porque agora tem a posse. Estes clamores nao sao perfeitos por nao levarem `a paz permanente porque abrem as portas para futuros eventos de guerra, porque se for assim, entao, facamos a guerra para decidir quem sera o futuro dono por direito conquistado.

Entao, a conclusao a qual cheguei eh esta: se ha paz possivel, seria sabio unir os territorios palestino e israelense para formar apenas um pais. Este nao poderia ser chamado de Palestina nem Israel. Ambos os nomes clamam separacao. E ambos os povos se arrogam o direito de descender de Abraao; seja entao chamado de Terra de Abraao. Deixem essa ser a terra para adoracao do Deus Unico que una judeus, muculmanos e cristaos. Ele Eh o Autor da vida. Iniciem, entao, a usar instrumentos para salvar vidas nao armas que as destroi.

Sei. O problema esta em que, o tempo longo de guerra feriu tanto a ambos os lados que nao existe confianca de um no outro. Esta eh a maior de todas as barreiras que ambos os povos precisam vencer. Mas se for feito passo-a-passo com verdade e boa vontade de ambos os lados, com a Ajuda dos Ceus, nao eh impossivel. Naquele tempo Jesus falou: “7 Felizes os que sao misericordiosos, porque encontrarao a misericordia. 8 Felizes os puros de coracao, porque verao a Deus. 9 Felizes os que promovem a paz, porque serao chamados filhos de Deus.” Mateus 5. Se qualquer dos lados desejar ser filho de Deus nao ha outro jeito senao fazer a Vondade de Deus e, entao, fazer as pazes.

Netanyahu anunciou que o problema sao os extremistas muculmanos e estes seriam aqueles que nao desejam fazer a paz. Entao, eu diria a ele: melhor sera que os israelenses se preparem para mudar porque a Historia ira se repetir de novo e de novo. E como os brasileiros dizem: “Pegaa porque este filho eh teu”. Como disse antes, o sionismo criou o extremismo muculmano e para desfazer o que foi feito eh preciso dar tempo para isso apos a proxima geracao se for; para que as viboras de ambos os lados percam o veneno. Os filhos da terceira geracao terao uma visao diferente de seus ancestrais; caso sejam criados na paz.

A criacao do Estado de Israel nunca foi um ato de paz. Os fundadores sabiam que isso seria uma declaracao de guerra para os anos seguintes. A guerra vinha no pacote junto com a criacao. Na criacao de Israel, a paz foi deixada de lado. O choro do primeiro ministro eh falso por essa razao. Os israelenses queriam a terra de qualquer maneira, mesmo que a decisao significasse guerra. E eles receberam exatamente o que barganharam.

Porei algo extra aqui, antes que me esqueca. A cena dos Estados Unidos suspendendo a contribuicao financeira para a Unesco seria comica se nao fosse tao tragica. Isso aconteceu porque a Autoridade Palestina recebeu o apoio total da agencia cultural da ONU depois de 107 votos a favor, 14 contra e 52 abstencoes. O que estava pensando a administracao do Obama? Tirar o dinheiro da educacao dos povos pobres e deixar um espaco em branco para as “industrias” como a Al Qaeda e outros assemelhados abrirem novas fabricas de terror? E eu pensei comigo mesmo: Santo esperdicio de inteligencia!

No comeco do discurso, o sr. Netanyahu fez referencia a muitos judeus serem famosos por trabalharem na literatura, artes e ciencias. E mencionou saber algo que os outros nao sabem do como lidar com o que acontece no Oriente Medio. Penso que ele queria mandar para o mundo uma continha nestes termos: Vejam o bem que o povo judeu tem feito pelo mundo, agora chegou a hora do mundo nos pagar e se colocar na nossa retaguarda, nao importa no que queiramos fazer. Bom, vamos questiona-lo?

Normalmente, atribuimos `a Renascenca o comeco da cultura ocidental moderna. E ela aconteceu por diversos fatores. Um deles foi a introducao do papel inventado na China, na Europa. Outro eh a redescoberta dos conhecimentos de romanos, gregos e outros. Curiosamente, os dois eventos foram proporcionados pelo Imperio Muculmano. Primeiramente, eles tornaram o uso do papel comum e acessivel. E em segundo plano, eles foram os que copiaram e mantiveram vivos quase todo o conhecimento mais antigo, para dai a Europa reaprende-lo atraves deles. Assim, nos devemos algo aos muculmanos, aos chineses, romanos e, pelo menos, gregos.

A exigencia dele parece ter grande parte de preconceito porque atras do que disse ha esse entendimento: Vejam o quao inteligente o povo judeu eh e voces nao tem a mesma inteligencia! Eu argumentaria com o sr. Netanyahu em outros termos. Talvez ele e todos os judeus possam ser mais inteligentes que eu. E eu os admiro pela inteligencia deles. Mas inteligencia sem sabedoria nao eh o suficiente. Talvez eu seja interpretado como ignorante por dizer isso mas eu recorro a um dos meus herois, este eh Einstein.

Penso que todos saibam que Einstein tem ancestrais judeus. Ele foi tao inteligente que conquistou o Premio Nobel em fisica. E a Teoria da Relatividade dele continua sendo usada como modelo para estudarmos os universos, pequeno e grande. Ele inclusive trabalhou secretamente para construir a bomba atomica que os Estados Unidos possuem. Agora, nao posso culpar ao Einstein porque outros querem fazer mal uso das descobertas dele. Mas chega a ser ironico que: ele foi o cranio por tras da bomba atomica e agora o povo dele teme que isso seja usado contra si mesmo. Ele teria sido sabio se tivesse promovido a paz antes de revelar o que a ciencia dele seria capaz de fabricar.

Nos sabemos o quanto o povo judeu foi perseguido durante a Historia. Atraves da Biblia a gente ja conhecia as destruicoes dos Templos e a escravidao que o povo foi submetido. Nos sabemos o que os romanos fizeram, em dose dupla, em 66 e 140 d.C. Isso resultou na Diaspora. Depois veio a Inquisicao, a qual foi usada tanto contra judeus quanto muculmanos. O mais recente foi o Holocausto. Vejo um padrao nisso. E perguntaria ao leitor: O que todos estes eventos tem em comum uns com os outros? Somente a Inquisicao eh um pouco diferente. Darei tempo ao leitor para meditar a esse respeito, e responderei depois nesse capitulo.

Deixe-nos, entao, analisar algumas afirmacoes do sr. Netanyahu no discurso e verificar se sao verdadeiras por completo como ele falou que seriam. Ele negou o titulo de racista. Talvez ele esteja certo nisso. Racismo tem que ser algo envolvendo raca. E como hoje-em-dia os cientistas tem dito, nao temos diferencas suficientes para classificar a especie humana em racas. No passado nossos ancestrais classificaram como raca alguns aspectos visuais como: asiaticos, africanos e europeus.

O problema eh este, mesmo que tenhamos algumas caracteristicas especificas existem, por exemplo, algumas familias do povo africano que sao mais diferentes entre si mesmas que elas sao dos europeus. E a diferenca entre alguns africanos e alguns europeus eh tao pequena que eles nao podem ser classificados como racas diferentes. Dai nao podemos dizer: o governo israelense eh racista.

O que podemos dizer com certeza eh, ele eh preconceituoso. E o proprio Netanyahu mostrou isso para nos quando declarou que, ele nao admitiria milhoes de palestinos em Israel. Por que nao? Palestinos e israelenses sao supostamente primos, com milhoes de mesmo ancestrais desde 4.000 para ca. Israel abriu as portas para judeus do mundo inteiro. Inclusive para o povo Lemba da Africa, que primeiro foi rejeitado em Israel mas passou a ser aceito quando o exame de DNA provou a ascendencia judaica dele.

Mas a descendencia dos palestinos que foram exilados de cerca de 60 anos para ca esta proibida de entrar em Israel, porque ela pratica a “perigosa” religiao islamica. O que fica claro nessa situacao eh que: o governo sionista nao deseja mais muculmanos nos arredores porque eles podem se tornar politicamente mais forte que a comunidade judaica e o governo “democratico” teria que submeter-se a um novo equilibrio, onde os judeus seriam minoria. Benjamin deveria saber que isso faz parte da democracia e ele com o governo dele nao estao jogando pelas regras democraticas. Dai, isso nao eh racismo, eh preconceito.

Ele tambem fez outra afirmacao verdadeira. Resolucoes da ONU nao asseguram paz. Paz so pode vir atraves de negociacoes diretas entre os adversarios. Isso eh verdade. Porem eu relembro, ja ha muito tempo Israel vem evitando falar com os inimigos dele. Entao, uma coisa eh o falar e outra bem diferente eh o que esta sendo praticado.

O sr. Netanyahu defendeu a tese de que os palestinos querem um Estado mas nao querem garantir a seguranca do Estado de Israel. Bom, algo parecido se deu em 1.948 quando o Estado de Israel foi criado contra a vontade dos palestinos, dai, se o oposto for feito sera jogo limpo. O relacionamento entre Estados obedece a lei da reciprocidade. Aqui nao estou defendendo a hipotese de que Israel deva ter inimigos como vizinhos. Estou apenas lembrando os fatos e passando isso em palavras modestas. Se Netanyahu nao deseja inimigos em volta, ele deveria correr e fazer a paz com todos os inimigos dele.

Ele mencionou o sr. Ahmadinejad como: “aquele homem”, dizendo: nao se deveria permitir a ele possuir armas nucleares e fez a acusacao de que: armas nucleares nas maos deles seria o mesmo que por tais armas nas maos de terroristas. Ele tambem disse: os lideres precisam ver as coisas como elas sao, nao como elas deveriam ser.

Bom, vejamos o Mapa Mundi. O Iran nao eh uma ilha isolada. Ao redor temos: Paquistao, India, Coreia do Norte, China, Russia e Israel. Todos possuem armas nucleares. Suponham que qualquer um deles ataque o Iran; Israel saira em defesa do Iran ou o Iran tera que defender-se sozinho? E qual a garantia que Israel daria que o Iran jamais sera atacado pelos outros? Claro, nenhuma. Dai, o Iran esta so. E eu nao tenho certeza alguma de que os outros viriam em socorro do Iran em caso de Israel ataca-lo. Pela lei da reciprocidade o Iran tem o direito de possuir armas nucleares.

De novo, eu sou totalmente pacifista. Penso que todas as nacoes que tenhem armas nucleares deveriam comecar a conversar para, na medida do possivel, eliminar todos os armamentos nucleares. E, gradualmente, desmantelar a maioria dos armamentos convencionais no mundo. Nos deveriamos possuir somente armamentos para combater ou remover as consequencias de desastres naturais. Deveriamos transformar todos os nossos instrumentos de guerra em instrumentos agricolas. Mas se eu fosse um advogado, nao teria argumentos para defender a proposta do primeiro ministro de Israel desde que, contrario `as leis, Israel possui armas nucleares.

A reciprocidade esta em que, o sr. Ahmadinejad precisa enxergar a realidade como ela eh, nao como deveria ser. E a verdade esta em que, a menos que ambos os lados se falem, nunca teremos solucao, mas as guerras provavelmente acontecerao. As guerras sao o problema e nao a solucao. Fingir-se de inocente neste caso nao ajudara ao sr. Netanyahu nem ao povo de Israel. Ele precisa ser menos ator e mais heroico. Parece-me que ele precisa mais coragem para fazer a paz do que fazer guerras.

Supoe-se que os lideres sao aqueles que transformam a Historia daquilo que ela eh naquilo que deveria ser. Lideres que sao incapazes de fazer isso deveriam ser humildes e cair fora do governo para deixar que os capazes facam o trabalho. Nao eh suficiente dizer que os outros nao querem o que eu quero. Os outros sempre nao querem o que eu quero. E foi por essa razao que as mesas de negociacoes foram criadas.

A pressao que os Estados Unidos vem impondo ao Iram para ele abandonar suas ambicoes nucleares eh ironica. Aqui nos temos a lei mais permissiva de porte de armas por civis em comparacao com todas as nacoes industrializadas. E todas as vezes que algum cidadao preocupado menciona que isso precisa ser controlado, o lobby a favor da lei vem rapido e furioso contra. Mesmo sabendo que, a cada ano uma cidade inteira eh assassinada pelas armas que eles promovem. A ironia esta em que, sabendo como o relacionamento entre nacoes podem deteriorar, os Estados Unidos quer decretar que: algumas nacoes nao podem possuir certas armas para defenderem a si mesmas!

O sr. Netanyahu tambem afirmou que a militancia extremista islamica nao eh contra as politicas de Israel, ela eh contra a existencia de Israel. Completou dizendo que a militancia islamica eh racista com isso. Outra vez, raca nao eh o problema desde ambos os povos seriam da mesma raca. Posso inclinar-me a aceitar a acusacao de preconceito nao racismo. E ambos os lados empatam nisso. Mas tambem inclino-me para relembrar que se o Estado de Israel tivesse sido criado no territorio brasileiro, americano ou outro lugar qualquer e Israel estivesse colocando a mesmas politicas nestes lugares, provavelmente ele ja teria tomado um chutao, ou o problema seria identico.

O problema esta em que: as politicas israelenses sao erradas, pura e simplesmente. E os extremistas nao podem ser acusados de racismo neste caso porque, se fosse qualquer outro povo fazendo o mesmo e nao Israel, pondo em pratica as mesmas politicas, a disputa seria a mesma. A remocao do povo palestino da terra para ser substituido pelo povo israelense nao eh diferente do que Stalin fez, movendo povos de um lugar para outro para satisfazer seus proprios propositos.

O primeiro ministro tambem alegou que ele nao trocaria terras pela paz porque isso ja fora feito antes, sem resultados. Deisem-me repassar aqui uma inspiracao que tive no meio da noite passada, 10 para 11 de abril de 2.012. Enquanto religiao for mais importante para voce que a paz, voce tera guerra. Enquanto a terra para voce for mais importante que a paz, voce tera a guerra. Voce ama religiao e terra. E essas sao coisas que nao podem retribuir-lhe o amor. Entao, comece a amar povos porque somente o seu semelhante eh capaz de corresponde-lo.

Nao sei o quao familiarizado o sr. Netanyahu esta com a Biblia Crista mas nela tem um texto atribuido a Jesus que eh assim: “43 Voces ouviram o que foi dito: “Ame o seu proximo, e odeie o seu inimigo!” 44 Eu, porem, lhes digo: amem os seus inimigos, e rezem por aqueles que perseguem voces! 45 Assim voces se tornarao filhos do Pai que esta no ceu, porque ele faz o sol nascer sobre maus e bons, e a chuva cair sobre justos e injustos. 46 Pois, se voces amam somente aqueles que os amam, que recompensa voces terao? Os cobradores de impostos nao fazem a mesma coisa? 47 E se voces cumprimentam somente seus irmaos, o que eh que voces fazem de extraordinario? Os pagaos nao fazem a mesma coisa? 48 Portanto, sejam perfeitos como eh perfeito o Pai de voces que esta no ceu.”

O que corrobora com isso esta no Livro de Genesis, capitulo 17, 1: “Quando Abrao completou noventa e nove anos, Jave lhe apareceu e disse: “Eu sou o Deus todo-poderoso. Comporte-se de acordo comigo e seja perfeito…”

Jesus sempre nos estimula a fazer coisas que parecem surpreendentes. Mas elas para mim sao perfeitamente logicas. Ele tambem nos pediu para sermos como o Pai que esta no Ceu. Imagine que loucura tal proposicao eh! Ninguem pode ser como Deus, mas nos podemos observar o exemplo Dele e, pelo menos, fazer algo semelhante a Ele. E, como ja falei antes, o Universo eh grande de tal maneira que nao entra direito em nossa imaginacao, e somos nao mais que poeira no interior dele. Porem, Deus Ama mais a poeira que as coisas maiores porque a poeira eh capaz de retribuir o Amor Dele e as maiorais nao. Benjamin Netanyahu deveria tentar amar aos inimigos dele porque eles tem a capacidade de retribui-lo. Talvez ele seja surpreendido se tentar.

Deus nao eh propriedade de muculmanos ou judeus. Melhor eles se submeterem a Ele e tudo se resolvera. Nos, os outros, aprendemos com os antigos hebreus e arabes como viver em paz. Nao eh ironico que na presente situacao onde os arabes e judeus sao supostos mostrar-nos como por a paz em pratica mas eles nao saibam como fazer-se isso?

Ao falar nas pequenas dimensoes de Israel, o primeiro ministro tentou justificar a ocupacao de terras como desculpa de assegurar a sua seguranca. Mas a ocupacao nao esta assegurando sua seguranca e esta pondo na cumbuca a existencia de Israel. Hoje temos um padrao de armamento que Israel usa para dizer: nossa seguranca eh determinada pelo alcance dele. Amanha os armamentos terao um alcance maior, dai Israel tera que ampliar a ocupacao. Depois de amanha isso acabara em muito mais problemas e ambos os povos sofrerao mais e mais. Nao importa os custos, a paz eh que precisa ser alcancada.

Ele teve a audacia de sugerir isso: se Israel implantasse bases militares no territorio palestino nao seria considerado um ato de agressao. E para defender a ideia deu os exemplos dos Estados Unidos terem bases dentro do Japao, Alemanha e Coreia do Sul. Tambem de outros paises tendo isso em outros paises sem que percam a soberania. Vamos esquecer a Historia de tais bases e focarmo-nos somente no que elas significam agora. Japao, Alemanha e Coreia do Sul tem vizinhos que tem armamentos nucleares e tem medo de ser atacados por eles. Como eh suposto que nao tenham tais armamentos, escolheram tolerar as bases americanas nos seus territorios porque tem mais confianca nos Estados Unidos que nos outros.

Eu presumo que, para os palestino, Israel possuir bases em seu territorio seria o mesmo que a antiga Uniao Sovietica ter bases na antiga Alemanha Ocidental; seria o mesmo que o Japao permitir `a China instalar bases no territorio dele e a Coreia do Sul deixar a Coreia do Norte ter bases nela. Infelizmente, para o sr. Netanyahu, a proposta dele nao faz nenhum sentido. O problema eh a falta de confianca mutua. Israel nunca trabalhou para construir um relacionamento baseado em confianca com seus vizinhos. Eles tem os motivos deles para nao confiarem em Israel. Se as bases forem criterio, temo que nao teremos paz alguma!

Entre outras coisas, o primeiro ministro de Israel tambem disse: Os assentamentos nos territorios palestinos nao sao motivo para o conflito. Os assentamentos seriam uma consequencia dele. Mas nao importa o que aconteceu primeiro porque no presente o resultado eh o mesmo. Israel rejeita acabar com os assentamentos e os palestinos rejeitam fazer a paz enquanto eles existirem.

Essas coisas tornam valido o meu ponto de vista de que poderia haver alguma esperanca se ambos os lados adotassem apenas um pais, que poderia ser chamado de Terra de Abraao, onde nao houvesse separacao e ambos os povos tivessem onde viver. Assim, Jerusalem nao seria a capital palestina ou capital israelense. Seria a capital da Terra de Abraao. Ambos os povos teriam que fazer acordos em todos os outros detalhes com o focus num objetivo maior que seria: as tantas coisas mais que terao que entrar em acordo durante todo o milenio.

Como eu tenho ensinado com respeito ao assunto genealogia, nao podemos focar nossas acoes pensando apenas em nos mesmos, nossos filhos e nossos netos. Como Deus nos deu uma capacidade reprodutiva tao espantosa que nos podemos nos tornarmos ancestrais de mais de 16 bilhoes de pessoas, vivendo ao mesmo tempo no final de 1,000 anos, e cada geracao tendo apenas 2 filhos; a menos que um lado destrua o outro, a descendencia do sr. Abbas ira casar-se com a descendencia do sr. Benjamin Netanyahu.

Nao importa se o sr. Netanyahu e o sr. Abbas quererao isso ou nao. Se os muculmanos extremistas e judeus extremistas quizerem ou nao. A decisao sera da descendencia e nao dos ancestrais. E se ambos os lados realmente desejam a paz, os casamentos virao mais cedo do que tarde. Dai, a melhor decisao eh comecar a planejar a amar ambas as descendencias porque elas serao uma e a mesma. Os patriarcas de hoje deveriam agir melhor que Abraao. Abraao tornou-se patriarca de todos nos mas nunca prestou atencao em nos de hoje. Ele teve seus filhos mas nao foi capaz de ensina-los a se amarem. A gente pode nao ser capaz de ser melhor que Abraao, mas pelo menos podemos tentar.

Ta bom! Nao estou esquecendo que o sr. Netanyahu e o sr. Mahmoud Abbas nao sao cristaos e tem o direito de nao se conduzirem pelos ensinamentos cristaos, a menos que os mesmos ensinamentos facam parte da Biblia judaica e do Corao. E eu preciso avisar a todos que, o que eu creio ser cristao com respeito a Jesus eh mais proximo `a visao judaica e islamica do que o que meus irmaos cristaos creem. Meu credo cristao esta mais proximo do credo das pessoas que ficaram conhecidas como arianas.

Acredita-se que a teologia ariana surgiu com os primeiros cristaos. Eles rejeitavam a Trindade crista. Acreditavam que Deus fosse uma unica Pessoa. Jesus e o Espirito Santo sao ajudantes e nao propriamente Deus como foi imposto no Concilio de Niceia, em torno dos anos 300 apos `a morte de Jesus. Esta teologia ficou conhecida como Arianismo porque, naquele tempo do Concilio de Niceia, o defensor mais importante dela foi chamado de Arius, um presbitero de Alexandria.

Eu tinha que deixar isso claro porque nao eh a minha intencao ser tomado por um sacerdote cristao querendo converter muculmanos e judeus. Meu objetivo aqui eh pedir-lhes para praticarem a Vontade de Deus. Nao importa para mim a forma que nossos irmaos escolheram para adora-Lo. Se na forma islamica ou judaica. O que importa mais eh isso: no final, todos sejam chamados de Filhos de Deus. E o Filho de Deus eh aquele que pratica a Vondade Dele.

Igual a ambos povos, eu tenho imensa dificuldade no crer na teologia crista dominante. Eh dito que: Jesus eh Deus e nosso salvador pessoal. O que os cristaos acreditam eh que: Jesus morreu por nos, e se alguem aceita-lo e ser batizado, sera salvo. A minha dificuldade em aceitar tal teologia esta nas bases dela. A Escritura Crista fala que, Jesus sabia que seria morto e mesmo assim entrou em Jerusalem onde era esperado que ele morresse e alegou isso ser necessario. O problema esta em que: a mesma Escritura atribui a alguns o pecado de assassina-lo. Como ele sabia o que estava por acontecer, e mesmo assim ele nao evitou o pecado, entao, ele era suicida. Entao, estao ai dois pecados, o assassinato e o suicidio. Eu nao creio que tais pecados possam salvar a mim ou a outros. O pecado nao nos salva.

Dai, o que eu acredito eh. Nos podemos eliminar a parte da teologia crista que atribui um poder magico `a morte de jesus para salvar-nos e credita-lo como profeta que nos tras alguma Sabedoria Celestial. Para mim, O Messias ou Cristo nao eh uma pessoa mas a Sabedoria e Conhecimento de Deus. Quando as gente a pratica, pela Misericordia de Deus, podemos ser salvos. Jesus nao eh Deus e nem mesmo o Messias. Ele eh parte Dele, como todos os profetas sao. Mas mesmo sendo parte do Messias todos os profetas mantem o poder humano de cometer erros.

Por isso, Escritura alguma esta isenta de conter enganos. E, por essa razao, nos temos que buscar a Sabedoria de Deus para sermos inteligentes o suficiente e sermos capazes de separar o que eh trigo e o que eh joio dentro das Escrituras. Precisamos ser sabios o suficiente para pormos em pratica aquilo que for considerado Sabedoria de Deus.

E eu citaria mais uma sabedoria da Biblia, ela vem do Livro de Habacuc, capitulo 2: “12 Ai de quem constroi com sangue uma cidade, e com o crime funda uma capital! 13 Nao provem de Jave dos exercitos que os povos trabalhem para o fogo e que as nacoes se afadiguem inultimente? 14 Pois a terra inteira estara repleta do conhecimento da gloria de Jave, tal como as aguas enchem o mar.” Aconselho que leiam todo o capitulo 2 de Habacuc. Procurem a Sabedoria de Deus com toda a forca de cerebro e mente, ponham em pratica o resultado disso e assim havera paz.

Deixem-me relembra-los algo que lembro-me de ter assistido na televisao alguns anos atras. Nao tenho absoluta certeza qual das guerras estava havendo, talvez tenha sido a do Yom Kippur. E eu vi a entrevista de um casal mais velho que havia acabado de perder o unico filho. Eles diziam que: a genealogia havia sido mantida por milhares de anos, eles sabiam exatamente como milhares de ancestrais deles se chamavam e num evento unico isso havia sido tomado, porque a esposa era muito idosa para gerar outro filho. E ate hoje tenho o impulso de ser solidario ao casal. E eu perguntaria `a lideranca de ambos os lados: Por que elas se mantem tentando a Deus para deixar isso se repetir com ambos os povos?

Eu sei! O casal nao sera culpado pela morte do proprio filho. Embora nao tenha conseguido enxergar as coisas pelo lado bom. Deus proveu uma capacidade tao espantosa para as formas de vida se reproduzirem que ele sera representado pela presenca dos sobrinhos e sobrinhas. Se nao tiverem nenhum, isso podera ser feito pelos primos atraves dos avos, bisavos e assim vai.

A passagem do DNA de geracao em geracao eh uma forma de a gente viver quase para sempre. O que passamos `a nossa descendencia eh praticamente a poeira de nos mesmos e esta poeira contem a receita que ira forma cada tecido que forma nossa descendencia e eh responsavel por assegurar que nos seremos lembrados de alguma forma ou outra na Presenca de Deus. Isso funciona exatamente como uma planta com sementes que parece morrer, porem, se mantem viva nas sementes. E as geracoes veem e vao mas a vida nao cessa. Antes de a planta morrer a vida ja esta presente em suas sementes.

Antes de continuarmos deixem-me por a resposta `a questao que prometi. Eu tinha falado a respeito das varias vezes na Historia em que o povo judeu foi perseguido e perguntei: O que tais eventos tem em comum entre si? Minha resposta eh esta: exceto por alguns, conhecidos como profetas, ninguem estava esperando as coisas se tornarem tao ruins como se mostraram. O povo foi massacrado inclusive sem a culpa que os “interpretes” atribuiram nos escritos. Aqueles escribas que interpretam acontecimentos ruins como se fosse punicao por Deus.

E na maioria das vezes o massacre era perfeitamente evitavel se o povo tivesse o bom senso de flexibilizar suas opinioes. Oucam, eu nao estou culpando as vitimas pelos pecados dos outros. Tomemos a Segunda Revolta judia contra Roma, ocorrida em torno de 132-135 d.C., e liderada por Simao Bar-Kokhba. A revolta foi um sucesso no comeco e virou um desastre no fim. Se alguem soubesse disso, que o fim estava proximo, e mantido a Historia como ela se deu, nao teria que ser chamado de suicida?

A revolta resultou em massacre, escravidao e Diaspora. O massacre sofrido pelo povo judeu durante a Segunda Guerra nao foi diferente. O que foi diferente eh que, na revolta o povo judeu estava se defendendo com armas nas maos, pelo menos os soldados estavam. E na Segunda Guerra o povo estava desarmado. Entretanto, o resultado foi parecido, Simao Bar-Kokhba eh considerado heroi e Hitler vilao. Em ambos os casos o sofrimento foi o mesmo. As consequencias eh que foram contrarias. A revolta levou a quase 2.000 anos de exilio e suas consequencias se fazem sentir ate hoje. O Holocausto abriu as portas para o povo voltar `a terra.

Baseando somente nas consequencias, quem deveria ser chamado de heroi? Hitler ou Simao? Povo, povo, povo! Nao tirem conclusao alguma. Se o que Simao fez, pensando que estava fazendo o melhor para o povo, tera mais de 2.000 anos de consequencias, por que voces esperariam que o que Hitler fez, sabendo que estava fazendo coisas mas, nao tera consequencias piores? Hitler fez o que fez sem levar em consideracao suas proprias origens judias. E o povo judeu, como em outras vezes, escolheu voltar ao abatedouro. E o tempo esta chegando rapido mas nao sabemos quando.

Oucam isso com mais cuidado. O sr. Netanyahu defendeu a ideia de que os extremistas muculmanos nao descansarao enquanto nao matarem ou expulsarem cada judeu da terra. Eu nao garantiria isso. Porem, enquanto nao houver confianca reciproca este sera o desejo deles. Dai eu penso que seria mais sabio por parte do povo judeu ter um plano B para conquistar a confianca do mundo muculmano. Isto podera parecer chocante para a comunidade judaica mas a melhor maneira de fazer isso eh: voluntariamente deixar a terra e voltar ao exilio.

Eu sei. Isto eh algo duro ate de pensar nele. Mas eh preciso ser feito em nome do amor. A mensagem aos palestinos seria esta: nos vos amamos mais que a terra que eh apenas uma coisa e nao nos pode retribuir amor. Penso que os Estados Unidos e outros paises nas Americas podem tornar-se de grande ajuda, oferecendo a cidadania a todos que decidirem fazer isso. Inclusive o Brasil, Canada ou os Estados Unidos poderiam dar boas vindas `a comunidade judaica por inteiro, porque o territorio continental deles eh praticamente vazio.

Os tres paises possuem uma comunidade humana diversificada. Isso podera ajudar na absorcao de milhoes de judeus num relativo periodo curto de tempo. E a comunidade judaica ira levar ao pais escolhido a sua tecnologia, que seria bem vinda por qualquer um. E de qualquer lugar que a comunidade estiver, ela podera manter os esforcos para ajudar nao apenas aos palestinos mas toda a comunidade arabe que confrontara um grande numero de desafios num curto periodo de tempo porvir.

Nem todos teria que sair. Uma parte da comunidade judia nao tem problemas quanto ser governada por oficiais muculmanos. Muitos poderiam ficar e ajudar na nova economia porque, enquanto o pais se tornar pacifico, o turismo ira aumentar. E a comunidade judia que deixa-lo gostara de voltar algumas vezes para ver a terra dos ancestrais dela. E muitas atividades, como arqueologia, demandarao pessoas especializadas de ambos os lados.

Nos ja sabemo que o petroleo logo findara. As comunidades arabes terao de enfrentar a escassez de agua. Isso, mais a superpopulacao, podem ser os fatores de guerras tenebrosas se nao forem resolvidos com propriedade. Ajudando aos outros construir-se-a a confianca reciproca. Em oposicao a isso, o esforco para manter Israel num ambiente de odio mais os problemas que estao por vir, nao dara prosperidade a nenhum dos lados. Isso, possivelmente, terminara em massacre de um ou outro, ou de ambos.

Se isso for feito, o povo israelense perdera um pais mas ganhara o mundo. Isso sera dificil apos tantos sacrificios. Eu proprio posso dizer isso porque sou um migrante. Da experiencia brasileira de ser uma populacao migrante temos uma sabedoria: “A gente deixa o Brasil mas o Brasil nao sai da gente.” A gente continua sentindo que o Brasil eh o local mais apropriado para vivermos mas nossas criancas ja pensam diferente. Elas amam o Brasil como um lugar para viajar e ser bem recebidas. Mas elas sentem que, qualquer que seja o lugar que tenham nascido, la sera o lugar mais apropriado para elas. Dai, o sacrificio eh somente por uma geracao.

Mas os prospectos nao terminam ai. Conquistando a confianca mutua e a comunidade judaica e outras ajudando a resolver os problemas do mundo, isso abrira as portas para a verdadeira amizade entre os povos. E, eventualmente, a descendencia do sr. Netanyahu casar-se-a com a palestina. E mesmo que isso seja um unico caso, cem anos apos hoje, e a descendencia for frutuosa com as Bencaos de Deus, no final do milenio todos os habitantes do Oriente Medio serao descendentes do sr. Benjamin Netanyahu.

O mesmo se dara com todos os membros da atual comunidade judaica de hoje e cada uma das pessoas vivendo no Oriente Medio 1.000 anos depois sera, simultaneamente, descendente de toda a comunidade judia vivendo hoje. Isso so depende da boa vontade de todos hoje e das Bencaos de Deus.

E sabe do mais? O mesmo povo que vivera no Oriente Medio daqui a 1.000 anos sera, simultaneamente, descendente de toda a comunidade arabe que vive no Oriente Medio hoje. Tudo depende apenas de boa vontade. Se a paz for preferida ao contrario do odio, a mesma populacao do Oriente Medio daqui a 1.000 anos sera tambem, simultaneamente, descendente de todos nos vivendo hoje. E toda a populacao do mundo inteiro daqui a 1.000 anos tambem sera, simultaneamente, descendente de toda a comunidade arabe vivendo no Oriente Medio de hoje.

Oucam! Isso nao eh magiaca. Eh verdadeiro e vem de Deus. Ele nao fez tal promessa somente a Abraao. Ele Permitiu a todos nos ter o mesmo poder potencial de nos tornarmos pais de muitas nacoes, princesas, principes, rainhas e reis. A minha unica tristeza ao revelar isso eh nao ter o Malba Tahan aqui para ver o discipulo dele. Malba Tahan foi um diplomata persa, viveu no Brasil e foi autor do livro: O Homem que Calculava. Malba conquistou o Brasil com sua sabedoria e literatura. As criancas da minha geracao acreditavam que ele fosso um verdadeiro brasileiro mas ele eh universal. Nos tambem precisamos aprender a tornarmo-nos universais.

Bem, se a posse da terra eh o problema de qualquer um em conflito, lembrem-se disso: Atraves da paz e amor nossa descendencia sera dona do mundo. Atraves das guerras todos estaremos em risco de ter a tristeza de nossa descendencia ser eliminada e nao ganharmos senao a terra que estara colada aos nossos ossos.

Das Escrituras nos temos o conto de Davi e Golias. Mas este eh conto de um so lado. Depois do combate e da vitoria de Davi e a Historia continuar, agora sabemos que boa parte da populacao humana eh descendente de Davi. Porem, o texto dos livros bilbicos so contam o que aconteceu do lado judeu. Mas nao eh dificil deduzir que, Golias era um principe junto aos filisteus. E assim ele, provavelmente, teve uma grande familia. A Biblia tambem afirma que: Davi e seu filho Salomao tiveram centenas de esposas.

Nao seria surpresa alguma se uma ou mais dessas esposas fossem descendentes de Golias. Isso era praticado porque era uma forma de se dominar um povo conquistado. Porem, os filhos de mulheres descendentes de Golias, com Davi ou sua descendencia, seria considerados descendencia propria de Davi. Os textos apenas mencionam vagamente as esposas mas somente alguns filhos nascidos delas. Isso eh porque a descendencia nao citada nao seria considerada sucessora ao trono por direito. Mas era considerada boa o suficiente para casar-se como outros membros da comunidade judaica.

Eles pensavam naquele tempo que, uma forma de purificar a descendencia interracial era casando-a por varias geracoes com judeus puros. Porem, mesmo a descendencia de judeus puros seria, verdadeiramente, descendencia de Golias tambem. E isso eh o que aconteceu mais provavelmente. Todos os judeus e palestinos de hoje sao, mais provavelmente, descendentes de Davi e Golias ao mesmo tempo. Eles sao, provavelmente, inclusive descendentes de Raab tambem (Josue, 2, 1). O mesmo se da conosco, atraves de nossa ascendencia em Abraao.

Sabendo de tudo isso, eh facil para mim amar toda e cada uma pessoa no Planeta Terra. Eu sei, com as Bencaos de Deus, minha descendencia ira se multiplicar tanto quanto Ele Permitiu a toda e qualquer pessoa. Dessa maneira sera impossivel que no futuro a minha descendencia nao seja uma e a mesma descendencia de todas as pessoas vivas com a capacidade de reproduzir-se hoje. Entao, amar e cuidar de todas e cada uma das pessoas vivas hoje sera o mesmo que amar e cuidar da minha propria futura descendencia.

O leitor percebe a vaidade que sao as guerras? Se os israelenses fizerem o sacrificio de abandonar a vaidade de possuir a terra, o Iran podera ser persuadido a tambem abandonar suas ambicoes de possuir armamentos nucleares. Diga-se a verdade, as sancoes nunca irao atingir o objetivo de paz permanente e, ao contrario de todas as nacoes imporem sancoes ao Iran, ele poderia ser estimulado a juntar-se `as forcas de paz para ajudar a convencer os vizinhos dele a tambem abandonarem suas ambicoes de manter suas armas nucleares. Nos precisamos desligar o focus que pomos em nossos inimigos, fazendo a paz com eles, para focar nas solucoes para que toda a nossa descendencia fique em paz durante todo o proximo milenio.

Se ha alguma, as descendencias dos sr. Netanyahu e do sr. Ahmadinejad irao casar-se entre si. Eh melhor que isso venha mais cedo do que tarde. Isso eh inevitavel. A menos que ambas ou uma seja eliminada. Seria melhor para eles nao porem barreiras no trabalho da paz, para que suas descendencias nao os condenem. Como sabemos, logo cada um deles nao estara mais no poder e rapidamente, comparando-se com um milenio, eles se irao. Seria preferivel serem lembrados como promotores da paz que qualquer outra coisa. Nao apenas para si mesmos mas para a propria descendencia deles. Como Deus, nos deveriamos amar mais a poeira que podemos passar atraves dos milenios que a nossos corpos que virarao poeira de verdade.

O discurso de Netanyahu me parece ser algo da filosofia que propoe: “Nunca duvide da estupidez humana.” Eu prefiro crer nisso, nunca duvide da Sabedoria de Deus, que Eh Quem fez a humanidade com capacidade de escolher praticar as coisas boas e as ruins em diferentes partes de sua vida. Ate agora nos praticamos as coisas ruins, entao, chegou o tempo de escolhermos o outro caminho.

Os povos israelense e palestino precisam por em mente algo, antes de tomarem qualquer decisao no destino de um e outro. Agora o mundo inteiro esta conectado de varias maneiras. O que acontece no Oriente Medio nao fica so no Oriente Medio. Todos os cantos do mundo serao mais ou menos afetados pelas decisoes deles. E, por isso, o mundo inteiro podera decidir deixa-los na geladeira enquanto nao tenham uma solucao melhor. Tomem esse comparativo nao como algo a ser copiado. Se uma pessoa tem um cancer pequeno, o que o Senhor do Universo deveria fazer: eliminar a pessoa e salvar o cancer ou fazer o contrario? Eliminem a maldade que ha em voces mesmos porque essa eh a unica maneira de salvar a descendencia de Abraao.

Nos todos sabemos que Nosso Pai que Esta no Ceu tem Vontade que todos nos sejamos mutuamente verdadeiros e que facamos a paz. Por que entao voces ouviriam suas proprias vaidades e fariam suas proprias vontades? Nos ja sabemos que: A Vontade de Deus tem apenas consequencias boas. E a vontade dos homens pode tambem ter boas mas sempre tem mas consequencias. Para mim, mesmo que algumas vezes praticar a Vontade de Deus eh como um peso, eu sei que eh melhor praticar a Vontade Dele porque o tempo ira mostrar que essa eh a melhor escolha.

Em particular para os judeus eu diria que: Nos nao cremos que Jesus morreu por nos e nao creditamos a morte dele como nossa tabua da salvacao. Para mim esse eh um sabio entendimento. Mas a gente tambem pode entender que, se ele fez o que esta escrito na Biblia crista, sacrificando a si mesmo, pensando que poderia ajudar aos outros, nos poderiamos tomar isso como um sinal. O sacrificio de judeus pelos romanos, o sacrificio dos judeus em Masada e o Holocausto tambem nao ajudam a ninguem ir para o Ceu. Mas o sacrifio da terra pode salvar milhoes de vidas e, certamente, pora milhoes de almas no caminho do Ceu. A escolha eh de voces. Voces nao precisam sacrificar suas proprias vidas num altar impuro para serem a salvacao do mundo. Nem precisam coloca-las em risco e tentar a Deus. Qualquer que seja sua decisao, tentem alcancar a solucao permanente, nao apenas concretizar suas proprias vontades.

Ontem, 14 de abril de 2.012, Tarek Mehanna recebeu uma pena de 17,5 anos de prisao. Ele eh um homem que morou aqui no Estado de Massachusetts. Foi acusado de conspirar para ajudar a Al Qaeda. O que foi dito eh que, ele fez traducoes de material produzido pela Al Qaeda, com a intencao de recrutar membros. Tambem teria tentado receber treinamento militar e planejara matar americanos no exterior. Tambem foi dito que, ele falhou em todos os objetivos dele. Nao critico a justica americana. Nao tive informacoes suficientes a respeito do caso e acredito que a condenacao dele foi provavelmente justa.

O que me incuca eh isso, se tomarmos a maioria das acusacoes `as quais ele foi sujeito e transferi-las para o ex-presidente George W. Bush e seus auxiliares, acredito que eles deveriam ser condenados pelos mesmos crimes. Tarek Mehanna foi uma ineficiencia completa nos objetivos dele. Ele nao matou, nao recrutou e so mostrou suas opinioes radicais erradas. Bush e auxiliares conspiraram, levaram milhares de americanos `a morte e promoveram a Al Qaeda de tal maneira que ela veio de um simples escritorio de terror a transformar-se numa multinacional nisso. E os conspiradores nao serao nem considerados para ser punidos. Se o objetivo destes fosse manter a paz, tambem foram completamente ineficientes nisso.

Eu disse antes que: o evento da Inquisicao Espanhola foi algo diferente dos outros tempos em que os judeus foram perseguidos. E o que eu queria dizer com esse respeito eh que: este foi o tempo em que os executores deram opcao de escolha. Nao estou dizendo que foi justo. Mas eles disseram: voces podem deixar o dominio dos reis espanhois ou converter ao cristianismo. Claro que nao era justo e infelismente a gente nao tem as estatisticas para informar quantos escolheram o que.

O que sabemos eh que, pelo menos 200.000 muculmanos fugiram da Espanha e voltaram para os reinos muculmanos no Norte da Africa. Possivelmente, um numero igual ou maior de judeus fugiu para Portugal e Federacao Holandesa. Um numero desconhecido preferiu ser convertido. Estes foram chamados de Cristaos Novos. Com a pressao feita pelos reis da Espanha, os reis portugueses tambem tentaram converter os judeus e muculmanos portugueses. Para eles foi dada outra escolha que foi a de fugir para as colonias portugesas e usufruir de um pouco de liberdade religiosa.

Antes que continue, melhor eh lembrarmos como as comunidades muculmana e judia se tornaram uma forca na Peninsula Iberica. Os romanos expulsaram os judeus de propria patria e puzeram um restante la, entre 70 e 140 d. C. Estes restantes foram chamados de judeus sefardins. O termo sefardim relembra a longa distancia entre Iberia e Juda. E essa comunidade multiplicou-se por casamentos internos e por conversoes.

A comunidade islamica comecou por volta de 711 d.C., quando a Peninsula Iberica foi conquistado pelo Imperio Islamico. E o dominio levou para a Peninsula nao apenas os arabes mas tambem povos do Norte da Africa. Tambem essa comunidade multiplicou-se por casamentos homogenos e conversoes.

Desde a conquista, um pequeno numero de cristaos locais, com a ajuda de outros reinos europeus, comecou a reconquistar a terra. Mas o dominio por mais de 7 seculos foi longo o suficiente para deixar uma influencia cultural grande. Houveram ate certos periodos em que as tres fes, sob o dominio muculmano, conviveram sob um manto de paz. Este periodo foi o bom tempo iluminado, anterior `a Renascenca Europeia. Foi dito que, uma freira de origem europeia visitou a Espanha naquele tempo e comparou a Europa como estando numa Era de Escuridao, em contraste com o Iluminismo acontecendo no Imperio Muculmano.

Se observarmos a linguagem portuguesa nos podemos facilmente identificar 2.000 anos de influencias. A base eh o grecolatim. Eu so nao sei como apontar as influencias celta e germanica (visigotica) mas certamente elas estao la. Talvez nos nomes pessoais de nossos ancestrais. Mesmo hoje a maioria dos nomes sao biblicos, na maioria. O que nao necessariamente signifique a mesma influencia genetica porque os judeus expulsos da Palestina e introduzidos na Peninsula eram um pequeno numero e misturou-se com uma populacao maior. Muitas palavras nos vem de origem arabe. No Brasil, existem mais adicoes das populacoes nativa e africana. Dai, o que a gente pode esperar eh que a influencia genetica seja semelhante `a influencia liguistica.

O que sabemos com certeza eh que: muitos judeus fugiram para o norte onde eles encontraram tolerancia religiosa na comunidade holandesa. Boa parte dos muculmanos voltou para Africa. E estes levaram para a Africa as geneticas portuguesa e espanhola. Suponho que um numero maior, provavelmente da populacao mais pobre, escolheu conversao. E, apos a Reconquista do ultimo baluarte muculmano em 1,492 pelos reis catolicos: Fernando de Castela e Isabel de Leon, a Inquisicao foi usada para forcar as conversoes.

Muitos portugueses judeus fugiram para o Brasil e comecaram a praticar um misto de catolicismo e judaismo. Isso eh chamado de cripto judaismo. Frequentemente a gente ve, na internet, textos dizendo que certos nomes de familia estao ligados aos judeus. Normalmente os nomes de plantas e animais. Mas isso nao eh inteiramente verdadeiro. Eh dito, por exemplo, que o nome Oliveira eh um nome iniciado por judeus e que teria sido adotado no seculo XV. Isso nao eh verdade porque o nome ja era usado desde o seculo XIV.

O que aconteceu foi isso: as perseguicoes comecaram no reino do Fernando e da Isabel. E os convertidos adotaram nomes de familias que ja eram os mais populares em volta deles para que nao fosse reconhecidos facilmente. O problema era que, os inquisitores estabeleceram que as certidoes de batismos teriam as letras CN ou Cristao Novo. Foi para que se eles precisassem verificar a vida de qualquer um, a genealogia deste era usada para identificar a ascendencia judia. Mas eu ja disse anteriormente neste livro: muito da nossa genealogia se perdeu por causa das intemperies e negligencia oficial.

De qualquer forma, o periodo da Inquisicao foi um tempo em que os judeus foram inteligentes o suficiente para perceber o perigo da situacao e preferiram usar a tatica da retirada. Por muito que as escolhas dadas fossem injustas para eles podemos observar que a tatica foi a melhor defesa. Eles perderam a nacionalidade e ganharam o mundo. As oportunidades para eles estavam fechadas na Peninsula Iberica e eles tiveram outras oportunidades em outros lugares. Eles evitaram ser exterminados e se transformaram em acnestrais de muitas nacoes. Os lideres judeus nunca souberam capitalisar em cima dessa ascendencia genetica dos povos.

A presenca judia em nossa Historia vem com forca no capitulo chamado de Invasoes holandesas no Brasil. Naquele tempo, parte da comunidade judia havia se estabelecido na Federacao Holandesa que pertencia `a Espanha. A tentativa de forcar a conversao do povo que era portestante ou judeu levou `a revolta e independencia da Federacao Holandesa. Como represalia, os Holandeses invadiram partes do Brasil, particularmente onde hoje eh o Estado de Pernambuco.

Como a comunidade holandesa era uma democracia religiosa, judeus tinham a chance de praticar a religiao. E desde 1.635 ate 1.654 eles a praticaram na primeira sinagoga fundada nas Americas. A comunidade judaica tomou o nome de Kahal Zur Israel. Nos podemos ver a mencao disso no endereco: en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kahal_Zur_Israel_Synagogue#History. O rabino era: Isaac Aboab da Fonseca. O interessante a respeito do sobrenome “da Fonseca” eh que, eh dito que tenha multiplas origens, incluindo italiana, iberica e sefardinica.

Em Portugal, o nome vem do lugar que tinha um poco que secava durante os veroes. E o significado do nome eh: “fonte seca”, “mina seca” ou “olho d’agua seco”. Foi dito ter sido usado por D. Garcia Rodrigues, que conquistou o lugar Fonseca aos mouros. Tambem o filho dele: D. Egas Garcia da Fonseca o usou. Mas eles nao passaram o nome para a descendencia.

Naquele tempo, a familia dominante na area entre os rios Minho e Douro, que ficam no Norte de Portugal, era conhecida pelo nome de Riba Douro. Um dos representantes eh Egas Moniz, o Aio. Aquele que foi o tutor do D. Afonso Henriques, o primeiro rei de Portugal. E o bisneto dele: Mem Goncalves da Fonseca, passou o nome aos nove filhos e o nome de familia “da Fonseca” foi passado e multiplicado pela descendencia dele. Fonseka eh uma variacao comum no Sri Lanca onde os colonizadores portugueses puzeram os pes.

A data base que o Mem Goncalves da Fonseca viveu esta em torno do ano 1.200. Entao eh razoavel pensar que o rabino Isaac Aboab da Fonseca era, provavelmente, um descendente da mesma origem. Nosso antepassado, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes (ou Coelho da Rocha) eh suposto ser descendente desse ramo da Familia Fonseca. A Familia Coelho vem de outro bisneto do Egas Moniz, o Aio, com o nome de Soeiro Viegas Coelho. E a mae da minha bisavo: Ercila Coelho de Andrade, tinha o nome de Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca.

Outra informacao interessante eh com respeito aos nomes de familia envolvidos no conflito denominado “Invasoes Holandesas” no Brasil. Primeiramente, a cana de acucar foi introduzida no Brasil pelo primeiro Governador Geral do Brasil: Martim Afonso de Sousa. O Martim foi tambem vice-rei na India, quando o colonialismo portugues foi estabelecido la. Posteriormente a Capitania Hereditaria de pernambuco foi fundada pelo Duarte Coelho. Ele e seus descendentes fizeram dela a capitania mais rica, baseado em producao de acucar. E os Holandesas a tomaram.

No meio dos holandeses muitos eram de origem espanhola e portuguesa que haviam sido expulsos pela Inquisicao. A invasao de Pernambuco aconteceu de 1.630 a 1.654. E aqui ha um confluencia de fatos. Primeiramente, no periodo de 1.580 a 1.640 Portugal perdeu a propria linhagem monarquica para a Espanha. Em 1.640 a Monarquia Portuguesa foi restaurada e isso estimulou o patriotismo luzo-brasileiro. Outro fator importante foi o religioso. Os holandeses eram protestantes ou judeus, enquanto a tradicao brasileira era catolica.

Apesar disso, a Colonizacao Holandesa ia bem, ate que seu lider: o principe Mauricio de Nassau, decidiu ampliar a colonia tomando mais terras do dominio portugues. E outra colonia portuguesa que ele pos os olhos em cima foi a Bahia. La ele encontrou barranco. Na defesa dela estava um velho inimigo dos holandeses, que havia nascido em Olinda, e cujo nome era Luis Barbalho Bezerra. A tentativa de invadir a Bahia custou cara porque a, quase suicida, defesa feita pelo Luis e seus amigos levou `a consequencia do principe de Nassau perder o emprego e teve que voltar para a Holanda.

A nova administracao comecou a liquidar os debitos dos brasileiros e isso irritou a populacao que ja estava sofrendo com as interminaveis secas do Nordeste. A rebeliao foi liderada por Joao Fernandes Vieira, um portugues vivendo no Brasil desde seus 11 anos; Andre Vidal de Negreiros, brasileiro, senhor de engenho; Antonio Felipe Camarao, o nativo brasileiro que tinha o nome indigena de Poti, e o escravo alforriado Henrique Dias, que foi morto em batalha. Os nomes deles foram escolhidos por historiadores posteriores para simbolizar a diversidade racial e a uniao delas em torno da questao do patriotismo.

Antes de eu continuar, ponhamos algo de informacao a respeito do nome de familia Barbalho. Houve um pesquisador no Brasil que defendeu a tese que o nome vem de origens orientais. Ele afirmou que, a raiz do nome eh algo parecido a “Barb Al”. Depois foi convertido a Barbalho nos dominios portugueses. Mas ha um significado portugues tambem. Ele pode vir da combinacao das palavras “barba” e “alho”. O nome pode parecer Barbad’alho. E isso tem fundamento porque quando eu era jovem e comecei a ter barba ela se parecia com raiz de alho.

Bom, a presenca judaica no Brasil passou a ser representada pela comunidade Kahal Zur Israel em Pernambuco. Ela foi formada pelos expatriados de Portugal e, entao, vivendo nos dominios da Federacao Holandesa. Contava tambem com brasileiros que eram descendentes das conversoes forcadas por Portugal e Espanha. O numero total era cerca de 1.400 pessoas. Quando os holandeses foram derrotados, a maioria do judeus decidiu mudar-se.

O problema que levou a isso foi a criacao de ressentimentos contrarios porque parte deles estava envolvida no comercio do acucar e fazia parte do grupo dono do capital. Estes eram os credores dos senhores de engenhos que tinham debitos com os holandeses. uma parte dos judeus da congregacao retornou para Holanda. Outra parte foi para a area do Caribe onde ela usou a experiencia adquirida no Brasil para produzir acucar. Um pouco permaneceu no Brasil.

No entanto, 26 chefes de familia foram para a colonia holandesa de Nova Amsterda. La eles fundaram, em 1.654, uma comunidade judaica nova e deram o nome de Shearith Israel. Logo depois a colonia holandesa foi trocada pelo Suriname e tornou-se a colonia inglesa de Nova Iorque. A comunidade judaica dos 26 fundou a primeira sinagoga da America do Norte que foi por muitos anos a unica comunidade judia nos Estados Unidos. A descendencia deles se envolveu no movemento da independencia. 3 dos fundadores da Bolsa de Nova Iorque (NYSE) eram membros da Sheriath Israel. Pode-se aprender mais no endereco: www.shearith-israel.org/folder/learning_history_new.html.

Ja mencionei que todas as familias reais europeias tem DNA judeu e muculmano e, com isso, toda a populacao da America Latina carrega uma porcao dessa genetica. Mencionei nossa ancestral Ester, a esposa do rei Xerxes que eh a mesma rainha Ester celebrada no livro biblico: Ester. Ela foi ancestral da Familia Savoia atravez de Anna de Bizancio. A Familia Savoia tornou-se a familia real da Italia e foi responsavel pela reunificacao do pais, com a ajuda de Giuseppe Garibaldi e a esposa brasileira dele, Anita, no seculo XIX. E a nobreza portuguesa tornou-se descendente da Casa de Savoia atraves da rainha: Mafalda de Savoia, a esposa do primeiro rei portugues: D. Afonso Henriques.

Mencionei tambem Zayra Ibn Zayda, que se casou com Lovesendo Ramires, o filho do rei Ramiro II de Leon. Ela era descendente do profeta Mohammad. Mas nao eh so ela. Temos outra princesa muculmana em nossa genealogia. O nome dela era Zaida, que depois foi batizada com o nome de Isabel de Sevilha e era descendente de Ishmael (ibn Quaris), Imam de Sevilha. Ela se casou com o rei Alfonso VI de Castela. Eles sao ancestrais do D. Dinis, rei de Portugal. Estes sao ancestrais do Martim Afonso de Sousa, que eh um dos muitos ancestrais da Familia Andrade de Itabira, em Minas Gerais. Um ramo de minha familia eh suposta descendente desse sobrenome atraves de Joaquim Coelho de Andrade (o Joaquim Honorio), que foi o marido da avo Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca mencionada acima.

Uma ligacao a mais com a genealogia judaica vem da Madragana, que foi batizada como Mor Afonso. Ela era filha do prefeito da Cidade do Faro, uma das ultimas posses muculmanas em Portugal. D. Afonso III, rei de Portugal e pai do D. Dinis, foi o responsavel por completar a reconquista de Portugal. D. Afonso III tomou a Madragana como amante e tambem eles sao ancestrais do Martim Afonso de Sousa da mesma forma que do nosso suposto ancestral, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes.

E a genealogia da America Latina e da Peninsula Iberica tem que possuir outras ligacoes com ancestrais arabes. Mesquita eh um nome comum pelo mundo. O nobre Jose, nosso suposto ancestral, teve um pai com o nome de Bernardo Antonio Pinto de Mesquita. Pinto significa filhote de galinha; pintado ou colorido. E eh um dos nomes mais comuns na genealogia luzo-brasileira e atribuido a ascendencia judaica. Mas nao posso tomar isso como definitivo porque o nome aparece, entre outros, em 1.290 no nome Vasco Martins Pinto, senhor da Torre Cha. E ele o passou para a descendencia. Pinto tambem esta presente na India, levado pelos colonos portugueses.

Mas nao ha duvida quanto `a origem genetica arabe da Familia Mesquita. Mesquita seria a igreja muculmana e nao seria tolerado mante-lo numa sociedade de dominancia catolica durante a Inquisicao se nao viesse de alta nobreza muculmana. Mesquita eh um nome comum no Brasil e inclusive da nome a duas cidades. Uma em Minas Gerais e outra no Rio de Janeiro. O nome esta tambem presente nos Estados Unidos como no nome do famoso Bruce Bueno de Mesquita. Quem desejar conhece-lo melhor eh so buscar no google ou outro servidor popular.

Agora, com respeito ao sobrenome Coelho podemos apenas especular mas ha algumas coincidencias que precisam investigacao. Ha pouco tempo atras alguem comunicou-me a especulacao do sobrenome ter origem judaica. Eu duvidei. Por outro lado eu juntei alguns eventos que podem ajudar a decifrar se isso eh verdade ou nao. Primeiramente, precisamos ver o livro biblico chamado Eclesiastes onde ha a mencao `a palavra pregador, mencionando o autor. Pregador em hebreu eh tambem Coelet.

Ha uma longa tradicao que fala, na epoca do Imperio Romano nos tivemos um ancestral chamado Marcus Coellius Rufu. Ele teria sido discipulo de Cicero. Dai o nome teria passado para a Peninsula Iberica. Mas o que tenho duvida em relacao `a tradicao eh que: Coellius deveria ser um nome derivado de Coeli, que em latim significa Ceu. De outra forma para nos eh o animal. O equivalente em latim a cunicula.

Porem, esquecamo-nos dos significados diferentes da palavra e ficando apenas com as letras Coel da raiz. Talvez tenha sido uma tentativa de nossos ancestrais deixar uma pista de nossas origens. Religiosamente falando os significados se tornam mais proximos se associarmos Pregador, Ceu e Coelho. Por que Coelho? Talvez seja acidente mas o coelho tornou-se o simbolo da Pascoa. Se isso for verdade nos podemos colocar toda a descendencia portuguesa no mesmo barco porque toda ela tem ascendencia Coelho.

Nao eh somente isso. Coelho eh uma palavra isolada na lingua portuguesa. As outras palavras com a raiz coel sao derivadas de coelho. Isso sugere ser um estrangeirismo `a linguagem luzitana. Por outro lado, o nome latino cunicula nao me parece gerar coelho. Por certo, eh mais apropriado esperar-se que o Coeli gerasse coelho. E, posteriormente, o animal recebeu um nome novo, devido `a associacao que ele tinha com assuntos celestiais. Ha sentido, porem, nao garanto nada. Nao sou linguista.

Com respeito `a guerra que foi feita para libertar o Nordeste Brasileiro do dominio holandes nos podemos tirar licoes interessantes. Na verdade, esta foi uma guerra da descendencia de um Abraao dividida em dois times adversarios. Foi o judeu aliado ao portestante contra o catolico descendente de judeus e muculmanos. Foi uma guerra do poder urbano contra o poder rural. Uma guerra do grande capital urbano contra o modesto capital rural. E a vitoria dos brasileiros e portugueses tornou-se um desastre para a economia local porque tinha nas maos uma verdadeira mina de ouro branco, que era representada pelo acucar, e perderam-na para o dominio holandes no Caribe.

Os holandeses tambem tiveram algo a perder. Sem os recursos naturais brasileiros e portugueses o Imperio Holandes ficou enfraquecido. Isso abriu a oportunidade para o surgimento da Inglaterra como poder naval. A Inglaterra acabou vencendo os holandeses e logo tornou-se a unica super potencia maritima no mundo. E a gente precisa pensar o quanto a Historia poderia ter sido diferente se ao inves de levar suas diferencas `as ultimas consequencias, holandeses e luso-brasileiros tivessem entrado em acordo e preferido a paz e nao guerra! Lembre-se disso: a Historia pode se repetir. Se israelenses e palestinos continuarem destruindo uns aos outros darao oportunidade a outros tomarem os lugares deles na Historia.

Eu nao creio no que esta escrito no livro biblico do Apocalipse como uma previsao de futuro. Para mim, profecia nao envolve predicao de futuro. Nao eh obra dos homens o que acontecera no depois de amanha. Se fosse assim, ninguem sofreria as perseguicoes semelhantes a aquelas que os judeus sofreram durante a Historia. O povo teria que ser bobo se soubesse o que iria acontecer na vida dele, como o que se deu no tempo do Holocausto, e nao antecipar uma saida da Europa para ir para o Novo Mundo. O que os profetas fizeram foi recolher os acontecimentos passados e os colocaram numa forma que parece predizer o futuro. E o significado que queriam dar a isso era: Vejam, se voces continuarem se comportando como antes, a Historia se repetira e voces irao sofrer com a mesma sorte, de novo e de novo.

Respeitando os sentimentos daqueles que creem na predicao de futuro eu consideraria a possibilidade de pessoas acessarem um rasgo de possibilidades de futuros. Digamos que Joao de Patmos teve um rasgo de futuro em sonhos. Como sabemos, ele nao escreveu enquanto sonhava e depois teve que interpretar o que teria visto e escreveu. E, no capitulo 13, 1 ele disse: “Vi, entao, uma Besta que subia do mar. Tinha dez chifres e sete cabecas. Em cima dos chifres havia dez diademas, e nomes blasfemos sobre as cabecas.”

Como isso pode ser interpretado? Precisamos enxergar com a visao de Joao, nao as nossas. O Imperio Ingles foi a supotencia quando o poder naval era o maximo no mundo. Tambem a Besta surge do mar. As muitas cabecas, chifres e diademas podem ser interpretados como as colonias inglesas em torno do mundo. A identificacao do Imperio Ingles como a Besta pode ser um engano de Joao mas com uma justificativa. Ele poderia ter cometido o erro porque o Imperio foi o responsavel por estimular a restauracao de Israel como ele eh hoje.

A explicacao para a comparacao pode estar ainda no porvir. Suponha-se que, as guerras entre arabes e israelenses levem `a situacao em que os judeus serao derrotados e, logicamente, sofrerao outro Diaspora e, ate, outro Holocausto. Indiretamente o Imperio Ingles podera ser responsabilizado pelas consequencias do primeiro ato. A blasfemia pode estar em que, de acordo com outras profecias, Deus teria que ser Aquele que conduz Israel de volta `a Palestina e nao um poder humano. A Bondade de Deus eh Aquilo que deveria restaurar e promover uma paz eterna entre os povos, nao o uso de armamentos.

Recordem disso, Shimon Bar Kokhba ou qualquer outro judeu que se proclamasse ser o Messias seria identificado por Joao como o anti-Cristo porque, como cristao, ele acreditava firmimente que Jesus ja era o Messias.

Analisando tais coisas eu convidaria ambas as comunidades, arabe e judia, a pensar melhor a situacao. Eh preciso se tornarem menos parecidos com os politicos que enxergam a educacao apenas como custo aos pagadores de impostos e comecarem a ver isso como um investimento para o futuro. Os judeus podem comecar a enxergar a saida da terra como um investimento sacrificial, nao apenas como um derrota cara. Se a paz nao podera ser feita por causa do odio ser tao grande, ela pode ser feita em nome da nossa descendencia comum. O melhor eh investir num futuro pacifico para nossos filhos, porque isso levara a consequencias boas, do que conservar a vaidade presente e jogar na combuca o futuro de todos.

O que esta em jogo eh muito mais que o futuro das comunidades judia e muculmana. Eh o futuro do mundo inteiro. Ambos os lado tem de lembrar-se que nao eh o lugar que os fara Filhos de Deus. O lugar e o ambiente dependem do comportamento humano. Precisamos comportar como sendo Filhos de Deus nao importa onde estejamos.

Por que as pessoas em conflito nunca enxergam que: Paz eh a unica via para a seguranca permanente? Nao deixem seus interesses vaidosos interferirem com a vida de bilhoes dos nossos descendentes. Individualmente as pessoas podem arriscar suas poupancas num futuro que nao sabem se o terao. Oucam entao meu conselho, prefira colocar tudo o que tem na promocao da paz, dai teremos um futuro solido. Apostem na educacao para todos da nossa descendencia e nos nao seremos esquecidos.

Meu objetivo principal em escrever o presente capitulo eh colocar em ordem de prioridade o que importa. E o que eh mais importante para mim eh a garantia de seguranca para os povos. A Historia tem nos mostrado que: Estados vem e vao no passar dela. Ela tambem nos mostra que: Algumas vezes os povos se garantem melhor nao tendo um Estado proprio mas tendo outro Estado que os acolham como seu proprio povo. Na presente situacao temos um bom exemplo disso. Israel, como existe hoje, nunca tera sua seguranca garantida. E parece ser mais certo que levara o povo a outra destruicao. Por isso eu escolheria que o povo viva do que outra coisa.

Desde que eu estou analisando o que aconteceu durante a Historia eu conclui que, talvez eu deveria trocar o nome desse livro para: O Comportamento Humano Suicida. Os Estados Unidos nao estao sozinhos nessa canoa furada!

So relembrando. Se qualquer judeu ou nao judeu americanos tiverem a ideia de fazer uma vistia `a Cidade do Recife para ver o local da primeira sinagoga das Americas eh melhor tirar vantagem do pacote turistico. A base americana da Segunda Guerra de onde os soldados embarcavam para o Norte da Africa fica proxima, na Cidade de Natal, capital do Estado do Rio Grande do Norte. Pode-se fazer uma triangulacao com o Parque da Pedra Furada, Estado do Piaui, onde se encontra o sitio arqueologico do povoamento humano mais antigo das Americas ja identificado. E no Nordeste Brasileiro encontram-se uma serie de boas praias. Eh melhor buscar um agente de turismo para melhor se informarem.

No campo das eleicoes de 2.012 aqui nos Estados Unidos temos uma informacao nao tao nova. Rick Santorum desistiu da candidatura. O que parece ser eh que: ele esta de calcas curtas e estava a ponto de disputar a Pennsylvania, o estado onde nasceu. Como estava ficando claro que o Romney sera mesmo o candidato republicano, muitos dos cabecudos do partido comecaram a endoca-lo. Dai o Rick Santorum estava ficando encurralado e foi melhor pular fora do que passar por humilhacao maior.

O Newt Gingrich continua la mas como uma mosca morta. E o deputado Ron Paul continua no mesmo rumo. Ele nunca entrou nessa pensando que poderia se tornar o candidato. O objetivo dele era promover a causa dos libertarios. Ele conseguiu chamar muito mais a atencao para o ideario que nas eleicoes passadas. Ele pensa que ele se tornara dominante nas proximas duas ou tres eleicoes. Talvez, se eles o ajustarem um pouquinho, ele se tornara o caminho modelo a ser seguido pelos Estados Unidos. Hoje eh quarta-feira, 18 de abril de 2.012.

Nova informacao. Passadas as primarias de ontem, 24 de abril de 2.012, o candidato Newt Gingrich enfim entregou. Todos os estados disputados foram vencidos pelo virtual candidato republicano, Romney. E parece que eu estava correto em minha suspeita anterior. Ele queria mesmo era atrapalhar o Rick Santorum e favorecer ao ex-governador de Massachusetts. Isso se pode suspeitar porque parece que ele ja esta negociando a participacao na campanha do Romney de agora para frente.

Hoje eh terca-feira, 24 de abril de 2.012 e estou terminando a traducao para o portugues. Apesar do meu criticismo em relacao ao discurso do primeiro ministro de Israel, nao tenho uma rejeicao pessoal a ele. Fato eh que nao ha como conhecer-se uma pessoa apenas por uma passagem dela em frente `as nossas janelas. Eh possivel que ele proprio nao compreenda o sentimento que desperta nas outras pessoas. Eh comum a gente ter opinioes erroneas em relacao aos outros porque temos tanta conviccao no que acreditamos que perdemos a habilidade de compreender que as outras pessoas tem direitos exatamente iguais aos que nos damos. Ignorar a si mesmo nao eh ser uma ma pessoa, embora, as consequencias de nossas acoes sejam as mesmas se fossemos maus.

O importante para mim foi refletir profundamente a respeito do discurso dele. Isso fez-me conhecer melhor o jeito de ele pensar e obrigou-me a raciocinar melhor a respeito da situacao como um todo. O resultado eh que tenho aprendido com isso. E o que desejo eh que os meus escritos registrem isso e que sirvam para outros como ponto de reflexao. Nao quero que sejam impostos a ninguem. Que os aceitem quem desejar a paz.

20. O APOCALIPSE DO DIA SEGUINTE

O que menos quero eh ser identificado com o rotulo de Profeta da Desgraca. Nao sou, e nunca irei jogar praga em ninguem. Fazer isso seria o mesmo que rogar praga em mim mesmo porque tudo de ruim que eu desejar aos outros sera o mesmo que desejar `a minha descendencia. Nao desejo influenciar o povo do futuro no sentido de ele pensar que estarei lendo-lhe o futuro. Isso nao seria verdade. A unica praga que penso jogar contra os outros eh essa: que todo o mau que desejarem a mim e aos meus nunca se concretize.

Terremotos acontecerao. Vulcoes entrarao em erupcao. Mega tsunamis invadirao a terra seca. Ilhas desaparecerao diante das nossas vistas. Doencas e pragas acontecerao. Guerras serao feitas. E o que ha de novo nisso? Nada. A novidade eh que algumas coisas parecerao que nunca haviam acontecido antes e nunca acontecerao depois. Isso se parece Apocalipse para voce? Entao voce nunca conheceu Historia ou nunca prestou atencao nas coisas dela.

Os desastres naturais foram feitos para acontecer durante toda a Historia. E nao vem para punir ninguem. Inclusive nem eh coisa ruim. Essa eh so uma forma de a Terra desestressar-se. A Terra nem sequer sabe que existimos. E ela nao envia nada para o nosso endereco. Somos os unicos culpados pelo que nos acontece por nao prestarmos atencao onde e como andamos ou moramos.

Nos somos supostos a prestar atencao e estudar o que pode acontecer para fazermos provisoes que minimizem as consequencias. E ja temos um bom conhecimento a esse respeito. Porem, estamos tao distraidos com nossas obrigacoes do dia-a-dia e conflitos, deixando de lado o que realmente importa, que o proximo desastre ainda vai nos surpreender como se fosse o fim do mundo.

Oh! Ah se a gente tivesse posto atencao em toda sabedoria que poderiamos ter aprendido dos sabios que nos foram enviados! A sabedoria esta ai e nos veio gota-a-gota nestes ultimos milenios de nossa Historia. Mas nos distraimos tanto com o ganhar mais e mais que deixamos de lado a sabedoria em troca do dinheiro. Quanto pagamos para ver um jogador de futebol, um ator encenando, ou um artigo da moda? E o que ha de sabio em nos?

Eu estava no “mundo da lua” como sempre ando em partes do dia. Andando sem direcao e somente atento em saber como voltar. Minha mente nunca fica vazia e raramente nao esta em conflito. Desta vez eu estava angustiado como de muitas outras vezes. Meus problemas particulares estavam me pressionando e isso humidecia meus olhos. Entao pensei, dessa vez sera simples como as outras. O que irei lembrar disso daqui a um mes?! Estou protegido.

O barulho dos carros passando tornou-se distante. Minha atencao passou para as arvores e o laguinho perto do clube de golf ao lado do caminho. Normalmente vejo muitos passaros e outros animais por aqui. Eh o que me da paz. Olhei e nao vi nenhum. Entao, percebi o silencio da natureza. Pensei, Isso eh muito estranho! Cade os sabias e seus cantos chorosos do entardecer? Por que eu nao estava ouvindo nem pardais? Somente o zumbido em meus ouvidos acentuou.

Naquele momento senti-me deslisando e tive o pensamento rapido de sentar-me no passeio. Passaram-se segundos e ai ouvi um ruido alto no laguinho ao mesmo tempo em que senti um empurrao no corpo. Pensei que fosse a hora de reencontrar-me com meus ancestrais. Ja estava conformado com a ideia de deixar-me ir. Olhei em volta e tudo parecia normal. Os carros continuavam passando na rua. E dois ou tres motoristas deram-me aquele olhar de: O que te passa oh maluco!? Logo levantei-me e tomei o rumo de volta para casa.

A angustia continuava forte mesmo depois de eu tomar agua e minha maos tremiam. Liguei a televisao e vi imagens de devastacao. Elas me pareceram familiares e o som estava perto do zero. Pensei: So pode ser retrospectiva dos terremotos da Indonesia ou do Japao. Somente ai li o sinal de Noticia Extra. Levantei o som e me informei de que o esperado tinha ocorrido. As imagens vinham da Costa Oeste e foi num dia de sol e ceu azul.

O maior de todos os terremotos tinha acontecido perto de Seattle. A devastacao era quase incompreensivel. Tsunamis estavam ainda a caminho e o aviso de evacuacao foi dado tanto para a direcao norte quanto a sul. Pequenas tomadas mostravam o outro lado do Pacifico ja em preparacao para tambem receber as consequentes tsunamis. Tudo mostrado ao vivo como num filme de terror. Pensei comigo mesmo: Ninguem esta seguro mesmo aqui do outro lado do continente. Nao darei mais detalhes dos acontecimentos. Estou tao cansado!

No dia seguinte todo mundo estava procurando mais noticias e o que ficou claro com isso era que, nos nao estavamos preparados para o evento. Lembrem-se do que aconteceu em Nova Orleans logo apos ao Katrina. Agora multiplique aquilo muitas vezes e tera uma pequena ideia da crise. Quase todo o sistema portuario foi destruido ou seriamente danificado. Isso colocou na prateleira mais da metade a economia americana. Nao poderiamos dizer que o mesmo se deu do outro lado do Pacifico mas o comercio la ficou entre truncado a nao existente.

Gastamos mais de um mes apenas para levantar os estragos e muitos meses mais para fazer uns reparos provisorios e fazer os portos funcionarem como ha 100 anos atras. A maioria da populacao foi removida para outras partes do pais por causa da falta de servicos basicos. A perda de vidas foi alta mesmo sendo em numero inferior ao esperado pelos especialistas.

Os geologos tiveram os 15 minutos de fama deles para explicarem o evento. Mesmo assim, mais da metade concordou que tinha aprendido muitas coisas novas de como a Terra funciona. E somente alguns disseram que a subsequente erupcao do Monte Santa Helena nao tinha ligacao com o terremoto. Muitos deles nao esperavam acontecer outro evento de grande magnitude tao cedo. Mas isso veio antes de a poeira se assentar.

So que dessa vez recebemos o aviso. O Cumbre Vieja estava tremendo. Ele eh um vulcao na Ilha de la Palma. Os cientistas tem avisado por varios anos que na proxima vez que ele entrar em erupcao metade da montanha sera jogada no Atlantico e causara uma mega tsunami que podera devastar toda a Costa Leste Americana. E nos ficamos com a respiracao presa.

O desemprego ja estava alto por causa do incidente anterior, e a destruicao de parte das estruturas basicas do pais. O aviso com duas semanas de antecedencia martelou os nossos nervos. Alguns foram pegos pelo desespero alem da compreensao. Suicidios aconteceram. Os crimes e as tensoes subiram. Mas quando a erupcao comecou ninguem esperou para fugir. Num lapso de horas a Costa Leste estava totalmente vazia. A destruicao nao chegou a espantar como esperado mas somada ao do grande terremoto fez parecer que o Juizo Final tinha chegado.

Nao tivemos nem tempo para tomar folego. Todos nos que tinhamos saude suficiente e eramos fortes o suficiente para empunhar uma ferramenta fomos convocados para o trabalho de restauracao. Mas nao demorou muito. Um furacao mostruoso estava se formando no Atlantico e imaginava-se que iria atingir a Costa Leste. Porem, ele fez um itinerario bizarro, cortando a Florida de costa-a-costa e entrou no Golfo. La tomou a direcao do Mexico ate que fez um circulo completo e mudou a direcao para o norte. Foi decretada a evacuacao completa da Costa do Golfo. E a populacao fugiu em direcao ao norte.

Ninguem ficou sabendo porque. Nao houve aviso. Inesperadamente, eu presumo, o Super Vulcao Yellowstone explodiu na cara de todo mundo. O dia virou noite em muitos estados ao mesmo tempo. Os avioes nao puderam voar. Nao havia seguranca nas estradas. A energia foi cortada na maior parte do pais. E a entrada do furacao no continente completou a combinacao maligna de eventos. Logo a fuligem do vulcao foi detectada ate no Norte do Canada. E a chuva acida envenenou grande parte do continente.

Com toda a devastacao em todas as direcoes e, comparativamente, os poucos danos sofridos pelo Mexico, este pareceu a taboa da salvacao para muitos sobreviventes. Mesmo que a natureza nao reconheca fronteiras e a devastacao nao tivesse atingido apenas aos Estados Unidos, a cerca na fronteira mexicana foi lembrada com ironia. E o governo mexicano tinha recursos limitados a oferecer. O governo aceitou seus cidadaos de volta e tentou coordenar alguma assistencia humanitaria aos americanos. Para isso foi fundamental o bom coracao do povo mexicano. Ate os pobres receberam um ou dois americanos em suas casas.

Isto foi apenas um arranjo emergencial. O pior estava por vir. Milhoes de pessoas haviam morrido em consequencia dos desastres. E, em muitos casos, estes foram os mais felizes. Logo apos `a erupcao do Yellowstone nos tivemos todas as pragas do Egito. Exceto a morte dos primogenitos. Melhor dizendo, nao foram apenas os primogenitos que morreram. Cedo ficou comprovado que o governo nao se havia preparado para tal sequencia de eventos infelizes.

E os sobreviventes comecaram a questionar dizendo algo como: Voce se lembra que tinhamos a NASA? Oh desperdicio de dinheiro! Quanto era mesmo os fundos do Departamento de Defesa? Todo o conhecimento, todos os avancos e agora nos estamos no bico do urubu! E o clima comecou a sofrer mudancas erraticas. Como os cientistas ja haviam avisado, a erupcao do Yellowstone provocou a queda das medias de temperatura na Terra. E a mudanca do clima contribuiu para uma producao menor de alimentos. E …

Nao direi mais nada. Porque se eu disser, isso nao sera ciencia nem profecia. O que posso dizer, porem, eh que cada evento isolado nao eh ficcao. O que eh ficcao foi a sequencia em que eu os organizei. Sabemos que cedo ou tarde os quatro eventos ocorrerao. Nao necessariamente juntos. Um deles pode acontecer tanto amanha quanto daqui a mil anos. Os outros podem acontecer tanto juntos quanto separados. Eles podem vir amanha ou num espaco de 10.000 anos. Mas estes nao sao as unicas possibilidades de desastres naturais. Temos muitos outros.

Este capitulo poderia ser preenchido com revelacoes assustadoras como o canibalismo entre os sobreviventes. Ataques de terror. Mas deixarei para o leitor completar da propria imaginacao todas as possibilidades de consequencias inimaginaveis. Os governos dizem que teriam um plano B para assegurar ao pais a existencia de algum tipo de administracao apos qualquer eventualidade mas, a nao ser as reparticoes secretas para abrigar alguns privilegiados, como isso eh mostrado em filmes, plano algum funcionaria em tal situacao. A destruicao seria tao grande que ela superaria qualquer prevencao. O que poderia vir a seguir poderia ser revolucao, anarquia e soldados atirando contra o proprio povo.

Nao creio ser necessario lembrar ao leitor que existem outras possibilidades que poderiam riscar a vida humana da Terra. Um impacto entre um asteroide maior e nosso planeta eh somente um exemplo de possibilidades. Mas em todos os casos o problema de verdade nao sao os desastres naturais. O grande problema eh nao estarmos preparados para eles. Nos sabemos que se desejamos ter alimentos no inverno precisamos estoca-lo no verao. E tudo o mais acontece semelhantemente. Se voce gasta tudo o que consegue no verao, nao sendo um urso polar, voce esta apenas enganando a si mesmo.

O que posso dizer com certeza eh que, desastre natural algum eh realmente algo ruim. A estoria da Arca de Noe eh interessante nao porque eh Historia verdadeira ou nos da uma grande licao de moral mas sim porque eh uma profecia. Ela indica que, nao importa o quao grande seja o desastre, se voce sabe disso e faz as preparacoes corretas, voce podera sobreviver.

Eu chamo de estoria o Conto de Noe porque se fosse uma Historia de verdade nao estariamos aqui porque o numero pequeno de pessoas como o que sobreviveu, descrito no conto, iria produzir uma descendencia tao fraca que nao duraria tres ou quatro geracoes. Para que fosse Historia haveria que ter um numero maior e uma variedade maior de gens. Numeros sao a chave em tal situacao.

Tambem podemos ouvir `a licao de Louis Pasteur que disse: “A sorte favorece ao espirito preparado”. Porem, aqui e agora, quem esta realmente preparado para tais eventos? Um canal pseudocientifico tem apresentado uma serie a respeito de pessoas que tem feito alguma preparacao. Eu diria que eles estao no caminho certo. Porem, o que tem mostrado eh o individualismo das pessoas em nossa sociedade. Primeiramente seria necessario escolher cooperacao antes de um evento desses acontecer. Sem o espirito de cooperacao o que devera acontecer entre os sobreviventes provavelmente sera a guerra de uns contra os outros e, talvez, isso sim provoque a extincao da especie.

Eu poderia continuar e mostrar mais detalhes do que aconteceria logo apos `a tal possibilidade de eventos. Mas nao o farei. E tenho duas razoes para isso. Uma eh porque os detalhes terriveis so iriam causar apreensao ao publico geral. E nao saberia dizer exatamente o que acontecera `as pessoas individualmente. A outra razao eh esta: o que eu disser nao causara efeito alguns nas liderancas. Elas nao agirao enquanto um desses eventos nao acontecer. As atitudes delas apenas revelarao a falta de consideracao com o povo.

Outra coisa. Estou resumindo ao maximo este e o proximo capitulo porque meus sensos estao avisando para agir assim. Parece-me ja ser tarde demais para evitar o pior. O problema nao esta no que pode acontecer `a humanidade. O problema esta na falta de honra, respeito e amor na humanidade. Para previnir algumas consequencias dos desastres seria apenas uma questao de aplicacao do conhecimento que ja possuimos. Mas para que isso fosse feito precisavamos de pessoas com nobreza, como cabecas do mundo.

Carater nobre eh algo que somente atraves de uma vida inteira de treinamento se adquire. Consigo ver nobreza em muitos cidadaos comuns. Mas nao o suficiente nos lideres do mundo atual. Estes exibem vaidade escessiva. E a vaidade os tem tornado cegos para nao enxergarem as coisas corretas que precisam ser praticadas. Todos eles olham no espelho e so enxergam os proprios egos, ao contrario, deveriam enxergar seus semelhantes e se perguntarem: O que poderia eu fazer para que meus semelhantes tenham o mesmo que eu possuo?

O que parece eh que, os lideres do mundo atual olham no espelho e enxergam seus semelhantes. E eles tem perguntado a si mesmo: O que farei para tomar-lhes a diginidade e satisfazer o meu proprio ego? E nao estou falando isso somente a respeito dos lideres do braco executivo do governo. Em nossos dias temos tido dois tipos de lideres. Um eh representado pelos irresponsaveis. O outro pelos adolescentes. Nada tenho contra os adolescentes verdadeiros. O problema eh que eles nao tem maturidade o suficiente para ser responsaveis, o mesmo se pode dizer a respeito do segundo grupo. Estou calando a minha boca daqui para a frente.

Se me recordo bem, ontem, 2 de maio de 2.012, ouvi no radio o discurso, de nao sei dizer quem, apresentando desculpas para o uso de avioes teleguiados na guerra contra terroristas. O interessante a esse respeito eh que, se eu fosse uma pessoa alienada, poderia pensar que estivessem dando-me uma resposta direta ao capitulo 18 deste livro. Meu ego eh menor que isso e sei que, o questionamento deve estar ficando maior que a capacidade deles de ignorarem a opiniao publica, e eles estao respondendo a um publico maior, nao a mim.

O cara do discurso parecia-se comigo ha alguns anos atras. Por volta do ano de 1.999 um de meus amigos, muito conhecido do publico brasileiro nestas imediacoes, pediu-me para escrever algo que justificasse a compra de casas por nossa comunidade. Naquele tempo nos estavamos procurando adquirir uma. E perguntei: Por que voce esta me perguntando? Eu nao trabalho com isso? E ele respondeu: “Mas voce esta melhor informado que os outros”.

Concordei em escrever e puz enfase somente no que pareceu ser bom para mim. O mercado estava aquecido, os precos estavam bons, a gente deixaria de pagar aluguel e a valorizacao estava indo para o ceu. Minha esposa e eu ja estavamos vendo se compravamos algo. Mas a analise que fiz ignorou totalmente o proprio mercado. Esqueci-me do sobe e desce. Nao penso que foi por causa da minha opiniao que a comunidade brasileira comecou a investir como louca por aqui. Sei que a palavra passou de boca-a-boca e logo todos os meus amigos e os amigos de meus amigos estavam morando em suas proprias propriedades.

Somente por volta de 2.005 eu mudei completamente de ideia. Para quem ja havia comprado eu diria: mantenha se voce comprou bem barato. Para os que estavam planejando comprar eu dizia: esse nao eh mais o tempo de comprar. Mas o povo estava tao entusiasmado com a possibilidade de possuir casa propria que ninguem queria ouvir minha nova opiniao. Eu nao estou dizendo isso porque ja sabia o que iria acontecer depois. Estava falando por causa do meu sexto sentido e sobretudo porque alguns especialistas estavam avisando isso. O meu senso apenas me dizia que o mercado estava subindo rapido demais para nao ser uma armadilha.

E agora eh o mesmo sentimento que tive quando ouvi o cara falando somente coisas boas a respeito dos avioes teleguiados. Em outras palavras ele defendeu ate a ideia de que essa seria uma assistencia humanitaria aos paises pobrezinhos, coitados, infestados de terroristas e sem um governo sabio para lidera-los. Ele nao lembrou nenhuma das consequencias maleficas que os “drones” estao promovendo, tais como a matanca sem a intencao de pessoas inocentes ser cinco vezes maior que a matanca de supostos terroristas.

Ele esperdicou um longo tempo falando a respeito da legalidade da matanca. E, intencionalmente, esqueceu-se de que isso tem sido execucao extra judicial. Ele afirmou que os “drones” tinham a intencao de cortar na carne da Al Qaeda e seus afiliados. Mas os numeros tem demonstrado o contrario. Imaginem se um cirurgiao tivesse menos de 20% de eficiencia em suas intervencoes, sera que seria aceito ele conservar o diploma?

E a captura de um desses avioes pelo Iran confirmou os meus medos. Os iranianos nao apenas o capturaram, tambem fizeram piada do pedido do presidente Obama para devolve-lo. Os iranianos revelaram que decifraram o codigo e sabem como o mecanismo secreto funciona. O Pentagono duvidou da abilidade dos iranianos de quebrar os codigos e insinuou uma acusacao contra a Russia e a China que teriam toda a capacidade para isso. Nao sei se vale a pena duvidar da inteligencia dos povos dos paises perifericos. Este eh um problema em pessoas arrogantes!

O certo eh que, agora, uma tecnologia produzida nos Estados Unidos pode ser usada ao bel prazer do governo iraniano e de quem quer que seja que eles quizerem repassa-la. Teria sido inteligente de parte das pessoas no Pentagono se tivessem mandado uma falsificacao cheia de tecnologias erradas para que eles se perdessem na tentativa de reproduzi-la. Mas esse nao parece ser o caso. E os nossos aliados na regiao e o proprio povo iraniano tem algo mais a temer.

Lembro-me ha algum tempo atras de discutir o assunto armas atomicas com um americano meu amigo. E eu disse que o Brasil tinha a bomba atomica. E a reacao dele foi a de negar isso como se fosse uma impossibilidade um pais de III mundo reinventar uma tecnologia que temos desde os anos 40. Ele deve ter sido pego de surpresa com a minha afirmacao e isso era um “segredo” conhecido por todo mundo na comunidade universitaria no meu tempo. A verdade teria sido mais correta se eu tivesse dito que os cientistas brasileiros sabiam exatamente o que fazer para ter a bomba atomica mas o governo preferiu nao fabrica-la.

E agora sabemos que nao era nenhum bicho-de-sete-cabecas para ninguem. De fato, pelas palavras do ex-presidente Collor, ele disse, os militares brasileiros estavam se preparando para testar a bomba atomica quando ele assinou o decreto de proibicao dos experimentos. E a Coreia do Norte, India e Paquistao estao ai para provar o que acreditavamos. Nao importa com que dificuldade uma tecnologia nova eh desenvolvida, assim que ela se torna realidade para um, os outros logo a terao se se interessarem. Inclusive por formas mais faceis. Nao importa o lugar de onde procedemos, nosso nivel de inteligencia eh praticamente o mesmo.

Eles insistem em declarar a matanca de civis como casualidade de guerra. Entao, por que o povo americano continua nao aceitando as mortes provocadas pelos ataques de 11 de setembro da mesma forma? Eu apenas perguntaria a qualquer um se a situacao fosse o oposto: Qual seria a opiniao americana com esse respeito. Esclarecendo, se fossemos um pais pobre e uma potencia estrangeira tivesse “drones” sobre nossas cabecas, usando contra nossos vizinhos? Sera que estariamos vibrando com tal potencia ou estariamos furiosos? O sentimento que o povo comum de la deve ter devera ser o mesmo que o povo americano sente em relacao aos ataques de 11 de setembro!

O povo americano precisa se colocar na pele dos outros. Vamos refletir, voce eh uma pessoa comum. Tem esposa e filhos. Seus filhos bricam com os filhos do seu vizinho a quem voce conhece como pessoa comum tambem. Dai a casa dele esplode, matando-o junto a alguns familiares. Sera que nao se passaria por sua cabeca que seus filhos poderiam estar la? E mesmo apos certificar-se que nenhum dos seus foi morto, sera que voce ira sentir amor pelos autores do ataque? O que digo eh que: o sentimento de nacao desmoralizada tem que ser o mesmo que os ataques de 11 de setembro provocaram. E, se nao desejamos isso para nos mesmos, por que expor os outros a isso?

O cara tambem nao discutiu alternativa alguma. A unica coisa que falou seria que se soldados fossem fazer o servico pessoalmente custaria muito dinheiro e vidas do nosso lado. Contudo, eu gostaria de usar alternativas verdadeiras como prestar ajuda `as pessoas dos paises pobres para liberta-las da pobreza, para que elas ficassem menos susceptiveis `as mas influencias. Se desejarmos um trabalho bem feito, precisamos conquistar o amor das pessoas boas e nao estimula-las a se tornarem nossas inimigas.

A tentativa de justificar o uso dos “drones” nao mudou em nada meu modo de pensar. Fez o oposto. Ela pareceu-me muito similar a voltarmos ao Brazil e ouvir as mesmas desculpas da ultima ditadura por la para justificar os grupos de exterminio. Naquele tempo, a ditadura usava a palavra terrorista como desculpa para eliminar e fazer pessoas desaparecerem. Tambem faziam uso do secreto para esconder o que realmente estava acontecendo. E aqueles que estavam dando apoio cego a ela constataram tardiamente que estavam sendo somente usados com a desculpa de ser a maioria da opiniao publica.

Ha pouco, o presidente Obama foi ao Afeganistao em visita secreta aos soldados e teve a oportunidade de tambem fazer politica com o pais e em favor da candidatura dele `a reeleicao. Isso colocou os republicanos numa situacao de cuidadosa irritacao. Eles nao conformam com os ganhos politicos dele aos olhos do publico americano mas nao puderam culpa-lo de nenhum malfeito porque ele fez o que se espera que um presidente americano faca em tal situacao. Ele estava usando a mascara de Comandante Chefe dando apoio aos subordinados.

Possivelmente ele cometeu outras indiscricoes mas observei duas. Uma foi negar que os americanos sao vingativos. Apos tantos exemplos para comprovar isso, ficou patetico negar a realidade. Outra foi durante o discurso voltado para nossa nacao, quando terminou-o com o mantra: “Deus abencoe os nossos soldados, Deus abencoe os Estados Unidos”. Penso que ele pareceria menos arrogante se tambem tivesse lembrado de dizer: Deus abencoe o Afeganistao tambem. Daria um sinal de respeito ao solo de onde estava falando. Isso poderia ecoar positivamente nos ouvidos do povo afegao. E poderia ajudar muito a conquistar a simpatia dele e um pouco mais de confianca nos americanos. Essas coisas sao vitais para aqueles que desejam a paz no mundo.

O sr. Newt Gingrich anunciou o apoio dele ao Mitt Romney. Depois de falar cobras e lagartos dele na campanha ele usou a desculpa para mudar sua opiniao explicando que, esta nao sera uma eleicao de Ronald Reagan contra Mitt Romney e sim Mitt Romney contra Barack Obama. E Barack Obama, no entendimento dele, eh o presidente mais esquerdista que os Estados Unidos ja tiveram. Entao, entre o meio-conservador e um esquerdista ele nao teria outra escolha.

Nenhuma novidade na decisao. Todo mundo sabia que no final o Partido Republicano deveria unir-se em torno de qualquer um que fosse indicado pelo partido. Nao ha ai o que se discutir. O problema eh ele ser um professor de Historia e chamar Barack Obama de esquerdista. Nos que nascemos em paises onde os espectros politicos sao mais diversificados nao compreendemos como qualquer presidente americano, ate hoje, poderia ser classificado como esquerdista. E as atitudes da administracao Obama no campo internacional sao os maiores indicativos do comportamento direitista dele.

No Brasil, Barack Obama seria classificado, no maximo, como centrista. Talvez alguem o classificasse como da esquerda festiva. Esquerda festiva eh um pejorativo de alguem que fala como um esquerdista e age como um direitista. Mas o pejorativo seria usado apenas pelos comediantes para fazer piada dele nao necessariamente para definir suas intencoes politicas reais.

A classificacao de Barack Obama como esquerdista pelo sr. Gingrich somente nos mostra o cinismo politico. Quando os democratas falam em justica para pedir uma melhor distribuicao de riquezas para o povo, os republicanos apelidam isso de socialismo. Como se uma distribuicao melhor de renda nao melhorasse o capitalismo, desde que isso ajudaria os consumidores a comprarem mais e criar mais riquezas. Toda vez que o time do Barack Obama menciona justica, os republicanos o acusam de instigar a luta de classes. Da mesma forma, a classificacao de esquerdista feita por Gingrich tem a unica intencao de assustar aos leigos que nao conhecem o verdadeiro sentido da palavra.

Antes que o Gingrich acusasse o presidente Obama de ser esquerdista, como historiador, deveria primeiro ter lembrado do que Franklin Delano Roosevelt – FDR – fez. FDR, proporcionalmente, fez muito mais que o Obama em termos de decisoes “socialistas”. O que torna os dois comparaveis eh que o FDR teve um problema maior em maos, com uma quebra maior, uma taxa de desemprego maior e um pais de tamanho economico menor. Se o FDR estivesse no lugar do Obama e tivesse feito o mesmo que fez entao, os republicanos nao o estariam chamando apenas de esquerdista, eles o estariam taxando de comunista.

Todos sabemos: “Ninguem eh perfeito”. Como isso eh assim, entao, eh impossivel termos uma teoria economica perfeita planejada por pessoas humanas. O Partido Republicano tem defendido a ideia de que o capitalismo eh perfeito e que nada tem a aprender com ninguem. Eles estao apenas agindo com grande estupidez. Precisamos reconhecer nossas falhas se queremos melhorar o futuro desejado. Se nao reconhecermos nossas falhas, tambem nao seremos capazes de resolver nossos problemas.

Como as nossas instituicoes economicas nao sao perfeitas, nao penso que seja vergonha tomar ideias emprestadas de outros sistemas para resolver alguns dos nossos problemas. Essa eh uma questao de fazer bom uso da nossa inteligencia. Vejam o exemplo dos chineses. Eles continuam afirmando que sao comunistas mas desde ha muito tomaram emprestadas muitas ideias e ajuda do capitalismo para reinventarem o sistema economico que esta funcionando para eles. Talvez o maior de nossos problemas esta em quererem ser uma sociedade tao conservadora que seria incapaz de evoluir um passo sequer. Os chineses estao ganhando a frente e o Partido Republicano quer que nos marchemos atras.

Recentemente, tivemos a noticia de que uma sociedade de muito-ricos resolveu unir-se para explorar o espaco. O principal objetivo deles eh mineirar asteroides. Isso significa que tem planos de usar nossa tecnologia espacial para encontrar e extrair minerais raros na Terra para traze-los para aqui. Um plano inteligente? De alguma forma eh. Mas tambem mostra o quao disconectado as pessoas ricas estao em relacao a “nos o povo”. E isso faz soar os sinos do quanto errado esta o Partido Republicano ao escolher uma pessoa rica e desconectada para representa-lo nas eleicoes de 2.012.

Este comportamento eh um padrao de como as mentes de pessoas ricas trabalham na maioria das vezes. Nos estamos cheios de problemas maiores do que o que podera vir num futuro distante mas eles ja estao pensando em como ganhar dinheiro com uma coisa que nao ira resolver nossos problemas maiores e imediatos. Deixem que eu diga, eles estao buscando riquezas para si mesmo nao importando que milhoes irao morrer por falta de alimentos. Em outras palavras, eles estao planejando atacar a retaguarda do inimigo sem prestar algo de atencao se as pessoas que estao lutando na frente irao sobreviver. Imaginem eles gastando bilhoes de dolares numa aventura enquanto o mercado podera voltar `a recessao! Eles querem crescer antes de garantir o que ja temos. Nao eh uma jogada inteligente.

E isso tem outro lado baixo. A tecnologia que ja temos foi inteiramente desenvolvida por uma agencia governamental que foi construida com nossos impostos. Isso significa que a tecnologia surgiu do nosso bolso coletivo. Eles nao desenvolveram tecnologia alguma mas desejam usar a que temos para o beneficio proprio. E nao digo que nunca possam fazer isso. So estou dizendo que temos outras urgencias maiores que a de ajuda-los a ficar mais ricos. E, por essa razao, nao se deixem enganar por causa do meu comentario anterior a respeito da NASA. Nao sou contra o progresso cientifico. Apenas acredito na coordenacao entre os avancos cientificos e o bem estar de “nos o povo”.

Esta eh a mesma impressao que tenho da candidatura do Mitt Romney nas eleicoes de 2.012. Ele esta tentando defender a Historia dele como ex-executivo da Bain Capital. Mas o que ele fez nela foi cozinhar uma receita para o desastre. Ele priorizou ganhar dinheiro antes de garantir o bem estar dos consumidores. E ter numero maior e consumidores mais ricos eh o melhor caminho de salvar a economia. O bem estar dos consumidores eh a chave, e se sempre decidirmos eliminar custos, diminuindo oportunidades para os empregados nao estariamos pensando no bem estar de nossos consumidores porque consumidores e empregados sao um e os mesmos.

O que o Mitt Romney fez aqui na Bain Capital foi o mesmo que foi feito no Brasil no inicio dos anos 90. Os efeitos do que a Bain Capital fez ficou mascarado por causa da vitalidade da economia americana naquele tempo. Os empregados que foram dispensados tiveram outras alternativas de se empregarem em outras companhias porque a economia estava em expansao. No Brasil ela estava quase em recessao. E empregados de grandes companhias como a Vale do Rio Doce e Acesita, literalmente, se perderam.

Como o ex-governador de Massachusetts “gosta de dispensar pessoas”, nao se envergonha dos modos dele de tornar-se rico e acredita firmemente nos meios conservadores de fazer negocios; ele provavelmente se tornaria outro desastre para os Estados Unidos, caso seja eleito e aplicar as teorias economicas dele em nosso mercado enfraquecido.

E nao estou aqui defendendo o desempenho economico da administracao Obama. So estou expressando minha propria experiencia e levantando algumas questoes. Antes de o Partido Republicano ter apresentado sua visao a respeito de consertar a economia eles deveriam ter mandado especialistas a Minas Gerais para estudarem os efeitos colaterais do pensamento conservador aplicado na vida real. Disse antes e confirmo agora, Mitt Romney foi o pior candidato que o Partido Republicano poderia nos apresentar nesse momento economico particular.

Ele esta proclamando com todos os pulmoes que sabe como consertar a nossa economia. Ele alega isso com base na experiencia dele como executivo. Tambem, eu nao tenho nenhuma experiencia para desafiar a dele. Meu historico eh o de sempre ter estado do outro lado da moeda. O lado em que quando o governo faz algo errado ele eh martelado. Quando um super rico faz coisas erradas, ele eh martelado. E eh por isso que da-me medo de ser martelado em dobro se ele assumir o poder sendo tao rico e orgulhoso de se-lo.

Mitt Romney fala como se soubesse como consertar nossos problemas economicos sem reconhecer que, em primeiro lugar a crise foi criada por investidores como ele proprio. Povo que nao se envergonha de jogar com as vidas de todos no planeta. Se ele sabia algo mais que qualquer outro, entao, a falha dele foi nao ter-nos avisado nada com respeito ao que iria acontecer no final do governo do presidente Bush. E ele nao apenas nao sabe como consertar nossos problemas economicos, tambem ira criar mais se for eleito.

Ele, inclusive sendo candidato a representante do Partido Republicano nas eleicoes de 2.008, nao disse nada. Ele foi mais fiel ao colega dele na presidencia que a “nos o povo”, a quem se devia o respeito de ser melhor informado. Em nenhum momento ele fez critica publica alguma ao presidente Bush mas, possivelmente, ganhou muito dinheiro com a ignorancia do publico. O silencio revela o carater dele.

Com respeito a meus estudos genealogicos, tivemos a visita de uma amiga do Brasil e ela deu-me mais uma pista da nossa grandiosa Arvore Genealogica. O nome dela eh Maria da Conceicao Leite e faz parte do tronco familiar que tem a tradicao de ser descendente do Jose Feliciano Pinto Coelho da Cunha, o Barao de Cocais. O avo dela foi o sr. Modesto Furtado Leite, irmao do Francisco e Luis mencionados anteriormente.

Agora tambem estou informado de que os irmaos procedem das Cidades de Itambe do Mato Dentro e Sao Goncalo do Rio Abaixo. As duas estao nas vizinhancas da Cidade de Barao de Cocais, onde o barao nasceu. Assim, a tradicao esta se mostrando verdadeira. Como ela tambem deu-me os nomes do pai, irmaos e irmas eu pude localizar mais ligacoes entre o ramo Coelho da minha familia com a Familia Furtado Leite. Agora posso dizer que: conheco mais americanos nascidos que descendem da nobreza da Peninsula Iberica. Inclua-se ai a propria neta da Conceicao que, aos tres anos de idade, foi a razao para ela visitar-nos.

Eu ja havia fechado esse capitulo mas aconteceu algo mais. Vou direto ao assunto. O presidente Obama saiu do armario e admitiu que os casais homossexuais deveriam ter o direito de se casarem. Ele somente oficializou o que as atitudes dele em relacao ao assunto indicavam. Nao esta acontecendo nada novo para mim. A atitude dele fez seu oponente, Mitt Romney, declarar o outro lado da moeda onde casamento deveria ser somente entre uma mulher e um homem.

Esta foi uma decisao inteligente e arriscada da parte do presidente. Ninguem sabe exatamente os efeitos que ela causara na campanha a longo termo e pode ser prejudicado de alguma forma com isso. Mas parece que a aposta esta rendendo. Pelo menos em termos monetarios porque ele tem conseguido arrecadar quantias vultosas para sua campanha. Mas o que me fez falar a respeito do assunto eh outra razao.

Esse eh um assunto que nao afeta na minha decisao em quem votar. Brasileiros tem um dito que fala: “Quem tem teto de vidro nao joga pedras na janela do seu vizinho”. O dizer nao cai em mim. Eu apenas o usarei na minha explicacao. O meu pensamento com respeito ao assunto tem evoluido desde os anos 60. Quando eu era crianca no Brasil esse era um assunto que os pais nem tinham a liberdade de conversar conosco. Eh provavel ate que nem entre si eles comentavam.

Nos anos 60 a nossa sociedade era tao conservadora que um beijo na boca exibido na televisao causou comocao em alguns. A legalizacao do divorcio em torno do mundo era algo condenado em nossa sociedade. E o Brasil estava muito atrasado em assuntos delicados como esses. Dai, o assunto homossexualismo era algo que a gente ouvia pouco e nao comentava muito.

O conhecimento do assunto por mim surgiu de forma natural. O tempo foi mostrando. Nunca tive contato com a comunidade e apenas conhecia pessoas que eram gays e nao fazia julgamento do comportamento delas. O que eu sentia era: isso nao eh para mim e a vida dos outros nao me afeta nesse sentido.

Todavia, isso nao quer dizer que eu nao tivesse nenhum preconceito disso. Eh verdade. Temos que admitir que, apesar do nosso patrulhamento para nao termos preconceitos, as pessoas humanas sempre tem um pouco. Isso eh ate natural. O que eh doentio com esse respeito sao as pessoas terem o preconceito e julgar as outras baseando-se nos sentimentos preconceituosos e nao no pensamento racional.

O que sera estranho para alguns eh que, meus sentimentos a respeito dos gays somente foram pacificados apos longos estudos da Biblia. Pois eh! Ninguem podera negar a realidade de que o texto biblico condena o comportamento gay. Alguns buscam respostas e mencionam passagens que parecem aprovar o relacionamento homossexual mas nao passa de desculpa para negar o obvio. Dai, por que entao eu diria que: o casamento entre homossexuais eh aceitavel?

Em primeiro lugar eu pensei na sociedade pederasta da Historia Grega. Naquela sociedade, o amor entre dois homens era tido como mais relevante que o amor entre um homem e uma mulher. Mulher era tolerada apenas por causa da funcao reprodutiva. Elas nao eram consideradas mais que objetos uteis. E isso tambem nao se encaixava no que eu sinto. Entao imaginei: E se nos vivessemos numa sociedade pederasta em que a maioria absoluta fosse homossexual e se essa maioria tentasse impor o comportamento dela sobre todos os heterossexuais, o que eu iria fazer?

Para concluir minha forma de pensar tambem me perguntei: O casamento dos gays interfere com meu casamento heterossexual? Ou interfere com qualquer outro casamento heterossexual? Nao consigo ver qualquer forma de isso acontecer. Dai eu evolui o pensamento.

Penso que quem esta contra o casamento dos gays esta apenas sendo egoista no assunto. Outra forma para melhor explicar isso eh so pegar a definicao de duas palavras envolvidas no assunto. Temos casamento e matrimonio. As definicoes das palavras afetam o assunto ate porque a Biblia que chegou a nos foi originalmente traduzida para o latim, e a lingua define o significado. Casamento, da mesma forma que marriage em ingles, tem um significado mais amplo de uniao, complemento, alianca, harmonia e combinacao.

Isso permite ao portugueses dizerem coisas como: O parafuso casa com a porca. E os de lingua anglicana podem falar: “um casamento de mentalidade” significando apenas ter a mesma ideia. Dai, as pessoas que querem definir o casamento como sendo apenas entre uma mulher e um homem so querem provocar confusao. O que eles pensam deveria ser definido com a palavra matrimonio. Matrimonio eh a palavra que implica em maternidade que eh usado nos ritos das igrejas para definir a relacao entre marido e esposa. Somente os conservadores extremos eh que nao querem enxergar isso porque estao cegos pelo preconceito.

Eu comparo essa situacao com algo que aconteceu comigo no Brasil. Desde quando eu era crianca eu detestava cebola. Mas ela eh usada como condimento em quase tudo da cozinha brasileira. Como eu era parte apenas de uma minoria significante, antes de comer eu separava a cebola picada num lado do prato. Em minha familia esse eh um caso antigo que todos conhecem. Mas eu nao era o unico.

Porem, de vez em quando aparecia um engracadinho que cortava a cebola em pedacos bem pequenos e jogava numa comida cuja cor escondia isso. Eu sempre ficava irritado com isso porque nao era o visual que me incomodava e sim o gosto. E se eu comia isso, tinha diarreia no dia seguinte. Penso que o povo que eh contrario ao casamento homossexual esta apenas sendo bully. Porque eu tenho gosto pelo casamento heterossexual isso nao significa que tenho o direito de impedir os outros de pensarem diferente.

Agora, vamos casar as ideias com respeito ao problema biblico e o dito brasileiro acima. Eu me libertei da ditadura do que “esta escrito na Biblia” desde que estudando-a encontrei um monte de contradicoes. Ai pensei: As contradicoes nao podem existir se ela foi ditada por Deus. Entao, o texto biblico representa a Verdadeira Palavra de Deus ou, em outros termos, reflete apenas o pensamento humano numa janela de tempo? Deixarei a resposta para voces, os leitores.

Mas eh preciso falar um pouco mais a respeito da decisao do presidente Obama de dar apoio ao casamento homossexual. Primeiramente os comentaristas tem dito que ele pode ser prejudicado pela propria decisao porque a comunidade negra eh na maioria conservadora no assunto casamento homossexual. Como na eleicao anterior ele ganhou a maioria dos votos da comunidade negra, agora a comunidade podera tirar o apoio a ele. E eu assisti `a entrevista de um pastor negro sendo na CNN a respeito do assunto.

Ele concordou que: Obama pode perder votos da comunidade por causa dessa decisao dele. E ele claramente apoiou a ideia de que o que esta escrito na Biblia eh a Vontade de Deus, e nos nao poderiamos interpretar diferente. E aqui esta o porque de eu discordar das nocoes dele e dos outros tradicionalistas com respeito ao que “esta escrito na Biblia”. Na Biblia se encontra a lei que permite a escravidao. Qualquer um pode ver isso em Exodus 21 e outros. Em toda a Biblia a gente encontra passagens que se referem `a humanizacao da escravidao mas em nenhum caso ela decreta sua abolicao.

Entao, esconder o preconceito contra o homossexualismo atras do que “esta escrito na Biblia” seria o mesmo que dizer: “discriminacao antes, agora e discriminacao para sempre”. Desde que nao esta escrito na Biblia que: Eh uma vergonha possuir escravos diante de Deus e Ele Proprio foi o suposto autor da autorizacao para escravizar os outros, entao, a comunidade negra precisava estar alerta para a possibilidade de a escravidao retornar.

Foi por isso que eu usei o dito brasileiro antes. No caso de o pastor estar tao confiante em que: foi Deus Quem discriminou os homossexuais na Biblia, ele tambem tem que admitir que: a escravidao continua valida perante aos olhos de Deus. E estou mencionando a comunidade negra neste caso somente por causa de ser um exemplo mais recente entre as discrepancias entre o texto e a Vontade de Deus. Nao creio que Deus discrimine ninguem. Mas o telhado do pastor foi feito de vidro.

Nao me interpretem mal. Todos os tetos foram feitos de vidro nesse caso porque no tempo em que o texto biblico foi escrito qualquer um poderia ser escravizado. Ate os reis. Meu ponto eh este, nos sabemos, escravidao eh uma vergonha diante de Deus. Da mesma forma que as outras discriminacoes tambem o sao.

Melhor eh fechar esse capitulo de vez!

21. SOLUCOES

       

MILLOR, MELOU OU MELHOR FERNANDES!?

August 1, 2011

Carta a Millor Fernandes.

Estimado Millor. Gostei muito de seu artigo: Militar eh incompetente demais!!! Militares, nunca mais!

O problema foi o seguinte. Alguns amigos o me repassaram. Mais que amigos, gente do meu proprio sangue. Tenho a felicidade de ter uma familia imensa. Com pessoas em todos os espectros politicos. Exceto os superextremos, penso eu. Nao que eu me feche para estes. Apenas gosto das pessoas, mesmo que as opinioes delas me parecam nojentas as vezes.

O seu artigo lembrou-me duas coisas. Os bons tempos em que nao perdia um deles nas paginas da Revista Veja. Algo por volta de 30 ou mais anos atras. E tambem o meu querido avo materno.

Vovo Juca sempre foi um homem correto e de opinioes fortes. Um pequeno ditador, diriam seus filhos e netos mais antigos. Um homem do tempo dele, digo eu. Afinal, nascido em 1.892, nao poderia ser muito diferente. Catolico ao ponto de expulsar um filho de casa porque ele tornou-se evangelico, mesmo sendo um doce de pessoa. Politico daqueles que odiava o comunismo. Neste ponto, ate mesmo, neurotico porque enxergava atitudes comunistas em tudo o que o contrariava.

Quanto a nos, os netos do meio e mais novos, tinhamos uma verdadeira adoracao por ele. Quando a gente lhe pedia as bencaos: ele nao deixava de brincar: “Deus t’Abencoe” ou “Bem surrado seja.” Quando minha mae, num de nossos seroes, reclamou: “O senhor foi muito duro conosco! Bateu muito em nos.” Ele a puxou pela manga da blusa como se para sussurrar uma confidencia: “Perdidas foram as que nao acertaram!…”

Claro, voce deve imaginar a chuva de gargalhadas que isso suscitou a nos, netos adolescentes e mesmo em mamae e demais presentes. O velho ja estava meio esclerosado, com mais de 85 anos, viveu ate aos 90 e quase 1, preso a uma cadeira de rodas, mas nao perdia o bom humor. `As vezes.

O final da vida dele coincidiu com o final da ultima ditadura militar no Brasil. Ele virou uma “arara” contra os militares. Movimento pelas “Diretas Ja”? “Pura desordem”. Prisioneiros politos? “Tinha que matar!” General Figueiredo? “Um frouxo, que esta entregando o Brasil nas maos dos comunistas.” Os netos dele proprio!? Ah!… Esses… “Uns vermelhos. Inocentes uteis.” (uteis ao comunismo).

Vovo era genioso. Dai a dificuldade que alguns sentiam de conviver com ele. Mas foi homem que ajudou a construir a Matriz, o hospital e as dependencias do ginasio e II grau na cidade. A fotografia dele esta exposta em varios lugares, sem ter sido prefeito, padre ou deputado.

Mas um dia tivemos um entrevero. Como estavamos em lados opostos da politica, ele resolveu provocar-me. “Por que voces nao vao para a Uniao Sovietica, la eh que lugar de comunistas!” O senhor acha que esta certo sair prendendo as pessoas na rua so porque elas pensam diferente? “Se for comunista igual a voces, tem que prender e bater mesmo!” Por que o senhor pensa que isso esta certo!? “Porque eh a lei!…” Entao, ta certo vo! Ja que eh lei, os sovieticos tem todo o direito de prender, torturar e matar os dissidentes, porque essa eh a lei de la!…

Quando vovo perdia o argumento, ele chorava e rogava essa praga. “O que vale eh que eu estou perto de morrer. Mas voces ainda vao se arrepender!…” Nunca arrependi. Prefiro um Collor do qual possamos chutar a bunda que um militar que so quer chutar a bunda da gente sem motivo algum!

Nao adiantava a gente argumentar que queria ver a justica imperar. Fosse no Brasil, na Uniao Sovietica ou na China. A ideia dele era fixa no sentido: Desde que voce fosse contrario `a ditadura, entao, automaticamente era um comunista ou, quando muito, um “inocente util”. Pela idade e esclerose, tornou-se incapaz de racionar que ele proprio estava sendo um “inocente util” `a ditadura.

Voltando ao artigo do Millor. Sera que o Millor Fernandes que escreveu o elogio `a ditadura eh o mesmo que fazia comedia antigamente? Sera que os meus contatos meio-direita tem razao de me o enviar? Eu aposto que sim. So penso uma coisa. Os meus contatos se esqueceram que o Millor eh um genio da escrita. Assim, ele sabe fazer as coisas parecerem o que nao sao e o entendimento do que ele escreve vai depender do humor e o espectro politico do leitor.

Vejamos. Ele elogiou as megaconstrucoes feitas no governo militar, ai se inclui usinas nucleares, hidreletricas, alguns projetos rodoviarios, a Ponte Rio-Niteroi etc. Esqueceu-se, propositamente, da Transamazonica? Aquela em que o governo brasileiro declarou guerra `a natureza e, em razao da tal, entramos em economia de guerra: destruindo varios quilometros quadrados de natureza por dia!?

Tai o carater duas-caras do governo militar. O da realidade e aquele que a propaganda oficial mostrava. Desde o periodo de construcoes megaliticas, passando pelo Egito antigo, ate a Uniao Sovietica, sem esquecermos dos nazistas, certos projetos foram feitos como cortina de fumaca, para esconder a realidade de que a carteira do povo estava sendo “batida”.

Nao sou engenheiro. Portanto nao posso afirmar. Mas ventilou que os megas projetos hidreletricos poderiam ter sido substituidos por outros de menor porte e sequenciais ao longo dos rios. Isso causaria menos danos `a natureza e melhor aproveitamento do potencial hidreletrico dos rios. Poderiamos ter salvo as “Sete Quedas”, fonte de renda turistica e empregos. Itaipu tinha um endereco militar. Se os argentinos se engracassem de fazer guerra contra o Brasil, bastaria abrir as comportas para joga-la agua’baixo. O problema eh que o Rio Grande do Sul e o Uruguai iriam juntos.

Alias, durante o governo militar, nao se escondia a verdade economica. O que foi oficialmente divulgado era que “vamos primeiro fazer o bolo crescer, para depois, repartir” (a renda, bem entendido). Empregos surgiam `as pamparras. “Mas o salario oh!” Como eu era uma crianca na epoca, tive a oportunidade de procurar emprego em 1.978. Encontrei apos 3 meses apenas de busca. O problema era que o salario nao correspondia ao meu talento. No final do meu salario sobravam varios dias do mes. E a partilha?! Ate hoje nao sei quem comeu a minha parte naquele bolo!

O governo militar vendeu o nosso povo ao preco de banana no mercado internacional. Exatamente como a China tem feito nos ultimos 20 anos. Mas, ao contrario do chineses, o Brasil nao guardou nenhuma reserva. A bolha brasileira estourou e das obras impostas pelo governo militar sobraram-nos, principalmente, uma divida sem medidas. Essa heranca maldita explica parte dos fracassos dos governos civis que seguiram aos militares.

Nao creio que o Millor nutra qualquer simpatia pela forma como o governo chines reeduca ideologicamente aos seus intelectuais. Sera que ele nao imaginou que em caso de uma retomada do poder pelos militares, ao estilo 1.964, seria um dos primeiros a ser convidado a passear no exterior? Passagem de mao unica?! A nao ser que a passagem de volta fosse em um paleto de madeira!

Nada contra o projeto pro-alcool. Apenas um erro de estrategia precisa ser observado. Os militares eram experts em impor ideias. Era o que eles queriam e pronto. Como as crises no fornecimento de petroleo quase moeram a economia brasileira nos anos 70, criaram um projeto megalomaniaco. Queriam substituir a tecnogia antiga por uma que ainda nao existia. O Brasil inteiro virou cobaia. Apos enfiarem a ideia nas bombas de gasolina e nos tanques dos carros, descobriu-se que o alcool corroia as pecas. Carros foram sucateados com poucos anos de uso. E quem ficou com a conta? A Velhinha de Taubate e mais 100 milhoes de brasileiros!

Por “azar nosso”, a crise do petroleo nao ficou para sempre. Quando os precos do petroleo despencaram, tinhamos mais um “elefante branco” nas maos. Ou seja, ao inves de terem feito experimentos e pesquisas bem conduzidas, e depois montando pequenos projetos mais baratos que se consolidariam no futuro, eles arriscaram nosso dinheiro como se estivessem jogando num cassino. Saimos da primeira fase do pro-alcool com resultados duvidosos e com uma divida incalculavel. Compute-se ai o prejuizo que cada individuo brasileiro teve, mas nao podia recorrer `a justica para ser reembolsado!

Educacao! Ah que bons tempos! Sinto-me vitima ate hoje. Nao sabem por que? Tinhamos um sistema ruim. Herdado dos tempos imperiais. Eram poucas instituicoes educacionais. Multiplicadas apenas pelo voluntarianismo como o do meu avo. A maior parte dos brasileiros era analfabeta. Novamente, era preciso um mega projeto para colocar o Brasil no mundo moderno. Criou-se a massificacao do ensino. Para piorar, introduziu-se a “matematica moderna”, excluiu-se o ensino do latim, retirou-se o frances etc e tal. Eles so haviam se esquecido de uma coisa. Primeiro seria necessario produzir-se professores, entao, o recurso foi colocar qualquer um para ensinar. Mesmo quem nao sabia. Se alguem pensa que a ma qualidade de ensino no Brasil eh algo novo, eh porque eh recem-nascido.

Eu diria que, se nao houvesse um duplo sentido, o texto do Millor Fernandes estaria repleto de desonestidades. Principalmente quando ele fala dos banimentos dos simpatizantes dos chineses, russos e cubanos e foca a atencao em atos terroristas cometidos por alguns da militancia daquele grupo. A desonestidade estaria no fato de que, nos, os netos do vovo Juca e netos de milhoes de outros brasileiros, nao tinhamos militancia armada alguma, mas estavamos sendo afogados pela autosuficiencia do governo militar. Queriamos participar, votar, dar opinioes, mas fomos banidos do direito de faze-lo, somente porque tinhamos opiniao diferente da “supremacia intelectual militar”.

O fato era esse. Ter tv a cores era uma mordomia confortavel. Mas nao me importaria termos sacrificado mais alguns anos sem ela, se em troca tivessemo aplicado em educacao de qualidade. Educacao continua fundamental. Tv, nao importa que seja a cores ou preto e branco. Desde que se tivesse uma, o resultado seria o mesmo. Mas os militares nao perderiam a oportunidade de levar mais essa “modernizacao” ao cenario brasileiro. Mesmo porque, a televisao em si era uma forma de divulgar a propaganda oficial, cheia de ufanismo e autoelogias, capaz de aglutinar a absoluta maioria de desinformados que apoiavam da ditadura.

Eles criaram o MOBRAL que ensinou milhoes a “ler e escrever”. Como essa instituicao tinha a parceria com voluntarios da comunidade, em muitos casos isso revelou-se bastante util para alguns. Nao importa a qualidade do ensino. Sempre existem alguns que tem mais talento e aprendem de qualquer maneira. Mas quantos livros os “mobralizados” leram depois de receber o diploma? Sera que corresponde aos objetivos de uma educacao seria? Falo da media, nao das excecoes.

Alias, uma aresta que preciso aparar em minha vida eh. Quando estava fazendo a universidade, lancei a ideia numa reuniao dos estudantes para que fizessemos uma marcha, saindo de todas as universidades federais do pais para nos encontrarmos com o general Figueiredo e pedirmos que nao continuasse a sucatear o ensino publico e gratuito. Fui contido pelo presidente do DCE, que era petista, e outros membros que militavam no PC do B. “Voce sabe o que esta falando?!” Referiam-se ao esforco fisico que isso demandaria. Andar mil quilometros nao seria para eles. 30 anos depois eu continuo pensando que a ideia eh valida e a faria de bom grado. Porem, aos 53 anos de idade e mal preparado fisicamente penso que precisaria ser acompanhado por uma ambulancia. So por precaucao! Naquele tempo eu andaria 4.000 tranquilamente. Mas nao poderia faze-lo sem o apoio, pelo menos, dos “lideres”.

Outras noticias daqueles tempos. Fui a Brasilia em 1.977. Tenho um irmao que estudava na UNB. Ele nos sinceroneou num “passeio turistico” onde eu aprendi que a palavra “minhocao” significava um predio extremamente comprido e nao outra coisa. Mas tambem mostrou que a Universidade estava cheia de militares, “fazendo a seguranca”. Espalhados por todo o Campus. Mostrou-nos um guarda-roupas embutido e disse. “Aquele eh o ……. (nao guardei o apelido). No dia da manifestacao ele pegava um estudante entre as pernas e um em cada braco. Quem caia no abraco dele nao tinha nem a possibilidade de mover.”

Em Vicosa, Minas Gerais, existe uma marcha tradicional. A “Marcha Nico Lopes”. Era anterior `a ditadura e continuou depois dela. Servia como manifestacao democratica para os estudantes protestarem contra tudo que estivesse errado. Foi solenemente proibida pela ditadura. No dia, o Campus foi cercado. Os estudantes sairam do Campus em pequenos grupos como se estivessem em seus afazeres normais. A reuniao se deu no centro da cidade. Ai o “homens” chegaram de surpresa, distribuindo cacetetes em todos. Sorte minha! Foi um ano antes de eu ingressar na dita e nao ganhei a cacetetata que meu primo levou na cabeca!

Houve um de nossos primos que teve pior sorte. O Rogerio Coelho, neto do vovo Juca, foi preso por uma semana. O crime foi participar de uma manifestacao de bancarios em Belo Horizonte. Outro primo foi alem disso. Pegou em armas. Foi solenemente “desaparecido”. O corpo, ninguem sabe ninguem viu. Por mais hediondo que tenha sido algum ato dos militantes “comunistas” no Brasil, nunca ouvi falar que tenham cometido a desumanidade de ocultar cadaveres, para levar terror e exasperacao aos familiares.

Houve um crescimento que nao podemos deixar de atribuir principalmente aos militares. Eles nao o comecaram mas o aceleraram numa proporcao jamais vista, ate o que esta acontecendo na atual China. Quando os militares entraram para o poder, 70% ou mais da populacao brasileira era rural. Quando sairam, o dado estava invertido. Nao posso deixar de atribuir `a urbanizacao sem planejamento e acelerada ocorrida naquele tempo como sendo o embriao da violencia que hoje existe no dia-a-dia do brasileiro. As pessoas nao se mudaram para as cidades grandes. Elas foram atraidas por promessas falsas de melhoria de vida e se amontoaram nelas.

“Nao houve corrupcao durante o governo militar.” Millor, essa me fez rir de doer o baco. Qual corrupcao maior voce queria? Por mais frivola que fosse a sociedade brasileira que pediu para os militares intervirem naquilo que ela imaginou ser desordem, ela jamais delegou poderes aos militares para rasgarem a constituicao e permanecerem no poder. Depois que tomaram o poder eles se deixaram corromper pelo proprio. Exerceram o poder pelo poder, nao pelo direito ou competencia.

Corrupcao politica e economica? Acaso apagou-se de nossa memoria que Paulo Maluf, Orestes Quercia, Antonio Carlos Magalhaes, Jose Sarney etc eram politicos aliadissimos dos militares? Acaso os militares que foram capazes de desvendar todos os segredos da “militancia comunista” nao sabiam o que esses politicos estavan praticando? Ou nao foi do interesse criar o ninho de cobras que depois permaneceu no poder que se seguiu aos governos deles?

Outra, para que se tenha uma ideia. Na epoca do “Milagre Economico Brasileiro” o dinheiro ficou tao disponivel que os donos de fazenda do Estado do Rio de Janeiro tomaram emprestimos para plantar feijao. Numa proporcao tal que se todo o dinheiro fosse usado para plantar esse feijao, ate na cabeca do Cristo Redentor teria que plantar. Nao sobraria lugar para residencias. O governo militar usou o dinheiro do contribuinte para corromper a elite brasileira inteira.

Quanto a nao terem ficado ricos. Nao sei dizer. Mas eles nao precisavam de caixa 2. Eles nao concorriam a eleicao alguma. Ja estavam eleitos por sua propria corrupcao.

Nao estou aqui defendendo corrupcao de especie alguma. Qualquer ato nesse sentido ja me causa nojo. Sou a favor de criar-se uma lei que punisse o crime de corrupcao de forma a que tanto o corrompido quanto o corruptor fiquem apenas com a roupa do corpo e na obrigacao de trabalhar para ganhar a vida. Porem, nao concordo que a lei seja retroativa em nenhum sentido. Iria valer a partir do minuto que fosse promulgada. E teria que ser clara, com julgamento acelerado, em tribunal proprio, cabendo o onus da prova `a justica e o completo direito de defesa aos acusados. E quem fizesse acusacao falsa receberia o mesmo tratamento da lei.

Enfim, nao vou comentar ponto-por-ponto os topicos comentados pelo Millor. Eu escrevo demais e isso costuma incomodar alguns de meus leitores. Mas duas coisas eu nao posso deixar em branco. Primeiro, os militares multiplicaram a producao do petroleo e do aco. Mas so o fizeram porque outros brasileiros, como Monteiro Lobato, em primeiro lugar, tiveram o visionarismo de por a vida em risco para criar a Petrobras. Os militares deram a continuidade. Mas isso nao segnificaria que os civis nao teriam feito o mesmo se tivessem sido mantidos no poder. Afinal, foi algum militar que construiu Brasilia?!… Megalomania por Megalomania, eu prefiro a de Brasilia.

A outra coisa eh quanto ao direito de opiniao, o qual considero sagrado. O texto do Millor parece minimizar os efeitos nocivos da ditadura militar. Uma delas, por exemplo, era a censura previa, onde todos os autores eram obrigados a submeter seus textos ao crivo da inspencao de censura. Muitos dos quais eram banidos por mostrar o lado fera da propria ditadura. Ou nem sempre!

Sera que seria preciso suspender o programa: “Os Trapalhoes”, porque eles cantaram o refrao: “Este eh um pais que vai pra frente…” andando de costas? Ou mandar alguem “passear” no exterior porque disse: “Quem nao tem cao caca com gato; quem nao tem gato caca com rato; quem nao tem rato caca com ato!?” Sera que era direito dos militares, retirar criancas de suas camas `a noite e levar para os poroes, para torturar os pais que tinham alguma militancia? Fazer o mesmo com esposas e viuvas de presos politicos assassinados?

Gente! O Millor nao seria idiota de escrever o que escreveu, pensando ou desejando ver militares de volta ao cenario do governo. Afinal, por que ele que sempre usou do humor e criticismo ao governo quereria que voltasse um governo que o proibiria de trabalhar no que ele mais gosta? Nesse tempo em que ate os povos arabes, depois de decadas e decadas de ditaduras, estao se revoltando, o que iria ganhar o Millor em fazer propaganda contraria?!…

Na verdade, eu nao sou contra os militares. Nesse meu robby de escrivinhador, aprendi por observacao que precisamos interpor as palavras corretamente em seus devidos lugares para evitar sentidos duvidosos. Eu sou determinadamente contra qualquer ditadura. Seja de direita, esquerda, meia ou de centro. Ditadura eh uma lambanca, e contra qualquer democracia.

Que venham os militares. Desde que, civilizadamente, respeitem a constituicao, passem pelo crivo honesto das urnas, sejam eleitos e governem em paz. Agora, se for para rasgarem a constituicao como fizeram, impor leis de excecao, chamar de ordem aquilo que fosse a vontade propria deles e querer que todos os civis sejam reduzidos `a obediencia das casernas, ai sim eu repito: “Militares, nunca mais!”

Ou uma coisa ou outra. Ou os meus amigos meia-direita entenderam mal o que Millor escreveu ou a idade ja esta batendo mesmo! Nascido em 1.923, ele tem todo o direito de repetir, como meu avo, “Bem surrados sejam”. Eu desconfio que meu avo teve essa clarividencia quando estava proximo a falecer. Nao importava qual fosse a nossa opiniao. Ele era do contra. Se nao fosse assim, nao teriamos nenhum assunto para ele. E ele, coitado, ficaria jogado na sua cadeira de rodas, solitario, e so teria as filhas solteiras para implicar com elas. Para ele, era melhor ter uns pivetes que o atazanassem, em contraposicao `a solidao. Pivetes que o amavam incondicionalmente. Apesar dos momentos de completa caduquice.

Deus permita que o Millor esteja livre dela por mais alguns anos. Para que possa continuar nos brindando com suas tiradas humoristicas. Que ele nao seja rebaixado a Melou Fernandes e que seja promovido a Melhor Fernandes.

Valquirio de Magalhaes Barbalho.

O autor eh blogueiro sem soldo ou salario.
Entre suas obras existem livros. Poucos publicados e pouquissimo lidos.
Assuntos que aborda: Todos.
Politica: detona as desinformacoes.
Religiao: Consegue dar “a Deus o que eh de Deus e a Cesar o que eh de Cesar.”
Genealogia: o melhor de todos os robbies.

A DIVINA PARABOLA

May 29, 2011

A DIVINA PARABOLA
O CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS
IV VOLUME

APRESENTACAO

Este livro foi escrito ha 12 anos. Desde, entao, eu apenas o havia datilografado e nao mais o li. Somente nos ultimos tres meses o fiz, inevitavelmente, porque o redatilografei para publica-lo em meu blog na Internet.

Esta releitura foi uma gratissima surpresa. Muito detalhezinho ja se havia esvaido de minha memoria, entao, a releitura tornou-se duplo prazeirosa porque tambem eu fui surpreendido pelo que esta escrito. Existem cenas fortes e emocionantes. Algumas poderao levar o leitor ao choro e algumas mais ao arrepio.

Nao eh uma Obra feita para agradar a todos os gostos. Tem muito de exame de consciencia e pessoas que se virem contrariadas em suas opinioes poderao nao gostar. Mas o objetivo principal nao eh impor ideias. E sim procurar fazer as pessoas refletirem a respeito do mundo passado, do mundo que temos para decidirmos qual o mundo deixaremos para nossa descendencia.

A gente que escreve sabe. Ter a ideia de escrever um livro nao eh dificil. Escreve-lo eh um pouco complicado. Porem, o mais dificil eh manter grande parte do escrito em um mesmo nivel. Isso penso que foi conseguido nesta Obra.

Quando comecei a redatilografa-lo, nao o fiz com tanto animo. Este eh o IV volume de minha Obra. Os volumes I e II ja foram publicados em ingles mas, por razoes adversas, esta como que encalhado. Nao se pode dizer isso atualmente porque os livros somente sao imprimidos quando existem pedidos para faze-lo. Como sou “autor desconhecido” tambem nao ha procura. Este eh o mal de publicar-se sob esse sistema. O frequentador de livrarias nao ve o livro, nao o pega nas maos, nao da uma espionada em seu interior e, entao, tambem nao compra. Se fosse de um autor super conhecido, tudo ficaria mais facil.

O meu desanimo se justificava porque ja publiquei o III volume no meu blog. Apesar de gratuita a sua leitura as visitas a ele tem sido poucas. Dai, o eu ter gasto tanto tempo ate redatilografar ate a pagina 70 das 141, tamanho oficio, que contem o original. Das 70 paginas em diante eu redatilografei em menos de 15 dias.

Por que? Porque me senti tao envolvido pela releitura que esqueci-me completamente de que o estava escrevendo para que outros o lessem tambem. Reescrevi nessa velocidade porque eu proprio estava gostando tanto que quis satisfazer a minha propria curiosidade a respeito dos detalhes da Obra. Confesso que gostei muito. Mas precisava de segundas opinioes.

Basicamente, mantive a escrita de 12 anos atras. Algumas poucas pessoas que ganharam copias que fiz naquela epoca poderao verificar isso. Apenas redividi os paragrafos grandes e os capitulos grandes em porcoes menores, para facilitar a leitura. Procurei separar o nucleo de cada pensamento em apenas paragrafos de 3 linhas, como base.

As alteracoes foram poucas. Elas se limitaram, na maioria das vezes, a apenas reorganizar as palavras nas frases, a substituir palavras por sinonimos que melhor transmitiam o pensamento. Acrescentei tambem uns 4 ou 5 paragrafos. Porem, eles serao faceis de identificar porque fazem mencoes a coisas que aconteceram depois da escrita do livro. Eh o caso da mencao aos terremotos na Indonesia e no Japao. O assunto terremoto ja era o moto de quando o livro foi escrito e as citacoes foram apenas para registrar a confirmacao. Nao se preocupem. Nao se trata de adivinhacao de nenhum futuro.

Bom, nao vou contar o resto para nao revelar as surpresas. Sigam lendo a introducao escrita ha 12 anos atras com outras pequenas alteracoes no final dela. O IV volume nao tinha nome e ganhou um agora que eh A DIVINA PARABOLA. Nome que no final dele ja estava como mencao de 12 anos atras, mas nao adocao.

O IV volume do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS foi escrito com a intencao de abordar a maioria dos aspectos que atingem com maior forca a vida humana atual. Aconselhariamos a quem o lesse a le-lo na integra, porem, conhecemos bem a vida moderna e nao esperamos que todas as pessoas tenham tempo para isso logo que tenham acesso a ele.

Mesmo sabendo que melhor eh perdermos um pouco de tempo, porem, recebermos uma BOA NOVA, resolvemos deixar algumas dicas que poderao ajudar ao leitor, sem tempo, a fazer uma pre-leitura de partes que o tocarao mais profundamente ate que haja disponibilidade para a completa leitura.

Este volume comeca, efetivamente, no capitulo 008. Os capitulos anteriores a ele tem o objetivo de envolver o leitor com a historia contada.

O capitulo seis, o mais longo desta primeira parte, tem o objetivo maior de prestar alguma informacao aos leitores estrangeiros e aos leitores do futuro. Ele relata uma resumida Historia Brasileira do seculo XX, do ponto de vista migratorio. Leitores brasileiros contemporaneos nao deverao encontrar novidades nele.

A leitura do capitulo cinco eh essencial a todas as classes de leitores porque este da um sinal ao que veio a Obra.

Pessoas que ocupam cargos publicos poderao optar por ler primeiro os capitulos 19 e 20; alem dos 36 a 38 e 43.

Pessoas envolvidas com evangelizacao podem optar por ler primeiramente, alem do capitulo cinco, o capitulo 44 e o Epilogo.

Pessoas envolvidas com a aplicacao da justica, indicamos os capitulos 33 e 43.

Pessoas envolvidas com a economia, indicamos os capitulos 35 e 41.

O melhor eh, quem queira fazer leitura dinamica, recorrer ao indice e se orientar pelos titulos dos capitulos. O nome de cada capitulo ira indicar o assunto que mais interessa ao leitor individualmente.

A todos em geral, porem, recomendamos a leitura completa.

As outras recomendacoes sao as mesmas do III volume, ou seja, tenham em maos uma canetinha marcadora para frisar as partes que mais profundamente os tocarem.

Tambem deste volume nao se pedira pagamentos de direito autoral ao escritor. Qualquer pessoa que gostar da obra tem o direito de fazer quantas copias desejar para repassa-las aos amigos.

Framingham, 16 de janeiro de 2000.
18A Victor Road
Framingham – MA – USA

Ja se passaram 12 anos desde que esta Obra foi escrita. Na presente Escritura ouveram algumas alteracoes estruturais como a subdivisao de capitulos em capitulos menores. A intencao eh a de facilitar a leitura. Porem, desestruturou as recomendacoes logo acima e os capitulos indicados podem nao ser os mesmos. Porem estarao em torno do indicado.

Paragrafos tambem foram subdivididos para que ficassem menores e contivessem apenas um nucleo de pensamento em cada um. O objetivo eh o mesmo. Facilitar a leitura.

INDICE

No. Titulo pagina

000 Apresentacao 000
001 Algumas citacoes 01
002 A fe e o caminho para Deus 03
003 Salvos pela fe e pela boa obra 04
004 Quem serve corretamente a seu irmao? 05
005 “Quem quer ir para o Ceu?” 07
006 Apresentacao da Comunidade Brasileira nos EEUU 08
007 Aviso aos Teofilos 14
008 Imagem Descritiva do Ceu 14
009 Fazer da Terra uma extensao da Casa de Deus 15
010 Pequenas Observacoes 17
011 O Acesso ao Vestibulo do Ceu 17
012 A Terra Cujo Nome Era Diferente 19
013 A Comissao de Recepcao 20
014 O Grande Capital 23
015 Os Dons que Veem de Deus 24
016 O Jogo de Deus 26
017 Pausa para o Culto a Deus 29
018 Dados Sobre o Exterminio das Guerras 31
019 O Caminho das Aguas 32
020 As Aguas Continuam a Rolar 36
021 O Anuncio do Fim de Todas as Guerras 40
022 Anunciando Armagedom 42
023 Com a Palavra: Lucida 46
024 Batalhas de Armagedom 48
025 A Pedra de Cal Sobre o Demonio 51
026 O Tratado dos Limites do Vazio e da Elevacao 53
027 Os Poderes da Mente, O Vazio e o Preenchimento 56
028 Confrontos Com Teistas Radicais e Satanistas 60
029 Os Teistas Radicais se Voltam Contra os Reencarnistas 62
030 Ataque dos Teistas Radicais ao Uso de Imagens e Simbolos 65
031 Falsos e Verdadeiros Milagres 68
032 A Justica que Nasceu de Deus 70
033 Lucida Continua na Justica de Deus 72
034 Licao de Libertacao 75
035 A Harmonia Mundial Translucidiana 78
036 A Humanizacao da Economia Mundial 80
037 Percorrendo Translucida 84
038 Ajuda Mutua Entre Nacoes 87
039 Emprego dos Dons em Translucida 89
040 Um Outro Lado de Translucida 91
041 E Assim Nos Falamos 94
042 O Copioso Choro Sem o Ranger dos Dentes 96
043 O Conhecimento da Universidade 99
044 Inicio dos Ultimos Extertores do Teismo Radical 102
045 O Significado das Palavras Eh Solucao Para Problemas 104
046 Translucida Pacificada 111
047 O Fim das Diferencas Economicas 113
048 O Sexo em Translucida 117
049 Anunciacao de Um Novo Dia 122
050 Nossas Palavras 124
051 Despedidas de Translucida 129
052 A Luz Permanece em Nossa Viagem 134
Epilogo 137
Observacoes 140
Agradecimentos 140
Continuidade? 140
Framingham, 23 de maio de 1999 141

CAPITULO 001 – ALGUMAS CITACOES

12 “Aqui esta a perseveranca dos santos, daqueles que guardam os mandamentos de Deus e a fe em Jesus. 13 Ouvi, entao, uma voz que vinha do ceu dizendo: “Escreva: Felizes os mortos, aqueles que desde agora morrem no Senhor. Sim, diz o Espirito, descansem de suas fadigas, pois suas obras os acompanham.”" Ap. 14, 12-13.

22 “Jesus disse para eles: “Tenham fe em Deus. 23 Eu garanto a voces: se alguem disser a esta montanha: levante-se e jogue-se no mar, e nao duvidar no seu coracao, mas acreditar que isto vai acontecer, assim acontecera.”" Mc 11, 22-23.

09 “Ninguem agira mal nem provocara destruicao em meu monte santo, pois a Terra estara cheia do conhecimento de Jave, como as aguas enchem o mar.” Is 11, 09.

17 “Mas eu digo a voces que me escutam: amem os seus inimigos e facam o bem aos que odeiam voces. 28 Desejem o bem aos que os amaldicoam, e rezem por aqueles que caluniam voces.” Lc 6, 27-28.

38 “Persegui e alcancei os meus inimigos
e nao voltei sem os ter consumido.
39 Eu os derrotei, e nao puderam levantar-se:
eles cairam debaixo dos meus pes.
40 Tu me cingistes com vigor para o combate
e curvaste sob mim os agressores.
41 Tu me entregaste a nuca dos inimigos
e eu exterminei os meus adversarios.
42 Eles gritaram, mas ninguem os socorreu.
Gritaram para Jave, mas ele nao respondeu.
43 Eu os reduzi como poeira ao vento,
eu os pisei como o barro das ruas.” Salmo 18 (17) atribuido a David.

25 “Dai, Eliseu foi para Betel. Enquanto subia pelo caminho, um bando de garotos, que tinham saido da cidade, comecaram a zombar dele, gritando, “Suba, careca! Suba, careca!” 24 Eliseu virou-se, olhou para eles e os amaldicoou em nome de Jave. Entao duas ursas sairam do bosque e despedacaram quarenta e dois garotos.” II Rs 2, 23-24.

13 “Depois disso, alguns levaram criancas para que Jesus tocasse nelas. Mas os discipulos os repreendiam. 14 Vendo isso, Jesus ficou zangado e disse: “Deixem as criancas vir a mim. Nao lhes proibam, porque o Reino de Deus pertence a elas. 15 Eu garanto a voces: quem nao receber como crianca o Reino de Deus, nunca entrara nele.” 16 Entao Jesus abracou as criancas e abencoou-as pondo a mao sobre elas.” Mc 10, 13-16.

35 ” Entao Jesus se sentou, chamou os doze e disse: “Se alguem quer ser o primeiro, devera ser o ultimo, e ser aquele que serve a todos.” Depois Jesus pegou uma crianca e colocou-a no meio deles. Abracou a crianca e disse: 37 “Quem receber em meu nome uma destas criancas, estara recebendo a mim. E quem me receber, nao estara recebendo a mim, mas aAquele que me enviou.”" Mc 09, 35 37.

40 “Mas nao depende de mim conceder o lugar aa minha direita ou esquerda. Eh Deus Quem dara esses lugares aaqueles, para os quais Ele preparou.” Mc 10, 40.

44 “…e quem de voces quiser ser o primeiro, devera tornar-se o servo de todos. 45 Porque o Filho do Homem nao veio para ser servido. Ele veio para servir e para dar a sua vida como resgate em favor de muitos.”" Mc 10, 44-45.

18 “Combata o bom combate 19 com fe e consciencia.” 1Tm 1, 18-19.

22 “Se podes fazer alguma coisa, tem piedade de nos e ajuda-nos.” Jesus disse: “Se podes!… Tudo eh possivel para quem tem fe.” 24 O pai do menino gritou: “Eu tenho fe, mas ajuda a minha falta de fe.”" Mc 09, 22-24.

06 “Porem, quando ja estava perto da casa, o oficial mandou alguns amigos dizer a Jesus: “Senhor, nao te incomodes, pois eu nao sou digno de que entres em minha casa: 07 nem sequer me atrevi a ir pessoalmente a teu encontro. Mas dize uma palavra, e o meu empregado ficara curado. 08 Pois eu tambem estou sob a autoridade de oficiais superiores, e tenho soldados sob minhas ordens. E digo a um: Va, e ele vai; e a outro: Venha, e ele vem; e ao meu empregado: Faca isso e ele o faz.” 09 Ouvindo isso, Jesus ficou admirado. Voltou-se para a multidao que o seguia, e disse: “Eu declaro a voces que nem mesmo em Israel encontrei tamanha fe.” Lc 07, 06-09.

21 “Jesus olhou para ele com amor e disse: “Falta so uma coisa para voce fazer: va, venda tudo, de o dinheiro aos pobres, e voce tera um tesouro no ceu. Depois venha e siga-me.” 22 Quando ouviu isso o homem ficou abatido e foi embora cheio de tristeza, porque ele era muito rico. 23 Jesus entao olhou em volta e disse aos discipulos: “Como eh dificil para os ricos entrar no Reino de Deus!”" Mc 10, 21-23.

43 “Entao Jesus chamou os discipulos e disse: “Eu garanto a voces: essa viuva pobre depositou mais do que todos os outros que depositaram moedas no tesouro. 44 Porque todos depositaram do que estava sobrando para eles. Mas a viuva na sua pobreza depoistou tudo o que tinha, tudo o que possuia para viver.” Mc 12, 43-44.

15 “As autoridades dos judeus ficaram admiradas e diziam: “Como eh que este homem tem tanta instrucao, se nunca estudou?”" Jo 07, 15.

25 “Quando voces estiverem rezando, perdoem tudo o que tiverem contra alguem, para que o Pai de voces que esta no ceu tambem perdoe os pecados de voces. 26 Mas, se voces nao perdoarem, o Pai de voces que esta no ceu nao perdoara os pecados de voces.” Mc 11, 25-26.

03. “Jesus perguntou: “O que eh que Moises mandou voces Fazer?” 04 Os fariseus responderam: “Moises permitiu escrever uma certidao de divorcio e depois mandar a mulher embora.” 05 Jesus entao disse: “Foi por causa da dureza do coracao de voces que Moises escreveu esse mandamento.” Mc 10, 03-05.

“Errais em nao conhecerdes as escrituras.”

Estudar escrituras por meio de citacoes eh um bom exercicio para ampliar os nossos conhecimentos com Respeito a Deus. Confrontar umas com as outras, nos ensina a discernir melhor a Vondade de Deus. Reagrupar as citacoes apuradas eh preparar o nosso caminho para uma Boa Nova.

Sabemos que estudar os Caminhos de Deus por meio de citacoes nao eh a melhor forma de encontrarmo-nos com Ele. Nao aconselhamos aos iniciantes a adquirir o conhecimento dessa forma. As citacoes acima veem na espectativa de que as pessoas, ao lerem o presente volume do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS ja tenham conhecimento pelo menos geral do teor biblico. Assim, evita-se que o leitor seja levado a tomar atitudes posteriores apenas em funcao do seu estado mental momentaneo.

O Pai nao deseja de nos apenas um envolvimento emocional. Ele Deseja sim uma reacao da consciencia, capaz de transformar as nossas emocoes em compromisso. Nao desejamos que este livro se transforme em mais uma fonte de divisao do mundo. Defendemos que todos tenham conhecimentos equivalentes para que a situacao de desuniao entre os povos de Deus, que existe atualmente, nao perdure para sempre.

Tambem concordamos que nao eh fazendo as coisas que Moises, os profetas, ou mesmo Jesus ou os demais lideres espirituais falaram que nos fara ir ao Reencontro com Deus. Nao sera porque fomos mandados fazer as coisas que nos disseram que devemos faze-las. De nada adianta fazermos as coisas simplesmente porque somos mandados, exceto quando criancas ou na falta de juizo proprio.

Devemos fazer as coisas porque o desejar faze-las nos tocou no intimo e eh por nossa propria decisao e vontade que as fazemos. Mas, antes de tudo, eh necessario consultarmos os nossos razao e juizo se o que desejamos fazer constitui o nosso proprio bem e eh benefico ao corpo da humanidade.

CAPITULO 002 – A FE E O CAMINHO PARA DEUS

Este capitulo foi aberto em funcao da forma incorreta como parte de, senao todos, nossos evangelizadores atuais tem se dedicado ao servico a Deus. Tem concentrado seus esforcos de evangelizacao usando apenas a fe como argumento. Pregam como se todos fossemos obrigados a acreditar no que falam. Como se fossem os donos da Verdade e como se na ausencia deles a Verdade nao existiria. Falam demais e nada ouvem. Nao fazem exame proprio de consciencia. Nunca admitem os proprios erros.

Taxam como erro a qualquer opiniao alheia. Nao meditam a respeito das Coisas de Deus alem dos limites internos da porcao escolhida por eles das Escrituras, eleitas como porcoes nobres. E seguem sua pregacao distorcida, voltada apenas para suas proprias vontades e nao para a Vondade Divina.

Claro, para o ser humano, a fe tem um valor inigualavel. Eh por meio da fe que ele eh iniciado nas Coisas de Deus.

Quando somos criancas, somos conduzidos pelos adultos, que nos falam o que eh o bem e o que eh o mal. Se os adultos que nos ensinam tais coisas, suprem as nossas necessidades e nos abrigam com amor, passamos a confiar neles irrestritamente. Entao, passamos a crer em todas as coisas que nos sao ditas. Nao porque tenhamos conhecimento delas mas porque somos conduzidos por nossa fe nos adultos.

Por isso, fe pode ser definida como sendo o acreditar naquilo que nao se tem conhecimento proprio dele; ou o acreditar naquilo que imaginamos nunca ter visto ou, ainda, acreditar naquilo que esperamos existir, baseados apenas em sinais e evidencias.

Mas, sera que a fe sozinha eh o suficiente para a salvacao de todas as pessoas? Com certeza, nao.

Basta-nos analisarmos a vida de qualquer pessoa considerada enviada por Deus. Verificamos que estas pessoas tem fe mas elas nao ficam paradas em suas fes. Pelo contrario, a fe as impulsiona a tomar atitudes novas, a preservar o que andou correto e a consertar o que andou errado. Esta tomada de atitude nao eh mais fe, ela eh boa obra. Sem ela a fe eh morta.

CAPITULO 003 – SALVOS PELA FE E PELA BOA OBRA

Muitos diriam que os primeiros discipulos de Jesus, incluindo-se os onze chamados apostolos (doze excluindo Judas Iscariotes) foram salvos pela fe que tiveram. Claro, eles tinham fe mas esta era limitada. Constatamos tal coisa pelos proprios livros biblicos. “14 Por fim Jesus apareceu aos onze discipulos enquanto estavam comendo. Jesus os repreendeu por causa da falta de fe e pela dureza de coracao porque nao tinham acreditado naqueles que o tinham visto ressuscitado.” Mc 16, 14.

Claro, o livro de Marcos eh contraditorio porque afirma logo em seguida aa citacao acima que “Quem nao acreditar, sera condenado.” Verso 16. Isso, referindo-se a outros evangelizados que nao os apostolos. Mas como o Pai nao faz distincao entre pessoas, apenas por falta de fe, nao condena.

Assim, podemos constatar que os proprios apostolos faltaram com a fe, apesar de terem sido testemunhas oculares de tantos feitos magnificos de Jesus. Podemos concluir que os apostolos nao puderam ser salvos pela propria fe que tinham mas esperamos que o consigam pela atitude que tomaram de levar a noticia de Jesus a todos os povos que puderam. Nao foi por fe que fizeram isso mas sim pelo conhecimento que receberam dele. O Conhecimento os levou aa boa obra de evangelizarem.

“Deixem as criancas vir a mim. Nao lhes proibam, porque o Reino de Deus pertence a elas.” Mc 10, 14. Como podemos observar, criancas nao tem conhecimento das Coisas de Deus e, na maioria das vezes, ainda nao estao preparadas para praticarem boas obras, porem, o Pai Concede a elas o caminho da fe. Este caminho eh extensivo tambem aos adultos que nao podem decidir por si proprios. Estes, “que nao sabem o que fazem”, sao criancas que cresceram mas que nao amadureceram.

Por fim, nao se pode atribuir a salvacao de todas as pessoas a um unico requisito. Eh mais comum que se tenha a combinacao de pelo menos dois e a nosso enxergar estes requisitos sao pelo menos tres: fe, boas obras e conhecimento.

Tambem eh importante que se observe que o batismo de aguas nao eh imprescindivel. Imprescindivel eh a Vontade e o Poder de Deus. Isto podemos observar pela citacao de Lc 07, 06-09 (Capitulo 001, Algumas Citacoes): “Nem mesmo em Israel encontrei tamanha fe.” Esta frase dita, por Jesus, a respeito de um oficial romano comprova nossa observacao. O oficial nao pertencia aa irmandade de Jesus, portanto, nao era do Caminho, nem Judeu e, muito menos, batizado. A leitura completa da passagem de Lucas, que vai dos versos 01-10, revela que o oficial nao somente tinha fe, mas tambem praticava boas obras, as quais o justificavam.

Aqui queremos ter o, talvez, atrevimento perante aos homens de reclamar o direito aa salvacao para Herbert de Souza (O Betinho) que nasceu no cristianismo e foi batizado. Durante o transcorrer de seu bom combate pela vida declarou-se ateu convertido. Apesar de declarar-se ateu, travou uma intensa luta a favor dos excluidos no Brasil, que perdurou ate a morte dele mas que, em sequencia ao exemplo dado por ele, continua a ser travada.

Acreditamos ser inimaginavel, o Pai, nao conceder um Bonus Especial de Salvacao para uma pessoa que tanto amou ao proximo, como o Betinho demonstrou amar, sem reinvindicar o proprio beneficio. Declarando-se ateu ele nao praticava o bem a troco do beneficio futuro de sua Salvacao futura.

CAPITULO 004 – QUEM SERVE CORRETAMENTE A SEU IRMAO?

Servir e praticar boa obra sao sinonimos. Todo o que serve aa Vontade do Pai faz uma boa obra e toda boa obra eh servi-Lo. Servir eh a principal Recomendacao que o Pai nos deu. O principio de tudo para nos eh servi-Lo. Servir aos irmaos eh uma consequencia de servir ao Pai. Ha pois que definir melhor o que eh servir, no sentido Divino.

Usaremos uma parabola para demonstrar essas coisas.

“Havia ha muito tempo um homem rico e que havia transformado um capturado de guerra em seu escravo. Este homem escravizado pertencia a um povo livre, que nao acreditava em escravidao. Para mante-lo na condicao de escravo, o homem rico amarrou-lhe correntes com uma bola de ferro, nos pes dele, para que nao fugisse.

O homem escravizado passava todo o seu tempo imaginando formulas de escapar daquela situacao. Certa vez, descobriu um ponto fraco na corrente que o prendia aa bola de ferro. Quando foi levado para o campo, para o trabalho na lavoura, aproveitou-se de uma falha da vigilancia para se distanciar do grupo de escravos e feitores. Distante, usou duas pedras para romper a corrente e iniciar sua fuga. Porem, nao conseguira romper a corrente que atava uma perna aa outra e isto possibilitou a sua recaptura.

De volta ao cativeiro, foi espancado e suas correntes foram restauradas. Apesar dos maltratos recebidos e todas as ameacas de morte, manteve o dialogo a seguir com seu senhor, que fora ve-lo apos recapturado e castigado.
— E entao, aprendeu que nao ha como fugir de meu jugo?
— Falhei hoje mas continuarei tentanto.
— Nao seria mais facil voce se conformar? Se voce trabalhar para mim por alguns anos, sem causar-me transtornos, eu o treinarei como soldado e conduzirei uma expedicao em busca de mais escravos. Quando os novos escravos chegarem eu o porei como meu feitor e voce conquistara sua liberdade.
— Quem sou eu para decretar a escravidao de outras pessoas? Eu detesto estar na condicao de escravizado. Nao desejo isso para ninguem. Deus deu-me os campos abertos e a liberdade. Seria um crime contra Ele, eu aceitar a escravidao, seja ela do tipo que for. Voce nao respeita a liberdade dos outros e nao merece a liberdade que Deus lhe deu. Se eu aceitar suas condicoes, vou me tornar cumplice do seu pecado e me tornarei pior do que voce. Voce eh tao escravo quanto eu estou. Voce ja nao mais saberia viver se nao fosse pelas maos de seus escravos.
— Escravo atrevido! Estava pensando em lhe fazer um bem e eh isso que me responde? Nao importa. Serei paciente. Voce tera sua racao cortada pela metade e o trabalho dobrado. Veremos se seu orgulho nao se dobra!?…
— Eu nao tenho orgulho, tenho razao.
— Razao? Compare o que possuo com o que voce tem! Tenho dinheiro, casa, familia numerosa, escravos, os meus celeiros estao cheios, tenho minha religiao e ja conto muitos anos de vida. Nao conheco muitos homens que tenham mais tempo de vida do que eu. E voce, um jovem que nada sabe da vida, que nada possui, quer me dizer que Deus nao esta comigo?!
— Voce tem razao em dizer que tudo possui mas tudo o que voce possui eh material e isso passa. Porem o meu espirito jamais sera seu escravo.

O homem rico se riu do jovem, para ele, petulante. Saiu decidido a manter os castigos ao escravo, na certeza de que ele seria dobrado com o tempo.

Mas, ao contrario disso, o jovem escravo voltou a fugir e a ser recapturado. E ao senhor de escravos continuou afirmando:
— Voce nao merece a liberdade que Deus lhe Concedeu.

Passado algum tempo, uma horda inimiga invadiu o pais do senhor de escravos. Eram pessoas de cultura diferente do escravo. Estes, tambem acreditavam na escravidao e tomaram todos os bens que puderam transportar dos ricos do pais invadido. Entre as presas de guerra estavam o jovem escravizado e o proprio senhor de escravos. Ao tomar conhecimento da riqueza daquele homem, o chefe da horda estabeleceu um alto resgate por ele, caso os familiares o quizessem te-lo de volta. Enquanto nao o fizessem, ele trabalharia como escravo para pagar seus alimentos.

Com isso, o jovem escravizado e seu antigo senhor tornaram-se companheiros de infortunio. O jovem continuou atado a suas correntes e o antigo senhor pode ficar livre das correntes mas preso aas suas ilusoes.

— Tal como eu te disse escravo petulante. Trabalhei toda a minha vida servindo aa minha familia. Dei a ela tudo do bom e do melhor. Servi ao meu pais, conquistando voces barbaros e ainda dei esmolas a muitos em dificuldades. Alem disso, ajuntei fortuna tao grande que o resgate que estes outros barbaros ignorantes pediram eh insignificante perto do que possuo. Tenho certeza que em breve estarei de volta aa minha casa e me armarei e voltarei para dar grande licao a essa gente ignorante.

Mas o tempo passou e ninguem vinha resgata-lo. O que ele nao ficou sabendo eh que sua familia se reunira para discutir sobre o pagamento do resgate. Chegou-se aa conclusao que se poderia paga-lo mas alguem levantou a questao:
— Ora, esses barbaros nao tem escrupulos. Quem garante que se levarmos o resgate a eles, eles ficarao satisfeitos?! Quem nos garante que quem for levar o dinheiro tambem nao sera feito escravo?! Nao nos restou escravo algum de confianca que possa levar o resgate, assim, caso os barbaros nao cumpram com suas palavras, eles fariam escravo alguem que ja era escravo.
— O irmao tem razao. Nao podemos confiar em ninguem neste momento. Seria arriscado fazer um escravo de mensageiro. Ele poderia fugir com o ouro, ou poderia aderir aos barbaros e contar para eles o quanto a mais nos possuimos. Assim, eles voltariam para pegar mais dinheiro e fariam todos nos de escravos. Nos bem sabemos que nosso pai, em sua soberba, nunca teve amizade por nenhum escravo. Ninguem morre de amores por ele.
— Os irmaos tem razao. Depois o nosso pai ja esta muito velho. Em breve eles perceberao que ele nao aguenta mais o servico da escravidao e terao que liberta-lo. Desta forma nosso pai voltara para casa sem precisar pagarmos nada.
— Mas, e se eles se enfurecerem e matarem nosso pai?
— Como eu disse: nosso pai ja esta bastante velho. Mais dia menos dia ele ira morrer mesmo. Isto faz parte da natureza e nos nao podemos revogar essa lei.

E assim ficou decidido.

E os anos se passaram. O homem rico e o escravo continuaram escravizados. As forcas comecaram a faltar ao homem rico agora escravizado. Somente entao ele percebeu o quanto andara errado. Tudo dera aa sua familia pensando que a estivesse servindo. Porem jamais percebera que houvera incutido, com suas proprias atitudes, na mente de seus descendentes que o maior bem da vida seriam os bens materiais, que pudessem reter para eles proprios.

Nos ultimos dias de sua vida, ele ja nao mais enxergava direito. Era preciso que alguem trouxesse-lhe a comida e o que beber. E a unica pessoa que concordou faze-lo foi exatamente aquele que fora escravo dele.

Proximo aa epoca de sua morte, aquele homem que fora rico reconheceu a licao de sua vida, confessando a aquele que fora escravo dele:
— Enquanto eu te maltratava e roubava a sua liberdade voce procurava ensinar-me o verdadeiro valor da vida e eu nao o compreendi. Agora que voce esta livre do meu jugo e poderia inclusive me matar que ninguem se importaria porque, para que sirvo? Voce eh o unico que me ajuda a viver, amenizando o meu sofrimento. Aa minha familia pensei estar servindo todo o tempo de minha vida, descobri que nao soube ensinar nada alem do amor aos bens materiais. Nem mesmo a mim ensinei-lhes a ter respeito. Agora so me resta eh pedir-lhe perdao por tudo o que lhe fiz de mal e reconhecer o quao errado andei em toda a minha vida.
— Em minha consciencia, meu irmao, jamais estive sob o seu jugo ou destes que agora nos escravizam. Eu me coloco sob o jugo das Maos do Nosso Pai que esta no Ceu. O Jugo Dele eh leve. Tenho muito a agradece-Lo por poder, neste momento, te servir. Voce nao tem mais poderes sobre mim. Deus da a mim o direito de escolha de ajuda-lo ou nao, nesta sua hora dificil. E voce nao imagina como eh bom servir. Como isto me faz feliz. Isso me faz sentir como se eu fosse igual a Nosso Pai que esta no Ceu. Nao eh isso que Ele faz todos os dias? Envia-nos profetas, escrituras e toda a sorte de coisas que precisamos para que sejamos salvos? Quem faria isso por nos senao Ele? Nos, os pecadores, que nao fazemos por merecer sequer uma gota da Benevolencia Dele!

O antigo senhor de escravos morreu nos bracos de seu irmao.

CAPITULO 005 – “QUEM QUER IR PARA O CEU?”

Uma certa vez, quando o padre Roque Patusi estava como paroco na Igreja de Sao Tarcisio, na cidade de Framingham, Massachusetts, USA, apresentou um grupo de criancas que faria sua primeira comunhao. Para quem vir a ler estes escritos mas nao estiver familiarizado com o termo, ele se referia aa primeira vez que o catolico recebe o corpo e o sangue de Jesus, simbolizados pela ostia (pequena folha circular de pao sem fermento) e o vinho. Naquele tempo, este ato ainda era considerado um misterio para a fe catolica.

Durante o culto, o sacerdote lancou a pergunta para os convivas: “Quem de voces quer ir para o ceu?” Houve um unissono: “eeeuuu” por parte das criancas preparadas para a cerimonia e uma pequenissima parte da assembleia geral. Possivelmente, aqueles que responderam positivamente, alem das criancas preparadas, eram os catequistas ou pessoas mais familiarizadas com a lida dos assuntos religiosos.

O padre se viu surpreso pela falta de entusiasmo da plateia e se sentiu obrigado a chamar a atencao do publico para o fato de que o objetivo da religiao era o de conduzir as pessoas ao caminho que leva ao ceu. Que as criancas ali presentes, preparadas para a primeira comunhao, desejavam ir e que seria bom que toda a assembleia presente tivesse o mesmo objetivo. Assim esclarecido, refez a pergunta, aa qual a maioria absoluta respondeu positivamente.

Certamente ha que se explicar o ocorrido. Muitas pessoas pensariam, aa primeira vista, que aquela assembleia nao tinha vontade de se reunir com o Pai ou que o paraco nao fosse um bom orientador nesse sentido. A verdade eh diferente. Existem muitos fatores que levaram a ter acontecido a resposta expontanea e pronta das criancas e o silencio dos outros. A resposta das criancas eh facil explicar em funcao da fe que as acompanha e ja tratada no terceiro capitulo deste volume. Elas queriam ir para o Ceu porque fora lhes ensinado que la era um bom lugar de se viver e elas nao se questionam: mas, como eh esse bom?!

A resposta muda dos adultos pode ser parcialmente explicada pela origem da plateia, o que sera o assunto do proximo capitulo. Tambem podemos explicar a resposta dos adultos pelo nao envolvimento das pessoas com a correta construcao da Igreja de Deus; pelo pouco conhecimento das Coisas de Deus e pelo, praticamente, total desconhecimento do que seja o ceu. Este ultimo, alias, eh o objetivo a ser decifrado pelo presente volume.

Nos mesmos, que agora relatamos aqueles fatos, nao responderamos positivamente aa primeira pergunta do padre Roque. E isto eh facil explicar porque gozamos da amizade particular do sacerdote, o que nos proporcionou dialogos a respeito de diversos outros assuntos religiosos. Nos temos diferencas no acreditar.

Em funcao disso, a nossa certeza imediata era a de que o Ceu que estava na mente de quem fazia a pergunta poderia ser diferente do Ceu que estava na mente de quem responderia. Estabelecida esta definicao, nao nos furtamos a responder positivamente aa questao, ressalvando para o nosso intimo que o Ceu que desejavamos era mais amplo e mais aberto que aquele permitido aas funcoes sacerdotais dos sacerdotes de quaisquer denominacoes religiosas em particular.

O padre, ate por dever da profissao, estava preso aas definicoes biblicas e da Igreja Catolica, embora tenha opinioes mais avancadas que grande parte dos outros sacerdotes catolicos. Porem, eh para que as diferencas religiosas sejam diminuidas ate serem extintas que este volume esta sendo escrito.

CAPITULO OO6 – APRESENTACAO DA COMUNIDADE BRASILEIRA NOS ESTADOS UNIDOS

O Brasil eh um pais de enormes proporcoes. Seu territorio eh pouca coisa menor que Canada, China e os proprios Estados Unidos. Tem porem algumas vantagenes em relacao aos demais gigantes da Terra. O clima eh morno, porem uniforme. Somente no extremo sul, numa pequena area em relacao ao todo, constatamos neves ocasionais, num inverno de periodo curto.

Nao temos verdadeiros desertos. Nao existem atividades vulcanicas. As regioes montanhosas e relevo dificil de ser dominado nao representam grande area no conjunto territorial, nao prejudicando as condicoes para a agricultura, ao contrario, favorece porque possibilita a diversificacao dos produtos agricolas por abrandar o clima mais quente.

As instabilidades sismologicas nao sao consideraveis. O maior problema natural brasileiro sao as enchentes periodicas, mesmo assim, nao seriam problema algum, nao fosse pela atividade do proprio ser humano ao nao respeitar os limites que a natureza nos impoe. Tambem existe uma area, cerca de um quinto do territorio, onde ocorrem secas periodicas. A excassez de agua nesses periodos poderiam ser totalmente controlaveis aproveitando-se a abundancia pluviometrica de periodos alternados.

O Brasil foi colonizado por pessoas de origem portuguesa. A populacao nativa eh aquela classificada como de origem asiatica e por habitar o continente sul americano recebeu a denominacao comum de indigena. Alias, por um engano de localizacao, os primeiros espanhois e portugueses a aportarem nos continentes americanos pensaram ter aportado nas Indias, ou seja, no continente asiatico, dai chamarem erroneamente os nativos de indios.

Desde os primordios, a ocupacao portuguesa se paltou pela exploracao e o extrativismo dos recursos naturais. Nao se preocupando em construir ai um mundo novo. Trouxe da Asia os primeiros cultivos agricolas que, aa epoca, eram importantes fatores de renda comercial como cana-de-acucar, pimenta, anil e cafe. Junto com as lavouras importou a populacao africana escravizada para os servicos pesados.

Passados dois seculos de pura exploracao, foram descobertas minas de metais preciosos e nao preciosos, juntamente com pedras de maior valor comercial, na regiao do atual Estado de Minas Gerais. Isso fez mudar um pouco o fluxo migratorio. Acorreu para a regiao uma grande leva de pessoas cujas familias ja estavam radicadas no Brasil e residiam nas regioes mais litoraneas, desde Sao Paulo ate Pernambuco.

Junto com essa populacao comecou a chegar novas levas de portugueses direto do reino. Geralmente provinham de familias em dificuldades financeiras na metropole, eram jovens e buscavam fortuna e aventura. O aumento da atividade economica levou aa intensificacao da importacao da mao-de-obra escrava africana ja que era dificil arrancar tal tipo de trabalho do nativo na propria patria dele. Uma pequena leva de franceses, ingleses e espanhois tambem esteve presente nesse fluxo migratorio.

A Independencia do Brasil veio com um pouco de atraso. No periodo napoleonico, as cortes portuguesas se viram obrigadas a deslocar-se para o Brasil, porque Portugal tornou-se aliado da Inglaterra, que era a inimiga da Franca. Napoleao invadiu Portugal, e o Brasil tornou-se o centro do Imperio Portugues. Como metropole do Imperio, a populacao brasileira nao se sentiu incentivada a imitar as outras nacoes americanas que estavam se emancipando.

Com a queda de Napoleao e o restabelecimento da coroa portuguesa, o Brasil tornou-se um principado e, devido ao atrito de interesses entre os brasileiros com os portugueses, o principe regente D. Pedro I, do Brasil, declarou-o independente em 1822. Essa independencia era apenas relativa, pois, o Brasil era dividido em castas sociais. Aquela independencia correspondia apenas aos interesses das elites que eram compostas por homens da nobreza, elites comercial e a agraria, e o clero.

A populacao comum nao tinha direito a voto nem a voz. A escravidao perdurou ate aas proximidades do seculo XX (1888). A grande massa popular era, via de regra, subserviente aas elites. Nao se ousava reinvindicar porque as armas sempre estavam nas maos daqueles que estavam com o poder e as sabiam usar tiranicamente.

O segundo imperador do Brasil, D. Pedro II, criou condicoes para um relativo desenvolvimento do Brasil. Ofereceu oportunidades aas populacoes estrangeiras, sobretudo a europeia, convidadas a participar da expansao da colonizacao do imenso territorio ate entao virgem. Com isso recebeu levas de imigrantes de origem italiana, francesa, holandesa, alema, entre outras, ate norte-americana (forcas derrotadas na Guerra da Secessao).

O II Imperio terminou de uma forma desastrosa, do ponto de vista politico. A decretacao da abolicao da escravidao, a 13 de maio de 1888, pela princesa Isabel, filha do imperador e regente do Imperio aa epoca, ascendeu o estopim das insatisfacoes das elites novamente, o que levou aa Proclamacao da Republica e aa expulsao da familia real, a 15 de novembro de 1889.

Devido aa Historia previa de exclusoes sistematicas da populacao pobre e aos interesses das elites, o Brasil continuou sua Historia sem um programa especifico de desenvolvimento e educacao. A esta epoca a grande parte do eleitorado brasileiro se concentrava em tres estados do pais que sao: Minas Gerais, Rio de Janeiro (onde se encontrava a antiga capital imperial) e Sao Paulo. Eh preciso lembrar-se que para obter o direito ao voto era preciso que o eleitor fosse do sexo masculino e com renda financeira superior aa possibilidade da maioria absoluta da populacao.

Os segmentos populacionais grandes prejudicados pelos preconceitos nessa epoca sao os ex-escravos, os nativo-brasileiros e seus descendentes proximos.

Apos aa I Guerra Mundial inicia-se a intensificacao da industrializacao do pais e os tres estados sao premiados com a concentracao das riguezas, particularmente Sao Paulo.

A populacao brasileira nessa epoca eh basicamente analfabeta, nao vota e continua submissa aas elites.

As condicoes mundiais tornam-se precarias no primeiro quarto do seculo XX. A imigracao europeia intensifica. Essa populacao chega fugida dos muitos conflitos na Europa, particularmente a I Guerra Mundial. Nesta epoca os povos europeus estao empobrecidos, exceto pela superpotencia mundial de entao, o Imperio Britanico.

As Americas, especialmente os Estados Unidos e o Brasil se tornam refugios naturais aos imigrantes empobrecidos do mundo, devido aas oportunidades oferecidas pelos imensos territorios ainda inexplorados. Estados Unidos levam grande vantagem por causa da proximidade com os paises fonte da populacao imigrante. Embora a distancia entre Brasil e Europa nao seja maior em relacao ao Norte e ao Nordeste do pais, o centro, representado pelos tres estados mais ricos, era. E a regiao Sul brasileira, que possui um clima mais proximo ao que os povos europeus estavam adaptados, eh mais distante ainda.

Asiaticos, especialmente japoneses, tambem descobrem o Brasil como refugio para suas dificuldades. Embora, no principio, eles notaram que haviam apenas migrado para outro pais para encontrarem novas dificuldades. Mas por ser uma populacao de educacao superior, logo se adaptou e aproveitou as oportunidades que nao eram dadas aos brasileiros de origem pobre.

Anteriormente e nessa mesma epoca o Brasil tambem recebe levas de imigrantes provenientes do Oriente Medio. Eles sao basicamente libaneses de origem mas passam a ser comumente chamados de turcos, porque portavam passaportes emitidos pelo antigo Imperio Turco Otomano.

O segundo quarto do seculo XX nao melhora a condicao da populacao. O aparente desenvolvimento eh enganoso. Como o territorio do pais eh imenso em proporcao aa populacao ja estabelecida, ela continua vivendo basicamente do extrativismo dos recursos naturais e de uma agricultura que se favorece dos solos virgens e da mao de obra mal paga.

Politicamente o Brasil vive uma ditadura que era definida como mae dos ricos e pai dos pobres. Pai dos pobres porque criara leis como o salario minimo, o voto universal para os alfabetizados etc. Mae dos ricos porque os acobertava, nao fiscalizando inclusive se as leis criadas eram ou nao cumpridas. A populacao ganhou o direito de votar mas era obrigada a votar segundo os interesses de seus patroes.

O terceiro quarto do seculo eh caracterizado por outra ditadura. Esta de origem puramente militarista tecnocrata. Vivia-se a era da Guerra Fria no mundo onde os ideais que se chocavam eram o capitalismo liderado pelos Estados Unidos e o comunismo liderado pela Uniao Sovietica. Uniao Sovietica era um eufenismo que mascarava a supremacia da Russia sobre dezenas de outras republicas.

No Brasil, militares, politicos elitistas e tecnocratas se aliam para conduzir o pais com maos e mentes de ferro. Tentam impor a ideia de que seriam iluminados, capazes de levar o pais do subdesenvolvimento ao superdesenvolvimento da noite para o dia. Sao assistidos por capitais estrangeiros, principalmente, dos Estados Unidos.

Sao feitos investimentos de imensas proporcoes em infra estruturas nem sempre prioritarias. O desenvolvimento social eh praticamente abandonado. Nao ha investimento na pessoa humana. O investimento eh comparavel ao feito no antigo Egito. As construcoes sao grandiosas como as piramides. Mas, exatamente como estas, nao deram vida aos mortos e, por seculos, de nada valeram aos vivos.

O pais se endivida. Bilhoes de dolares foram queimados em obras que se mostraram inocuas ao beneficio das populacoes. A corrida armamentista eh priorizada. Alguns recursos naturais que sempre sustentaram o exibicionismo das elites comecam a esgotar. O territorio inteiro passa a ser vasculhado em busca de fontes novas. Os juros que o pais precisa pagar em funcao das dividas externa e interna consome grande parte da renda. Estes e outros erros levam aa queda da ditadura militar, ja no inicio do quarto final do seculo XX.

O ultimo quarto do seculo eh caracterizado por uma democracia de aparencias. Governos fantoches sao eleitos pelo povo aas custas do financiamento das elites. “A propaganda eh”, mais do que nunca, “a alma do negocio”. As promessas das candidaturas eleitistas sao convincentemente enganosas. Na pratica, porem, o quadro eh o de uma divida governamental que cresce a cada dia. O povo eh chamado ao sacrificio para quita-la.

Tudo o que o povo constroi na claridade do dia, a obscuridade da noite parece levar como uma represa de areia que transborda. Enquanto o cidadao comum empobrece e se desespera, ha uma elite podre que cada vez mais prospera. O vazio entre pobres e ricos atinge dimensoes jamais imaginadas, nem mesmo pelo mais maquiavelico dos ditadores.

E eh nos quadros dos dois ultimos quartos do seculo XX que a imigracao brasileira, sobretudo para os Estados Unidos, se intensifica. O povo eh abracado pelo empobrecimento brasileiro. O salario no pais se torna nos irrisorios 80 dolares por mes. Os primeiros imigrantes conseguem um bom sucesso financeiro. Trabalham duro uns poucos anos, por vezes apenas 2 ou 3, e com o dinheiro que conseguem tornam-se proprietarios comerciais. Geram renda para suas familias e lhes dao vida de classe media.

Esse sucesso incentiva outros a procurar a mesma sorte. E aa medida que o Brasil como um todo se afunda na miseria, este contingente se multiplica. Quantos somos nesse final de milenio? Ninguem sabe ou nao eh do interesse divulgar. Antes, trabalhava-se com o objetivo de fazer-se o “pe-de-meia” e voltar. Porem, tornaram-se tantos os insucessos daqueles que voltaram ao Brasil, que ja eh consideravel o numero de brasileiros que considera a possibilidade de se tornarem, definitivamente, norte-americanos, em defesa do bem estar de suas familias e do futuro de suas criancas. Ja sao muitos os que adotaram a cidania norte-americana.

Admite-se, oficialmente, meio milhao de pessoas emigradas do Brasil para os Estados Unidos. Os imigrantes creem ser muito mais. Por que? Os governos tem registro dos documentos que sao emitidos e nesta emissao se baseiam. Os imigrantes sabem que os mesmos documentos emitidos em nome de alguma pessoa podem ser alterados para transportar diversas outras atraves das fronteiras. Os governos procuram dificultar as falsificacoes de documentos. Os falsarios apenas aumentam suas taxas para transformarem o inconcebivel em possivel. O comercio sujo se enriquece. E tambem sao muitos os truques utilizados por este comercio para contrabadear os pretendentes pelas fronteiras, totalmente sem documentos.

Ninguem leva em consideracao que a solucao para o problema, se eh que isso poderia ser chamado de problema, da imigracao sem autorizacao passa pela solucao dos problemas vividos pelos paises empobrecidos. Nao haveria pressao migratoria se os paises pobres nao tivessem problemas tao graves. E o mundo sabe muito bem quais sao as causas e as possiveis solucoes para tais questoes. Mas o imediatismo, o egoismo e o mal caratismo das elites mundiais se associaram para deixar tudo como esta.

As pessoas, em sua maioria, que emigram do Brasil, o fazem iludidas. Sonham em ganhar um capital rapidamente para poderem voltar. Pensam apenas no que vao ganhar quando chegam. Nao fazem ideia do que terao que fazer para ganha-lo. Por isso, eh comum se decepcionarem na chegada. Sao obrigadas a fazer servicos que consideravam humilhantes no Brasil.

Os imigrantes mais antigos, que ja dominam a lingua e sao “donos dos seus proprios negocios”, muitas vezes, exploram os recem-chegados, levando-os aa semi-escravidao. Esses antigos, por lembrarem que “sofreram” quando aqui se instalaram, justificam sua exploracao como se fosse uma compensacao pelo sofrimento passado. O que os faz anti-cristaos, apesar de se alegarem retos, porque o que Jesus ensinou era o de nao fazermos aos outros aquilo que nao gostariamos que fizessem a nos.

Infelizmente, nao ha como o recem-imigrado fugir dessa situacao desagradavel porque, para chegar, precisa fazer dividas que seriam impossiveis de pagar estando no proprio Brasil. O vergonhoso salario minimo brasileiro, as mas administracoes, o grande quadro de desemprego e a consequente retracao da economia levaram o pais a um ciclo vicioso de constante queda. E o medo da deportacao impede aos imigrantes buscar ajuda competente.

Para tentar reverter a situacao com rapidez, o imigrante eh levado a trabalhar em dois, tres ou mais empregos. Geralmente, gasta de 50 a 120 horas de trabalho por semana. Ganha-se algum dinheiro com isso mas tambem perde-se o sentido da vida. Nos Estados Unidos, paga-se muito caro por alugueis, carros e todos os custos normais da vida. Alem disso, todos planejam voltar algum dia para o Brasil e, para tanto, eh preciso investir no futuro. Futuro que se planeja mas que nao se sabe se vira.

Muitos deixam familia no Brasil. Aas vezes, em fato da demora para retornar, acabam contraindo uma segunda familia. Outras vezes, o parceiro que permaneceu no Brasil faz o mesmo. Entao, encontramos um quadro de total degradacao familiar que, certamente, ira refletir negativamente nas sociedades envolvidas. Os problemas advindos disso nao sao castigos de Deus mas uma simples consequencia dos nossos atos.

As pessoas, comumente, ficam tao absorvidas pelo trabalho que se desatualizam do que esta acontecendo no Brasil. Muitas vezes, investem em coisas pensando no pais que deixaram. Depois de conseguirem o que imaginavam precisar para terem uma vida respeitavel, voltam. Somente para descobrir que o Brasil que deixaram nao eh mais o Brasil onde cabia aquele investimento que, agora, tornou-se prejuizo.

Como a populacao empobreceu e a praca ficou saturada pela concorrencia voraz, o comercio planejado nao suporta as ilusoes. Isso faz com que o imigrante retorne aos Estados Unidos planejando esquecer a patria onde nasceu. Mas o amor pela terra natal, construido durante toda a vida jovem, faz com que os coracoes permanecam em constante chagas. A vontade eh a de retornar mas a razao sabe que nao vale a pena.

Tudo isso ajuda a explicar aquela resposta muda dos imigrantes, se desejavam ou nao ir para o Ceu. As pessoas que aqui chegam sao, em sua maioria, jovens e que estao chegando cada vez mais tenros. Essas pessoas, desnorteadas como estao, sempre imaginam que terao tempo para as coisas de Deus, num futuro ainda indefinido.

Quando o padre nos indagou se queriamos ir para o Ceu, provavelmente, a maioria pensava que sim, porem, nao naquele momento. Esta maioria imagina que eh preciso morrer para ir para o Ceu. E a morte nao eh parte dos planos dela para agora. Todos esquecem que a ida ao Ceu depende de cada momento de nossas vidas. Que precisamos estar buscando isso sempre. Porque nao sabemos se existira um futuro distante para cada um de nos nem qual sera a nossa hora final.

No momento em que a comunidade abandona a pratica das Coisas de Deus para depois, abandona o seu proprio projeto de salvacao. Quando ela abandona a Deus, eh a si propria que ela deixa para depois. O Pai Deseja nossa salvacao mas como disse o sabio teologo: “Deus Creou a tudo sem nos mas precisa de nos para Salvar-nos.”

Por que estamos discutindo isso? Por que analisar os problemas particulares do povo brasileiro se o nosso objetivo eh buscar a Salvacao em favor de toda a humanidade? O povo brasileiro tem sido exemplo de uma coisa muito ruim. Mas ele nao esta sozinho nesse mundo. Existe muita identidade com todos os povos da Terra. Esperamos que o exemplo de um sirva para todos, guardadas suas diferencas.

Que seja para que quando houver prosperidade entre os povos nao se esqueca do exemplo brasileiro. O Brasil eh o quinto pais do mundo em extensao territorial. Suas terras sao agricultaveis em quase sua totalidade. Tem uma populacao razoavelmente grande. Eh a oitava economia no mundo. Seu territorio eh riquissimo em quase todos os recursos naturais. Eh o pais que possui a maior reserva de agua doce no planeta.

Enfim, todos aqueles que forem estudar as condicoes do pais, sem conhecer a Historia dele, afirmarao: “Este eh o pais de futuro prospero.” Por outro lado nao sabera explicar porque a fome e a miseria sao o bem mais visivel dentro da sociedade brasileira. Alguns se arriscarao a dizer: “Isso acontece porque a renda do pais eh extremamente mal distribuida.” Mas nos nao temos a menor duvida em apontar a falta de amor a Deus e ao proximo como as unicas causadoras de todo este disparate.

Nos somos um caso particular de imigrante. Como muitos outros, portamos diploma de curso superior. Poderiamos ter buscado nossa sobrevivencia em nossa patria. Esta patria tem sido madrasta, carrasca com a maioria de sua populacao, e ainda oferece alguns privilegios aas pessoas que possuem alguma especializacao profissional.

Mas ate nisso eh falsa (nao me refiro aa patria em si mas aa elite que usurpou o poder do povo), pois, da mesma forma que oferece privilegios, nao oferece garantias de vida. Viver no Brasil eh viver em constante ameaca de vida, de risco com a saude, de nao se poder dar aos filhos a melhor educacao, de ter sua vida particular invadida por grandes grupos economicos que dominam as comunicacoes etc. De certa forma, isso nao eh novidade porque ocorre em todos os pontos do planeta mas em nenhum outro lugar os abusos sao tao explicitos e o sinismo em ocultar as falcatruas tao grande.

Chegaramos a afirmar ate que sair do pais seria a nossa ultima opcao de vida. Assim, pudemos constatar que nem sempre o planejado eh o que acontece. Aqui chegando, planejamos fazer nossas economias como os outros imigrantes, embora, nao nos fora nenhuma surpresa o modo de vida do imigrante, nem planejavamos nenhum retorno imediato para o Brasil. Surpresa talvez tenha sido a inspiracao de escrever estes volumes. Gostavamos de escrever antes. Sempre tivemos inspiracoes, mas nunca relacionadas ao assunto religioso como fundo principal.

Temos sido diferentes tambem por nao embarcarmos na mesma situacao que os outros compatriotas no colocar o trabalho e o dinheiro acima de todas as outras coisas. Temos trabalhado em torno de 50 horas por semana. Procurado dedicar algum tempo ao filho Teofilo. Bom, mas isso eh o que pode ser observado por quem nos ve por fora. Alguem ja disse que sou preguicoso e outros prefeririam o termo vagabundo.

Eh certo que as pessoas que assim pensam nao levam em conta o tempo que uso para meditacao e fazer estes escritos. Mas, isso, provavelmente, nao conta porque nao rende dinheiro, nao nos faz aparecer e, muito menos, nos da prestigio.

Aos que nos condenam por loucos, por pensar diferente, avisamos que nao sacudiremos a poeira de nossas sandalias contra voces. Sabemos que o tempo comprovara a exatidao de nosso comportamento. Ao contrario do que se possa pensar, temos sido felizes por estarmos procurando servir a Deus, embora, aos olhos de muitas pessoas, temos procurado apenas aparecer e tomam esta desculpa para nao levarem a serio aquilo que nos tem sido revelado pelo Pai.

Aconteceu de aqui nos Estados Unidos nossos rendimentos se tornaram insuficientes para fazer o que planejaramos antes. Mas nos deu a oportunidade de conhecer a vida do operario comum neste lugar. Aquela vida em que as pessoas mal poem a mao no dinheiro que recebem e as contas veem para leva-lo de volta. A vida em que a pessoa eh obrigada a nao adoecer, nem ter nenhum outro gasto inesperado, porque o salario nao cobre tais despesas. Claro, nao nos referimos aa nossa renda familiar mas aa minha particular.

Ha que se observar que as Historias dos outros paises do terceiro mundo se assemelham muito aa do Brasil, fazendo entender que a crueldade humana nao eh um produto particular nosso.

Tambem, eh preciso salientar que o Brasil virou o poco de pobreza, no qual se encontra mergulhado, por causa do orgulho de nossas elites, desde os tempos da escravidao. Naquela epoca, havia uma imensa massa pobre no pais que era representada pela mao-de-obra escrava recem-liberta e de origem indigena principalmente. Quando o Brasil abriu as portas para receber o imigrante pobre europeu e asiatico, nao foi por caridade com esta populacao sofrida. Mas sim porque tinha a ilusao de que os pobres de outros pontos do planeta eram melhores que nossos proprios pobres.

O Brasil deixou de acolher os proprios pobres imaginando que levaria para la, racas superiores, capazes de sustentar os sonhos de consumo de sua elite mediocre, ao mesmo tempo que sustentariam a ela propria.

O agir corretamente teria sido dar oportunidade a aquela populacao excluida que ja estava em seu territorio, procurando absorver as novas tecnologias que impulsionavam o mundo aa epoca, desenvolvendo tambem tecnologias proprias. Priorizando-se a solucao para os problemas locais, dever-se-ia abrir as portas aas populacoes pobres do mundo inteiro porque, ate hoje, o territorio eh vasto o suficiente para gerar riquezas para todos.

Eh preciso lembrar que esta abertura de portas nao poderia se dar com o intuito de explorar a mao-de-obra do imigrante, como aconteceu no passado, e agora acontece conosco no presente.

Mas, como a Historia nao teve uma conducao honesta, nos agora podemos observar os resultados. Ajuntaram-se duas populacoes pobres e desinformadas e uma elite avida por exploracao. O extrativismo desenfreado, sem reposicao ou conservacao da natureza, tem-nos levado aa toda sorte de degradacao, inclusive, moral.

Mas, muitos dirao neste ponto: “Muito facil falar como deveriamos ter feito, depois que o erro ja foi cometido. Dificil eh dizer o que deve ser feito para remover todas as consequencias das acoes passadas.”

Pois, aqui afirmamos que estas inspiracoes tem tambem o objetivo de mostrar os caminhos que precisam ser tomados daqui para frente. Nao estamos aqui para dar uma receita de bolo, que precisa ser seguida ao pe-da-letra. Mas eh um exercicio de meditacao que todos precisariamos fazer para respondermos aas perguntas: “O rumo que o mundo tem tomado eh o rumo que nos levara a Deus? E, se nao eh, qual entao sera o rumo correto?”

Tambem, eh preciso observar que o presente capitulo faz parecer que os Caminhos de Deus passam mais pela realizacao material que pela realizacao espiritual. Mas esta impressao eh distorcida do conteudo completo desta Obra. Portanto, que nao se leia ate a presente pagina e se tire conclusoes definitivas, porque o IV volume do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS comecara, verdadeiramente, agora.

CAPITULO 007 – AVISO AOS TEOFILOS

O esforco de escrever o III volume do LIVRO DO CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS foi dedicado a um particular Teofilo. O presente volume eh dedicado a todos os teofilos do mundo, nao apenas a aqueles que assinam o nome. Theos significa Deus, fillus, significa amigo. O nome eh, em sintese, amigo de Deus.

CAPITULO 008 – IMAGEM DESCRITIVA DO CEU

Queridos filhos, este volume sera como uma imagem descritiva do Paraiso, ou melhor, da Casa do Pai de todos nos. Com certeza voce que ja estudou o conteudo biblico se surpreendera com este titulo. Voce se perguntara: “Como alguem que conhece as Escrituras pode falar em fazer uma imagem do Ceu? Nao sabe ele que isso nos eh proibido?!

Tenha a certeza filho que se nos fosse proibido nos nao seriamos capazes de faze-lo. O Pai nao nos proibiu. Apenas recomendou-nos que nao as fizessemos. E o Pai sempre tem razao. A Sabedoria do Pai conhece desde sempre o nosso passado, presente e futuro. Ele tinha o Conhecimento de que, quando percorrendo a nossa Historia, teriamos dificuldades em lembrarmos das Coisas do Ceu, exatamente como Elas sao.

Assim, se fizessemos uma imagem, baseados no que as pessoas humanas conheciam ha dois mil anos atras, poderiamos incorrer em erros por falta do completo conhecimento. Fazendo uma imagem nos dias de hoje, ela podera se tornar incorreta diante dos conhecimentos que virao. Contendo incorrecoes, nao correspondem aa Vontade do Pai.

Porem, assim como existe uma diferenca entre proibicao e recomendacao, existe a mesma diferenca entre imposicao e escolha. Nao desejamos que os nossos escritos se tornem dogmas. Nada tem que ser como esta. Mas o objetivo de ir-se para o Ceu eh o mesmo de ontem, hoje e sempre. Se afirmarmos que o Ceu eh aquilo que descrevermos, nao confiem em nos. Aceitem-nos apenas quando deixarmos explicito que voces tem o direito de corrigir-nos todas as vezes que os conhecimentos novos Com Respeito a Deus vos revelar as nossa falhas. E no Ceu nos encontraremos definitivamente.

Lembrem-se que nao estaremos sendo os primeiros a fazer tais imagens descritivas. As antigas Escrituras estao repletas delas. Citaremos exemplos para orienta-los: 30 “Jesus dizia assim: “Com que coisa podemos comparar o Reino de Deus? 31 O Reino de Deus eh como uma semente de mostarda, que eh a menor de todas as sementes da terra. 32 Mas, quando eh semeada, a mostarda cresce e torna-se maior que todas as plantas; ela da ramos grandes, de modo que os passaros do ceu podem fazer ninhos em sua sombra.” Mc 4, 30-32

O proprio livro chamado de Apocalipse eh como uma fotografia desfocada da Pequena Reuniao, descrita no III volume desta colecao. Tambem o Antigo Testamento faz descricoes de Coisas do Ceu. Mas nao busquem tais imagens, busquem as licoes que estao por tras delas.

Nenhum outro, primeiro que nos, ira reconhecer que fazer uma imagem descritiva do Ceu representara uma forma de cometer erro. Mas lembrem-se disso, o ser humano planejou voar por milhares de anos mas somente errando muito eh que aperfeicoou uma forma de voar que desfrutamos hoje. Nos nos beneficiamos dos erros cometidos por muitos para que hoje possamos ter essa oportunidade.

Errar com a intencao de tomar a atitude correta nao eh pecado. Pecado em impor conceitos de um tempo de ignorancia e massacrar a criatividade que esta em nos, porem, Concedida por Deus.

Os lideres das igrejas no mundo tem errado muito no dizer que ensinam o Caminho que leva a Deus. Essa eh uma falsa impressao. Nao nos adianta dizer, como em uma receita de bolo, o que nos conduzira ao Ceu se antes nao experimentarmos o que encontraremos por La. Que adiantaria que toda aquela assembleia reunida na Igreja de Sao Tarcisius aclamasse em unissono que queriamos ir para o Ceu sem que ninguem tivesse a ideia de como La tudo funciona!? Seria semelhante a pregar uma mentira.

As igrejas no mundo falam em conduzir-nos ao Ceu. Mas o que eh o Ceu? Como Ele funciona? O que podemos e o que nao podemos fazer La? Dizem que no Ceu so ha felicidade. Eh exatamente no que cremos. Mas, existem La, divisoes sociais? Existem hierarquia entre as pessoas que se encarnaram em pessoa humana? Existem aqueles que conhecem mais e os que conhecem menos a respeito da Pessoa Divina?

Essas e muitas outras questoes podem ter a ideia de respostas apenas analisando-se um pouco da oracao que Jesus nos ensinou. Nela ele nos deixou: “Venha a nos o vosso Reino”. Esta frase tem sido entendida pela maioria dos fieis como algo quase magico. Ou seja, que Deus nos faca habitar Seu Reino Maravilhoso e sem defeitos, como um premio por nossa fe e nossas obras. Mas isso jamais sera possivel se nao aceitarmos a Deus como nosso Rei Absoluto. Portanto, a frase ao mesmo tempo que nos oferece um premio, tambem impoe uma carga.

Contudo, a carga eh muito leve a partir do momento que conhecermos Deus. Saber que Ele Pratica somente o Bem, e que o Bem praticado por Ele somente nos traz boas consequencias, eh a chave para despertar-nos a buscar o Ceu. Mas sera que o Ceu eh um Lugar apenas cheio de boas intencoes? Ou, ao contrario, um Lugar onde as boas intencoes sao praticadas como algo tao essencial aa vida como nos eh o respirar, comer, beber, dormir etc?

Filhos, ai esta o segredo de se ir para o Ceu. Eh fazer sua pratica do dia-a-dia, repetindo tantas vezes quanto necessario, tudo o que eh bom e com consequencias beneficas, de tal maneira que, com a pratica, ninguem sentira que praticar o bem seja algum sacrificio ou que seja algo fora de moda. O Ceu nao nos cobra sacrificio algum, porem, o pecado nos leva a pensar o contrario. Se queremos o bem temos que praticar o bem porque um eh consequencia do outro.

Nao se esquecam, agora e sempre vos falamos como em uma parabola. Nao temos que fazer um relato historicamente correto de fatos. Mas sim apresentarmos um exemplo de possibilidade que pode ser corrigido aa medida que conhecimentos superiores lhes forem revelados.

CAPITULO 009 – FAZER DA TERRA UMA EXTENSAO DA CASA DE DEUS

Queridos filhos, voces podem, a principio, nao compreender o que seja fazer da Terra uma extensao da Casa do Pai, mas este eh o principio de todas as coisas boas do nosso universo. Depois, quando voces tiverem lido todo o presente volume, sera preciso que facam um exame de consciencia e se perguntem: “Sera que estou preparado para viver num lugar como este?” Ora, o principal no Reino de Deus eh o Amor. O Amor gera a partilha. A partilha impede as exclusoes. E isso gera a solidariedade. A solidariedade gera o compartilhamento que gera o conhecimento e o conhecimento leva ao Amor.

Na maioria absoluta das vezes, quando alguem de nossas geracoes ler este volume, encontrara pontos que o levara a pensar: “A Casa de Deus nao pode ser assim. Estas pessoas que este livro descreve jamais entrariam La. Elas nem sequer pertencem ao meu ramo religioso!” Outros pensamentos tambem serao levantados mas sempre terao algo em comum, ou seja, a geracao de exclusoes. Filhos, em nossos dias, nos pensamos, muitas vezes, que nossos ramos religiosos nos levarao para o Ceu quando, em verdade, o que nos levar para o Ceu eh cumprirmos a Vontade do Pai. O Pai nao faz diferenca entre pessoas e nao deseja que geremos exclusoes.

E qual eh a maior Vontade do Pai neste momento? Eh que facamos da Terra uma Extensao de Sua Morada porque quando construirmos um mundo onde nao houverem exclusoes nos estaremos em um mundo semelhante aa Casa do Pai. Dai, estaremos preparados para ir aa Presenca Dele, sem sermos surpreendidos pelas Coisas que acontecem La. Quem demonstrar estranhesa em relacao aas Coisas do Ceu sera porque tem preconceito contra elas e, assim sendo, nao podera permanecer La.

Mas, para que a Terra seja feita como uma Extensao da Casa do Pai, eh preciso que removamos as consequencias de todos os pecados de todas as geracoes passadas e da nossa. Alem disso, eh preciso nao deixar acumular mais pecado algum.

Voce nos perguntarao, pequenos filhos: “Por que devemos remover as consequencias dos pecados das geracoes anteriores se nao fomos nos que os cometemos?” Ora, filho querido, eh obvio que, se a consequencia do pecado permanece, devemos remove-la porque a pior consequencia do pecado eh gerar outros pecados. Eliminando as consequencias dos pecados passados, estaremos eliminando a possibilidade de voltarmos a cometer os mesmo pecados e demonstramos nosso amor por nossas geracoes paternas que nao poderao retornar a A Paz de Deus, enquanto as consequencias dos pecados delas nao forem removidos.

Eliminando os novos pecados de nosso meio, evitamos que as consequencias deles na vida de nossas futuras geracoes e demonstramos o nosso amor ao proximo, sendo ele do passado, presente ou futuro. Esta eh, sem duvida, a semelhanca que o Pai deseja ter conosco. Lembre-se, o Reino de Deus nao permite situacoes que gerem exclusoes.

Sao por estas coisas que vimos avisando que o Ceu nao eh para escolhidos porque: “Deus nao faz distincao entre pessoas”. Nao eh o Pai que nos escolhe. Ele Acolhe a todos. Somos nos eh que deixamos de escolher a Ele quando excluimos qualquer um dos filhos Dele. Lembrem-se, eh importante nao esquecer que o Pai nos Ama a todos por igual. Mas Ele nao aceita nem ama as coisas ruins que praticamos. Eh preciso praticar a Vontade do Pai, como se fosse somente nossa propria vontade. Melhor eh todos nos nao crermos na Existencia de Deus mas praticarmos somente as coisas que sejam do bem que o inverso.

Os melhores filhos de Deus nao sao aqueles que nascem intitulados como filhos Dele, pois, todos nascem nessa condicao. O melhor filho de Deus eh aquele que decide obedece-Lo pela propria vontade.

Lembrem-se, para que todas estas coisas que vos falarmos acontecam, eh preciso que usemos os dons que nos veem de Deus. Deus nos deu nossos dons nao para que nos julguemos melhores uns que os outros. Os nossos dons nos foram dados para que sirvamos melhor os nossos semelhantes. Partilhar os dons eh o melhor dos dons e este foi distribuido a todos nos. Todos os dons veem do Pai e em Nome Dele devem ser exercidos. Nao nos deixemos enganar pelas aparencias terrenas.

Nao se esquecam filhos. Recordem as coisas que aconteceram em nossa Historia para guiarem-se na remocao das consequencias do pecado. Na epoca da colonizacao americana pelos europeus houve um tratado, abencoado pela Igreja Catolica que era a quase unica representante do cristianismo, atraves de seu papa, para dividir as terras americanas em duas porcoes. A leste pertenceria a Portugal e a oeste aa Espanha. Aa epoca eram as duas superpotencias nauticas da Terra.

As outras nacoes fortes como Holanda, Inglaterra e Franca, nao aceitando a situacao que as excluiam, alegaram que desconheciam o Testamento Divino que tivesse distribuido tais territorios a aqueles paises. Vejam, o argumento eh sabio mas se perde no vazio quando se olha a atual proposta destes mesmos paises de concentrarem as riquezas geradas em outros paises dentro de suas fronteiras. A aquela epoca o grande capital eram as terras em vias de colonizacao.

Nao permitam filhinhos queridos que as fronteiras em suas mentes interfiram com suas salvacoes. Nao busquem usar o Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus apenas em beneficio proprio, porque isso geraria exclusoes. Pense a Terra como uma unica nacao e cada variedade da especie humana como filhos diferentes do mesmo Pai. Porque eh isso que somos. Diferentes em aparencia mas iguais em conteudo.

Alguem caira na tentacao de imaginar que estamos afirmando as coisas que afirmamos por se tratar de algum movimento de final de milenio. Nos nao cremos que faca diferenca dizer o que dissermos em qualquer parte do milenio. Se o falamos no final de algum milenio eh porque, por certa coincidencia, nascemos em fim de milenio, portanto, nao poderiamos deixar para falar em outras partes dele. Que nao se use a desculpa de final de milenio para nao se levar em consideracao o que de correto afirmarmos.

Caros teofilos, o que foi escrito ate o momento foi para preparar-vos para a leitura da porcao seguinte do presente volume. Ponham seus espiritos e inteligencias nas Maos de Deus para que voces compreendam as relacoes das coisas que irao ser descortinadas diante de seus olhos. A compreensao eh a vespera da boa pratica. O conjunto de boas praticas lhes darao o Conhecimento.

Nao se deixem enganar pelo perdonismo inconsequente. Nao pense que baste perdoar e ser perdoado para que as Portas do Ceu lhes sejam abertas. Perdao e isencao sao diferentes. Quando quizerdes rezar corretamente diga: “Senhor, eu vos peco perdao pelos meus pecados mas nao a isencao da remocao das consequencias de minhas faltas.”

Eh por causa de se ter confundido perdao com isencao e nada termos praticado em favor da remocao das consequencias de nossos pecados que ate o presente nos nos encontramos tao afastados do nosso Pai que Esta no Ceu.

CAPITULO 010 – PEQUENAS OBSERVACOES

Agora nos buscaremos o vestibulo do Ceu e, para que a leitura deste livro se mais acessivel ao entendimento de todos que o lerem, inclusive a aquelas criaturas de Deus que os desmandos elitistas humanos excluiram dos graus mais elevados de instrucao em nossos dias, construiremos estes capitulos em forma de dialogo e narrativa. Todo o conteudo que segue eh uma unica parabola.

CAPITULO 011 – O ACESSO AO VESTIBULO DO CEU

Filhos nossos, tudo vos eh dado saber e conhecer. O Pai nada tem a vos esconder, pois, Ele nao tem pecados. Perguntem e vos sera dado respostas.

Pais, voces que tudo sabem a respeito das Coisas de Deus, revela-nos como ter acesso a A Casa Dele. Queriamos visita-Lo mas nao sabemos qual eh o caminho.

Filhos, nao nos tente. Nao queremos para nos nem para ninguem o assanhar de alguma vaidade. Nem tudo sabemos das Coisas do Pai. Podemos saber um pouco mais que a maioria das pessoas. Mas isso se deve ao privilegio que tivemos em estudar em muitos livros. Livros estes que tem sido escritos por pessoas que nao apenas ouvem os sabios. Elas tambem meditam a respeito do que ouvem para conquistar informacoes novas. Estas pessoas conhecem muito bem suas linguas de origem. E se aproveitam do perfeito uso verbal para divulgar os pensamentos. Alem disso, seguimos alguns bons conselhos que os livros nos tem trazido.

Um deles eh o de agruparmos o maior numero de informacoes possiveis, a respeito dos pontos que desejamos estudar. Reunidas as informacoes, passamos a meditar a respeito delas. Fazemos o confronto com o oposto a elas. E quando encontramos perguntas que os livros ou o nosso conhecimento nao conseguem responder, solicitamos que o Proprio Pai nos mande a Luz Dele para esclarecer-nos. Ate ao presente momento, pouca coisa nao nos tem sido revelado. Mas nao culpamos ao Pai por nao dar-nos respostas. Cremos que Ele as enviou mas nos nao temos sido dedicados o suficiente para interpretarmos corretamente A Linguagem de Deus.

Ele ja lhes Revelou como ter acesso a A Casa Dele?

Sim. Mas esta Revelacao eh antiga e encontra-se na maioria dos Testamentos de nossas religioes. O “segredo” eh ama-Lo acima de todas as outras coisas do universo. O restante eh consequencia disto. Nos mesmos ja estivemos bem proximos de estar na Presenca Dele, uma segunda vez.

E como isto se deu? E por que isso nao aconteceu? E…

Calma. Tudo o que sabemos vos daremos a conhecer. A ansiedade eh grande inimiga da perfeicao. Responderemos aa primeira pergunta, e aa outra somente quando o volume estiver por ser fechado. Deu-se que, uma certa vez, estavamos meditando e indagando ao Pai como fariamos para ter acesso a A Presenca Dele. Ja se passara algum tempo e as respostas nao vinham.

Claro, sabiamos que nao poderiamos ir aos Ceus de Deus devido aas nossas faltas mas julgavamos que, sendo o Pai a Cura Perfeita para todos os males, nao poderia ser pelas maos de outro que seriamos curados para, entao, podermos ir ao Ceu. Sabiamos que somente por Meios Divinos poderiamos ser purificados e santificados, pois que, santos, sabemos que jamais seremos por ja termos experimentado o pecado.

Somente eh possivel ir a A Casa do Pai se fossemos purificados e santificados. Presumiamos que quanto pior o pecador, maior seria a Gloria de Deus em Perdoa-lo e Santifica-lo, portanto, nao julgavamos que o nosso perdao fosse uma obrigacao de Deus mas sim uma Concessao da Vontade Dele.

Pensavamos: Ora, se o Pai nos Perdoar e Permitir-nos ir a A Casa Dele, todos reconheceriam a Bondade Dele e comecariam a trabalhar por suas proprias salvacoes. Pois, se o Pai Concede um Bem a quem nao O merece sera porque Deseja O mesmo Bem a todos que tambem nao O merecam. E foi neste momento de nossa meditacao que ouvimos um Chamado a nos dizer: “Vem”.

E de quem seria aquela voz?

Nao era uma voz que nos chamava mas sim um sentimento interior. Eh como se alguem nos guiasse por telepatia. E, guiar, eh a palavra que melhor define o que vem depois do chamado. Foi como se viajassemos como uma aguia, mergulhando no espaco. Aa distancia observamos uma luz e para ela nos dirigimos. A luz passou e adiante dela avistamos outra mais brilhante. Esta tambem passou mas aa frente outra brilhou.

Assim, passamos sucessivas luzes. Todas as luzes estavam em ordem crescente de luminosidade. Porem, nao vimos nestas luzes nada que ja nao aprenderamos antes. Pensamos entao em desistir de seguir por aquele caminho, porque pesavamos: diante de cada luz vem sempre outra luz mas nunca chegamos aa solucao. Devemos estar seguindo o caminho errado. Entao, o chamado veio novamente.

“Voces estao seguindo as luzes paralelas ao chao. As luzes humanas. Sigam as Luzes que vem do Alto.”

Foi entao que percebemos que haviam dois sentidos para as luzes. Dirigimo-nos para o Alto e as Luzes comecaram a susceder em periodos mais separados mas numa velocidade jamais atingida pela pessoa humana. Pareceu-nos, entao, estarmos viajando pelo espaco sideral e cada Luz era uma Estrela. Mas as Luzes comecaram a ficar tao intensas que os nossos olhos comecaram a nao ver, porque estavamos de frente para elas.

Nao podiamos enxergar mais sombras porque tal luminosidade invadia todos os espacos. Mesmo de olhos fechados enxergavamos atraves de nossas palpebras. Nao sentiamos dores ao enxerga-la.

“Nao seria isso fruto de vossas imaginacoes? Talvez devido aa influencia da literatura de ficcao cientifica, tao comum nos tempos de agora?”

Possivelmente nao, filhos nossos. A verdadeira ficcao cientifica tem sempre algo de imaginacao mas o que alimenta esta imaginacao eh algo verdadeiramente cientifico. Nos nao estamos querendo explicar nada cientifico e a parte imaginativa que usamos eh apenas para traduzir em linguagem humana o que verdadeiramente vimos. Mas nao se precipitem. Quando todo o trabalho estiver lido, voces perceberao as verdadeiras intencoes contidas nestes escreveres.

Sigamos entao com as Luzes. Apos passarmos a ultima estrela, sentimos estar chegando ao nosso destino. Pensaramos e realmente estavamos no espaco. Agora estavamos estacionados na orbita da Terra. E de cima viamos algo diferente. Sabiamos que nao estavamos no passado. Muito menos no futuro, portanto, somente poderiamos estar no presente.

CAPITULO 12 – A TERRA CUJO NOME ERA DIFERENTE

Entao, do espaco podiamos observar diferencas naquela Terra que viamos, em relacao aa Terra que conhecemos. No primeiro instante, apos aas primeiras observacoes, descobriramos que uma unica palavra descrevia aquele planeta. E a palavra era translucida. Era verdade, diante de nossos olhos, e eram muitas as pessoas que estavam conosco, se apresentava a Terra Translucida.

Pessoas de todos os paises, origens etnicas e religioes admiravam conosco aqueles contornos novos de uma Terra semelhante aa nossa. Aa primeira vista, chamava nosso atencao, o azul mais vivo, a transparencia da atmosfera e a ausencia de nuvens, embora, pudessemos observar chuvas esparsas em todo o planeta. Mesmo distantes, como ainda estavamos, podiamos observar cada contorno de montanha e cada curva dos rios. E nos era dado conhecer a todos os lugares.

“Provavelmente voces estivessem usando aparelhagens muito avancadas, que eliminavam as interferencias das nuvens em suas visoes.”

Ora, filhos nossos, acaso nao dissemos antes que viajavamos como as aguias? Nenhum aparelho artificial estave sendo usado e ate as vertigens de altitude que alguns de nos sofria foram eliminadas.

Durante o tempo em que ficaramos flutuando no espaco pudemos observar algumas diferencas nitidas de Translucida em relacao aa nossa propria Terra. Para comecar, nos brasileiros pudemos notar um imenso reservatorio de agua no que, provavelmente, seria o Norte do Estado de Minas Gerais e/ou Sul do Estado da Bahia. Na parte que corresponde ao Nordeste brasileiro centenas, talvez milhares, de outros reservatorios. Do alto e pelo tamanho do primeiro reservatorio imaginamos que ali nascera um mar brasileiro.

Chegamos a acreditar que entre dez e vinte por cento daqueles territorios haviam sido tomados pelas aguas das muitas represas. Nao somente as aguas nos chamaram a atencao. Tambem o verde era um verde novo que acompanhava as margens de todos os rios, corregos e reservatorios. Parecia que as aguas que refletiam o azul do ceu eram emolduradas pelo verde da vegetacao.

Grandes areas verdes, que nos pareceram reservas, tambem se destacavam naquele mapa natural. O verde pareceu-nos ser em maior quantidade que as aguas.

Intercalados ao verde e aas aguas percebia-se, nitidamente, as cidades e as terras agricolas. Todo o conjunto se parecia com um jardim desenhado.

Quando olhamos para onde deveriam estar as grandes cidades brasileiras, nao as vimos. Em seus lugares, cidades de menores proporcoes, mais visiveis, destacando-se das demais.

Dirigimos nossa atencao para o local onde julgavamos estar uma barragem que dera origem ao Mar Brasileiro e nao enxergamos cimento. Pareceu-nos que fora construida de terra, transformada em patamares que, do lugar onde estavamos, pareciam escadarias. Muitas pequenas cidades estavam plantadas nestes patamares.

Com o girar do planeta, vimos toda a Africa e o Norte dela se assemelhava ao Nordeste brasileiro. Tambem existiam dois mares. Um a noroeste e outro a sudeste. Tambem vimos represas menores e o aspecto era de ajardinado.

Translucida completou o seu giro e observamos que nela nao havia mais nenhum deserto.

CAPITULO 013 – A COMISSAO DE RECEPCAO

Dirigimo-nos entao para a superficie. Cada grupo, segundo a sua origem. Seguimos junto ao grupo do Brasil. Ao tocarmos o chao, alguem falou-nos: “Esta Terra eh Translucida porque aqui as pessoas souberam separar aquilo que muitos disseram que era de Deus daquilo que realmente eh do Pai. Aqui se cumpre a Vontade de Deus.”

“Entao, voces estiveram realmente no Ceu?”

Ainda nao filhos nossos. Lembrem-se que estavamos em Translucida. Depois voces irao aprender a fazer esta diferenca. Translucida ocupava o mesmo espaco que a nossa Terra e estava no mesmo tempo que o nosso. Porem, estava em uma dimensao diferente da nossa.

“Como voces sabiam disso?”

Quando chegamos, nao sabiamos. Ficamos sabendo a partir do momento em que visitamos os lugares conhecidos por nos em nossa Terra. Percebemos que o basico nas cidades era o mesmo. Com alguma dificuldade, ate mesmo reconhecemos algumas pessoas que nelas conheceramos na Terra. Mas existiam duas diferencas basicas. A populacao era em maior quantidade e a aparencia das pessoas era mais juvenil e jovial que em nossa Terra. Assim, vimos pessoas aa nossa imagem e semelhanca, porem, aparentavam ser mais jovens que nos.

“Como estas coisas se explicam?”

Filhos nossos, lembrem-se que estavamos num lugar onde as pessoas faziam a Vontade de Deus. Talvez as roupas que nos deram para vestir expliquem algo. Colocamos uma roupa que se parecia seda, totalmente transparente, sobre aquelas que usavamos de nossa Terra. Era perfeitamente maleavel e nao causava ruido ao movimenta-la. Esta roupa cobria-nos todo o corpo mas podiamos respirar e enxergar atraves dela. Era como um veu. Tinhamos pessoas a nos sinceronear e elas explicaram que ainda viviamos em uma Terra onde o pecado dominava, portanto, as roupas eram para que nao contaminassemos o ambiente deles.

“E voces nao entenderam isto como uma discriminacao? Acaso o povo da Terra Translucida se julgava melhor que nos?”

Sao engracadas as suas exautacoes. Filhos, mesmo que nao tivessemos pecado algum em nossa Terra, precisariamos proteger aquele povo contra qualquer tipo de contaminacao. Nao eram somente os nossos pecados que importavam. Os pecados de nossos ancestrais e de nossos contemporaneos tambem nos atingem porque nos ainda nao trabalhamos o suficiente para remover as consequencias deles. Nao eh Deus Quem cobra nos filhos as transgressoes dos pais. O que faz isso eh a consequencia dos pecados. Para Deus, todo nascimento eh puro. As pessoas em Translucida nao estavam nos acusando de nada, estavam apenas constatando o que ocorre realmente em nossa pratica.

“E como eram as pessoas em Translucida?”

Muito bonitas e cientificamente curiosas como nos. Pareceu-nos ler em suas mentes que acreditavam sermos de uma idade avancadissima. Mesmo que em nossa Terra nao sejamos considerados velhos aos quarenta anos e o padrao de nossa aparencia seja considerado bom. Nao nos comparavamos ao povo de Translucida.

Constatamos porque a populacao era maior tambem. Muitos dos correspondentes que em nossa Terra ja haviam desencarnado, ainda viviam em Translucida e isto, provavelmente, incluia muitos que em nossa Terra tinham sido transformados em abortos. Pessoas muito mais velhas que nos, em nossa Terra, conservavam uma beleza jovial que lhes davam a aparencia de ser mais novas do que a nossa presente aparencia.

Nao que a morte por la nao acontecesse. Existia, mas era conhecido que nao passava de uma viagem de ida e volta. Ali, vivia-se mais e melhor. Eh como se houvesse uma fonte de juventude e que todos pudessem beber dela. Os tracos fisicos nao eram muito diferentes dos nossos mas nao constatavamos sinais de doencas ou decrepitude da saude. Nao vimos sinais de vaidade. Nao era beleza de maquiagem. As roupas eram simples. Os acessorios minimos. E tudo era limpo.

“Parece-nos, queridos pais, que quanto mais voces narram esta viagem, menos compreendemos as coisas.”

Tambem nos, ate entao, estavamos confusos. Mas, dentro de nos, tinhamos imensa confianca em que tudo nos seria revelado. Portanto, aguardavamos pacientemente o desenrolar da historia.

Cremos que, a seguir, as explicacoes comecarao a surgir como surgiram para nos. Em seguida aas observacoes passadas, fomos oficialmente recebidos por algumas pessoas que julgavamos ter alguma autoridade, porque a cada sinal delas alguem nos apresentava alguma coisa. Pensavamos, porem, que as formalidades eram desnecessarias. Ora, se nao eramos autoridades em nada na Terra de onde vimos, por que deveriamos ter as honras? Mas isto nao falamos, apenas pensamos. Observamos que quando as pessoas de Translucida se dirigiam a aquelas autoridades nao o faziam com cerimonial algum.

Estavamos ainda perdidos nestas confabulacoes quando a um sinal entrou uma trupe de palhacos em cena e fez o seu trabalho. A principio, buscavamos uma licao para aquela cena que, aparentemente, seria totalmente despropositada num primeiro encontro de pessoas de planetas diferentes. E os palhacos fizeram o mesmo que fazem nos picadeiros. Deram-se tapas e chutes, puxaram cadeiras para que outros caissem sentados no chao, puxaram-se os narizes e se enganaram uns aos outros.

Embora reconhecendo a seriedade do trabalho dos palhacos, nunca deixara-nos ser embalados pelas ironias deles. Gostavamos de ve-los trabalhar mas nao atribuiamos a eles a alma do circo. E foi assim pensando que constatamos o nosso erro. E foi neste momento que comecamos a rir-nos de nos mesmos.

“Ora, se os palhacos eh que estavam fazendo graca, por que voces comecaram a rir de si mesmos?”

Porque o trabalho dos palhacos ali era serio. O engracado, ironicamente, era que todas as vezes que chutamos e fomos chutados; por todas as vezes que apanhamos ou que batemos; por todas as vezes que enganamos ou fomos enganados, nos nos vimos ali representados por aqueles palhacos. Entao, comecamos a perceber o quao mais serio eh o trabalho dos palhacos ao fazer-nos rir. E a trupe se despediu, deixando o ambiente.

Em seguida, fomos apresentados a uma senhora que todos a chamavam carinhosamente de vovo. Notava-se o avanco da idade dela. Pelos nossos padroes, calculavamos a idade dela por volta de oitenta a noventa anos. Era a pessoa que conseguira atingir idade registrada mais avancada em Translucida. Porem ainda estava com todos os sentidos funcionando bem.

Tivemos a oportunidade de dialogar com ela. O nome dela eh Lucia. Nao indagamos a idade e nem ela falou. Isso nao era importante. Bastou ouvirmos o relato de que conhecera perfeitamente quatro geracoes de sua familia anteriores aa dela e, ate a aquele momento, conhecera a setima geracao depois dela. Ao todo, eram doze geracoes.

Indagamos, entao, se Lucia se sentia privilegiada por Deus por ter obtido tamanha dadiva. A resposta nos veio negativa.

“O Pai nao privilegia ninguem. – completou – O que Ele fez por mim, fez por todos nos. Digamos que seja necessario que alguem tenha que ficar para semente, – prosseguiu se rindo – o acaso preferiu que fosse eu. Sou imensamente grata ao Pai por ter vivido tanto mas a quantidade de anos que se vive nao eh o que importa. Maior beneficio eh viver numa Terra de Paz como a que vivemos e poder desfrutar do convivio de todas as pessoas no planeta, com igualdade. Mas isso eh dado a todas as pessoas, nao somente a mim.”

Diante desta licao de vida garantimos a ela: Deste momento em diante nao mais a chamariamos de Lucia. Para nos o nome dela passaria a ser Lucida.

Rimos e nos abracamos fraternalmente.

CAPITULO 14 – O GRANDE CAPITAL

“Sem duvida, paisinhos, voces tiveram algumas licoes interessantes em Translucida. Mas gostariamos de saber como o povo daquela Terra resolveu seus problemas financeiros. Pelo que voces estao nos contando, problema eh o que eles menos tem por la!”

Esta avaliacao de voces esta correta. Mas como poderiamos explicar para voces como resolveram os problemas? Eh preciso traduzir a linguagem deles para a nossa. Muitas palavras que usamos entre nos, nao fazem sentido para eles. Muitas palavras que eles usam precisam comecar a fazer sentido entre nos. Tentaremos esclarecer melhor isso para voces.

Por exemplo, se falassemos com eles em dinheiro, eles logo pensariam que se tratasse de uma forma muito antiga de se trocar as coisas. La nao se usa dinheiro nem qualquer outro mecanismo de troca.

“Usa-se entao o Credito?”

Digamos que usa-se a existencia. O grande capital de Translucida nao eh o dinheiro, as propriedades, nem metais ou minerais preciosos. O grande capital eh a pessoa humana. La, a pessoa humana vale muito mais que as maquinas, que os materiais, que as ambicoes, que os egoismos, que a ansia de poder e tudo o mais. A unica Coisa que esta acima da pessoa humana eh a Pessoa de Deus.

“Pais, voces estao divagando. Estao floreando muito esta historia. Por que nao vao diretamente ao assunto?”

Talvez tenhamos sido um pouco contaminados, no bom sentido, pelo ar de Translucida. Ninguem por la tem pressa das coisas. Tudo eh feito de acordo com as necessidades. Se algo eh preciso ser feito, se faz. Preocupando-se apenas com que seja bem feito para nao ter-se que consertar depois. Assim, as coisas de la ficam prontas mais rapido do que aqui e quando sao feitas sao definitivas.

Como diziamos, o capital em Translucida eh a pessoa humana. E, pessoa humana, sabemos, tem um conjunto de necessidades imprescidiveis aa sua vida. Desde que eh concebida, a pessoa humana eh colocada, em parte, na dependencia da sociedade e, em parte, na da familia. O ser concebido tem a casa de seus pais para morar, tem medicos aa sua disposicao, os pais sao preparados para receberem aquela nova criatura em seu lar. Precisando faltar ao trabalho para isto, nao existem salarios a serem descontados e nenhum beneficio eh perdido.

“Gostariamos que falassem das pessoas adultas, paisinhos.”

Tambem gostariamos de falar tudo de uma so vez mas compreendemos que se pudessemos fazer isto, ninguem nos compreenderia. Portanto, nao vamos comecar a construir a casa pelo telhado!

Para nascer, toda a assistencia necessaria eh dada como uma necessidade da crianca. Nao existe o que se pagar por isso. Ora, a necessidade eh da crianca e se ela nada pode pagar, nada lhe eh pedido em troca. Nao existe diferenca de tratamento em funcao da profissao exercida pelos pais, nem mesmo daquelas que representam governo ou fama. Podemos dizer que o tratamento eh igual para todos e eh muito melhor que o oferecido em nossa Terra.

Assim as pessoas seguem a vida. Tudo eh baseado em necessidades. Se a crianca precisa de escola, a escola eh levada ate a ela; se precisa de medico, este estara presente; se precisa de exercicios, tem o local apropriado para faze-los; se precisa de qualquer assistencia, esta nao lhe falta; quando fica adulta e precisa moradia propria, esta tambem lhe eh dada. Enfim, poderiamos dizer que toda pessoa eh um principe ou princesa em Translucida. E isto eh a grande verdade porque todas sao filhas do Rei dos reis.

“Mas isto nao eh mimar demais nao?”

Seria! Se a responsabilidade nao fosse igualmente distribuida.

CAPITULO 015 – OS DONS QUE VEM DE DEUS

“Nos ainda nao compreendemos pais, como eh a vida economica das pessoas em Translucida. Compreendemos que todos os direitos das pessoas humanas sao preservados mas se tudo eh dado, quem paga as contas?”

Voces nao compreenderam ainda porque nem tudo lhes foi revelado. Ora, em Translucida, todos sabem que cada um de nos possui dons e necessidades. La eh comum dizer-se que todos os dons veem de Deus e em nome Dele devem ser exercidos. Assim, as pessoas de la nao fazem opcao por uma profissao como a medicina porque isso lhes daria prestigio ou posses. As pessoas de la sao levadas a fazer medicina, em primeiro lugar, porque eh uma necessidade. Ora, se temos a possibilidade de adoecer, eh preciso que existam pessoas com a capacidade de prevenir contra isso ou curar, logo, o profissional de medicina eh necessario.

Alem disso, eh preciso que o candidato a se tornar medico tenha o dom da cura e da responsabilidade. Medicina em Translucida eh um sacerdocio como todas as outras profissoes. A pessoa sabe que o medico nao pode marcar horario para sair de casa. Ele tem que estar onde o seu doente estiver, assim como os outros medicos estarao disponiveis para atender o colega de profissao que adoeca.

Naquela Terra, o medico nao tem status diferente dos outros profissionais. Todos sao considerados pessoas comuns e ao mesmo tempo importantes.

Nao existem disputas entre laboratorios biomedicos. Quando alguem descobre algo importante, a urgencia eh passar o conhecimento novo para todos. O imprescindivel eh servir e nao ser servido. O que termina dando no mesmo porque, do mesmo modo que se serve tambem se eh servido.

O objetivo da medicina em Translucida, tanto quanto em todas as outras profissoes, nao eh o de adquirir-se fama ou posse mas salvar os pacientes das dores e dos desconfortos da doenca.

Para que ilustremos melhor o que estamos falando, relataremos a visita que fizemos a um hospital. Enquanto esperavamos nosso guia, pois, chegaramos mais cedo que o combinado, vimos uma pessoa que chegou para fazer exames. Era apenas um preventivo. Antes que ela saisse da sala de espera, vieram dois medicos e se sentaram juntos aa uma mesa. Apos as saudacoes como se fossem, e deveriam ser, velhos amigos, comecaram a conversa com o paciente. Este comecou a relatar o procedimento em seu proprio trabalho e discorreu a respeito de procedimentos novos que havia adotado em relacao a ele. Somente depois desse bate-papo informal eh que entraram no consultorio para os exames de rotina.

Mas, durante aquela conversa, que nao foi tao rapida, observamos sinais que nos pareceram engracados, porem logicos. Olhando-se aquela cena, tinha-se a impressao de que o paciente era o professor e os medicos os alunos. Os medicos pareciam interessados na verdadeira aula que recebiam a respeito da coleta e a reciclagem do lixo. Esta era a profissao do paciente, coletor e reciclador de lixo, nao sendo ele um dono do negocio.

O dono eh a comunidade, ele era um mero trabalhador mas percebia-se que houvera frequentado escolas tao boas quanto as que os medicos frequentaram para exercer sua profissao. E os medicos estavam imensamente agradecidos a ele nao apenas por coletar e reciclar o proprio lixo deles mas porque o trabalho daquele paciente evitava que as pessoas adoecessem.

Nao existia indisposicao para com aquele que poderia estar diminuindo-lhes o trabalho. Eles o agradeciam porque todos estavam trabalhando em conjunto para que toda a populacao tivesse uma vida melhor.

Observava-se um intenso movimento naquele hospital. Mas notava-se claramente que os medicos nao desejavam que as pessoas adoecessem, por causa do amor que sentiam por elas. Enquanto isso, eles continuavam atendendo os inumeros pacientes apenas preventivamente.

O nosso guia chegou e a nossa visita foi menos instrutiva que aquela espera. Nao haviam coisas excepcionais para se ver naquele hospital. Era maravilhosamente equipado, mesmo sendo um hospital em pequena cidade. Tudo funcionava perfeitamente, exatamente como se espera que aconteca em um bom hospital. A unica diferenca era que o intenso movimento se devia ao atendimento preventivo. Doentes mesmo nao existiam ali.

Pelo que pudemos constatar, o exercicio da medicina nao era uma excecao em Translucida. Todas as profissoes sao exercidas como um sacerdocio. Sendo que o importante eh servir e faze-lo muito bem.

Embora tenhamos dito que os medicos tinham muito trabalho, nenhum reclamou de excesso. Em Translucida, quando aumenta o trabalho a ser feito, aumenta-se o numero de pessoas que o fazem. Quando o trabalho diminui sazonalmente, diminui-se o numero de horas que cada um trabalha para que todos possam trabalhar.

Ora, como nao existem regalias ou perdas para quem trabalha alem de sua cota, nao se justifica o trabalho em excesso. Como nao existe perda de regalias ou beneficios para quem nao trabalha, entao, eh melhor distribuir o trabalho, segundo cotas que todos possam trabalhar.

Trabalhar em tempo normal em Translucida eh considerado fator de saude publica, nao importando-se com o que se trabalha. Eles creem que as pessoas que nao trabalham, por falta de trabalho, apresentam maiores riscos de adoecerem e se tornam predispostas a fazerem outros adoecerem tambem.

Tambem nao observamos jornada dupla de trabalho para ninguem. Ninguem trabalha tanto quanto algumas pessoas aqui em nossa Terra, mas ocupa-se o tempo alem do trabalho com atividades esportivas educativas e lazeres gerais. Eh possivel que o tempo que eles gastam com o trabalho seja a metade do que gastamos aqui na Terra mas, apesar disso, notamos que sao muito mais avancados tecnologicamente que nos. E a tecnologia eh igualmente partilhada em todo o planeta.

Quando as pessoas possuem um dom que, aqui em nossa Terra, eh considerado especial como: cantar, compor, escrever, pintar, praticar esportes, ser a excelencia no conhecimento cientifico ou religioso, e muitos outros exemplos mais, elas nao o usam para o enriquecimento pessoal. Pelo contrario. Tem horror a esse tipo de coisa.

Tais pessoas alegam que os talentos que possuem veem de Deus e se tornariam despresiveis diante dos Olhos de Deus se nao os partilhassem com as outras pessoas. Estas pessoas trabalham com tais coisas mas o fazem de uma forma que se torne uma oferenda ao Pai. E, pelo que nos pareceu, elas trabalham em funcao de descobrir novos talentos que possam renovar e perpetuar suas artes.

Pareceu-nos tambem que elas estao corretas neste tipo de filosofia, porque os talentos muito se multiplicam diante desta atitude. Com certeza, O Pai as Abencoa por causa do desprendimento delas.

As pessoas em Translucida acreditam que guardar as coisas de Deus apenas para si proprias seria como trair a Confianca que o Pai Depositou nelas, Entregando-lhes seus talentos. Elas sentem nausea diante do simples pensar em cometer qualquer transgressao.

Sequer tivemos a coragem de comentar o quanto essa transgressao eh tao comum em nossa Terra. Tivemos medo de causar angustia naquela populacao tao maravilhosa, que partilhava conosco tudo do bom e do melhor, sem pedir nada em troca. Imaginavamos que seria bom que tambem nos nao traissemos ao Pai, em funcao dos talentos que Ele de Graca nos Concedeu.

CAPITULO 16 – O JOGO DE DEUS

“Com certeza queridos pais, se um sistema como este fosse implementado aqui na Terra, de uma hora para outra, transformaria o planeta numa caixa de Pandora. Seria preciso que houvesse somente pessoas muito equilibradas e sabias nos postos de poder e nao podemos dizer que os atuais dirigentes da Terra tenham tal capacidade. Estes que ja ocupam os cargos decisivos, nao suportarao perde-los para pessoas de idoneidade irrepreensivel. O orgulho jamais os permitira reconhecer o quanto errados eles andam. A quanto desvio do bom caminho eles levam. Mesmo que voces pregassem para eles como eh Translucida, eles aceitariam suas palavras apenas como estorias.”

Sabemos disso filhos nossos. Mas nao podemos esperar que haja conversao dos humanos como um passe de magica. Estes nao vao permanecer para sempre governando a Terra. Amanha, todos estarao mortos e eles proprios nao poderao ordenar a nenhum vivo nem mesmo que reguem as flores em seus tumulos para que elas nao murchem.

Os devotos deles ficarao cada vez mais raros e eles terao que prestar muitas contas nos mundos paralelos. Nao sabemos se eles querem que seus nomes sejam inscritos nos livros dos vivos ou dos mortos. Caso queiram o primeiro, terao que nascer de novo e mudar totalmente as suas condutas.

Nenhum deles esta predestinado para a morte. Esta somente os perseguira caso eles proprios facam opcao por ela. E nao estamos aqui falando de morte biologica. Apos a morte dos atuais dirigentes, outros ocuparao suas vagas e estes serao sucedidos por outros ainda. Mas nunca percamos as esperancas. Por pior que seja a pessoa humana, ela nao deixa de ser uma criatura de Deus e, como tal, pode ser levada pelas pessoas boas a se converterem ao bem.

Mas caso os atuais governantes nao optem pela vida, resta-nos partilhar o nosso conhecimento com todas as outras criaturas de Deus, espalhadas por toda a face da Terra. Quando todo jovem aprender estas licoes que aprendemos em Translucida, teremos a certeza que os futuros governantes as conhecerao. Nossa esperanca eh a de que os jovens as ponham em pratica.

“A que tempo isto deve acontecer?”

Ora, tomemos o exemplo de Translucida. A Historia dela era a nossa Historia; as personalidades dela eram as nossas personalidades e o tempo dela eh o nosso tempo. No entanto, ela se corrigiu e passou aa nossa frente. Agora, somos nos que teremos de correr para voltar a ficarmos juntos. Desde ha muito tempo ela fez opcao por indireitar os seus caminhos.

O trabalho que ela teve para chegar ate onde chegou devera ser menos do que o que teremos pela frente porque ela comecou muito mais cedo a remover as consequencias do pecado. Assim, as consequencias do pecado acumuladas por ela era muito menor que aqui na Terra. Por isso nao sabemos se ainda teremos tempo suficiente para repetir o feito dela. Sabemos, com absoluta certeza, que quanto mais tarde comercarmos, mais demorado e dificil sera o nosso trabalho.

Neste momento, a Terra Translucida ja cumpriu o seu tempo de erros e optou pelo bem. Agora ela esta protegida contra asteroides, vulcoes, terremotos, choques com cometas e qualquer outra catastrofe possivel. A nossa Terra ainda nao fez a mesma opcao que ela mas cremos nao ser tarde demais para se comecar.

“Por que voces estao dizendo que Translucida ja esta progegida contra todas estas catastrofes? Acaso foi descoberto por la alguma tecnologia que estabilize o universo?”

Nao eh isso, filhos de pequena paciencia! Por enquanto, digamos que ela atingiu um estagio evolutivo muito mais elevado, espiritualmente falando. Mas a revelacao disso ficara para a conclusao do presente volume.

“Entao pais, voltemos um pouco ao assunto que ha pouco falavamos. Como o povo de Translucida fez para descobrir os melhores guias para que se tornasse uma verdadeira terra da promissao?”

Fizeram o Jogo de Deus.

“O que eh isto?”

Jogo de Deus eh apenas um dos metodos que levam este nome. Em primeiro lugar, ninguem eh excluido. Para que alguem ganhe nao precisa que outro perca. Eh como se existisse uma escala. Eh preciso atingir-se uma certa pontuacao dela. Segundo os translucidianos o mesmo acontece na selecao das pessoas quando entram para o Ceu.

Quando se atinge os pontos necessarios nos somos automaticamente incluidos nos livros dos admitidos. Estes pontos nao sao numericos. Quando agimos corretamente, atingimos estes pontos, que sao como os patamares de uma escada, e nao os perdemos mais.

Quando agimos mal, deixamos de marcar pontos e nao podemos entrar no Ceu enquanto nao removermos as consequencias de nossos erros. Aqueles que nao se preocupam em chegar primeiro ou obter as melhores posicoes, mas preocupam-se permanentemente em servir aos outros, sao os que melhor aprenderam as regras do jogo e sao admitidos a governar ou adquirem o direito de ir para o Ceu por antecedencia.

O Ceu prefere que todos tenham a oportunidade de governar alguma coisa antes de admiti-los la. O Ceu conhece a nossa personalidade e sabe o que nos ira acontecer, por isto, o jogo nao eh tao importante para ele.

Quando assumem o poder, algumas pessoas mudam as suas personalidades transformando-se em verdadeiras duplas personalidades. Mesmo que o Ceu ja soubesse que isso aconteceria, o importante eh que a propria pessoa descubra o seu segundo eu, para que busque a cura para esse mal. Eh preciso que as pessoas descubram a quem elas pretendem enganar, se a Deus ou a si proprias.

“Pais de todos nos, a partir de qual tempo a Historia de Translucida tomou rumos diferentes da nossa? Quanto tempo foi preciso para que ela evoluisse para um patamar espiritual mais elevado?”

Trinta e quatro geracoes Adonevianas.

“Trinta e quatro mil anos?”

Nao. Cerca apenas de mil anos. Voces estao fazendo confusao. A primeira geracao Adoneviana, em relacao aa atual populacao humana na Terra, completar-se-ia em mil anos. A partir dela, cada geracao nova corresponderia a uma nova geracao Adoneviana. Neste caso, trinta e tres geracoes correspondem a cerca de mil anos.

Voces precisam estudar melhor o III Volume do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS para nao se cometer tais enganos. Mas isso nao quer dizer que o nosso tempo tenha que se cumprir em mil anos. Pode ser menos.

O atraso que os translucidianos tiveram foi mais por falta de conhecimento tecnologico, que somente veio depois que se descobriu que tambem ele era importante para a salvacao. Eles atingiram tecnologia muito mais avancada que a nossa atual mas, quando optaram pelo caminho que nos leva a Deus, a tecnologia deles era tao atrasada quanto a nossa era ha mil anos.

Partindo do principio de que nos comecamos ja com nossa tecnologia bastante desenvolvida, em relacao a aquele tempo, julgamos que poderemos chegar ao objetivo mais rapidamente. O que precisamos eh nao adiar mais o comeco e nao desviarmo-nos mais do caminho do bem.

“Voce nos disseram varias vezes que a tecnologia, os conhecimento em geral e as ciencias sao importantes para a salvacao de todos nos. As pessoas que pregam as Escrituras antigas dao muito mais importancia aa fe pura e simples. Somente alguns ramos religiosos admitem que tambem as boas obras fazem parte da salvacao. Queridos pais, ha possibilidade de voces estarem enganados quanto a isso?”

Filhos queridos, as antigas Escrituras nao falaram dessas coisas porque estas surgiram somente apos elas. Mas, mesmo assim, sem saber, os seres humanos escreveram tais Escrituras ja anunciando o Conhecimento Com Respeito a Deus. Isaias, por exemplo, disse: “… a Terra estara cheia do Conhecimento de Deus, como as aguas enchem o mar.” Is 11, 9. Nao cremos que Isaias estivesse falando em fe ou boas obras, embora estas coisas tambem encaminhem para o bom conhecimento.

Mas eh o conhecimento que vem em primeiro lugar. Primeiramente a gente toma conhecimento do que eh dito Com Respeito a Deus. Quando aceitamos o que ja eh dito, isto vira a nossa fe. Ninguem nasce ja sabendo das coisas, portanto, nascemos tambem sem fe alguma.

A fe pela fe, porem, eh vazia. Nao adianta termos fe se ela nao remover estas montanhas que nos separam do Pai. E as montanhas que nos separam do Pai, neste momento, eh a falta de remocao das consequencias do pecado. Quando removemos estas consequencias do pecado, realizamos a nossa pratica que sao as boas obras.

As boas obras dissipam as montanhas e nos levam a novos horizontes, ou seja, ao conhecimento novo. Quando removermos a ultima das montanhas, todo o Conhecimento Se Revelara e esta eh a Personificacao do Proprio Pai. Desta forma, podemos concluir que o conhecimento leva ao Conhecimento atraves da fe e das boas obras.

“E qual eh a importancia do conhecimento cientifico em tudo isso?”

Acontece, queridos filhos, que a pessoa humana, todas as vezes que acontece algo extraordinario, eh levada a concluir que isso aconteceu por Interferencia Divina. Ora, o Pai, tudo Sabe. Dele vem o conhecimento cientifico, que eh bom. Ele o nos Revela exatamente para que tenhamos conhecimento, para que saibamos separar o que eh de Deus do que eh nosso ou da natureza.

Deus nao se sente exaltado quando atribuimos a Ele coisas, mesmo que maravilhosas, se nao forem Dele. Isto seria falso e Deus Eh a Verdade. Por isto, tudo aquilo que acreditaramos ser de Deus, deve ser meditado de geracao em geracao, segundo a luz dos novos conhecimentos. O que permanecer inalterado pode pertencer a Deus. O que precisar ser modificado nao pertencera a Ele.

Alem do mais, conhecimento cientifico eh tambem poder. Imaginem uma pessoa com muitos conhecimentos cientificos e com perfeito conhecimento das civilizacoes antigas. Se esta pessoa voltasse aos tempos antigos com esta carga de conhecimentos, poderia tornar-se motivo de adoracao aos povos antigos, porque ela realizaria coisas assombrosas aos olhos daqueles povos.

Nem eh necessario que isso aconteca assim. Um cientista de ponta que da demonstracoes de seus conhecimentos a pessoas contemporaneas a nos, porem, sem conhecimento cientifico algum, torna-se um idolo para este publico sem instrucao. Alguem podera atribuir-lhe poderes divinos. Portanto, o conhecimento cientifico torna-se um teste para nos. Quem o tem, precisa ser humilde para nao transformar isso em fator de exaltacao de si proprio e quem nao o tem precisa lembrar que aquela pessoa, so porque eh cientista e conhece coisas de ciencias muito acima do seu conhecimento proprio, em nada, eh superior a ele.

Em resumo, temos que nos espelhar em Deus e sermos como Ele Eh. O Pai, a tudo Conhece mas nao fica se aproveitando disso para parecer Superior sem Se-lo. O Pai Eh Superior e poderia ordenar-nos que submetessemos a Ele. Mas Ele Prefere que facamos isso por nossa propria vontade.

“O quao longe Translucida foi em ciencias e tecnologias?”

Tao longe quanto o nosso limitado arbitrio nos permite ir!

CAPITULO 017 – PAUSA PARA O CULTO A DEUS

“Fala-nos pais, como sao os cultos a Deus em Translucida!”

Ah filhos! Muitos de voces ficariam muito surpresos ao depararem com o culto translucidiano a Deus. La as pessoas se reunem em todos os lugares. Nao apenas em templos de pedra. Eh comum se reunirem ao entardecer. Nas pracas se o tempo permite. Todos os dias sem que ninguem seja obrigado a comparecer.

“Mas eles nao tem o dia consagrado ao descanso?”

Tem. Mas este eh apenas um dia a mais em suas vidas. Eles tem os dias contados da mesma forma que os nossos, porem, a semana eh inteiramente consagrada a Deus.

“Mas eles nao tem um dia de especial devocao a Deus?”

A devocao especial a Deus, para eles, acontece todos os dias da semana. Alegam que como Deus merece que o louvemos no dia do descanso, tambem O exaltam nos dias de trabalho, porque eh o trabalho que nos faz merecer o descanso.

Eh importante lembrar que os translucidianos nao ocupam tanto tempo com o trabalho quanto nos. Como todos os adultos trabalham conforme seus dons e todo trabalho tem o mesmo valor, nao eh preciso trabalhar tanto. Apesar disso, o padrao medio de vida deles eh extremamente superior ao nosso. Eh que a partilha do fruto do trabalho e do conhecimento produzem a multiplicacao do pao e de todos os outros frutos do trabalho. Com isso, a participacao no culto a Deus nao sobrecarrega a ninguem.

“E do que haveriamos de admirar-nos de tais cultos?”

Em primeiro lugar, porque nao existem exclusoes. Deus nao faz distincao entre seus filhos, como todos alegam. O culto pode ser conduzido por mestres em sacerdocio de qualquer dos sexos, sejam ele casados ou solteiros, nao importando a procedencia, a raca ou cor dominantes. Os translucidianos alegam que importante eh o dom que vem de Deus e se Deus distribui os dons sem fazer distincao, eles tambem nao poderiam fazer tais distincoes.

“Mas, pais, em nossa Terra, isso causaria muitos torceres de narizes. Como fariamos para superar os preconceitos?”

Fazendo como os translucidianos. Temos de fechar os nossos olhos para a escuridao e abri-los para a lucidez. Tambem eles ja passaram por todos os preconceitos que passamos mas tiveram a coragem primeiro de supera-los todos.

“Existem mais coisas surpreendentes durante o culto?”

Nao para nos. Mas diferencas existem em relacao ao que conhecemos aqui. No culto semanal, o que predomina eh a leitura das Escrituas. Nao existem trechos escolhidos ou sorteados. Comeca-se no inicio, em cada comunidade. Le-se trechos curtos que tenham principio, meio e fim.

Apos isso, faz-se uma profunda reflexao. Eh apresentado o entendimento ate entao aceito. Eh dado tempo para que caso as pessoas entendam diferente se manifestem. Debate-se as opinioes diferentes.

Nao existe nesses debates a intencao de impor alguma opiniao mas sim descobrir-se a Verdade. Quando a Verdade eh descoberta, nao importando de onde tenha vindo a opiniao vencedora, todos saem felizes e vitoriosos porque o objetivo de atingir-se a Verdade foi alcancado.

Descobrindo-se algo novo, isto eh repassado a todas as comunidades de Translucida para que meditem e tambem debatam. Assim, todos caminham juntos. Isto, porem, foi-nos explicado mas estas explicacoes baseavam-se em acontecimentos passados. Explicou-se que desde quando as exclusoes deixaram de existir, houve um periodo de intensos debates que diminuiram com o passar do tempo e, por fim, se esgotaram. Cre-se que isso aconteca todas as vezes que todas as perguntas tenham suas respostas encontradas.

“Mais alguma surpresa nestes cultos?”

Talvez, para quem nao aceite a Deus como Ele Eh. Encontramos num mesmo culto remanescentes de todos os credos que Translucida produzira anteriormente. Vimos islamicos lado-a-lado com cristaos; budistas com cristaos e indus; indus com judeus e os mais diversos outros cultos que ja haviam existido.

Tambem estavam presentes representantes de todos os ramos de cada ramo religioso de cada religiao. E as Escrituras analisadas eram de todas as religioes. Embora pudessemos identificar as diferentes origens dos presentes, todos praticavam o culto comum naquela fase de sua Historia. Eh que, naquele precioso momento, todos faziam a Vontade do Pai, criam no mesmo Deus e respeitavam as diferencas de homenagens.

“Como isso foi acontecer? As culturas na Terra estao separadas por fronteiras. Para nos, isso nao se realizaria.”

Filhos, tambem em Translucida as pessoas nao acreditaram quando a proposta apareceu mas a diferenca entre nos e eles eh que eles superaram as barreiras fronteiricas ha muito tempo. Sabiam que nada seria realizado caso nao comecassem. Porem, quando comecou, para a surpresa de todos, era o que realmente a maioria das pessoas desejavam.

Tambem houve um fator que os ajudou. Eles se propuzeram a consolidar a geracao Evadoniana (ou Adonevaniana), o que aproximou muito todos os povos, pois, tiveram a certeza de que todos eram parentes, mesmo antes das descobertas evolutivas. Eh por isso que falavamos em racas e cores predominantes. Todas as pessoas de Translucida sao mesticas mas alguns individuos, aas vezes, conservam caracteristicas raciais marcantes. E, por causa disso, os muitos cultos espalharam-se e cada individuo adota costumes dos cultos ancestrais que nao promovam exclusoes ao bem comum.

Tambem existem diferencas no comportamento durante o culto. Existe o predominio do silencio e da meditacao. As pessoas chegam a entrar numa especie de transe ou extase mas sem perder a consciencia. Em Translucida, ter consciencia eh considerado o grande dom de Deus.

Existem tambem cantos e dancas mas nada vimos que pudesse chocar os mais conservadores dos terraqueos. O comportamento das pessoas eh irrepreensivel.

Do culto, observamos que todos saem felizes por terem podido agradecer a Deus mais um dia de pratica correta em suas vidas.

Outra diferenca eh que as criancas tem um culto separado. Nao porque nao possam frequentar o mesmo culto que os adultos mas porque o culto para criancas precisa de mais atrativos para prender-lhes a atencao agradavelmente. Existem mestres especialmente preparados para este fim. Isto se explica porque sera a primeira vez que elas entrarao em contato com as Escrituras e eh preciso que nao somente as conhecam, tambem eh preciso que memorizem suas licoes.

As criancas nao sao subestimadas. Nao se espera que elas raciocinem perfeitamente a respeito daquilo que nao conhecem mas sao incentivadas a debater a respeito daquilo que nao conhecem para que aprendam melhor e debater aquilo que mais sabem, para que ajudem a ensinar aos que ainda nada aprenderam.

CAPITULO 018 – DADOS A RESPEITO DO EXTERMINIO DAS GUERRAS

Queridos teofilos, talvez fosse necessario alguns anos de convivencia para que conhecessemos o modo de viver, a Historia, o avanco tecnologico, a religiao, a cultura e todo o desenvolvimento social em Translucida. Todos os anos de vida que temos nao seriam suficientes para tanto. Isso tambem nao nos seria possivel porque nem todos os dons nos foram concedidos.

Portanto, a nossa funcao aqui nao eh vos dar um modelo exato do que a Terra deva ser transformada. A nossa funcao eh desenhar um horizonte sem detalhes. Estes devem ser inseridos por voces, de acordo com que as novas necessidades venham a exigir e os novos dons sejam postos em pratica.

Sabemos que a base de nossa construacao eh o amor. Este eh o alicerce de todo bem, portanto, nunca digam que farao o que fizerem pensando que isto deve ser feito porque nos dissemos para ser feito. Tomem o Supremo Amor por modelo. Pecam a Deus a Revelacao dos dons. Usem esses dons mas supliquem tambem ao Pai para que Ele os Ajude a nao se desviarem do caminho.

Termos dons nao nos garante tornarmo-nos bons. O Pai Concedeu-nos dons para que os usassemos com bondade. Mas tudo o que eh feito bom pode ser destruido, desrespeitado ou danificado aqui no mundo material. Assim acontece porque o uso dos dons para o bem ou para o mal depende da nossa propria vontade. Sejamos responsaveis no uso daquilo que de melhor Deus nos Concedeu.

Saibamos usar os nossos dons em funcao do nosso proximo. Cada um agindo assim, nada nos faltara. Pois, nos somos um unico corpo e nao convem ao corpo que um braco insulte a perna; que o cerebro menospreze os intestinos, ou que os rins insultem ao figado. O corpo somente eh sao quando todos os membros dele trabalham em prol uns dos outros e se complementam. No corpo sao, as funcoes sao repartidas e os beneficios partilhados. Nao existem privilegios porque a consciencia eh unica.

“Pais de todos nos, que bom seria se todos pensassem e agissem assim como voces nos falam. Talvez nao tivessemos tantos atritos entre os humanos como agora temos. Existe algum povo em guerra em Translucida?”

Nao mais. A consciencia de unidade nao permite injusticas e onde nao hao injusticas nao haverao guerras.

“Mas ja houveram guerras por la?”

Sim. Tantas quanto aconteceram entre nos ate ha uma duzia de geracoes passadas. Porem, as pessoas perceberam que as guerras nao traziam beneficos e apenas aumentavam as divisoes. Eh preciso entender que nem toda consciencia foi tomada ao mesmo tempo. Eles tomaram consciencia de que precisavam fazer a vontade de Deus ha dez seculos passados mas a falta do completo Conhecimento Com Respeito a Deus os fez passar por situacoes novas e, diante de situacoes novas, muitas vezes cometeram erros

Um deles foi a escravidao africana. Foi uma situacao nova. Ao aportarem nas Americas, tambem os europeus de la desejaram tomar posse abruptamente daquelas terras. Eles queriam recursos naturais das Americas para aumentar os proprios confortos. Como o trabalho era demasiado arduo, buscaram os africanos para executa-lo. Exatamente como foi feito aqui na Terra, os africanos foram vistos com extremo preconceito. Pensavam que por baixo da pele mais pigmentada escondia-se um ser menos humano.

A vantagem em relacao a nos eh que Translucida percebeu mais cedo o erro e procurou reverter a situacao. Deu liberdade aos escravos e nao se limitou a pedir perdao. Tambem se empenhou em remover as consequencias do pecado cometido. A partir destas decisoes, toda a Historia Translucidiana se reverteu.

O beneficio da abolicao e da remocao do pecado foi tao grande que passou-se a pensar primeiro em reverter as consequencias dos outros pecados. Dai para a frente as guerras e tambem os maleficios das guerras comecaram a ser derrubados sobrando apenas os beneficios de uma decisao corretamente acertada.

“Como assim?”

Ao inves de fazer-se guerra, passou-se a resolver os problemas que levavam a elas. Assim, quando comecou-se a usar-se o petroleo em grande escala, suspeitou-se que este uso levaria a disputas que transformariam em motivos de guerras. Dai, todas as providencias foram tomadas para evita-las.

“Como isto foi feito?”

Levando-se todos os beneficios possiveis aas populacoes que viviam nos paises produtores de petroleo. Nao se privilegiou individuos. Tambem havia a previsao logica de que as reservas petroliferas iriam ser esgotadas. Desde entao comecou-se a imaginar formas de substituir a atividade petrolifera nos paises produtores.

CAPITULO 019 – O CAMINHO DAS AGUAS

Tambem, com o crescimento populacional nas regioes mais aridas do planeta, verificou-se que, possivelmente, ocorreriam conflitos serios pela posse das aguas.

“Pais, parece-nos que voces estao falando vagamente a respeito dessas coisas. Nao seria melhor voces nos darem exemplos mais praticos? Talvez, melhor do que afirmar que os nossos problemas tem solucao eh dizer qual a solucao encontrada para algum problema.”

Eh otimo verificar, teofilo, que voce esta realmente interessado nestes assuntos porque a sua pergunta direciona os nossos ensinamentos para o sentido do melhor aprendizado. Falemos entao da solucao para o problema da falta d’agua.

Pegue o mapa do planeta Terra e observe. Voce ja tem conhecimento de onde se encontram as regioes mais aridas do planeta. Pois, observe melhor. Nao lhe parece uma agradavel coincidencia os maiores rios do planeta estarem apontando justamente para estas areas? Alem disso, nao existe um ensinamento cuja receita eh que devemos dar agua a quem tem sede? Pois, foram essas observacoes que levaram os translucidianos ao caminho da solucao do problema.

“E como eles chegaram a essa solucao?”

Comecaremos, entao, pela ordem dos acontecimentos em Translucida. A partir do momento que o translucidiano reconheceu seus erros em promover a escravidao africana, a invasao das terras americanas e a destruicao da natureza que era o sustenta das populacoes nativo americanas, percebeu-se que as novas populacoes formadas no Nordeste Brasileiro ficaram frageis e sujeitas aas intemperies da natureza.

Estudando-se o mapa brasileiro eh facil verificar que aquela regiao semi-arida eh cortada pelo Rio Sao Francisco. Na margem daquele rio encontrava-se uma certa fartura porque as terras adjacentes eram facilmente irrigaveis, mas o sertao continuava sofrendo muito com as secas prolongadas.

Os translucidianos brasileiros entao pensaram em toda aquela area como se fosse uma cidade. Pensaram: “Uma grande cidade precisa de um grande reservatorio para abastece-la. Alem disso, cada bairro precisa de uma substacao que receba agua do reservatorio e a redistribua a cada casa.”

Pelo tamanho que seria uma cidade que ocupasse todo o semi-arido brasileiro, cauculou-se que precisaria de um verdadeiro mar. Verificou-se, entao, que este mar teria que nascer do Rio Sao Francisco. Nao saberiamos dizer em que ponto exato a barragem que formaria este mar seria plantada porque as divisoes politicas em Translucida nao correspondem mais aas da Terra. Imaginamos que seja no norte do Estado de Minas ou sul da Bahia.

Certo eh que, tudo foi calculado de acordo com a necessidade de oferecer agua a todo aquele que tivesse sede ou necessidade de agua para sua producao.

“Mas os senhores nao podem estar falando serio! Se alguem falar disso em nossa Terra, levantar-se-ao tantos contras que a obra nao sairia do papel!”

Suas preocupacoes tem fundamento, filhos nossos, mas nao pensem que em Translucida as coisas aconteceram faceis como o escrever de um livro. E se eh que escrever um livro eh facil para todos! Todas as dificuldades que teriamos aqui, tambem la houveram. Indaguem entao das dificuldades e nos lhes informaremos as solucoes. A tudo o que nos perguntarem lhes serao dadas respostas, segundo a visao translucidiana.

“Em primeiro lugar, haveria um grande clamor ecologico por conta das terras que seriam inundadas. Muita terra e muita variedade biologica ficaria perdida na inundacao.”

Tambem houveram essas preocupacoes em Translucida. Mas, lembrem-se, em Translucida o povo se reune em torno dos objetivos. Eles encaram as situacoes sob o prisma: problema versus solucao. Nao ha meio-termo do tipo: solucao provisoria. Assim, qual era o probelma?

“Sede e fome.”

Qual a Solucao?

“Dar oportunidade de beber a quem tem sede e de comer a quem tem fome.”

Pois, assim se fez. E os autores das propostas foram os proprios ecologistas de la. Eles raciocinaram: “Quanto mais tempo esperarmos para pormos em pratica uma solucao, mais danos a natureza sofrera, pois, a cada seca prolongada as pessoas que tiverem fome nao deixaram de comer o ultimo casal de alguma especie em extincao para preserva-la. Ora, e se alguma especie esta em extincao, eh porque o equilibrio ja nao existe mais, portanto, temos que buscar um novo equilibrio para a sobrevivencia das especies ainda em risco.”

Entao, a barragem tornou-se a solucao para a especie humana e para o novo equilibrio. Quando a barragem estava sendo construida, todas as especies selvagens foram recolhidas e postas em abrigos e viveiros a salvo da inundacao e da extincao. Antes da formacao do novo mar muitas e muitas ilhas que seriam formadas foram interligadas por pontes de terra e pedra para permitir a locomocao dos animais terrestres. Assim, eles puderam viver nao somente nas ilhas mas tambem em outros parques ecologicos criados para este fim.

Houve tambem a questao do apego humano aa terra de nascimento. As populacoes nativas protestaram contra a inundacao das terras onde nasceram, pois, elas perderiam as referencias dos lugares ondem moravam e, muitas vezes, os meios de trabalho aos quais estavam acostumadas.

Em Translucida todas estas questoes foram resolvidas. Alguem disse perguntando: “Em que terras estavam os vossos pais ha tres mil anos atras?” Ninguem soube responder com certeza. E a mesma pessoas continuou: “Pois, em verdade, eu vos afirmo: daqui a tres geracoes nascidas fora destas terras ninguem lamentar-se-a de perda alguma, porque lembrar-se-ao que antes do mar haviam muitas lamentacoes pela fome e a sede e, depois dele, fartura de leite e mel.”

Dessa forma a maioria absoluta compreendeu que se ela nao tinha apego aas terras de seus antepassados mais remotos, tambem os seus futuros descendentes nao teriam apego aas terras inundadas, desde que fizessem a troca por uma vida bem melhor.

Os recaucitrantes ainda desejaram insistir na perda da memoria de suas tradicoes etc. Mas foram contidos pela alegacao: “Afinal, o que esperam voces? Que as tradicoes se sobreponham aas razoes? Que futuro esperam para estas terras senao o deserto? Vossos coracoes estao endurecidos a ponto de amarem mais ao deserto que aa terra da promissao. Voces terao que decidir entre amar o deserto ou a plenitude da vida. A escolha eh de cada um…”

Quanto ao meio de trabalho, calculou-se que o mar daria mais oportunidades que a agricultura nas terras semi-aridas, porque existem tempos alternados de falta de chuvas e, aas vezes, escesso delas. O mar permitiria a producao regular em todo o ano. Alem disso, ele seria usado como opcao de lazer para uma enorme multidao do interior do pais, o que acarretaria em novas opcoes de trabalho, para todas as geracoes futuras. E as proprias aguas do mar foram usadas para producao em fazendas aquaticas.

Com certeza, estas geracoes iriam lembrar-se para sempre das terras em que seus ancestrais haviam nascido e louvariam o sacrificio que uma geracao fez em favor de todas as geracoes que brotariam daquelas aguas novas.

Porem, menor nao foi o agradecimento de todas as geracoes que tiveram o recurso da irrigacao na vazante do mar. O que estas produziam em um ano de terras irrigadas valia por cinco ou mais anos sem irrigacao, alem de terem o trabalho permanente. Com certeza os que fizeram o sacrificio de aceitar a inundacao de suas terras em favor de tantos desconhecidos por eles, estavam sendo eternamente lembrados por todos.

“Que os nossos pais nos perdoem mas, quem fez os custos desta construcao faraonica? Claro, porque assim seriam chamadas em nossa Terra.”

Nao precisam desculparem-se por nada, filhos nossos. Quem tem duvida nao pode se calar. O silencio em momento de falar eh tao danoso quanto o falar em hora de silencio. Em Translucida, tudo foi construido em funcao de se remover as consequencias do pecado.

Ora, aquelas pessoas que naquele momento tanto sofriam com as intemperies do clima naquelas regioes semi-aridas, descendiam de pessoas que ha algum tempo atras tinham ido buscar riquezas para envia-las para a Europa. Tambem descendiam dos antigos escravos que foram forcados a abandonar suas patrias, familias e liberdades para sofrerem os horrores da escravidao. E, por fim, descendiam dos verdadeiros donos daquela patria que haviam tido todos os seus direitos violentados quando sofreram a invasao europeia.

Estes ultimos viviam em equilibrio com a natureza e a invasao levou aa destruicao deste equilibrio e de suas culturas. Que dinheiro, pensam voces, pagaria tais atrocidades? Claro, dinheiro algum. Pois, os povos ricos em Translucida, por ocasiao da construcao, nao se negaram a doar tudo o que foi necessario para ela acontecer. Todos contribuiram de uma forma ou de outra, para aliviar permanentemente a dor de tantas pessoas e, como mais tarde em suas leituras verificarao, o beneficio dado a aquelas populacoes reverteu-se em favor de toda a humanidade.

“Mas, queridos pais, ninguem em Translucida lembrou-se de sugerir ideias alternativas a esta obra? Talvez houvessem alternativas menos dispendiosas!”

Alternativas foram analisadas, porem, segundo os translucidianos nao eram solucoes. Pensou-se no desvio dos rios de regioes proximas, como o Araguaia por exemplo. Mas alguem se lembrou de que, caso desviassem o Araguaia, as futuras geracoes que estavam estabecidas nas proximidades dele acabariam precisando desviar outros rios para a sua producao, pois, as aguas do Araguaia ja estariam comprometidas com o Nordeste. O Araguaia teria que passar por uma regiao totalmente inabitavel para que fosse desviado, sem consequencias nefastas futuras.

Tambem pensou-se em perfurar-se pocos artesianos em toda a regiao semi-arida mas percebeu-se que isso seria estulticia. Ora, os recursos naturais do planeta estavam a caminho do esgotamento e as aguas profundas eram um deles. Aguas profundas sao fosseis. Muitas vezes levam milhoes de anos para acumularem nas profundidades da Terra. Lembrem-se, entao, se fossem retiradas para o uso domestico e a irrigacao, em breve, a demanda aumentaria tanto que a natureza nao conseguiria recompor as perdas. Dai, o problema ressurgiria com muito maior forca num futuro qualquer.

Foi por isso que resolveu-se mesmo pela construcao do grande mar. As chuvas na cabeceira do mar eram regulares e, frequentemente, torrenciais. Estanca-las tornou-se a verdadeira solucao para os problemas de secas e inundacoes.

“Quando voces descreveram a chegada em Translucida, voces falaram em muitos outros lagos espalhados pela regiao seca. De onde vieram tais aguas?”

Como dissemos antes, a grande cidade precisa do reservatorio, que eh o mar, e de subestacoes. Como as aguas do mar ficariam a uma altitude relativamente elevada, construiu-se milhares de represas espalhadas em toda a superficie seca. Cada lago correspondia a uma comunidade instalada nas imediacoes. Delas saiam os condutos que irrigavam as terras. Todos os lagos estavam conectados ao mar. Quando chovia o suficiente nalguma regiao, fechava-se os condutos que levavam aguas do mar para os lagos dessa regiao. Assim, todas as aguas eram racionalmente aproveitadas.

E, assim, como se fosse um milagre realizado pelo Proprio Pai, os seres humanos de Translucida resolveram os problemas de seca e desertificacao daquela regiao do planeta. E a natureza, como que para premiar aquela atitude de irmandade entre os povos, aumentou a frequencia de chuvas naturais na regiao. A evaporacao do mar e dos lagos aumentou a humidade local e amenizou o clima.

A producao agricola elevou-se muito com a produtividade da irrigacao. Pessoas de todos os cantos de Translucida descidiram plantar suas moradias e descendencias naquela nova regiao de promessa. Muita coisa nova foi aprendida com a boa obra construida, com a ajuda compartilhada de quase todos os povos do planeta.

Mas as boas obras nao pararam ai. As populacoes que viviam acima das aguas do mar passaram a proteger suas nascentes da degradacao e da poluicao. Elas sabiam que precisavam manter as aguas brotando e mante-las limpas para que os que vivessem abaixo das aguas do mar tivessem o que comer e beber com pureza e qualidade.

Parte da natureza, que ja havia sido destruida, foi recomposta. E a natureza agradeceu a cada tratamento dispensado pelo ser humano. Multiplicou-se em tamanha escala que muitos alimentos puderam ser recolhidos da propria natureza, sem precisar do trabalho direto do ser humano. Aquelas terras multiplicaram em dons e beneficios.

CAPITULO O20 – AS AGUAS CONTINUAM A ROLAR

Queridos filhos, todas essas coisas que vos transmitimos ate agora ja sao por si mesmas muito belas, e coisas belas tem o dom de gerar coisas mais belas quando cultivadas com amor e sinceridade. Do milagre do Sao Francisco, aproveitaram-se as experiencias para fazer o mesmo com o Rio Nilo. Procedimento semelhante foi feito em relacao ao reservatorio e as subestacoes. Assim, a Africa Oriental e boa parte do Oriente Medio, onde o deserto e a seca produziam tanta dor, foram transformados em verdadeiros Jardins do Edem.

“Pais, voces ja nos falaram num segundo mar que estaria na porcao ocidental da Africa. Qual o rio que poderia originar um mar no Saara?”

Filhos queridos, tenham certeza, nenhum rio do mundo eh capaz de calar o deserto mas sim a acao dos seres humanos de boa vontade. Eh a boa vontade que pode conduzir o rio. Como pedimos antes que olhassem o mapa da Terra, agora, prestem atencao, para que lado a Foz do Amazonas aponta?

“Ora, pais de todos nos, nao ha necessidade de olharmos o mapa para saber que o Amazonas aponta para a Africa mas tambem sabemos que existe um oceano que impede o rio de chegar ao deserto.”

Como ja dissemos, filhos queridos, nao sao as barreiras nem as fronteiras que impedem isso de acontecer, mas sim a ma vontade do ser humano contra o proximo. Pois, em Translucida, fomos conduzidos ao Rio Amazonas. E mesmo nos que nascemos brasileiros nao deixamos de admirar a grandiosidade do rio.

Aas voltas com nossas meditacoes, diante daquela imensidao de aguas doces, nao percebemos que deixaramos exclamar: “Tanta agua e quanta sede!” Lucida, que se apoiara em nossos bracos para tambem observar, perguntou-nos: “O que foi que voces murmuraram?” Retornamos entao: Tanta agua e quanta sede! “O que significa isto? – perguntou-nos.” Na Terra onde vivemos, se fosse apenas um problema de falta de comunicacao, o ser humano imediatamente lancaria um cabo transatlantico ou um satelite, porque isso atenderia aas necessidades dos ricos. Porem, como eh para matar a fome e a sede dos que pouco ou nada possuem, nem sequer se cogita em tal ideia. Deus nos Deu tudo isto de graca e os capitalistas pensam que Ele nao lhes pagaria regiamente o que fosse feito em prol dos necessitados. Como os ricos de nossa Terra precisam de nossa ajuda para descobrirem os verdadeiros valores da vida!”

Lucida apertou os nossos bracos aprovando nossas palavras. Ja houveramos conversado a respeito de muitas coisas ruins que acontecem em nossa Terra e poucas pessoas, como ela que vivera tanto, poderiam compreender o que acontecia em nossa amada Terra.

“Ainda eh misterio para nos, queridos pais, como os translucidianos fizeram para transferir as aguas amazonicas atraves do Oceano Atlantico.”

Filhos! Nada eh misterio. Pode ser desconhecido. Mas quando buscam tambem isso lhes eh revelado. Haviam, segundo Lucida, propostas diferentes no inicio. A primeira seria a construcao de um tunel sob o oceano. Por este passariam as tubulacoes que levariam as aguas de um continente para o outro. Esta ideia foi eliminada porque esperava-se que muitas mortes iriam acontecer em funcao da construcao e, caso houvesse um terremoto maior ao longo do tempo, todo o trabalho poderia ficar perdido.

Outra ideia foi a de fazer as tubulacoes passarem no fundo do oceano. Na epoca, a ideia ficou limitada por falta de tecnologia para fixacao da tubulacao nas partes mais profundas do oceano.

Por fim, apareceu uma ideia mais simples e que foi aceita. Com o surgimento de um material extremamente leve mas altamente resistente e flexivel, pode-se fazer pecas enormes que se encaixavam semelhantemente aas vertebras de uma coluna cervical. Alem dos encaixes, usaram-se cabos super resistentes como ligamentos.

O interior das pecas eram ocas como as vertebras. Entao, toda a estrutura foi montada. Somente quando a agua foi colocada para correr dentro da coluna eh que a estrutura pesou o suficiente para ser ancorada no fundo do oceano. Assim nasceu um rio dentro do oceano que permitiu o surgimento do Mar do Saara, e todo o deserto transformou-se em um jardim riquissimo tambem em vida.

Porem, nem todas as aguas do Amazonas foram desviadas para o deserto. Apenas uma parte foi necessaria porque o uso ficou bastante racionalizado. Alem do mais, nova mudanca de clima foi verificada e algumas chuvas comecaram a ocorrer no Saara.

Na Foz do Amazonas nos vimos apenas uma parte da Coluna Atlantica. Assim passou a ser conhecida aquele rio intraoceanico, porque a coleta das aguas ocorria mais acima, num ponto onde a altitude era mais elevada que a superficie do Mar do Saara, para que as aguas corressem por gravidade.

“E que beneficios a humanidade, alem das populacoes que tiveram suas terras irrigadas, teria com tais obras? Voces disseram que os beneficios atingiram a todos.”

Ora, imaginem, queridos filhos, como foi dificil aos translucidianos convencerem uns aos outros de que estas obras eram necessarias. Somente depois de prontas eh que veem os beneficios visiveis porque a maioria das pessoas nao tem a capacidade de anteve-las, por isso costuma trabalhar contra.

Como narramos, foi dificil convencer aos brasileiros que deveriam ceder as terras onde nasceram para construir um mar em beneficio deles proprios. Quando o convencer eh para que povos diferentes se ajudem mutuamente torna-se uma missao quase impossivel. Mas os translucidianos nao pararam em funcao de obstaculo algum e isso ja foi um grande beneficio.

Para que voces, filhos queridos, facam ideia dos beneficios dados por estas coisas, em Translucida nao ocorreram nem a primeira nem a segunda guerras mundiais. Enquanto nos estavamos fazendo guerras e gastando energias com coisas desnecessarias, a Terra de Translucida desviava todos os seus esforcos para o bem da humanidade.

Assim, essas guerras foram trocadas pelos mares de aguas doces que voces nos ouviram descrever. Outras guerras foram trocadas por ajardinados. Enquanto a Terra trabalhava em funcao das guerras, Translucida acolhia a Paz do Pai. E somente quem tem imaginacao para enxergar tais coisas eh que ve os beneficios para toda a humanidade, num imediato.

Hoje-em-dia ja se fala em rumores de guerra por causa da posse das aguas doces no planeta Terra. Em Translucida, nunca se imaginou tal coisa!

“Mas queridos pais, existem muitas respostas ainda por serem dadas. E voces que puderam ver tais obras devem sabe-las. Por exemplo, como se operou o trafego de embarcacoes no Atlantico enquanto a Coluna Atlantica estava boiando?”

Isto nao eh dificil de responder! Estabeleceram-se rotas. Como o material da coluna eh leve, bastavam duas plataformas para manter a Coluna suspensa, como se formassem portais.

“E quando a coluna foi afundada, era preciso fixadores no fundo do oceano para que as correntes nao a arrastasse, nao eh verdade?”

Outra questao de facil resposta. Antes que afundasse, lancou-se blocos de enorme peso presos aa coluna. Eles ajudaram no afundamento e fixaram-na no fundo.

“E a tecnologia para construcao e fabricacao dos materiais? Como eh possivel transferi-las para a Terra no momento atual?”

Filhos, nem todas as respostas precisam ser dadas. Nao faz parte de nossos dons o conhecimento da tecnologia. Mas isto nao importa. Sabemos que os dons que existem na Terra sao suficientes para replicar como tecnologia propria. Voces se esqueceram que “tudo sera revelado” e “nada ficara escondido?” A busca por respostas faz parte da licao. Enquanto estivermos buscando-as, estaremos aprendendo a caminharmos juntos.

Eh preciso abrirmos parenteses para esclarecer uma crendice que esta se espalhando pela Terra. Muitos chegam a afirmar que a tecnologia existente hoje entre nos somente seria possivel com a ajuda de seres extraterrestres, mas isso nao eh verdade. A Terra esta atrasada em relacao a Translucida e, no entanto, a Historia das duas iniciou-se ao mesmo tempo. O tempo dela nao eh o nosso futuro, eh o nosso presente.

Como entao explicar o avanco dela em relacao a nos? Nao eh preciso ir la para saber. Ora, aqui mesmo na Terra o desenvolvimento era muito lento ha poucos seculos atras e nao era apenas por falta de comunicacao entre os povos. O grande problema eram as montanhas que estavam na mentalidade humana e que nao eram removidas.

A concepcao de fronteiras, o racismo, o nacionalismo irracional, o egoismo e o individualismo fazem com que os conhecimentos novos fiquem presos dentro das fronteiras humanas como segredos de estado. A comunidade cientifica conseguiu dar um passo gigantesco quando resolveu trocar conhecimentos, independentemente de nacionalidade.

Foi quando muitas cabecas comecaram a pensar juntas para dar solucoes para os mesmos problemas foi que as solucoes se mostraram mais rapidamente, proporcionando o avanco assombroso da tecnologia. Em Translucida isso comecou muito mais cedo porque la o egoismo e o individualismo foram combatidos com mais racionalidade e realismo. La, nao se usa nenhum dom para o enriquecimento pessoal ou o engrandecimento de nacoes separadas.

“Pais, tudo isso que voces falam nos parece bonito mas, aas vezes, carece de exemplos praticos para que fique perfeitamente esclarecido. Ha algum exemplo pratico do que nos foi agora explicado?”

Sim. Muitos existem. Mas, qual o melhor para voces compreenderem? Bom, talvez a autoria da invencao do aviao nos seja um bom exemplo. Em Translucida nao existem duvidas de que foi o brasileiro quem o inventou.

“Que nossos pais nos perdoem mas isso esta nos parecendo nacionalismo de vossas partes. Todos sabemos que os norte-americanos jamais aceitariam tal proposicao.”

Exceto em Translucida? Pois, narraremos como se deu tal conclusao por la. Os translucidianos sabiam que se existiam duas opinioes diferentes sobre um mesmo assunto, uma ou as duas teriam que estar erradas porque as duas nao poderiam estar corretas. Entao, se propuzeram a rever a questao de quem inventou o aviao. A principio os brasileiros se envolveram mas perceberam que o assunto estava sendo tratado mais como questao de nacionalismo que como busca da verdade e declararam que nao iriam contestar a resposta que fosse dada pelos juizes do inquerito, qualquer que fosse ela.

Concordaram que acreditavam ter havido independencia nos trabalhos dos inventores e cada um inventou o proprio aviao. Alem disso, importava apenas que o inventor brasileiro havia doado o seu invento aa humanidade, assim, nada se tinha mais o que discutir. Concluiram que fazia parte da indole do brasileiro a atitude de ser desprendido de tais valores e que nada acrescentaria a eles ficar brigando por uma questao sem um objetivo que unisse mais os povos ao inves de separa-los.

Os povos que apoiavam a ideia de que os inventores seriam os norte-americanos nao se satisfizeram com esta resposta. Estavam presos aa questao da data, ou seja, a de quem teria feito o primeiro voo. Por isso pediram mais tempo para chegar a uma conclusao.

No final do tempo concluiram que fora mesmo o brasileiro quem inventou o aviao. Isso se tornou possivel quando tambem eles se libertaram da questao nacionalista. Quando lembraram que nao importava quem teria inventado o aviao porque todos somos filhos de Deus e que qualquer um que fosse o inventor seria irmao da mesma forma, voltaram-se para as questoes puramente tecnicas.

Lembraram-se que a data do voo do brasileiro em Paris fora estabelecida por um conjunto de normas tecnicas que definiam voo. Concluiram tambem que o voo de Paris nao poderia ter sido o primeiro do brasileiro porque ninguem construiria um aviao, aa epoca, e logo no primeiro teste faria um voo tao arrojado.

Propuzeram tambem que se uma pessoa caisse de um local alto qualquer, embora flutuasse por algum tempo no ar antes de cair, isso nao seria voo. Ou, ainda, se tal pessoa fosse catapultada por uma forca qualquer que a fizesse levantar do chao, mesmo por forca propria, plainasse por algum tempo mas, ao perder o impulso, fosse obrigada a pousar segundo as forcas da natureza e nao por sua propria vontade, tambem nao seria voo. Poderia, talvez, ser considerado um salto aa distancia.

Partindo de todas essas consideracoes, concluiram que, tecnicamente, o primeiro voo teria se dado antes daquele em Paris, porem, o brasileiro seria o seu autor. Eles definiram que levantar voo usando a propria propulsao, seguir em uma direcao e retornar em sentido contrario era o que melhor definia a ato de voar.

Quando essa decisao veio a publico os brasileiros translucidianos comemoraram nao pelo fato da autoria da invencao tivesse sido reconhecida como sendo de um brasileiro mas porque assim pensaram: “O que eh mais importante: sentir orgulho de um feito apenas por causa do nacionalismo ou a humildade de reconhecer a verdade?” Todos somos irmaos. E em Translucida isso ja era interpretado ao pe-da-letra.

Importante eh que todos podiam fazer o uso da invencao igualmente. Como eles nao tem fronteiras para poluir-lhes as mentes atualmente, pensam no inventor do aviao como sendo um translucidiano que nasceu num dos estados do sul do planeta e nao como um brasileiro, ou norte americano. Assim, a verdade foi aceita e todos tiveram paz de consciencia.

CAPITULO 021 – O ANUNCIO DO FIM DE TODAS AS GUERRAS

“Voces mencionaram que em Translucida nao houveram as primeira e segunda Guerras Mundiais. Queridos pais, acreditamos que seria impossivel isso acontecer aqui na Terra. Tanto eh impossivel que aconteceram. E nao ha como mudar o que passou. Como fariamos nos para evitarmos uma terceira e, quem sabe, quarta guerras entre nos? Como a Historia foi mudada em Translucida? Muitos aqui na Terra creem em predestinacao e, se o destino existe, nada pode ser modificado.”

Filhos queridos, voces tem razao de estarem tao inquisidores. A juventude eh bela mas, aas vezes, eh tornada troicoeira. Juventude eh a sensacao do tudo poder acompanhada de enexperiencia. Juventude eh o barro que ainda nao adquiriu forma. Todo o barro da juventude eh tambem uma incessante ansiedade. Todos os jovens querem adquirir os beneficios que os adultos tem mas nao tem como saber se ficariam satisfeitos apos adquiri-los, nem sabem se estao preparados para ceder o que os adultos cederam para obter o que possuem.

Certo eh, criancas nossas, que o mundo humano nao eh justo. Ele eh piramidal. Muito diferente da Casa do Pai, que eh Plana. No mundo dos homens os beneficios sao pequenos em relacao aa populacao. O sistema humano eh o do vale tudo. O Sistema Divino eh logico, e nos afirma que tudo voce pode, dentro de seus limites. Mas nem tudo o que voce pode deve ser praticado!

No mundo humano, uns sobem nos ombros de outros, pisam com forca, machucam todo mundo para chegar ao topo. As pessoas nao se preocupam com as feridas que causam. No Mundo de Deus ninguem pisa, pois, se o fizesse nao estaria la. Ninguem se poe acima de ninguem. Assim, os beneficios chegam para todos e nunca cessam.

Vamos, entao, narrar uma parte da Historia de Translucida para que voces compreendam melhor estas coisas. Quanto tambem la o mundo ainda estava separado pelas fronteiras mentais, houve uma pequena nacao que comecou a submeter suas minorias etnicas a grandes constrangimentos. Muitos foram obrigados a deixar sua patria em busca de asilo. Os que ficaram eram submetidos a torturas e ate a morte.

Havia tambem em Translucida a comunidade de nacoes que servia de tribunal para procurar solucionar os problemas entre nacoes e para procurar garantir os direitos humanos ate entao ja adquiridos. Fez-se uma votacao que decidiu a invasao daquela nacao para restabelecer a ordem.

Mas havia, ja na epoca, grupos de pessoas ligadas ao Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus que discordavam tanto das atrocidades cometidas internamente naquela pequena nacao quanto da atrocidade que a comunidade de nacoes se preparava para executar. Estes desejavam a paz mas sabiam que a paz armada nao era solucao.

Com este pensamento, organizou-se uma rapida campanha entre aqueles grupos, que existiam em todas as nacoes, e dentro de todas as religioes. Os grupos reuniram pessoas dispostas a dirigir-se a aquela nacao conflituosa. Foram poucos milhoes de pessoas que, em alguns casos, venderam tudo o que possuiam e fizeram campanha de arrecadacao entre outras pessoas de bem.

Converteram estes bens em suprimentos para a viagem e suprimentos que, sabiam, a populacao daquele pais estava necessitada. Isso, antes da decisao final pelo ataque da comunidade de nacoes. Somente quando o grupo ja se encontrava nas fronteiras a decisao pelo ataque foi tomada. Porem, o grupo ultrapassou a linha das fronteiras se colocando entre os dois fogos. E foi Lucida quem nos narrou o que se segue.

“Entramos naquela nacao de bracos dados, aos milhares. Outros tantos vinham na retaguarda, em veiculos transportadores, com alimentos, insumos para reconstrucao e medicamentos. Fomos invadindo de cidade em cidade, reconstruindo em mutiroes, com a ajuda dos nativos, o que houvera sido destruido e construimos coisas que estavam fazendo falta aa populacao carente.

A comunidade de nacoes ficou impedida de atacar para nao nos atingir. A soldadesca da nacao menor temia nos atacar porque esperava que, se fizesse isso, a comunidade das nacoes a iria reduzir a po. E, assim, avancamos ate aas proximidades da capital. A maioria dos soldados ja havia se entregado a nos, sem que houvessemos ido la para fazer prisioneiros. Apenas conversavamos com eles a respeito da insensatez da guerra. Eles abandonavam as armas por livre e expontanea vontade e nos ajudavam na reconstrucao.

Decidimos entrar na capital mas antes enviamos um grupo de emissarios composto principalmente de soldados do proprio pais aderidos aa nossa causa para explicar nossas intencoes. Nao usavamos armas e queriamos evitar que eles as usassem contra nos. Queriamos que soubessem que nao os estavamos invadindo e sim fazendo-lhes uma visita naquele momento de dificuldades.

Se eles tivessem alguma intencao de atirar em nos, nao queriamos facilitar isso porque tal intencao seria um pecado e nos nao desejavamos colaborar com o pecado de ninguem. Claro, nessas alturas dos acontecimentos eles ja sabiam quais eram as nossas intencoes. Responderam que podiamos prosseguir mas que nao deixariam suas posicoes. Que nos prestassemos a assistencia que quizessemos aas populacoes e fossemos embora quando terminassemos.

Entao, formamos uma corrente humana e iniciamos a marcha final cantando e louvando a Deus. Os caminhoes vinham atras. Mas nem tudo foi felicidade naquele dia. Quando estavamos prestes a entrar na cidade, ouviu-se um disparo. Um dos nossos caiu a meu lado. Tentamos segura-lo mas ele era muito maior que todos que estavamos ao lado e nos derrubou com seu peso. Creio que dez pessoas cairam.

O restante assutou-se e procurou abrigo. Logo apos o tumulto inicial, veio um silencio. Eu nao contive minhas lagrimas. Minhas roupas estavam ensanguentadas e o sangue nao era meu. O impacto da bala fizera o nosso companheiro perder os sentidos por aqueles minutos de silencio.

Quando acordou, toda a atencao dos que nao tinham corrido se voltou para ele e assim ele nos falou: “Estou partindo. Nada pode ser feito pelo meu corpo agora. Nao deixem que a minha morte se torne em vao. Eu dei a minha vida para que fosse feita a paz. Nao respondam aa provocacao. A minha morte nao foi decisao de todos do outro lado. Somente alguns tem culpa. Nao deixem esta guerra continuar para que ela nao atinja a todos depois. Nao estou deixando a luta, estou apenas vestindo uma nova roupa!” Os medicos se aproximaram mas nao puderam evitar que um daqueles fosse o ultimo suspiro.

Ora, sabiamos que aquele nosso companheiro tinha sido o mais lucido de todos nos ate entao. Todos nos sabiamos dos riscos que corriamos por causa dos propositos humanos. Reunimos os que estavam mais proximos para decidir o que fazer. Alguem sugeriu que nos retirassemos do pais e lavassemos as maos, porque eles nao estavam reconhecendo que estavamos ali para proporcionar-lhes vida e, ao contrario, eles nos respondiam com a morte.

Entao, tomei um caderninho de notas que sempre trazia em meu bolso e li as ultimas palavras que aquele irmao nos houvera dito. Era habito meu anotar tudo de importante que ouvia ou pensava, para nao esquecer. Quando os outros ouviram o que estava escrito entrou em nos o mesmo espirito que aquele combatente possuia. O nosso poder de luta aumentou. A tristeza foi substituida pela necessidade de defender aos inocentes que sofreriam mais, caso nos deixassemos abater por nossas fraquezas.

A imobilidade inicial foi convertida em acao e marchamos com alegria, carregando aquele corpo como bandeira. Os combatentes do outro lado nao resistiram e alguns logo se apresentaram para ajudar a carregar o nosso morto. Por fim, todos se juntaram a nos. E a morte daquele combatente se verificou ter sido ditada por um unico jovem que desejava ser lembrado como heroi.

Essa foi uma das razoes que nos levou a tomar mais cuidado com as necessidades dos jovens. Eles desejam moldar-se segundo seus idolos. Nao os de barro como em algumas religioes em nosso passado mas segundo as pessoas que lhes servem de modelo. Naquela epoca em Translucida ainda havia muito exibicionismo e demonstracao de poder. O orgulho era acentuado em algumas pessoas. E como as sociedades prestavam culto a tais pessoas, dando-lhes regalias de quase divindades, os jovens as tomavam como modelos e moldavam suas personalidades segundo estes desvios de comportamento.

Ora, se a sociedade dava importancia exagerada ao dom de cantar, todos os jovens queriam ser cantores. Mas o dom do cantar perfeito nao pode ser dado a todos, por isso, a maioria ficava frustrada. Notamos que a sociedade precisava dar importancia identica a todos os dons, sem privilegiar nenhum. Era preciso demonstrar aos jovens que qualquer um era insubstituivel ao Projeto de Deus, nao importanto o dom especifico de ninguem.

Assim, cada um desenvolveria o seu proprio dom sem tomar como modelo outro dom que nao possuia. Aquele jovem soldado tomara como modelo outro dom que nao possuia. Aquele jovem soldado tomara como modelo os senhores da guerra que, ate entao, eram considerados herois e tratados com mesuras e respeitabilidade. Desde entao, nunca mais cultuou-se como heroi qualquer guerreiro porque passou-se a enxergar a guerra como queda e nao como redencao.

“Entao, esta foi a ultima guerra em Translucida?”

Nao, queridos filhos, este foi o ultimo rumor de guerra porque todos sabemos que a ultima guerra eh Armagedom e aquela foi apenas a primeira batalha de Armagedom.

CAPITULO 022 – ANUNCIANDO ARMAGEDOM

“Eh para nos, queridos pais, grande tristeza saber que mesmo em um mundo tao pacifico quanto Translucida a paz so pode ser atingida apos tantas guerras. Nao seria possivel o homem conhecer a paz sem fazer a guerra?”

Armagedom, filhos nossos, em Translucida, nao foi uma guerra com armas materiais. Foi uma guerra espiritual e pensamos que o inicio dela se deu antes daquela que ainda ha pouco chamamos de primeira batalha de Armagedom. Armagedom se caracterizou inicialmente pelo dominio do mal.

Este se disfarcou de principios falsos que o ser humano, em sua cegueira, pensava ser bons. O ser humano usava seus dons em beneficio proprio. Valia mais, para as pessoas, aqueles que atingissem o topo do status quo. Ninguem questionava se eram licitos os meios de atingir-se tal status.

O poder politico era atingido pela corrupcao. O poder religioso era buscado levando-se as pessoas pelo terror. A luta entre as religioes era para ver qual conseguiria numero maior de adeptos. Os numeros foram tornados mais importantes que a verdade e a correta conduta. Nao existia respeito entre as religioes ou entre os ramos religiosos de cada uma delas.

Os ramos se voltavam uns contra os outros, mais preocupados em enxergar os erros dos outros que os proprios. Quem falasse a respeito dos erros contidos em uma religiao, ou em seus ramos, com uma visao critica construtiva era solenemente ignorado, como se fosse um falso profeta.

Os lideres religiosos fingiam conversar responsavelmente, em resposta a um clamor da multidao de fieis mas, na pratica, impediam a seus fieis de estudarem os fundamentos das outras religioes. Enfim, neste ponto, a Casa do Pai estava dividida e condenada aa destruicao.

Porem, ainda havia mais um ingrediente para consolidar o imperio do mal. O poder de compra de uns poucos em detrimento de muitos. Os conceitos de dons e necessidades nao eram empregados na sua plenitude. Usava-se os dons para o enriquecimento proprio. A pessoa em si, de nada valia.

Quem tivesse boa voz, ou soubesse compor musica, ou soubesse jogar bem alguma modalidade de esporte, ou fosse capaz de atuar nas areas de entrenemimento ou intelectual, tornava-se um semi-deus. O que uma dessas pessoas faturava em dinheiro por mes, nem mesmo em toda a vida de trabalho o trabalhador comum conseguia.

Na velhice, os constrastes aumentavam. Aqueles que sofriam uma vida inteira para por o pao de cada dia na mesa da familia eram relegados aa sarjeta. Ja aqueles que haviam usado indevidamente seus dons para o enriquecimento proprio, continuavam paparicados, a menos que o dinheiro acumulado fosse gasto antes da morte corporal do individuo. Naquele tempo, as pessoas valiam os numeros em suas contas bancarias.

Assim, como ainda hoje eh na Terra, era o trabalhador comum quem punha a mesa, arrumava a casa, fazia a limpeza e servia a aqueles cujos dons eram dados por superiores. E, estes, nao paravam sequer um minuto para pensar: “E se nao houvesse ninguem para fazer por mim estas coisas que nao tenho tempo de fazer!? Se nao houvessem os que tomam conta de meus filhos, se nao houvessem os que me aplaudem, o que seria de mim?!…” Eh! Faltava ao ser humano mais humanidade!…

Existiam as instituicoes financeiras para gerir o trabalho que era transformado em equivalentes em dinheiro. Estas controlavam tudo o que se fazia com resultado do trabalho. As leis favoreciam a estas instituicoes e elas usavam o dinheiro que controlavam para manipular os homens que manipulavam as leis. O dinheiro nas maos delas se multiplicava mas sempre favorecendo aa formacao da piramide economica.

Chegaram a criar um dinheiro paralelo aa moeda dos paises. Este foi dado em forma de cartao pessoal. Quem muito tinha, recebia um cartao com numeros maiores e, assim, podia comprar sem precisar por a mao no dinheiro comum, que imaginavam ate estar contaminado somente porque passava pela mao dos infelizes trabalhadores.

Quem possuia menos tinha o cartao com numeros menores e ficava limitado em seu bem estar. Muitas vezes, tornava-se escravo das instituicoes financeiras, dando garantia o seu trabalho de meses ou ate anos, sem saber se iria vive-los para pagar. E, por fim, quem tinha menos ainda, nao recebia cartao algum. Era excluido. Nao participava dos beneficios do fruto do trabalho.

Em resumo, a escravidao novamente rondava a especie humana. Ela se tornara escrava de seus desejos. Escrava do consumismo. E isso se podia comprovar fazendo-se a comparacao das obrigacoes e beneficios da escravidao antiga com a vida que a grande maioria da populacao humana levava.

Quantas horas trabalhava um escravo antigo? Pois, uma parte dos novos escravos trabalhava mais. Quando o escravo antigo cometia alguma falta era supliciado fisicamente. O escravo moderno o era psicologicamente. O escravo antigo ficava restrito em sua locomocao nas proximidades do trabalho. Tambem o moderno. O escravo antigo perdia o direito do convivio com seus filhos. O moderno eh levado a dedicar-se tanto ao trabalho que negligencia aos deveres familiares. Pais e filhos pouco se encontram.

O antigo escravo nao podia escolher o patrao ou o servico. O moderno mudava de patrao e servico, segundo a propria vontade, mas as leis faziam com que todos os patroes agissem semelhante. O escravo antigo jamais podia escolher o local geografico onde viver. O salario do escravo moderno somente permite que ele viva em locais previamente estabelecidos para os excluidos.

O que o escravo antigo ganhava era apenas roupa, comida e abrigo. O salario do escravo moderno nem sempre garante pelo menos isso. O escravo antigo, muitas vezes, era comercializado, ficando privado do contato com seus ancestrais. O moderno, apesar de todo o avanco tecnologico, nao desfrutava igualmente do convivio com seus antepassados, porque as barreiras geograficas e humanas os impedia.

Enfim, comparando-se uma escravidao com a outra, encontravam-se diferencas, beneficiando a escravidao moderna, mas quando se levava em consideracao a evolucao dos tempos e tecnologias, percebia-se que a escravidao moderna era tao danosa quanto a antiga.

E foi a partir dessas e outras constatacoes que as pessoas comecaram a perceber que essas coisas precisavam ser mudadas. Nao eram poucos que percebiam isto. Mas nao havia um conjunto de ideias ou instituicoes que aglutinasse todas elas num movimento comum de libertacao da humanidade. Isto somente ocorreu apos o surgimento do Conhecimento Com Respeito a Deus em Translucida.

Nao foi um movimento organizado e programado por pessoas humanas. Ele surgiu a partir de pessoas que constestavam os posicionamentos da sociedade. Cada uma em sua area. Estas pessoas acabaram descobrindo suas afinidades na luta a favor da justica e formaram grupos de estudos e depois trocaram informacoes uns com os outros.

Com o tempo, surgiu a amizade, os instrumentos de divulgacao das ideias, a adesao de novos adeptos e, por fim, o inevitavel confronto contra aqueles que insistiam em manter o status quo, mesmo enxergando serem as injusticas e as exclusoes os responsaveis por aquele quadro triste de diferencas sociais. E o pior da luta nao aconteceu entre crentes e descrentes mas sim entre pessoas que acreditavam em Deus contra pessoas que tambem acreditavam.

Aqueles que acreditavam em Deus mas nao acreditavam no Conhecimento Com Respeito a Deus alegavam que as coisas aconteciam daquela forma no mundo por vontade do proprio Pai. Acreditavam que as coisas ruins aconteciam aas pessoas em funcao direta dos pecados delas. Que as coisas ruins aconteciam como punicao aos pecadores. E que nada faria mudar o mundo para o lado do bem, senao por meio de uma guerra de grande exterminio, onde os maus fossem eliminados e os bons poupados.

Estes queriam esperar que as coisas se processassem, segundo um Milagre Divino. Esperavam que Deus fizesse por nos o que Ele Proprio nos houvera dado como missao. Esperavam que Deus viesse em Pessoa separar o joio do trigo, como se o Proprio Pai nao nos tivesse entregado a missao de preparar, semear, cultivar e colher.

Outros grupos que acreditavam em Deus, tambem acreditavam que nao deveriam ficar parados e esperando mas somente admitiam que se salvariam aqueles que pensassem exatamente como eles proprios. Nao admitiam erros da propria parte. Falar a eles nos erros contidos em suas Escrituras seria entendido como blasfemia.

Eles criam que o Proprio Pai lhes houvesse entregado aquelas Escrituras. Interessante era observar que diferentes grupos de diferentes religioes tinham em comum esse modo de pensar, portanto, era facil eles crerem em suas Escrituras mas impossivel admitir que nas Escrituras dos outros houvesse, por menor que fosse, uma Manifestacao Divina.

Em resumo, admitiam esses que Deus fosse poderoso o suficiente para inspira-los mas nao o suficiente para inspirar a membros de outras religioes. Todos estes grupos eram adeptos das exclusoes e mesmo sabendo que o Pai tinha muitas moradas, nao entendiam perfeitamente o que estas palavras significavam.

E foi nesse quadro de coisa que surgiu a Universidade do Conhecimento Com Respeito a Deus. No inicio, ela era informal. Nao haviam predios, contava com a participacao de membros da maioria das religioes e de seus ramos. O objetivo era de se estudar os fundamentos religiosos de todas elas, compara-los, questiona-los e extrair aquilo que representasse o bem comum.

Nao tinha a funcao de impor ideias, dogmas ou arbitrariedades. Ao contrario, tinha o objetivo de eliminar estas coisas, segundo um pensamento limpido e cristalino, revelando de forma facilitada ao entendimento de todas as criaturas de Deus os porques dos acontecimentos e da existencias das instituicoes. O objetivo era o de fazer tudo revelar-se. Que as falsidades fossem expulsas e todo o bem fosse catalogado e partilhado. E tudo teria que ter sua razao propria.

Nesta universidade, ate mesmo os ateistas tiveram sua representacao porque era importante conhecer o porque de eles nao acreditarem. Partindo-se destes porques eh que foram demonstradas respostas que os fizeram acreditar.

A universidade nao dava diplomas e sim respostas. Buscava-a aqueles que quizessem aprender mais ou que tinham duvidas que precisassem ser esclarecidas.

E a universidade transformou-se na maior arma daqueles que venceram Armagedom. Nao foram os doutores das leis que fizeram esta universidade e sim o povo comum. Tambem os doutores puderam tornar-se vencedores aa medida que aderiram a ela. A universidade nao excluia. Atendia a todos que tinham sede de Deus.

CAPITULO 023 – COM A PALAVRA: LUCIDA

“Nossos pais poderiam esclarecer-nos uma duvida do como comecou e quem foram os fundadores desta universidade?”

Tudo o que sabemos, filhos queridos, nos foi narrado por Lucida. Ela disse que nao houveram exatamente fundadores nem data de inicio. Tudo foi um processo continuo do qual tambem ela fez parte. Ela disse: “As coisas comecaram antes de mim e ninguem sabe dizer quando. Entrei no processo quase que por acidente. As pessoas chegaram a afirmar que eu tinha responsabilidade quanto a isso mas eu nao fiz escolha de entrar no inicio. O acaso me deu a oportunidade e eu simplesmente a agarrei.”

Tudo comecou de forma triste para Lucida. Quando ainda era crianca e sua mae fora alforriada, passaram momentos de muita dificuldade. O unico local que a mae dela conseguiu emprego foi em um prostibulo, onde lavava, cozinhava e arrumava para as “meninas”. Morava em um anexo ao local com a filha.

Quando iniciou-se uma onda de falso moralismo, queria-se acabar com a prostituicao simplesmente proibindo-a. Foi quando um jornalista teve a infeliz ideia de entrevistar as pessoas do prostibulo e publicou tudo, expondo todas as pessoas. Ele entrevistou a mae de Lucida e a mae dela falou tudo o que pensava.

E as respostas dela foram assim: “Trabalho aqui na faxina porque nao encontrei outro lugar para trabalhar, mas gosto de fazer o que faco. Da pra tomar conta da minha filha e tenho a amizade das “meninas”. Eu sei que estao querendo proibir o trabalho das “meninas” mas isso eh coisa de gente sem o que fazer. Falam de moralismo! Tudo bem. Mas estas “meninas” ja foram criancas e muitas delas viviam nas ruas. Por que ninguem as adotou para que nao se prostituissem?

A maioria delas ja teria morrido de fome se nao estivessem aqui. Muitas veem do interior onde tem familia. Veem para trabalhar em casa de familia e, nao sao raras as que perdem a virgindade nessas “casas de familia.” Acabam saindo porque percebem que se transformaram em coisa dos homens. Na rua nao encontram outra coisa para fazer.

Tem outras que ate tem alguma coisa na vida. Nao nascem na miseria mas tem muita ilusao. Querem comprar as coisas que viram as meninas de familia ter mas os pais nao tem condicao de dar. Pensam que vao ficar aqui so um tempinho e depois vao ficar ricas. Olha moco, tem de tudo aqui, principalmente ilusao.

A verdade eh que a escravidao nao acabou. Se fechar as portas, que trabalho voces vao dar pra elas? Voces vao dar trabalho a umas e veem outras pro lugar delas. E o salario? Que salario elas vao ganhar no novo trabalho? Vai dar pra pagar as ilusoes delas? Na verdade, a grande prostituta eh a sociedade. As “meninas” estao aqui porque a sociedade as joga para debaixo do tapete. Estas “meninas” sao menos mau intencionadas que as pessoas que querem tomar o ganha-pao delas.”

Nos nao narramos aqui usando a forma peculiar como os escravos usavam para conversar. Mesmo Lucida nao se lembrava mais como a mae dela conversava. Certo eh que, dois dias apos a publicacao, a mae de Lucida foi encontrada morta, com sinais de tortura. Nada se apurou. As “meninas” diziam que foram policiais a mando nao se sabia de quem. Apanharam mas sabiam que nao podiam falar a verdade porque nao havia quem as protegesse.

Um homem que estava frequentando o local ha algum tempo foi quem tomou Lucida para educar. A frequencia dele nao era para comprar sexo e sim como professor universitario, porque fazia pesquisas a respeito do comportamento humano. Adotou-a como filha.

“Foi meu pai quem me iniciou nas duas universidades. – contou-nos Lucida – A regular e a do Conhecimento Com Respeito a Deus. Eu cresci junto com ela. Naquele tempo as coisas tinham de ser feitas meio aas escondidas. Meu pai era umbandista mas tinha uma percepcao incrivel a respeito das outras religioes. Ele iniciou-me no umbandismo mas queria que eu estudasse as outras religioes tambem.

Ja existia um grupo, do qual ele fazia parte, com esta finalidade. Aa medida que fui amadurecendo e compreendendo melhor as coisas eh que pude ver que o grupo tinha razao. Nao adiantava agarrarmo-nos aa nossa religiao, intrincheirarmo-nos e ficar de ca, jogando bombas nos outros. Era preciso conhecer a fundo o que os outros diziam a Respeito de Deus, estudar cuidadosamente e pesquisar o que tinha e o que nao tinha fundamento.

Em nossa universidade ninguem partia da pressuposicao de que as coisas pregadas por outras religioes nao existiam. Tudo foi exaustivamente pesquisado como o eh ate hoje. E como eramos o sal da terra, nos misturavamos com as pessoas de todos os credos, estudavamos o que elas ensinavam e dialogavamos com elas a respeito dos erros de concepcao delas, mas nunca deixavamos de reconhecer para elas os acertos que tivessem.

Nos nos proibiamos de agir com a impafia de pensar que sempre soubessemos algo mais que as pessoas aas quais nos dirigiamos. O nosso verdadeiro desejo e esperanca era o de aprendermos coisas novas a Respeito de Deus. E quando isso acontecia era o nosso grande prazer. Nao ha delicia maior para nos que aprender coisas novas a Respeito do Pai. As pessoas acabavam concordando conosco e tornando-se parte de nosso corpo universitario.

Outro detalhe, meu pai nao foi o primeiro. Ele havia sido convidado a entrar por pastores evangelicos e padres catolicos que ja se reuniam anteriormente, procurando eliminar suas diferencas na crenca. Quando perguntavamos a eles quem tinha tido a ideia da formacao do grupo eles alegavam que desde o inicio esta fora a ideia de Jesus quando disse: “O que nao eh contra nos eh a nosso favor.”

Eles imaginavam que, se pretendiam tornar-se verdadeiros medicos do espirito, teriam que conhecer de perto a todas as doencas e todos os doentes. Mas, tambem, seria preciso conhecer todos os remedios para descobrir os que tinham fundamento e quais os que nao. Os remedios com os quais se pudesse trabalhar para o bem de todos seriam aqueles que nao estariam contra nos.”

E foi quando estavamos estudando estas coisas, na casa de Lucida, que deu horario da ceia. Quando iamo-nos dirigir aa sala preparada, Lucida segurou nossas maos e pediu: “Aguardem um pouco, parece que vamos receber uma visita.” Ora, ninguem havia anunciado, como seria que ela soubesse disso? Apenas pressentimento.

Aguardamos a meia hora e nada de alguem aparecer. Lucida pediu-nos um pouquinho mais de paciencia. O que nao era dificil de dar ja que nossas conversas eram sempre muito agradaveis. Mais meia hora e entrou um vulto na varanda que pudemos ver pela janela da sala. Lucida correu a abrir-lhe a porta e convida-lo a entrar.

Os cumprimentos foram aqueles que nos costumamos reservar aos velhos amigos. Lucida ofereceu aa pessoa banho para que relaxasse o corpo cansado da longa viagem. Aguardamos mais algum tempo, ate que o visitante viesse juntar-se a nos. Apos as apresentacoes tivemos a curiosidade de indagarmos ha quanto tempo conhecia Lucida e a resposta veio inesperada: “Nunca haviamo-nos falado antes.” Pensamos tratar-se de velhos amigos, por causa dos comprimentos! – explicamos. “Ora, Lucia eh conhecida por todos nos e ela parece que nos conhece a todos. Mas a hospitalidade deste povo eh geral. Por todos os lugares por onde passei, tenho sido bem recebido.”

Foi entao que tomamos conhecimento de que aquela pessoa era um missionario oriental. Que ha muito tempo estava pela estrada como ele proprio nos disse: “O missao em Translucida nao eh apenas para os que sabem mais levar seus conhecimentos aos povos distantes. Aqui, o Conhecimento esta a alcance de todos em qualquer lugar. O missionario ensina se tiver algo a ensinar. Aas vezes, aprende se tiver algo que aprender. Na maioria das vezes apenas passeia, pelo prazer de conhecer pessoas novas.” – completou sorrindo.

Nos o acompanhamos em seu bom humor.

CAPITULO 024 – BATALHAS DE ARMAGEDOM

Apos a ceia, o ceu estava claro, a lua presente e o clima morno. Dirigimo-nos para a varanda, onde Lucida continuou sua Historia.

“Como todas as unversidades regulares, a nossa tambem tem seu lema proprio e o lema dela se chama humildade. Todas as vezes que reuniamos ou meditavamos, repetiamos as palavras: Se queres ensinar a humildade, vestir a roupa do carpinteiro nao eh suficiente, eh preciso, antes de tudo, tornar-se humilde. E estas palavras podiam ser repetidas quantas vezes quizessemos porque nao sao palavras vas.

E tinhamos razao em pensar dessa forma porque o maior erro da humanidade, naquela epoca, era a falta de humildade em reconhecer os erros que cometia. Era muito comum dizer-se: “Pequei e estou arrependida” quando o pecado fosse algo que o senso comum descreve como errado. Aqueles considerados pecados como matar, roubar, ofender, mentir, agredir e outros mais! Mas, pior pecado do que tudo isso junto eh ter uma opiniao e querer que ela prevaleca sobre todas as outras, mesmo sem razao. Eh nao admitir nem a possibilidade de poder estar errado. Pois, dai nascem os outros pecados.

Nem tudo o que as pessoas humanas pensaram ser digno de ser escrito eh verdade e nao admitir isso eh falta de humildade. Nos, os membros da universidade, percebemos que haviam erros em nossas Escrituras antigas e precisamos travar uma batalha contra nos mesmos. Pensavamos: Ora, se existem erros, entao, eh uma obra humana, dai, tudo nao passa de fruto da imaginacao humana. Entao sera que Deus nao existe?

Estavamos naquele impasse, sem poder seguir os estudos porque nao nos vinha uma resposta para a questao. Foi ai que entrou em nossas vidas um personagem muito especial. Todos eram especiais mas esta era o tipo de pessoa que parecia estar sempre com a cabeca no mundo da lua.

Era muito novo em relacao aos membros do grupo e so escutava. Quando falava, podiamos pegar caneta e papel porque nunca falava sem razao. E ele falou: “Sem querer parecer que seja algo mais que os senhores, eu vim aqui porque eu ja havia concluido que as Escrituras continham erros. Eu pensava que se eu via erros naquilo que todo mundo afirmava que era verdade fosse, talvez, porque eu estivesse errado. Entao eu pensava: vou la estudar, talvez, essas coisas que eu penso que estao erradas tem outras explicacoes que ainda nao enxerguei. Vou estudar com os que sabem porque eles me mostrarao o caminho.

E ao chegar aqui aprendi muitas coisas que realmente nao sabia. Mas agora penso que posso tambem ajudar. Ora, conheco, por meio de estudos, a vida de muitos grandes nomes de nossa Historia. E por mais bem consideradas que estas vidas tenham sido, encontramos erros que elas cometeram. Aas vezes, nos eh que tapamos os olhos para nao vermos os erros, pensando estarmos protegendo a imagem construida para estas pessoas.

Os que escreveram nossas Escrituras foram seres humanos exatamente como nos mesmos o somos. Talvez, com um dom melhor que o nosso para fazer isso, mas nunca deixaram de ser humanas. Entao pensei: os erros existem porque os escritores eram humanos. Todas as coisas que o ser humano faz, sejam elas: cientificas, tecnologicas ou religiosas, partem de ideias simples que foram evoluindo ate atingir um ponto que, em alguns casos, em nossos dias podemos chamar de perfeitas.

Nao sabemos se novos conhecimentos irao melhorar ainda mais esta perfeicao, portanto, o perfeito para a pessoa humana ainda eh algo a ser melhorado. Dai, conclui que as coisas Com Respeito a Deus tambem estao evoluindo. Se encontrarmos erros em nossas Escrituras, estes nao sao de Deus e sim da concepcao humana. Temos que manter as partes das Escrituras que consideramos perfeitas e corrigirmos as partes que estao em busca de perfeicao. Quando tudo tiver evoluido para a perfeicao, entao, realmente teremos encontrado o Pai.”

Eh claro, tivemos um lapso de silencio. Para o nosso pensamento anterior, tudo de Deus estava nas Escrituras porque Deus eh o Mesmo: ontem, hoje e sempre. Mas na definicao daquele companheiro nao era o Pai Quem precisava ser mudado e sim a nossa concepcao em relacao a determinados pontos Com Respeito a Deus.

A constatacao de erros nas Escrituras nao invalidava a Existencia de Deus. Invalida a concepcao de que a sabedoria humana seja eterna. O ser humano eh transitorio, a Sabedoria de Deus nao. Nao foi facil para todos nos aceitarmos isso. Ainda mais que vinha de uma pessoa tao jovem. Quando ele terminou de falar, deu para ouvir alguns engolindo seco!

Na reuniao seguinte ja estavamos todos renovados. Mesmo os mais estacados nos principios antigos tinham chegado aa conclusao de que estavamos ali para aprender e nao importava de quem teria saido o conhecimento novo. Aprendida a licao, tinhamos que seguir em frente.

E a universidade ja comecava a incomodar. Atraves de nossos membros, que vinham das mais variadas religioes e ramos delas, recebiamos publicacoes e noticias do que acontecia no mundo religioso. Um pastor, entao, mostou-nos um artigo. Neste, que estava recheado de citacoes biblicas, insinuava que fosse eu a reitora da nossa universidade.

As passagens citadas falavam que a mulher tinha seu lugar definido, que nao podia ensinar, chamavam-me de “aprendiz de feiticeira” ainda subentendido a minha condicao de descendente de escravos e a cor negra de minha pele. O sangue me ferveu nas veias. Mas os outros membros me acalmaram.

Decidimos que quando algum de nos fosse ofendido, que os outros membros o defendesse porque pensavamos: Eh dificil para uma pessoa ofendida controlar-se e nao responder com outra ofensa, assim, nos evitariamos devolver em pedradas a quem nos atirasse pedras. E todos estavamos ofendidos mas a Lucia era o principal alvo daquele artigo.

Ficou decidido que um padre rebatesse o artigo e ele soube cumprir bem essa missao. Abriu o artigo informando que nao tinhamos hierarquia em nossa universidade, portanto, nao tinhamos reitores visiveis. Que as portas estavam abertas e que todos que quizessem vir ate nos, seriam bem recebidos e, caso decidissem permanecer conosco, receberiam o mesmo grau hierarquico que todos tinhamos, ou seja, o Pai era o nosso Reitor e todos os outros eramos estudantes.

Depois, com muito bom humor, falou que estudara toda a Biblia em busca de orientacao mas que nao encontrou. Para surpresa dele proprio, nada dentro dos Evangelhos excluia a mulher. Inclusive nao encontrara exemplos profissionais de carpintaria como licoes entre os ensinamentos de Jesus. Porem, encontrara citacoes que ensinavam a lavar vasilhas domesticas, que nao se deve remendar roupas velhas com tecido novo e mostrou que a agulha tambem era um instrumento bem conhecido de Jesus.

Curiosamente, o mestre havia aprendido alguma coisa com a mulher mas os discipulos haviam passado a considerar isso uma abominacao, como se houvessem se tornado maiores que o mestre. E nao falou assim referindo-se somente a discipulos da epoca de Jesus.

Alem do mais, – continuou ele em seu artigo – o Proprio Pai deve ter se encantado pela mulher porque foi de dentro de uma que Ele retirou o filho amado e nao do utero do homem.

Continuou na mesma linha bem humorada. Sera que teriamos razao para envergonharmo-nos se nossa pele fosse negra, branca, amarela, vermelha ou mestica? Nao vejo motivos para orgulhar-me de ter nascido branco porque sei que a cor da minha pele nao me faz melhor do que ninguem, mas vejo motivo de vergonha se comecar a excluir as pessoas somente porque elas tem cor diferente da minha. Alias, sentiria vergonha por excluir alguem por qualquer motivo que fosse.

Estranho eh que se tenha preconceito contra aqueles que foram um dia escravizados contra suas vontades. E mais estranho era, em razao disso, sentir-se orgulho de descender daqueles que foram responsaveis pelo crime hediondo da escravidao.

Frisou, porem, que sentir vergonha por descender de escravos ou senhores seria um sentimento errado porque nao nos competia envergonharmo-nos por causa dos pecados de nossos ancestrais. Competia-nos, por outro lado, remover as consequencias dos pecados dos nossos ancestrais para que eles, em espirito, soubessem que nos reprovavamos os erros deles, mas que os perdoavamos. Acentuou que o pior que ser descendente de escravo era continuar escravo do orgulho. Somente o orgulho impede os preconceituosos de enxergar que a maldade estava em quem escravizou e nao em quem foi escravizado.

Sera que algum de nos, antes de nascer, falou: “Quero nascer dentro daquela religiao e nao das outras?!” Tinhamos que admitir. Todas as religioes em nosso tempo tem erros. Ninguem eh melhor que o outro porque nasceu numa ou noutra religiao. Nem mesmo os que mudaram de religiao podem imaginar tal coisa ja que, mudaram pensando que iriam entrar no caminho certo e acabaram apenas mudando de erro.

Insistiu, em seguida, a que todos se juntassem a nos sem a necessidade de mudar de religiao. Informava que estavamos buscando descobrir os erros em cada uma delas para, entao, sugerir o que as consertariam. Mudar de religiao nao nos consertaria. O que poderia fazer isso seria mudar o que estivesse errado em nossas proprias religioes.

Concluiu dizendo que quando todas as religioes consertassem os proprios erros todos, elas se tornariam muitissimo semelhantes porque qualquer religiao que nao contivesse erro estaria proxima de Deus e quem esta proximo a Ele tambem eh semelhante ao Pai. Eh separando-nos de nossos erros que nos aproximaremos do Pai – concluiu.”

E ate hoje guardo estas palavras daquele saudoso padre. E elas obrigaram muita gente a fazer silencio. Mas os odios contra nos nao estavam arrefecidos. Estavam apenas contidos e acumulando para virem a brotar com maior forca.

CAPITULO 025 – A PEDRA DE CAL SOBRE O DEMONIO

E lucida continuava a dar-nos licoes.

“Na verdae, a luta contra a crenca no demonio foram varias batalhas em varios capitulos. E para que a ultima pedra de cal fosse lancada sobre essa crenca levaram-se anos de luta.

Tudo comecou com os descobrimentos de tecnicas modernas de tratamento de disturbios neurologicos. Muitas das doencas foram identificadas como sendo o que antigamente acreditava-se ser possessao. Houve um grande clamor dentro dos meios religiosos com a finalidade de preservar suas tradicoes.

Por outro lado, existia muita gente descrente em Deus que provocava os religiosos. Dizia-se que a crenca em Deus nao passava de mitologia e os fenomenos possessivos nao passavam de disturbios neuro-psicologicos. Nos sabiamos que ambas as opinioes tinham lados positivos mas que erravam ao excluirem-se.

Percebemos, entao, que disturbios neuro-psicologicos puderam ser confundidos com possessoes mas tambem que este fato nao invalidava a Existencia do Senhor nosso Pai. Mesmo porque, a condicao para a Existencia de Deus nao era a existencia do diabo. Deus nao depende do diabo para nada. O contrario porem se verificava, ou seja, segundo as crencas, o demonio so existiria se tivesse sido creado por Deus.

Concluimos que o diabo realmente nao existia porque, segundo o que os religiosos diziam, Deus teria feito um anjo e tal anjo, por invejar ao Pai, teria promovido uma revolta no Ceu. O anjo e sua legiao teriam sido derrotados, expulsos de La e condenados ao inferno de onde jamais poderiam tornar-se bons novamente.

Seguindo a teoria, do inferno podiam vir ao mundo material para induzir aas pessoas humanas ao pecado e, entao, conquistar seus espiritos para os infernos. Ora, nessa teoria existem falhas grotescas de concepcao porque sabemos que a Presenca de Deus eh sentida em todo o Ceu e sabemos que, na Presenca do Pai, nao ha a menor possibilidade de haver pecado, portanto, tal suposto anjo jamais poderia ter sentido inveja sem que o Pai Soubesse com antecedencia os planos dele.

Outro erro. O Pai jamais crearia tal anjo porque Saberia que ele se transformaria permanentemente no mal. E como Deus Sabe o futuro de todas as suas creaturas, com certeza nao crearia tal anjo porque seria o mesmo que tornar-se o Pai da maldade. Isso seria, no minimo, falta de inteligencia para uma Pessoa Onisciente.

Deus, no entanto, nos creou. E desde o inicio Sabia que iriamos pecar. Mas Ele nao nos creou para o pecado. Ele nos fez para a santificacao. Por isso nos fez limitados para que as consequencias de nossos pecados nao fossem eternas. Deu-nos dons de perdao e arrependimento para que reconciliassemos uns com os outros. E, por fim, inteligencia e sabedoria para que um dia, numa etapa de nossa evolucao, aprendessemos que seria preciso remover as consequencias de nossos pecados e evitar que pecassemos novamente. E o tempo chegou. Eh agora. O pecado ja havia sido nossa opcao e o momento de fazermos as pazes om Deus era aquele.

Esta era a grande diferenca entre a pessoa humana e o demonio. Este ultimo, se existisse, seria a doenca sem cura. Nos eramos a doenca perfeitamente curavel. Gracas a Providencia do Pai.

Entao, aa medida que divulgavamos que o diabo era apenas uma mitologia, porque a Bondade do Pai nao permitiria que tal creatura existisse, mais as pessoas nos jogavam pedras. Afirmavam que a manifestacao do diabo era essa mesmo. Ele era tao traicoeiro que engana facilmente aos tolos. Ele se infiltrava entre os tolos e divulgava entre eles a nao existencia dele, para depois apossar-se deles.”

E Lucida sorria quando se lembrava desse passado. – “Nos eramos os tais tolos.” – completou ela.

“Apesar de estarmos convictos de que o diabo nao existia – prosseguiu Lucida – procuramos entendermo-nos com aquelas pessoas radicalmente crentes na existencia do demonio. Tomamos a iniciativa de solicitar informacoes a respeito do assunto que, talvez, provassem tal existencia. Tudo o que nos disseram era perfeitamente explicavel pelas ciencias e bastava recomendar-se algum determinado procedimento cientifico que as “manifestacoes” desapareciam.

Vendo que nao podiam enganar a ciencia, os filhos de Deus que acreditavam na existencia do diabo resolveram que nos nao estavamos explicando fatos. O que estaria acontecendo era que o diabo se afastava quando faziamos nossas recomendacoes para ridicularizar tais crentes perante aos fieis de suas congregacoes. E isso seria o que o demonio realmente desejava. Ficar escondido.

Lamentavamos aquela atitude de mal perdedores de nossos irmaos. No entanto, bastaria que eles admitissem o engano que cometiam em crer na existencia do diabo para que se tornassem tao vencedores quanto nos, porque, afinal, admitir-se erros pode tornar-se a maior das vitorias. As pessoas estavam acostumadas e acomodadas no acrecitar naquilo que lhes doia muito mudar na concepcao. Era o orgulho segurando as duas pontas do cabo de aco que se partira.

Foi nesta epoca que aquele que veio para nao ficar muito tempo entre nos jogou a pedra de cal que faltava aa crenca no diabo. Este eh um dos exemplos de conhecimento que aquele companheiro nos deu. Ele feriu de morte o satanismo e os propagadores do mal. Lembro-me ate hoje do discurso que ele escreveu. Era curto e simples:

“Tanto voces que creem no diabo e tem a Deus como amigo quanto os que tem-No como inimigo e acreditam no vazio. O diabo eh o vazio de suas existencias. O ser humano tem necessidades naturais que vao aparecendo aa medida que as pessoas amadurem e crescem. Preferivelmente, estas necessidades devem ser preenchidas aa medida que forem aparecendo somente com coisas uteis. Quando isso nao acontece, o espaco deixa de ser preenchido ou eh preenchido com coisas inuteis.

O vazio fica em suas mentes e voces ficam perturbados. Dai, passam a cometer atos desatinados, pensando que irao preencher os seus vazios mas, na verdade, quando voces mergulham no vazio, perdem as redeas dos proprios limites e passam a querer preencher vazio com mais vazio ate atingir o abismo. E a pessoa que vive no abismo torna-se conhecida por suas obras mas.

Pois, vinde voces que creem no vazio e so praticam o mal. Voces que estao cansados de buscar no abismo a Aquele que somente eh encontrado fora dele. Vejam vossas obras. Morte, corrupcao, enganos, golpes, comercio sujo, mentiras, guerras e outras atrocidades.

Que coragem tem voces de mostrar o que fazem aas escondidas? Qual de voces tem a coragem de dizer em publico: “Matei a muitos e por isso sou feliz?” Quem de voces pode vir aa frente da multidao e dizer: “Matei, roubei, extorqui, estuprei, sequestrei, fiz mal governo etc e, com isso, preenchi meus vazios e nao temo vinganca?”

Pois, ao contrario, todo aquele que nao roubou, nao mentiu, nao matou, louvou a Deus como devia e usou os dons Dados por Ele apenas para servir aos irmaos nao precisa proclamar seus bem-feitos porque estes se mostram aa luz e todos o apontam e dizem: “Ali vai uma pessoa de bem e que merece todo o nosso respeito.”

A escolha eh de voces. A aquele que se arrepender e se propor a remover as consequencias das suas maldades, sera dado o perdao para que se torne creatura nova e respeitavel. Ninguem se julgue nascido de sementes de espinheiro. Todos nascemos boas sementes mas o meio em que vivemos pode nos transformar. Nao se deixem crescer no deserto do vazio porque eh ele que os transforma em sementes de espinheiro.”

“E muitos que praticavam o mal, perceberam que se o que faziam tinha que ficar escondido era porque nao fazia nenhum bem a eles proprios. Assim, passaram a praticar o bem e juntaram-se a nos.

Mas, apesar disso, as pessoas comuns nao entenderam como aquelas palavras derrotariam definitivamente a crenca na existencia do diabo. Nos compreendiamos porque conviviamos muito de perto com aquele nosso companheiro. Aas vezes, ele se complicava com as palavras, aas vezes resumia em poucas palavras muitas coisas que estava pensando ao mesmo tempo. Por isso, era preciso conviver com ele para compreende-lo melhor.

Na realidade, descobrir que o diabo era o vazio que o ser humano trazia dentro de si, era a chave de tudo. Mas esta chave abria um cofre onde os conhecimentos a respeito do assunto estavam guardados.

CAPITULO 026 – O TRATADO DOS LIMITES DO VAZIO E DA ELEVACAO

“Foi preciso traduzir-se o que aquele nosso companheiro tinha para revelar-nos. Outra pessoa conseguiu passar para o papel estas coisas, mesmo assim, usou de imagens para que entendessemos melhor. Ele deu um sentido figurativo porque queria que mesmo as pessoas simples compartilhassem do entendimento. Era assim:

Nossa concepcao religiosa partira de um piso tenue. Quando nascemos, a nossa consciencia tem a perfeita leveza, por isto, nao corremos o risco de quebrar o piso, porem, ficamos presos aos limites dele. Aa medida que adquirimos conhecimentos e tomamos consciencia do significado deles, comecamos a aprender que existe um mundo superior, acima do piso. Para permanecermos nele eh preciso tomarmos conhecimento de seus limites.

Os direitos dos outros sao os nossos limites e os nosso direitos sao os limites dos outros. Aa medida que respeitamos esses limites, galgamos degrais que levam a patamares superiores. Cada patamar nos da conhecimentos novos e aa medida que respeitamos os novos limites podemos obter mais ou menos conhecimentos, de acordo com qual for a nossa procura.

Isso nos faz perder o contato com o piso inicial para buscar novos espacos. Cada espaco novo surge acompanhado de novos limites e a tomada de consciencia destes limites, acompanhada do respeito aos mesmos, so nos faz elevar mais e mais.

Abaixo do piso esta o vazio. Aparentemente ele nao tem limite. Quando uma pessoa nao respeita os limites do estagio ja alcancado, o piso em que ela se encontra nao a sustenta e se quebra, porque ha limite para o piso suportar. Quando a pessoa cai abaixo do piso original ele se regenera. E o lado inferior do piso eh como o reflexo em um espelho.

Quem esta do lado inferior do espelho colocado ao nivel do piso se imagina elevando aos estagios superiores quando, em verdade, esta descendo em relacao a aquilo que eh refletido e verdadeiro. A pessoa que cai no mundo de baixo tem a estranha sensacao de estar em plena liberdade porque, abaixo do piso, tudo eh vazio. Entao, a pessoa comeca a explorar novas experiencias que sempre vao dar no vazio. O que as afasta cada vez mais do piso original.

O resultado das experiencias no vazio sao a dor, a desilusao, o falso arrependimento, a autocomiseracao etc. Algumas vezes, estas sensacoes levam a um certo nivel de consciencia que pode levar-nos a evitar repetir tais experiencias no lado inferior e isto pode devolver-nos aa tona do piso original.

A pessoa consciente quebra o piso que a sepultava, em busca do andar superior e o piso se regenera novamente. Tais pessoas que assim agem tem o dom de autorregeneracao. Outras pessoas, sem o dom da autorregeneracao, acostumam-se com a dor e a desilusao, criando uma pele resistente em torno de si proprias e nao evitam as experiencias novas no andar inferior.

Tais pessoas tem a estranha sensacao de serem vitoriosas porque estao sempre alcancando o que procuram e estabelecendo metas de aquisicoes cada vez mais ousadas. Ao conseguirem o que desejam, o vazio as alcansa novamente. Embora a dor do vazio seja intensa, estas pessoas nunca olham para tras, para se darem a oportunidade de perceberem que estao indo exatamente para o lado oposto do que deveriam ir, afastando-se cada vez mais do piso original, dirigindo-se para o mais profundo.

Essas pessoas se julgam perfeitas, sao puramente materialistas e os ganhos materiais lhes induz a crer na absoluta certeza de estarem sendo vitoriosas. Sao os casos espirituais mais dificeis de serem tratados.

Muitas pessoas que caem no vazio, ao tomarem consciencia de seus erros, tornam-se tao pesadas que nao conseguem voltar ao piso original por elas proprias. Entao, eh necessario que alguem, que ja tenha galgado um patamar muito mais elevado que o piso original, ir ate elas para ajuda-las e elevar-se novamente. Neste caso, as pessoas levantadas irao comecar tudo de novo, a partir do piso original.

Pessoas espiritualmente elevadas podem descer ao vazio sem se sentirem atraidas por suas enganosas imagens de uma realidade sem limites. Estas sao os medicos dos espiritos.

Pessoas dificeis de serem elevadas sao aquelas que lhes foram oferecidos bons principios no inicio de suas vidas mas que caem no abismo em determinadas ocasioes. Elas aprendem a transitar livremente atraves do piso original. Em determinados momentos agem de acordo com a Vontade de Deus e, em outros, buscam o vazio.

Estas sao aquelas que cumprem com suas proprias palavras, cumprem certos compromissos religiosos, agem bem perante seus pais alem de outras coisas mais. Servem ate de modelo para outras pessoas nesses pontos. Porem, em outras atitudes como: aceitar o direito de as outras pessoas serem diferentes delas, aceitar o direito de as outras pessoas possuirem o mesmo que elas, e outros exemplos mais, tornam-se a antitese do verdadeiro comportamento dos filhos de Deus.

Estas sao as falsas. Vivem na ilusao de pensarem que no momento que desejarem se elevarao ao patamar mais elevado, sem a ajuda de ninguem. Nunca aceitam as maos estendidas das pessoas que estao no patamar mais elevado, pois, sao orgulhosas. Querem continuar servindo a Deus e ao vazio, pensando que comprarao a Deus com seus “lados bonzinhos”. Elas sao as que enganam a si proprias.

As pessoas que estao totalmente elevadas, tem o perfeito conhecimento de seus limites. Os limites nao as incomodam. Pelo contrario, fazem uso deles para melhor servir ao Pai, tomando-os como orientacao para suas vidas. Sao mais livres que as pessoas que vivem no abismo, pois, nao estao presas ao que possuem.

Partilham com todos as maiores riquezas que possuem, que sao os dons recebidos do Pai, porem, quanto mais partilham mais adquirem da verdadeira riqueza podendo, entao, partilhar mais ainda.

Naquele tempo, quando estas coisas ficaram definidas, poucas eram as pessoas que poderiam ser consideradas elevadas. A obra de elevar as outras era imensa. As coisas enganosas gracavam como praga em lavoura destratada. Ser digno era motivo de vergonha. Ser honesto era considerado digno de desprezo. Ser franco era sinonimo de falta de educacao. Ser incorruptivel era o mesmo que tolice. Ser pobre era sinonimo de falta de inteligencia.

Passou algum tempo ate podermos decifrar melhor o significado de todos estes ensinamentos. O que o nosso companheiro desejara transmitir era que voce poderia desejar tornar-se popular. Todas as pessoas gostam de ser reconhecidas. Mas existem formas diferentes de se fazer isso. Uma eh sendo simpatico, prestativo, simples, amigo. Outra eh voce usar o dinheiro que possui para aparecer. No primeiro exemplo voce usa os dons que veem de Deus. No segundo voce usa valores criados pelas pessoas humanas.

Algumas pessoas tem o dom de dar solucao para os problemas que afligem as pessoas humanas. Estas pessoas devem tornar-se mestres em sacerdocio quando os problemas que elas aprendem a resolver sao os do espirito. Devem tornar-se dirigentes politicos quando os problemas que elas aprendem a resolver sejam os materiais.

Outras pessoas, nao possuindo tais dons, invejam a projecao que, erroneamente, a sociedade dava para aquelas. Entao, usavam todos os recursos que possuiam na tentativa de usurpar os postos, mas desgracam a propria vida e a dos outros.

Assim, todos nos sabemos da necessidade de recolhermos impostos como se isso fosse um dizimo. Quando a sociedade humana distribui mal a renda que produz, alguns passam a ser por demais taxados. Dentre estes hao os que percebem a injustica. Mas tambem percebem que lutar pela distribuicao justa da renda e cotacao justa dos impostos eh mais dificil que sonegar, entao, sonegam.

Fazem isso imaginando que nao estao cometendo pecado algum porque sonegam um imposto injusto. Porem, com este ato, descarregam suas cargas tributarias nos ombros daqueles que fazem suas contribuicoes honestamente. Os governantes incorretos aumentam as taxas tributarias sabendo que isso incidira sobre aqueles que ja contribuiam honestamente, na intencao de recompor o que perde com a sonegacao.

Muitos honestos acabam perdendo seus negocios. Deixando estes de recolher, a arrecadacao do governo cai e a assistencia que deveria prestar deixa de ser suficiente. Assim, penaliza-se os honestos e os mais pobres.

O sonegador se torna duplo culpado por causa de sua omissao em nao lutar desde o inicio a favor da taxacao e distribuicao justas dos impostos ao inves de sonegar.

Nessa situacao de governo, os governantes sabem que estao agindo mal. Sabem que sem distribuicao justa de renda nao ha justica. Sabem que ha sonegacao. Sabem que recolher mais impostos por meio do aumento de aliquotas penaliza apenas aos honestos e pobres, mas o fazem porque o agir de forma correta atingiria a aqueles que forneceram verbas para os eleger.

Frequentemente, sao os sonegadores que se elegem usando o dinheiro da propria sonegacao. Por isso sabem que eh mais trabalhoso convencer aos sonegadores a pagarem o que devem que penalizar aos injusticados.

Existiram pessoas que acreditavam que existem justificativas para matar outras pessoas. Imaginavam que matar uma pessoa considerada ma fosse pecado menor que matar outra pessoa considerada boa. Por exemplo, usar a pena-de-morte ou grupos de exterminio nao fazem parte dos Planos de Deus. Isso eh agir do lado inferior do piso inicial.

Isso se da assim porque, se a pessoa eh ruim porque matou aproveitando-se de sua forca superior, entao, nao se pode usar a forca superior que o Estado possui para matar alguem que esteja sob a sua custodia. A pessoa humana que vive no andar superior sabe que nao existem justificativas para matar. Quem executa um assassino se iguala a ele.

Toda pessoa que cometer atos que desrespeitem a Vontade de Deus deve ser reabilitada pelo arrependimento, remocao das consequencias de seus pecados e por meio da reciclagem. Ninguem falha por conta propria. A sociedade como um todo sempre falha junto. Enquanto a sociedade nao reconhece sua falta perante aos crimes individuais das pessoas humanas, enquanto ela ao inves de condenar nao passar a corrigir-se para evitar que as pessoas cometam erros, o mundo continua no seu ir e vir nos dois lados da vida.

Enquanto a sociedade nao se cura, todos continuamos em menor ou maior escala tornando-nos cumplices de todos os crimes que sao cometidos em nosso meio. Condenar alguem a morte eh condenar-nos aa reencarnacao. A reencarnacao somente deixara de ser necessaria no momento em que todos forem purificados e santificados para, entao, vir a ressurreicao eterna.

Igualmente tinhamos os roubos. Sabemos que a ma distribuicao de renda leva aa injustica. Alguns pensavam que roubar era remediar as injusticas que sofreram. Chegavam a ter paz de consciencia com tal desvio da verdade. Este eh o lado inferior do piso. Melhor pessoa humana eh a que denuncia as injusticas que sofre e exige seus direitos e os direitos dos que sofrem injusticas com ela.

Tambem nao se justifica que se comercialize qualquer produto ou servico que causem danos aas pessoas que os compram. Os que vendem sao ladroes e os que compram, muitas vezes, sao cumplices desses desatinos. Deus nos fez para a saude e nao para o contrario.”

Assim, Lucida ia recordando o passado da Terra Translucida ao mesmo tempo que nos ensinava os conhecimentos novos que ha muito seu planeta bouvera descoberto.

CAPITULO 027 – OS PODERES DA MENTE, O VAZIO E O PREENCHIMENTO

“Tambem, por aquela epoca desvendaram-se peculiaridades da mente da pessoa humana que nos levaram a orientar os nossos conhecimentos religiosos, guiando-nos para aproximarmo-nos do Pai.

Descobriu-se que a mente humana tinha poderes e muitos deles explicavam as manifestacoes que, muitas vezes, eram interpretadas como sendo possessoes. E foram estas explicacoes que nos ajudaram a demonstrar, em parte, a inexistencia do diabo.

E foi o Conhecimento Com Respeito a Deus o primeiro a falar a respeito da Oniconsciencia do Pai, com clareza. Sabiamos que era por meio de Poderes que todo o Ceu eh Puro e Santo porque todas as mentes estao diretamente ligadas a A Mente de Deus. Portanto, somente a Vondade de Deus eh feita na Casa Dele e toda Vontade do Pai resulta em Bem.

Tudo o que o Pai Realiza Eh Bom como Ele Eh. Dai concluimos que a Oniconsciencia, sendo um Dom de Deus, foi partilhada conosco que somos filhos Dele. Como todos os dons, este nao foi repartido em quantidades iguais para todos. Assim, alguns de nos possui uma porcao maior, outros possuem menor e, os outros, possuem apenas o suficiente.

Mas, quem possui apenas o suficiente deste dom, possuira outro dom no qual sera “rico”. E a funcao deste dom eh mantermo-nos em contato uns com os outros. E o de induzir-nos a agir oniconscientemente, ou seja, com a ideia de corpo unico.”

“Porem, sabemos que nenhum dos dons que Deus nos Concedeu tem sido convenientemente utilizados pelas pessoas humanas. Particularmente por aqueles que os tem usado apenas para o seu proprio beneficio.

As provas de que este dom existe sao fartas. Eh comum as pessoas pensarem em um amigo que ha muito nao veem e logo em seguida encontrrem-se em alguma esquina. Tambem eh comum sonhar-se com pessoas que nao se conhecia antes e, em seguida, conhecer-se aquela pessoa que coabitou conosco em nossos sonhos.

Tambem a Onipotencia eh outro Poder de Deus Partilhado conosco. E este eh o Poder das Realizacoes. E como a oniconsciencia tem sido mal utilizado pelas pessoas humanas! Mas, de ambos os Poderes, o Pai nao nos entregou toda a potencialidade porque Sabia que fariamos mal uso deles. Assim, a nossa limitacao tem a funcao de tornar as nossas faltas reversiveis. E, como reversiveis que sao, eh o que nos torna reciclaveis e evoluentes.

Quando nossos poderes de onipotencia e oniconsciencia trabalham juntos, muita coisa pode acontecer. Assim, quando todos trabalhamos em harmonia, desejando somente o bem, partilhando todas as nossas realizacoes, nao nos deixando contaminar por nenhum desvio da Vontade do Pai, com certeza, tudo podemos, inclusive, frequentar a Casa que o Pai Preparou para os santificados.

Porem, estes poderes podem ser tambem usados individualmente. E isto, todos nos podemos comprovar. Basta-nos fechar os olhos e concentrar toda a forca da mente no que desejamos. Tudo o que for desejado dentro dos nossos limitados arbitrios sera obtido. Ate mesmo mover montanhas, caso isso for uma necessidade premente.

O exercidio desses poderes individualmente eh permitido, principalmente quando a pessoa precisa se autoajudar. Como exemplo, quando uma pessoa esta com medo exagerado de algo qualquer. Ela pode, todas as noites antes de se deitar, concentrar-se e afirmar para si propria que aquele medo desaparecera e assim acontecera.

Outro exemplo eh o da pessoa que tem pesadelos por qualquer motivo. Mentalizando antes de dormir os pesadelos desaparecerao. Para que se tenha garantia de que isto realmente acontecera, invoque a Deus. O Pai ja Providenciou tudo o que precisariamos em nossas vidas mas a invocacao ao Santo Nome Dele nos da mais confianca para alcancarmos o que necessitamos.

Quando elevamos uma prece para pedir alguma coisa, na realidade, nao eh Deus Quem precisa ouvi-la mas sim nos mesmos. Deus Sabe exatamente o que precisamos, mesmo antes de pedirmos. Somos nos eh que precisamos ouvir de nos mesmos que precisamos daquilo que pedimos.

Quando sua mente ouve sua prece, ela passa a trabalhar dia e noite em funcao do desejado. Caso voce nao ponha duvida em que obtera tal coisa, sendo justa, ela sera alcancada.

Porem, se o que voce pretende sao coisas vas, voce pode tornar-se o dono do mundo, mas este mundo de nada lhe valera para obter a vida eterna, portanto, peca que vos sera dado, mas procure saber pedir coisas realmente necessarias.

Procure conscientizar-se de seus limites. Nada peca que interfira com o direito dos outros porque, se o fizeres, voce podera obter mas por vontade propria e nao por Vontade do Pai. Para conseguir aquilo, voce tera que solicitar a cessao de direito a seus irmaos porque nenhum filho de Deus perde aquilo que lhe foi Concedido pelo Pai, se tiver consciencia de seus direitos e resolver defende-los com toda a forca de sua mente.

Quando pedires algo, nao tenha ansiedade quanto a obte-lo, pois, muitos pedem e querem para ontem o que so poderao obter amanha. Neste caso, a sua mente fica bloqueada e deixa de trabalhar em funcao do que voce necessitava. Voce acaba nao obtendo, ou obtendo parcialmente, ou obtendo-o quando ja nao mais esperava. Peca, no momento de pedir, faca-o com muita vontade mas nao imponha limite de tempo. Relaxe e obtera.

Pequenos e grandes milagres poderao ser alcancados por este caminho. Antes de pedir eh preciso examinar a consciencia para que ela te diga se voce esta fazendo por merecer o que esta pedindo, e se o que pede eh justo. Se sua consciencia te acusar, voce podera receber coisas que pediu e que nao pediu.

Devido ao mal uso de nossas limitadas oniconsciencias, mentes podem comunicar-se entre si inconscientemente ou com consciencia parcial. Pessoas podem desejar o mal a outras pessoas e as mentes destas pessoas comecarem a trabalhar contra si mesmas. E o mal pode acabar se realizando.

Para que isto nao aconteca, basta que as pessoas bloqueiem este tipo de influencia. Basta mentalizar dizendo: “Que o mal que outros desejarem a mim seja transformado em luz para ajuda-los em seus caminhos de dificuldades.”

Nao respondam o mal com outro mal. O mal que os outros lhes desejarem nao os atingira jamais, se estiverem previnidos. Porem, para quem deseja o mal, eh fatal que o mal desejado retorne a ele. A mente ruim sente-se estar sendo perseguida e instintivamente espera que a vinganca seja lancada contra ela. E a propria mente ruim, por esperar sempre o mal, comeca a trabalhar para destruir-se.

Algumas vezes, porem, consideramos mal aquilo que eh natural. Por exemplo, nao podemos nos queixar de uma inundacao que destruiu nossa casa que estava construida muito proxima aa beira do rio. Eh comum as pessoas se queixarem de que Deus nao teve do delas, quando isso acontece.

Ora, as chuvas existem para fazer-nos bem. Nos eh que erramos quando construimos ao alcance de suas aguas. O direito aa uma morada segura eh inalienavel ao filho de Deus. Voce nao deve se satisfazer com as respostas de outras pessoas humanas.

Nos temos que trabalhar nossas mentes, tanto individualmente quanto coletivamente, para que so nos aconteca o bem. Se desejamos uma casa, eh nosso direito. Mas o que eh nosso direito tambem eh direito dos outros. Deseje sua casa mas nao deixe de desejar o mesmo para os outros. Voce deve considerar isso como a ordem natural das coisas.

A Casa do Pai eh uma imensa Morada onde vive apenas uma Familia. Nao existem casebres contrastando com palacios. Se voce deseja fazer parte da Familia do Pai, voce tem que aceitar a partilha de sua morada com todos os membros de sua familia. Quando voce exclui alguem, voce estara excluindo a si mesmo.

Portanto, desejem sempre o bem a todos os seus irmaos para que nao sejam excluidos. Tudo o que desejares, de aos outros o mesmo direito de obterem. Trabalhe nao apenas em sua mente para que isto aconteca.

Os desvios de comportamento aparecem quando as pessoas nao tem suas necessidades basicas atendidas em tempo habil. Este nao atendimento eh ocupado por um vazio e o vazio abre as portas para as pessoas se desorientarem. Muitas destas portas em nossa atual sociedade veem sendo abertas na mais tenra infancia.

A crianca necessita ser criada no mais puro ambiente de amor, pois, ela eh uma semente vigorosa e o amor eh o insumo que a fara produzir muitos e bons frutos. A crianca pode viver sem muitas coisas materiais necessarias ao seu bom desenvolvimento fisico mas o desenvolvimento psiquico necessita imprescindivelmente do amor, para que ela se desenvolva pura.

Eh preciso saber diferenciar entre o que eh realmente necessario ao desenvolvimento harmonico da crianca e a necessidade induzida, contaminada pelas necessidades dos adultos que as cercam.

Eh muito comum alguem dizer: “A minha crianca tem a tendencia desde o berco para a musica. Desde pequenininha que, ao ouvir determinado ritmo ela se assanhava ou se aquietava. Ela propria se esforcou, nao interferimos e hoje eh uma excelente musica.”

Em verdade, os dons existem antes mesmo do berco. Mas nenhum de nos nasce com um dom unico. Eles precisam ser desenvolvidos para que a escolha seja feita pela pessoa ja amadurecida para tal escolha.

Pais nem sempre percebem quando demonstram admiracao por determinado tipo de atividade. Eles podem ver em determinado ritmo musical a propria realizacao, mesmo que nunca tenham entendimento para musica alguma. O mundo da crianca eh pequeno e se resume naqueles e no que a cercam. Os pais nem sempre percebem quando estao induzindo aos filhos mas a crianca sente a necessidade de chamar a atencao dos que a cercam para si mesma. A influencia eh sutil, porem, marcante.

Por menor que seja a manifestacao de admiracao dos pais por determinado assunto, a crianca pode capta-la. Um pequeno gesto para um adulto pode preencher um imenso espaco no mundo da crianca. Quando a crianca possui um dom e a manifestacao dele eh objeto de desejo dos pais, ela pode ser transformada em genio.

Quando os pais tentam impor suas vontades, sem que as criancas tenham algum dom para a atividade escolhida por eles, nasce a frustracao e, por meio desta, o vazio. Tanto por nao ter podido agradar aos pais quanto por nao ter podido desenvolver os dons com os quais tenha nascido.

Porem, muitas que nao tem suas necessidades atendidas nao se revoltam nem ficam perturbadas. Nao esperemos que todos reajam da mesma forma diante de situacoes semelhantes. Algumas tem o dom da calma e da adaptacao maiores que outras. Aquelas que transformam seus traumas em revolta e perturbacoes eh porque nao possuem o perfeito dom da calma e da adaptacao.

Mesmo assim, todo o dom que uma pessoa nao possui, alem do minimo necessario para transforma-la em genio, pode ser desenvolvido parcialmente, por meio de treinamento especifico. Quem nao tem calma precisa ser treinado a te-la, para que leve uma vida mais tranquila e proveitosa.

Deveis tomar cuidado quando criancas desejam dormir infantes e acordar adultas. Este eh um sinal de que suas necessidades nao estao sendo atendidas, ou o mundo adulto criou nelas necessidades que nao lhes cabem. Eh comum elas estarem tentando fugir de obrigacoes que nao lhes competem ou flagelos impingidos por adultos mal orientados, ou criancas agressoras.

As criancas precisam ter suas necessidades perfeitamente atendidas para sentirem-se felizes em ser crianca. Devem conhecer que ser crianca faz parte da ordem natural das coisas e que eh preciso usufruir do direito de ser crianca feliz, todo o tempo que a infancia durar. Elas precisam aprender que crescer nao as tornara adultas. Para isto eh preciso tambem amadurecerem. E, amadurecer, vem com o tempo e o crescimento. Criancas bem assistidas pelos familiares e outras pessoas ligadas a elas nao se tornam adultos problematicos.

Todo erro acontecido na infancia e nao corrigido, se transforma num vazio que ira expandir-se na adolescencia. Nas culturas chamadas primitivas, a adolescencia nao eh problema porque o mundo tribal eh pequeno. Nao ha tanto o que aprender e a pessoa pode passar da fase infantil diretamente para a adulta por meio de uma simples cerimonia.

Na nossa civilizacao contemporanea, o que acontece eh o adolescente ser cultivado como se fosse crianca pelo mundo adulto quando ele proprio ja se autocerimoniou como adulto. O adolescente, em nossa sociedade eh um adulto que ainda nao conhece direito o mundo dos mais velhos. Nesta fase eh preciso tomarmos melhor cuidado para que adquira ao mesmo tempo experiencias e oportunidades de se transformar em adulto sem oportunidade de traumas maiores.

Nao eh a idade que diz que se eh crianca, adolescente ou adulto. Pessoas atingem tais amadurecimentos em idades variaveis. O meio acelera ou retarda as passagens em cada cultura. Exigir igual comportamento de todas as pessoas, baseado apenas em suas idades cronologicas, eh criar novos espacos para o vazio.

Abrir espaco para o vazio tem sido o grande erro de nossa sociedade. A sociedade individualista e que substitui os valores espirituais pelos materiais, induz ao vazio. Aqueles que vivem no vazio estao sempre buscando algo novo para preenche-lo. Quando pedem ao vazio algo possivel, pela ordem natural das coisas, eles o obterao. Mas, mesmo obtendo o que pediram, o vazio sempre retornara a eles.

Eh preciso demonstrar a estes que o Pai nao esta interferindo com a vida de ninguem mas foi Ele que Proporcionou a existencia da ordem natural das coisas. E as pessoas que ocupam seus vazios com a Presenca de Deus, mesmo que possuam pouco na materia, se satisfazem e enxergam a necessidade de repartir o pouco que possuem com aqueles que tem menos ainda.

Todos temos pelo menos um pouco de vazio em nos. Eh preciso ocupa-lo para que os males nao aparecam.”

Estas ultimas palavras que voces ouviram, queridos filhos, vieram de um manifesto que Lucida guardara dos tempos dificeis em Translucida. Era um convite aa meditacao sobre tantas coisas ruins que andavam acontecendo pelo planeta. O objetivo do manifesto era o de reunir mais pessoas em busca das solucoes para os problemas.

CAPITULO 028 – CONFRONTOS COM TEISTAS RADICAIS E SATANISTAS

“Os manifestos e os debates nao se resolveram por unanimidade entre as pessoas que acreditavam em Deus. Muitos ainda estavam presos aas antigas Escrituras e nao aceitavam a inexistencia do diabo. E, ao inves de sentarem-se para analisar direito nossas razoes, partiram para o confronto, acusando-nos de esvaziamento da Palavra de Deus.

Diziam que estavamos loucos e que Deus nos castigaria com juros as nossas blasfemias. Diziam: “Logico que Sata existe porque, se ele nao existe, quem levaria o ser humano a tantos pecados? Nos proprios somos testemunhas da existencia de Sata porque muitos ex-ladroes, ex-drogados, ex-prostitutos, ex-assassinos foram exorcizados por nos e estas pessoas atestam ter sido induzidas por aquela entidade malefica a cometerem seus crimes.”

Nos nos reunimos diversas vezes e em contato com milhares de grupos que pensavam como nos em todo o planeta. E de muitos lugares vieram sugestoes para respondermos as acusacoes que sofriamos. Entao, nomeamos uma comissao para analisar todas as sugestoes com a finalidade de enderecarmos respostas publicas a aquelas pessoas. E assim respondemos:

“Assim como o Pai vos Ama, tambem nos vos amamos. Mas, da mesma forma que o Pai Ama a todos os seus filhos, sem distincao, nao gosta de nenhuma ma acao que os filhos pratiquem, e nos temos o direito de nao gostarmos das mas interpretacoes de voces. Alguns de voces se autodenominam salvos e dizem estarmos condenados por crermos diferente de voces.

Por causa de voces crerem diferente de nos, nao os chamamos de doidos, pois, admitimos o direito das pessoas pensarem diferente, porem, esperamos que as pessoas que pensam diferente tenham razoes mais fortes que as nossas para convencer-nos, caso estejamos pensando errado. Temos nossas razoes para pensarmos como pensamos e nos lhas apresentamos neste manifesto.

Em primeiro lugar, mesmo pensando diferente, nos nao os excluimos da salvacao, nao os julgamos nem os condenamos. Sabemos que as pessoas sofrem grande influencia do meio em que vivem e este meio as induzem, muitas vezes, a cometerem enganos e a as impedir de enxerga-los. Eh por isto, que pedimos a sua atencao e passividade para estudar o que pensamos, sem condenar o que pensamos somente porque somos nos que o pensamos, ou porque seja diferente do que esteja escrito em nossas Escrituras. Solicitamos apenas a vossa razao e a vossa capacidade de separar o joio do trigo.

Enxergamos em sua proposicao da existencia do diabo um grande trunfo para os satanistas. Eles devem estar imensamente agradecidos a voces por suas certezas tao absolutas na existencia do deus deles. Voces creem mais na existencia do diabo que eles proprios. Nos pregamos que Sata nao existe e que os satanistas adoram o vazio.

Os satanistas jamais irao duvidar da existencia do diabo enquanto aqueles que se julgam filhos unicos de Deus continuarem pregando a existencia dele. Voces gritam a plenos pulmoes que o diabo fez isso ou aquilo. Ora, o diabo nada fez porque o vazio nada pode fazer por si proprio. Mas, se voce grita para sua propria mente que esse ser mitologico existe, ela ira trabalhar pensando que ele realmente existe e tudo o que voce fizer de errado, ao tomar consciencia de que o que tenha feito eh errado, ira concluir realmente que foi o diabo que o induziu.

Na verdade, a mente que assim trabalha esta adoentada. Portanto, aquele que praticou o mal nao pode atestar a existencia do diabo porque, quando praticou o mal, a mente dele estava doente e fragilizada. Se voce eh capaz de praticar o mal, eh tambem capaz de inventar uma desculpa para tentar justificar o que tenha praticado. As pessoas dizem que o diabo as induziu a praticar o mal ou deixar de praticar o bem porque querem se ver livres do peso nos ombros das proprias culpas delas. Quem assim age, o faz como uma crianca quando seus pais nao lhe dao outra alternativa para evitar algum castigo, simplesmente mentem para defender-se.

Curar ex-drogados, ex-prostitutos, ex-ladroes, ex-assassinos e outros mais, pode ser feito por milagres Concedidos pelo Pai, mas somente acontece quando a mente da pessoa eh trabalhada para passar a praticar o bem. Trabalhar as mentes pode ser feito por todas as pessoas que saibam lidar com essas coisas, sendo essas trabalhadoras de qualquer cultura, crenca e, ate mesmo, funcionarias de orgaos oficiais, sem ligacao alguma com religiosidade.

Ora, nao podemos chamar de milagre a aquilo que pode ser cientificamente repetido. Em verdade, ninguem esta recebendo milagre com isso, esta apenas preenchendo algum vazio encontrado nas mentes das pessoas que praticaram o mal e elas praticaram o mal pensando estar preenchendo seus vazios.

Eh preciso que as pessoas que praticam o mal sejam orientadas a preencher seus vazios com a Presenca de Deus. O Pai eh Quem Realiza Milagres. Nos apenas transmitimos o Conhecimento Com Respeito a Ele.

Quanto a nos, esperamos que os satanistas reconhecam os enganos deles e reconhecam em Deus a Unica Salvacao. Nao podemos nos esquecermos que todos somos irmaos e estamos certos de que o Pai espera que nos perdoamos as faltas de todos os irmaos que se perderam no vazio e que os ajudemos a voltar a A Presenca Dele. O Pai eh a nossa paz de espirito que eh muito boa e queremos partilha-la com todos.”"

Entao, Lucida concluiu para nos naquele serao: “Esperavamos que os teistas radicais compreendessem nossas razoes e se juntassem a nos mas poucos foram os que aderiram aa razao. Pelo contrario, os satanistas aceitaram melhor que estavam errados em sua crenca e em muito maior numero de pessoas. Passaram a estudar melhor as Coisas de Deus e O aprenderam a amar.

Mais tarde, os primeiros a aderirem, puderam relatar aos outros as experiencias maravilhosas que estavam tendo e os outros creram neles. O satanismo foi extinto por si mesmo, por causa do vazio que ele provoca. Percebeu-se que o satanismo levava ao ocio espiritual. A pessoa espiritualmente ociosa tem ansiedade para ocupar seus espacos vazios, e busca em coisas vazias esta ocupacao. Mas o vazio so pode levar ao vazio ate transformar-se em abismo quase sem retorno.

Ja a crenca em Deus eh trabalhosa mas o resultado deste trabalho eh o preenchimento dos espacos vazios. No fim deste, vem a paz que tanto esperamos.”

CAPITULO 029 – OS TEISTAS RADICAIS SE VOLTAM CONTRA OS REENCARNISTAS

Passaram-se mais alguns dias ate que pudessemos por em ordem as nossas andancas pela Terra Translucida. Entao tivemos mais algum tempo para conviver com aquela pessoa maravilhosa que eh Lucida. E naquela noite tivemos um novo serao, onde ela explicou como foram dificeis aquelas batalhas de Armagedom.

Os teistas radicais nao estavam conformados em aceitar que o demonio nao existia mas tambem nao tinham argumentos para comprovar a existencia de seu mito. Entao, resolveram investir contra aqueles que aqui chamaremos de reencarnistas, porque acreditam na reencarnacao dos espiritos.

Estes pertenciam a diversas religioes como: budistas, indus, espiritas, umbandistas e outros mais. Cada um acreditava na reencarnacao aa sua maneira. Nao era uma crenca homogenea mas o fundamental era crer na reencarnacao.

Tambem os teistas radicais nao eram um grupo homogeneo. Na verdade, eles pertenciam a quase todos ramos religiosos e nem sequer se uniam em torno de pontos comuns. O que cada um desses grupos desejava era que somente predominassem os principios religiosos deles proprios.

“Em um primeiro momento – revelou-nos Lucida – os teistas radicais, que nao acreditavam na reencarnacao, comecaram a acusar-nos de que estariamos querendo impor as “nossas alucinacoes”, como eles chamavam os nossos encontros espirituais junto aas outras religioes. Diziam que nos estavamos consultando os mortos e incorrendo no pecado de necromancia. Isso, por meio de artigos nos periodicos deles.

Nos, entao, nos julgamos no direito de exigir espaco nos mesmos periodicos porque eles estavam atacando nossa crenca, baseados apenas em suas opinioes unilaterais. Os leitores deles, na maioria das vezes, nunca saberiam de nossas opinioes porque estavam sendo coagidos a nao lerem nossos periodicos.

E este era o grande problema da intolerancia religiosa naquela epoca. Quem falava das outras religioes para os fieis de uma determinada outra era sempre alguem que estivesse ligado a esta outra e nao os que praticavam aquelas. Assim, as informacoes eram sempre distorcidas, segundo a vontade daqueles que falavam.

Apos reunioes, que fizemos com os grupos de estudos religiosos da universidade, ficou definido que um pastor evangelico nos representaria. Como ja houveramos decidido antes, os ofendidos deveriam ser representados por outros, para nao ocorrer o risco de revidar ofensas com outras ofensas. Nos nos reconheciamos humanos e que estavamos sujeitos a essa possibilidade.

Entao, aquele pastor ouviu nossos argumentos e escreveu explicando que ninguem poderia consultar nenhum morto. Ele proprio concordou que, se eles acreditavam que todos tinhamos espirito e que o espirito desencarnado esta em um estado de vida diferente do nosso, nao conversavamos com mortos e sim com pessoas que viviam do outro lado. Se o falecimento do corpo levasse tambem aa inexistencia do espirito, entao, nao teriamos mesmo com o que nos comunicarmos.

Segundo a nossa opiniao, eles estavam nos atacando apenas por uma razao de preconceito, pois, os teistas radicais jamais haviam estudado o que sabiamos. Tudo o que falavam, falavam sem o devido conhecimento. Defendiam algumas coisas que estavam escritas ha seculos mas que houveram sido escritas por pessoas que tambem nao tinham tido o conhecimento adequado e que tiveram medo da verdade, pois, nao queriam estudar a possibilidade de estarmos corretos.

A verdade era essa, no que estava escrito no passado encontravam-se apenas proibicoes, nao se mostrando razoes para que elas acontecessem. E que, proibir por proibir era tipico de ditaduras, nao importando que tivesse ou nao fundamento. Ainda, convidou os teistas radicais a agirem como no Ceu se Age, ou seja, democraticamente.

Por isso, se eles desejassem dar a opiniao deles que, pelo menos, mostrassem a versao autorizada das pessoas que acreditavam diferente deles. Citou inclusive a passagem biblica onde Jesus, Moises e Isaias se encontraram diante de dois de seus apostolos. Ora, acaso Moises e Isaias se apresentaram em carne e osso? Era obvio que haviam se apresentado em espirito.

Mas, aquela primeira resposta parece ter instigado mais os teistas radicais. Eles nao desejavam discutir os temas reencarnacao versus encarnacao unica. O que eles desejavam mesmo era a guerra pura e simples. Nao queriam dar-nos o direito de pensarmos diferente deles nem dar-nos a chance de nos explicarmos, especialmente perante o publico leitor deles.

Lancaram mais artigos dirigidos especialmente contra os espiritas. Pessoas com o dom de cura atribuiam feitos delas a um espirito que teria sido medico antes de desencarnar-se. Com isso realizavam operacoes consideradas milagrosas por muitos. Porem, um destes espiritos avisara ao medium que o recebia que ele morreria de forma tragica.

Um morreu num acidente de carro. Outro iria morrer ao receber tres tiros. Descobriu-se que este ultimo estava acumulando riquezas, cobrando por sua mediunidade. Estes fatos desencadearam severas criticas ao espiritismo por parte dos teistas radicais que diziam: “Tudo que nao acaba bem, nao pode vir de Deus.”

Falaram das mortes violentas como indicativo de que nada do espiritismo prestasse e que os espiritas nao faziam milagres porque usavam instrumentos cirurgicos e que: “O milagre eh algo sobrenatural.” E falaram muito mais coisas mas, ja faz tanto tempo, que nao recordo tudo.

Porem, tenho estas coisas antigas em meus guardados ocasionais – na verdade, Lucida possui um muito bem organizado arquivo dos acontecimentos da epoca – que nos falarao melhor.

“”Quem tem telhado de vidro nao deve atirar pedras no telhado do vizinho.” Temos sofrido um verdadeiro bombardeio sobre nossos irmaos que creem na reencarnacao, particularmente, os espiritas. Estes bombardeios, em forma de artigos em periodicos religiosos, apregoam que o espiritismo eh uma total falsidade, porque alguns membros deste ramo religioso alegam receber o espirito de um medico. Este medico, afirmam eles, os avisa que suas vidas terminarao em tragedias mas, antes que isto aconteca, eles podem usar seus dons espirituais para curar algumas doencas tidas ate mesmo como incuraveis por nosso atual conhecimento cientifico.

Particularmente, o ramo religioso ao qual pertencemos, tem divergencias dogmaticas com os espiritas mas nos temos a obrigacao de alertar aos nossos irmaos para o fato de estarem usando argumentos falsos. Nos nao podemos dizer que os espiritas devam acabar suas praticas em razao de alguns mediuns sofrerem mortes violentas porque se a violencia de suas mortes eh indicativo de alguma falsidade existente no coracao deles, as mortes de Jesus e seus apostolos, que foram tao mais violentas, teriam que ser o mesmo indicativo.

Ora, sabemos que alguns de nossos irmaos irao argumentar que Jesus era justo diante de Deus e que nao merecera a morte que teve, ao contrario dos espiritas. Nao nos sentimos aa vontade para afirmar tal coisa porque ao Pai Cabe o Julgamento de quem eh e quem nao eh justo perante a Ele.

Para defender nossa crenca na justica de Jesus, nao precisamos dizer que outros nao sao justos. E, como Jesus para nos, naquela epoca, ja era justo, concordamos que a morte dele tenha sido uma grande injustica praticada pelos homens, portanto, podemos concluir que a morte de Jesus nunca aconteceu por determinacao de Deus, pois, o Pai nao participa de injustica alguma.

Seguindo essa mesma linha de raciocinio, certificamo-nos que a morte de Jesus nao nos salvou nem nos salvara, porque nao sera atraves de uma grande injustica que seremos salvos. Seguindo a esta morte, temos que Jesus foi ressuscitado pelo Pai e, esta sim, eh a forma encontrada por Ele de Mostrar-nos o Caminho da Salvacao, ou seja, pelo pecado de matar Jesus todos mereceriam a morte mas a ressurreicao venceu a morte e foi a primeira vez na Historia Humana que toda a consequencia de um pecado foi removida milagrosamente.

A grande licao da ressurreicao eh esta: devemos remover todas as consequencias dos pecados da humanidade para que as Portas do Ceu se abram para nos.

Tambem a ideia de nao podermos usar instrumentos para operar curas, porque: “o milagre eh algo sobrenatural”, eh falsa. Nos temos varios exemplos biblicos de uso de instrumentos na operacao de milagres. A Biblia nos diz, por exemplo, que o Pai Moldou a argila em forma de homem e Soprou um Sopro de Vida em suas narinas, dando-lhe vida.

Sabemos que o Pai nao precisava fazer bonecos. Bastava desejar e a pessoa humana surgiria. Porem, os escritores biblicos criaram uma imagem porque ela era a que estava ao alcance do entendimento das mentes humanas em nosso passado (vide Gen 2, 7). Uma escada serviu de instrumento para Jaco ver anjos subindo para e descendo do Ceu. A verdade eh que anjos nao precisam de escadas (vide Gen 28, 12).

Outra feita, Moises ergueu um cajado para dividir o Mar Vermelho em dois. Segundo a Biblia, a ordem para fazer isso viera de Deus mas sabemos que o cajado nao era necessario. Era apenas um instrumento (vide Ex 14, 16). Tambem Jesus usou instrumentos para curar. Uma vez, fez um barro com poeira e cuspe e proporcionou visao a um cego.

Importante aqui eh salientar que os instrumentos nao sao necessarios para que os milagres sejam realizados, porem, muitas pessoas somente creem no milagre se os instrumentos forem usados, assim como um deficiente fisico somente anda se estiver apoiado em muletas. Quem cre com toda a forca do espirito nao precisa de instrumentos para ser curado mas nao esta errado aquele que usa instrumentos para adquirir confianca em sua propria cura; desde que se lembre: eh o Pai Quem Depositou em suas mentes o poder da cura e eh Ele Quem Eh, em principio, o Autor de todas as curas. Os objetos nada fazem alem de servirem de apoio a quem deseja se curar.

Eh verdade que os homens biblicos nunca usaram instrumentos para cortar a carne das pessoas para cura-las mas tambem eh verdade que os objetos cortantes nao tinham a confianca que hoje-em-dia eh depositada num bisturi, por exemplo. O importante nao eh o instrumento utilizado mas a fe que existe no apoio aa cura que o instrumento inspira. Muitas pessoas tem mais fe em instrumentos cortantes que em alguns oleos. Nao se deve usar bisturi em quem tem fe nos oleos nem oleo em quem deposita fe no bisturi.

Sabemos que temos mediuns ficando ricos com o dom da cura mas isso nao serve de motivo para condenarmos o espiritismo como um todo, pela culpa de alguns que falham. Ora, sabemos que tambem temos pastores e outros sacerdotes usando suas posicoes para adquirirem riquezas materiais. Assim tambem nos nao podemos condenar os ramos religiosos aos quais estes sacerdotes pertencam por causa dos erros deles.

Aqueles que usam a religiao para o enriquecimento material agem como Judas Iscariotes que traiu Jesus. Nao podemos analisar o cristianismo pelo que Iscariotes fez porque, senao, teremos que dizer: “O cristianismo eh ruim porque, se fosse bom, Iscariotes nao teria feito o que fez.” Nao podemos nos esquecer que nao foi ele quem escolheu ser apostolo mas Jesus quem o escolheu, portanto, nao podemos julgar toda a religiao em funcao de um erro.

Os remedios sao dados de acordo com os problemas que os doentes estao acometidos. Existe um Remedio que Cura todos os males mas os instrumentos para aplica-Lo e a quantidade necessaria dependem do paciente ou da fe que o aplicador consegue inspirar. Este Remedio Eh Deus. Por isso, recomendamos Deus para todos mas sob cuidados de bons medicos.

Eh preciso olhar o espiritismo tambem pelas boas obras que sao praticadas nele. Os erros devem ser corrigidos em todos. Se formos analisar uns aos outros apenas pelos erros, todos estaremos condenados.”

Apos a leitura deste artigo, Lucida falou-nos que ele conseguira manter os teistas radicais, que eram contra os espiritas, temporariamente confusos. Na verdade, eles, no fundo, sabiam que os argumentos deles eram falsos mas que, se nao podiam enveredar por um caminho, entao, tentariam um outro. A paralisia deles era apenas para juntar energias em outros pontos. E estes nao tardaram a ser lembrados.”

CAPITULO 030 – ATAQUE DOS TEISTAS RADICAIS AO USO DE IMAGENS E SIMBOLOS

Lucida, em seguida a uma refeicao leve, continuou sua palestra. Tambem estavamos acompanhados pelo missionario oriental, muitos membros da familia de Lucida e uma porcao de vizinhos dela.

“Passado um pequeno intervalo, os teistas radicais voltaram aa carga, ascendendo um antigo desacordo doutrinario entre as pessoas que usavam objetos em seus cultos e suas devocoes, e aqueles que pretendiam que este uso era proibido, pois, havia mais aquela proibicao na Biblia dizendo que nao podiamos fazer imagens de Coisas do Ceu ou debaixo da Terra, nem colocar coisas impuras aa frente do Senhor nosso Deus.

Catolicos foram os principais alvos dessa campanha mas ela atingia tambem as religioes extremo-orientais, africanas e nativo-americanas. Os articuladores eram principalmente os cristaos classificados como pentecostais. E, por essa vez, fugimos um pouco aas nossas normas. Um leigo catolico tornou-se encarregado de responder aas acusacoes.

Nos percebemos que ele tinha capacidade para fazer isso sem responder ofensas com ofensas. Ele nao se sentira ofendido pelos ataques. Pelo contrario. Aquilo para ele era um exercicio de meditacao apenas. Gostava de ser questionado porque sabia que buscando respostas para os questionamentos ele cresceria espiritualmente. Assim, ele escreveu um artigo que todo o grupo aprovou.

Porem, nao desejavamos deixar os radicais pensarem que estivessemos incentivando algum confronto. Sabiamos que seria mais facil para eles absorverem um ensinamento que viesse de um semelhante a eles que de outro que eles julgavam adversario. E o rapaz que respondera era bastante jovem, o que faria com que muitas pessoas nao reconhecessem aqueles posicionamentos. Aqui esta, dos meus arquivos, direto para a sua leitura.”

Tomamos copias do antigo jornal nas maos e lemos.

“Nao obtive os meus dons porque fiz por merece-los mas eh preciso que alguem os tenha para que possa mostrar os caminhos que nos levam ao Pai. Viver de fe eh comparavel a viver na escuridao. Voce pode andar tateando mas nao enxerga o caminho. Ao contrario, quando voce vive protegido pela Luz, sabe exatamente para onde esta indo.

Nao queremos, aqui, dar a palavra final, mas apenas enviar-lhes uma mensagem que cremos vir de Deus. Nao vimos para dar licao de moral a ninguem. Quem for inteligente, ouca. Glorias devem ser dadas ao Pai e nao a seus instrumentos.

Abriremos nossa carta contando um fato do qual pretendemos retirar as licoes que aprendemos. Tivemos um tio-avo cujo nome era Eliezer e o apelido era Li. Devido aa idade avancada dele, chamavamo-lhe de tio So Li. Ele era uma pessoa de muitos defeitos mas tambem virtudes.

Herdara uma propriedade agricola que se localizava proxima aa cidade. Todos os dias saia da casa dele na cidade e ia trabalhar na roca. O So Li era uma pessoa de memoria fraca. Por isso, quando precisava de alguma coisa da cidade para a roca, amarrava uma palhinha de milho em seu dedo. Ao voltar para a cidade, a palha nao o deixava esquecer o que deveria levar no dia seguinte.

Na cidade, o So Li sabia muito bem que a palha em seu dedo nao estava ali para lembra-lo de levar mais palha para a roca e sim para lembra-lo de algo muito mais importante.

Passou o tempo. O So Li envelheceu mais ainda e a memoria piorou. Vez por outra ele olhava a palha no dedo. Continuava sabendo que tinha de lembrar de levar algo mais importante que a palha para a fazenda. Nao conseguia, porem, vez por outra, lembrar-se o que era. A solucao para o problema, naquela fase do velho tio, seria simples. Bastaria escrever na palha o que precisaria. Mas a esta conclusao ele nao estava mais capacitado a chegar.

Assim tambem sao nossas Escrituras. Apenas uma palha escrita de que temos algo muito mais importante do que elas que nao podemos nos esquecer. Como filhos de Deus, temos que nos tornar maiores que nossas Escrituras porque tambem elas sao objetos elaborados pelas maos dos homens. Portanto, nao sejamos idolatras da Biblia ou de qualquer outra Escritura.

Saibamos separar o que esta escrito daquilo que eh preciso ser entendido. O que deve ser entendido eh que nao podemos acreditar que os objetos que utilizamos em nossos cultos sejam o Proprio Pai. Podemos usar os objetos desde que os utilizemos como o So Li usava suas palhas. Sao apenas lembretes.

Deus nao eh nossas Escrituras, nossas imagens, nossos sinais e nem nos mesmos. Deus Eh mais do que tudo isso junto. Quando oramos, nao devemos dirigir nossas mentes para os objetos e sim para Aquele que Esta nas Alturas.

Ha, porem, que chamarmos a atencao dos catolicos e outros grupos que usam objetos e imagens em seus cultos para o risco de se confundirem e deixarem de perceber a distincao entre o que eh o objeto e o que Eh Deus. Estas coisas devem ficar bem esclarecidas para todos nos, porque sabemos que pessoas com menor entendimento com Respeito a As Coisas de Deus podem ser levadas a nao saber distinguir direito entre o que eh apenas uma representacao do que Eh Realmente A Verdade. Todos nos corremos riscos de fazermos confusoes.

Lembremos, por exemplo, que somente Deus Eh Santo mas alguns de nossos ramos religiosos chamam de santo tambem aas pessoas que se tornam conhecidas pela defesa de algum principio religioso humanitario. Eh preciso que todos reconhecamos que existem ai significados diferentes para a palavra santo. Sao duas palavras cuja grafia eh a mesma mas os significados sao diferentes.

Isso acontece com muitas outras palavras do vocabulario humano. O santo humano eh a pessoa que pode ser imitada por nos em algumas virtudes, nao em seus defeitos. Ja o Santo Divino deve ser imitado em todas as Virtudes porque nao apresenta defeitos.

Devemos estar sempre atentos para chamar a atencao de alguem que esteja personificando Deus nos santos humanos, imagens, objetos, sinais ou Escrituras. Da mesma forma, chamamos a atencao dos irmaos que tem feito tais acusacoes aas igrejas como um todo, como se ninguem em tais igrejas soubesse dessas diferencas.

Nestes casos especificos, nao vemos razoes para acusar as igrejas como um todo mas sim a necessidade de alertar individualmente aas pessoas que fazem tais confusoes.

Observamos, porem, que o uso de imagens nao eh um fenomeno recente. Desde os tempos da construcao do Templo de Salomao, construido, segundo a Biblia, com instrucoes dadas pelo Proprio Pai, utilizou-se imagens de anjos e outros que eram representacoes de Coisas do Ceu. A propria arquitetura, dividia o templo reservando um local, o santissimo, para a habitacao de Deus.

Ora, sabemos isso ser impossivel acontecer porque o Pai, cuja a propria aboboda da Terra nao O pode conter, nao ficaria restrito a tal cubiculo. Os Afazeres Dele sao muito maiores e mais importantes que aquela representacao.”

Terminada esta leitura, Lucida concluiu que:

“Apos esta carta, houveram muitos embates em torno do assunto mas a questao deixou de ser relevante aa medida que se manteve constante vigilancia para evitar que pessoas, por inocencia, caissem no erro de personificar o Pai em coisas ou pessoas. Foi preciso que o ensino religioso deixasse bem claras todas estas definicoes e os estudos dos principiantes fossem acompanhados por pessoas bastante esclarecidas. Nunca era o nosso desejo que as pessoas caissem nos antigos erros por omissao dos dirigentes religiosos.”

CAPITULO O31 – FALSOS E VERDADEIROS MILAGRES

No final do serao, Lucida ainda contou-nos mais um episodio na vida de Translucida que bem poderia servir de exemplo para nos aqui na Terra. Hoje-em-dia se ve a grande busca do ser humano por milagres, parecendo querer provar a Bondade de Deus. Ha grande disputa entre religioes e ramos religiosos. Cada um do seu lado, desejando que o Pai tome partido de seus pedidos. Estes, muitas vezes, sem um devido sentido religioso, para que depois se insinuem como se fossem autenticos e exclusivos servidores de Deus.

Entenda-se ai que o ramo religioso a que pertencam as pessoas tenha sido escolhido por Ele para liderar o mundo. Porem, esquecem-se que o grande Milagre de Deus esta na Simplicidade. Na acessibilidade que pode ser alcancada ate mesmo por criancas tenras.

O proprio Jesus de Nazare ja nos deu demonstracao disso usando os seus poderes de cura para atender a necessitados que nao pertenciam aa religiao dele, que era o judaismo. Ele curou samaritanos, fenicios e romanos. Curou a aqueles que as pessoas julgavam ser excluidas da Bondade de Deus, ou seja, aquelas que eram consideradas pecadoras pelos proprios atos mas tiveram a sensatez de pedirem humildemente a ajuda dele.

Para que um milagre ocorra, eh preciso haver um reconhecimento de que: preciso de ajuda porque nao sou capaz de curar a mim mesmo e o exercicio da humildade de suplicar pela cura.

“Pois, – contou-nos Lucida – neste planeta que ja conta com tantas luzes houve uma epoca em que as religioes comecaram a apregoar curas milagrosas para todo e qualquer tipo de problema que o proprio ser humano houvera criado em torno de nossa civilizacao. Assim, se havia falta de emprego, aparecia um ramo religioso apregoando o milagre para conseguir emprego. Se haviam dentes cariados, apareciam aqueles que diziam que Deus estaria pondo obturacoes de ouro nos donos dos dentes.

Leite brotava de pedras segundo uns; lagrimas brotavam de madeira segundo outros. Qualquer desavenca conjugal passou a ser tratada com curavel por obra especifica de Deus.

Nos da universidade nao duvidavamos de que o Pai tivesse Poderes para fazer tais milagres mas compreendemos que por tras desse tipo de anunciacao existia uma simples disputa mundana. Cada ramo religioso querendo puxar para si a atencao das pessoas e nao para Deus, como pensavamos que deveriam.

E esta disputa estava levando o povo de Deus de um lado para outro, como rebanho sem pastor. Mudava-se de ramo religioso como se muda de roupa. Batia-se cabeca aqui e ali, sem aproximar-se verdadeiramente do Pai um centimetro sequer.

Desta forma, lancamos nova carta aas comunidades religiosas mundiais. A carta foi esta: “Dai a Cesar o que eh de Cesar, e a Deus o que Eh de Deus. Como reconhecer como milagre o que voces estao fazendo, se o que estao fazendo esta espalhando o meu povo ao inves de reuni-lo?

Nao podemos reconhecer como Milagre de Deus o aparecimento de uma obturacao de ouro na boca de alguem porque obturacao de ouro eh coisa de humanos. Deus fez algo muito melhor que eh o dente inteiramente natural e cremos que, caso Ele quizesse Conceder a alguem um Milagre nesse sentido, Devolveria a saude completa ao dente com problema.

Se algum de nos apresentarmos problemas dentarios e nao possuir recursos proprios para resolve-lo, melhor eh que a comunidade aa qual tal pessoa pertenca arrecade o dinheiro para fazer o tratamento adequado. Deus nos deu inteligencia para realizarmos estas coisas por nos mesmos. Por que entao haveriamos de recusar a Dadiva da Inteligencia Dada por Ele e pedir a Ele que faca exatamente aquilo ja entregue a nos para fazermos?

Da mesma forma, nao eh justo pedirmos a Deus que nos de emprego, porque a civilizacao humana criou situacoes em que existem menos empregos do que pessoas precisando trabalhar. O Pai Sabe que se Agir Dando emprego a um, fatalmente estara desempregando a outro filho, por causa das razoes desumanas que orientam nossas sociedades chamadas de civilizacoes modernas. E o filho desempregado podera passar a destesta-Lo.

Antes de pedir emprego ao Pai, orem muito para que as mentes das pessoas que dirigem o planeta sejam iluminadas pela Sabedoria Divina para que elaborem politicas capazes de ocupar a todos, sem distincao. Se queres que Deus Seja Justo contigo, primeiro seja voce justo com seu irmao.

O Pai Sabe com muita Propriedade que se Ele Intervir agora, dando Emprego a todos os que precisam, logo-logo tera que Intervir novamente para dar emprego aos que buscarao no futuro, porque a existencia de falta de vagas para o conjunto dos trabalhadores eh uma consequencia da falta de humanidade da propria sociedade humana.

Ela foi elaborada pelas pessoas que a comandam, de forma a sempre existirem desempregados porque, eh essa situacao de injustica que permite que uns se tornem imensamente ricos e outros imensamente pobres. De nada adianta a Intervencao de Deus nesse caso se a sociedade nao for mudada com a finalidade de ser tornada justa para com todos, assim como a Justica Impera na Casa do Pai.

Portanto, aprendam a usar seu direito de voto para mudar estas coisas na sociedade. Elejam para lideres pessoas que tenham o compromisso em transformar em justa a sociedade desumana. Pessoas que tenham como lema o partilhar e nao o acumular para si mesmas.

Quando houver problema conjugal, nao procure primeiro a Deus para resolve-lo, porque todos os problemas conjugais estao na incapacidade de nossas culturas em aceitar as outras pessoas como elas sao, ou na incapacidade que as pessoas tem em mudar seus comportamentos viciosos. Pelo mesmo motivo dos dentes de ouro, solicitamos que as pessoas busquem o aconselhamento conjugal em suas respectivas instituicoes religiosas e com psicologos de familia.

Cremos tambem que o Pai tenha Feito as glandulas mamarias e os olhos tao perfeitos para suas finalidades que ate eh um desrespeito a A Sabedoria Dele, procurarmos tirar leite de pedras ou lagrimas de esculturas de madeira. Provavelmente, se buscarmos com mais atencao, encontraremos explicacoes satisfatorias para esses fenomenos, sem precisar atribuirmos a A Intervencao Divina.

Concluimos esta carta conclamando aos irmaos de todos os ramos religiosos a reunirem todos os seus esforcos para resolvermos todos os problemas vividos por nos, em razao dos desajustamentos de nossa propria sociedade. Foi para este fim que o Pai ja nos Concedeu os dons da inteligencia, do conhecimento e da sabedoria.

Deixemos para Deus apenas aqueles problemas que forem realmente serios. Aqueles aos quais reconhecamos a nossa incapacidade de resolve-los por nos mesmos e que tenhamos a humildade necessaria para suplicar.

Deus, queridos irmaos, Tem todo o Universo para Reger. Eh uma injustica de nossa parte querermos chamar a Atencao do Pai para coisas que nao tem importancia senao para nos mesmos, como se fossemos criancinhas em fase egocentrica.”

Pais de todos nos, ha muito que nao temos interferido em seu discurso porque acreditamos ser melhor ouvir primeiro para depois perguntar. Mas existe um ponto que desejavamos abordar. Nossa duvida eh a de que se o povo de Translucida aceitava assim, pacificamente, as determinacoes da universidade, como esta nos fazendo parecer a explanacao de voces.

Se esta parecendo assim a voces, queridos filhos, eh porque nao estamos entrando nos minimos detalhes dos acontecimentos que nos foram narrados, para nao tomarmo-lhes demasiado tempo. A verdade eh que, inicialmente houve muita revolta, muita descrenca e ate mesmo agressoes por parte das pessoas que nao compreendiam as boas intencoes das pessoas da universidade.

E foi por causa disso que houve uma profecia em Translucida que se cumpriu. Dizia ela: “O ser humano, em sua maioria, recusara o que sera ensinado, enquanto seus proprios ensinamentos nao os cansarem. Quando se cansarem de procurar a Deus em coisas que nao O encontram, voltar-se-a para a simplicidade e caira espantado, pois, o que for descoberto ja tera sido anunciado mas ele duvidara.”

CAPITULO 032 – A JUSTICA QUE NASCEU DE DEUS

Passaram uma noite e um dia sem que pudessemos reencontrarmo-nos com Lucida. Entao, reencontramo-nos no serao e toda a gente de costume estava conosco. Nesta noite, indagamos a ela quais eram as bases da justica em Translucida.

“A base da nossa justica – respondeu-nos – eh a igualdade de direito para todos, ou seja, como somos todos filhos do mesmo Pai, nosso direito eh parecido com o direito de uma familia. Eh melhor que eu explique como era nossa justica antigamente para que voces a comparem com aquela que temos hoje em Translucida. Eh pela distancia entre uma e outra que voces medirao as diferencas.

A nossa justica antigamente baseou-se em um sistema punitivo. A pessoa errava, era cobrado dela uma pena. Muitas vezes de prisao, de multas e ate pena-de-morte. O sistema fazia-se temido. A pessoa que cometesse qualquer crime, procurava fugir dessa justica. Chegou-se a elaborar metodos incriveis de busca e apreensao de criminosos fugitivos.

Quando a pessoa era encontrada pela policia, era tratada como animal. Era enjaulada, juntamente com muitos outros prisioneiros em predios denominados penitenciarias. As condicoes nestes estabelecimentos eram totalmente desumanas. Boa parte dos prisioneiros era violentada em seus direitos humanos por parte dos outros prisioneiros ou mesmo por guardas da prisao.

Naquela epoca, a justica jamais havia questionado em ate que ponto a sociedade era culpada pelos crimes cometidos pelos individuos. Sabiamos que a pessoa humana tinha sua conduta determinada em mais de oitenta por cento pelo meio em que vivia, portanto, tinhamos certeza que pelo menos oitenta por cento dos crimes poderiam ser evitados, alterando-se para melhor a sociedade em que as pessoas viviam.

Neste caso, a sociedade era culpada em pelo menos oitenta por cento dos crimes e uma porcentagem tambem elevada da gravidade destes crimes. Porem, quando a sociedade julgava um criminoso, o fazia como se nao tivesse participacao alguma nesses crimes. Percebemos que quando a sociedade condenava uma pessoa era a si propria que estava condenando. Mas isso nao era novidade para aqueles que prestavam atencao em antigos ensinamentos.

Por exemplo, antigo era o ensinamento que dizia para nao se cobrar em outros os erros de alguem, porem, toda a familia de um criminoso era praticamente condenada pelo crime dele porque ficava privada de seu convivio e de sua assistencia. Imagine o que vivia uma familia de um condenado aa morte!”

Neste ponto, interrompemos as palavras de Lucida para avisa-la de que ate entao nao nos contara novidade, pois, aquele ainda era o tipo de justica que vigorava na Terra. Explicamos que nao precisavamos imaginar o que acontecera antes em Translucida porque nossa civilizacao nunca mudara esse tipo de sistema.

“Nao diga! – admirou-se Lucida – como voces ainda estao atrasados entao!”

Eh! – concordamos.

“Bom, – continuou Lucida – entao nao preciso entrar em detalhes porque voces conhecem o sistema muito bem. Eh claro, nos levamos em consideracao tambem o sofrimento que as vitimas dos crimes sofriam. Sabiamos que seriamos indagados a respeito delas mas concluimos que um erro nao justificava o outro.

Tomando como exemplo um assassinato, sabiamos que seriamos questionados se a familia nao tinha o direito de ver o criminoso pagando pelo crime. Entao comecamos a refletir: Ora, aprisionar um assassino ou submete-lo a qualquer martirio em funcao do crime dele ira salvar o assassinado e sera garantia de conversao do criminoso?

Tinhamos excessivos exemplos reais para constatarmos que nao. Por isso, chegamos aa conclusao de que o nosso sistema baseava-se apenas em vinganca e nao em reabilitacao. Em punicao parcial porque a parte da sociedade que eh culposa em todo e qualquer crime era tida e havida como se inocente fosse.

Baseados nessas primeiras conclusoes, pedimos a Deus que nos inspirasse solucoes para resolvermos aquela questao ao que, cremos, Ele respondeu-nos assim: “Em uma sociedade justa a pessoa que possuir qualquer desvio de comportamento nao pode temer procurar a justica para que esta a ajude a buscar a propria reabilitacao. Assim como Eu Faco, tambem voces devem fazer. Ora, se o que imponho aas pessoas eh o medo, justamente quando elas estiverem mais precisadas de Mim, elas se afastarao para fugir.

A pessoa que adoecer, nao pode fugir do medico. Aquela que errar, nao pode fugir do juiz. Para isso, a justica nao pode ser punitiva mas sim educativa. Se a pessoa desviada prefere se ocultar por temer castigo eh porque nao confia na justica. Justica precisa ser igual para todos. Tanto para os que sofrem quanto para os que fazem sofrer. O respeito e nao o medo eh o instrumento da verdadeira justica.

Voces precisam de alguns principios para que a justica funcione adequadamente. Eh preciso definir com exatidao o que eh e o que nao eh errado. O conhecimento do que eh certo e do que eh errado precisa ser universal. Isso quer dizer que todos precisam ter acesso a esse conhecimento.

Para que o ser humano faca justica atraves de si mesmo precisa dar aa justica um canal de contestacao porque nem toda lei humana eh justa e quando isso for constatado, o reu nao podera ser acusado de crime.

A justica precisa fazer parte do ideario da sociedade. Os bens de producao e de consumo tem que ser partilhados igualmente, porque todos sao meus filhos.”

“Identificamos esta Mensagem como vinda verdadeiramente do Pai porque era simples e direta. Nao era ditatorial. Ensinava-nos o que fazer ao mesmo tempo que nos dava direito de buscar o como fazer. O Pai Respeita o nosso limitado arbitrio. Com isso, concluimos que deveriamos perdoar todas as dividas de nossos devedores, mas isso nao tinha apenas de um sentido financeiro.”

Que perdoem nossos pais mais esta intervencao nossa. Abrir as portas das prisoes para ladroes, assassinos, traficantes, estupradores, sequestradores e outros mais, nao nos parece algo que uma pessoa totalmente sa possa propor!

Filhos, estamos entristecidos por ouvir tal pensamento vindo de voces porque voces nao prestaram atencao no que estavamos falando. Nos falavamos de justica. Nos falavamos de a sociedade assumir suas responsabilidades perante aos crimes, criminosos e vitimas. Nos falavamos de irmandade e de amor. Nos falavamos em partilha e perdao. Nos nao falavamos de coisas pela metade.

Entao nao haviamos compreendido direito a nossos pais.

Nao se preocupem. O tempo e o restante de nossas explicacoes irao vos orientar. Pecam a Deus muita Luz para que voces possam se libertar do vicioso ciclo da crime-punicao-crime-punicao.

CAPITULO 033 – LUCIDA CONTINUA NA JUSTICA DE DEUS

Foi entao que Lucida continuou a contar-nos a respeito da Justica Divina.

“Houve revolta contra essas ideias. Ate alguns prisioneiros ficaram contra a definicao nova de justica que apresentaramos. Uns diziam: “Ora, ja paguei muitos anos por meu crime e, a partir destas novas leis que estao sendo propostas, quem cometer o mesmo crime que eu ficara em liberdade!?” Respondiamos: talvez sim, talvez nao.

Claro que o rebolico foi geral. As pessoas tinham os fatos aa frente delas mas nao os enxergavam. Falamos que as pessoas precisavam passar por uma avaliacao para sabermos quais poderiam ser soltas de imediato e o que deveriamos fazer pelas outras para que tambem pudessem ser soltas. Tinhamos que saber distinguir entre as pessoas que cometeram crimes devido a circunstancias, daquelas que tinham transformado o crime em suas doencas.

Todas, sem excecao, teriam que ser reeducadas. Tinham que compreender o que eh viver em sociedade, quais eram os limites de seus direitos, como exigir que estes direitos fossem cumpridos sem violacoes das leis. Como viver em sociedade e como partilhar esta convivencia de forma proveitosa para si proprios e para o restante da comunidade. Enfim, todos precisavam aprender que exigir seus direitos era uma coisa e tomar os direitos que pertenciam aos outros era muito diferente.

Tivemos de fazer uma proposta intermediaria como experiencia. Falamos que nao iriamos abrir as prisoes mas apenas humaniza-las, prestando assistencia aos presos, aas suas familias e aas familias das vitimas. Sabiamos que as cabecas das pessoas estavam demasiadamente endurecidas pelo vicio da justica punitiva e que seria preciso que toda a sociedade fosse transformada, segundo a Vontade de Deus, para que primeiro ela se libertasse da prisao do mundo e, entao, libertasse os prisioneiros das penitenciarias.

Resolvemos, entao, atacar os problemas por etapas e o primeiro ponto foi combater a pena-de-morte. Reunimos o que ja sabiamos, tal como os exemplos: que o diabo nao existia, portanto, a possessao demoniaca nao poderia ser tomada em defesa de ninguem; identificamos as graves falhas nos sistemas sociais dos quais a grande maioria dos crimes brotava; falamos dos crimes ocorridos em funcao de disfuncoes psiquicas que ja eram do conhecimento de todos e, por fim, mencionamos apenas como possibilidade, para nao causar dissensoes, os fenomenos espirituais que grande parte da populacao nao somente desacreditava como tambem se recusava a estudar–los em funcao de suas crencas anteriores.

Sabiamos que seria muito demorado a resolucao dos problemas sociais porque o individualismo era o dono do poder no mundo, naquela epoca. Tambem que os problemas mentais estavam ainda esperando por vir os novos conhecimentos que os iriam solucionar e nao sabiamos quando chegariam esses conhecimentos. Restava-nos combater de imediato os fenomenos espirituais que as crendices humanas nos atrapalhavam mas nao nos impediu de ataca-los.

Nessa linha de raciocinio combatemos os erros que as religioes cometiam, mesmo aquelas que acreditavam nos fenomenos espirituais. Exemplos disso eram os ramos budistas acreditarem que as pessoas que nasciam deficientes, o faziam em funcao de terem sido mas em vidas anteriores. Ora, isso nao poderia ser verdade porque, ao contrario do ser humano, Deus nunca Se guia pela vinganca, por isso, nascer deficiente nao era uma funcao de se ter sido mau ou nao em outras vidas. A pessoa que nasce, nasce purificada, pois, que senao o Ceu nao teria lugar para as criancinhas e nem para aqueles que agem segundo a inocencia delas. Sabiamos que ninguem iria para o Ceu carregando culpas.

Ja os espiritas acreditavam que o desencarnado determinava a familia aa qual pertenceria na proxima encarnacao, isso, em funcao de um suposto livre-arbitrio. Todos, da universidade, ja haviam concordado que o nosso arbitrio fora limitado por Deus.

Outros acreditavam que os abortos naturais ocorriam para aqueles que em vidas anteriores agiram por ma conduta. Ora, se assim fosse, que licao levaria um espirito abortado se a fase de vida intrauterina eh inconsciente? O Pai nao devolve um mal com outro mal imaginando que as pessoas irao melhorar suas condutas em funcao disso. O Pai Da aos maus as oportunidades que eles nao dao aas suas vitimas.

Deus nos Da a oportunidade de nos corrigirmos em cada vida. Sentiamos que se nao combatessemos essa crendice que abortos vinham ao mundo apenas para sofrer por males praticados em outras vidas, poderiamos estar colaborando com a invencao de alguma justificativa que levasse o ser humano aa hedionda pratica do abortamento legal.

Essas, e outras coisas mais, precisavam ser combatidas em Translucida. Era preciso unificar o credo. Renova-lo. Fazer com que ele contivesse apenas conteudos preenchidos pela Presenca de Deus e nao uma miscelania de crencas em Deus e outras no vazio.

Tinhamos tambem que parar de crer em futuros pre-ditados por quem quer que fosse, porque o futuro ao Lado de Deus eh uma surpresa agradavel todos os dias. Apenas as pessoas inseguras eh que procuram prever seu futuro alem do horizonte. Inseguranca eh falta de conhecimento e falta de fe em Deus.

Sabiamos que podiamos prever um futuro assim como a meteorologia diz com antecedencia se ira chover, nevar ou fazer seca. Mas o Pai nos havia dado inteligencia para construir nossas casas longe das inundacoes; resistentes aa neve e celeiros para prevenir contra a fome. Porem, tinhamos ciencia que assim como os desastres meteorologicos podiam ser prevenidos, tambem podiamos prevenir contra as famosas profecias de desastres, protegendo-nos contra elas. E a forma de se mudar um presumivel futuro desastroso eh abracando-nos a A Vontade do Pai de que pratiquemos apenas o bem.

Chegamos entao ao conhecimento de que crer em sorte e azar eh o mesmo que se negar a acreditar que Deus nos deu arbitrio limitado, pois, sorte e azar eliminam qualquer arbitrio. O mesmo se da quando se tenta fazer adivinhacoes de futuro ou quando alguem se coloca como escolhido exclusivo do Pai. Foi dificil para nos abandonarmos nossas praticas anteriores em favor desses conhecimentos novos.

Creio que para aqueles que acreditavam no livre-arbitrio foi mais duro ter que engolir esse erro. Alguns cristaos que davam a vida pela hipotese do livre-arbitrio, por exemplo, somente puderam ser acalmados quando o jovem leigo lhes falou assim: “Pois, se ate Jesus, que nos temos como o maior dentre nos, falou: “Faca-se em mim segundo a vossa vontade oh Pai e nao a minha.” Como entao podemos crer em livre-arbitrio?!”

Concluimos dai que: o Pai nos tinha dado vontade propria mas para que a exercessemos em funcao de praticar o bem. Essa vontade propria era o comprovante de que Ele Desejava que nao fossemos fantoches de ninguem, nem mesmo Dele Proprio. O limite de praticarmos apenas o bem nao eh uma imposicao. Eh consequencia de Ele ja Saber de antemao que somente praticando o bem nos nos preservariamos para toda a eternidade.

Percebem, se eu continuasse crendo no determinismo fatalista, o que seria de minha vida?! Continuaria uma pessoa respeitada dentro do meu terreiro. Quando larguei alguns pontos religiosos falhos e abracei outros, de outras religioes ou dos conhecimentos novos, que os corrigiam, deixei de ser importante apenas para algumas pessoas e parei de considerar especiais apenas as pessoas que estavam proximas a mim. Agora sou importante para todos e todos fazem parte de mim. Todos somos proximos.

O Pai tem muitas Moradas e voces ja sabem que cada um de nos eh um Templo de Deus. Antes, uns poucos conseguiram entender isto e deram muito de si mesmos para transformarem seus corpos em verdadeiras moradas do Pai. Aquele era o momento de todos segui-los.”

Nao pensem voces, queridos filhos, que Lucida estivesse delirando e que estivesse fugindo aa objetividade do assunto espiritual. Todas as coisas do universo estao ligadas entre si. Aas vezes, duas coisas totalmente diferentes na aparencia nao nos parecem ligadas mas se procurarmos com mais argucia, encontraremos pontes sutis que as irmanam. E, assim, Lucida continuou a falar-nos como os fenomenos espirituais enterferiam com algumas vidas, aas vezes, estragando-as por tempo muito longo.

“Nao eh a alma que renasce em corpo novo e sim o espirito. A alma eh o espirito impregnado de uma experiencia de vida material. O espirito eh a alma purificada, portanto, sem dividas a pagar. A ideia de que alguem tenha nascido para pagar contas anteriores, como castigo e nao como uma nova oportunidade de evolucao, eh erronea. A diferenca entre o Espirito de Deus e os espiritos dos humanos eh a de que, em Deus o Espirito Se Fez Santo, e o espirito humano ainda precisa ser santificado.

Pois, assim como sao as pessoas humanas, sao tambem seus espiritos. Ambos precisam conhecer coisas novas. Da mesma forma que existem os diferentes dons em cada pessoa humana, o mesmo acontece em seus espiritos. Tambem o espirito eh moldado de acordo com o ambiente em que tem oportunidade de viver enquanto esta se transformando em alma.

Toda aquela diferenca de cultura, diferenca de conhecimentos, diferenca de educacao, diferenca economica, diferenca religiosa e outras diferencas atingiam os espiritos que habitavam os corpos em Translucida. Nos acreditavamos que todas as pessoas podiam ser mudadas, mudando-se o ambiente em que vivam ou mudando-as desse ambiente. Por exemplo, mesmo uma pessoa muito boa em um ambiente agradavel, se fosse levada a viver em um ambiente pessimo, tenderia a praticar os erros segundo o novo ambiente em que estivesse, principalmente, em assuntos que se apresentassem a ela como novos.

Apos ter convivido em ambiente ruim, a pessoa que, a principio era boa, voltando ao convivio do ambiente onde nascera tera certa dificuldade de readaptacao, alternando praticas boas e ruins. Se as pessoas consideradas totalmente boas excluem aquela que ja nao eh mais considerada tao boa como elas, entao, estarao contribuindo para que o mal no excluido se cristalize e se torne de dificil remocao.

Por outro lado, se compreendem a situacao e reintegram com amor o retornado, os mal habitos adquiridos acabam desaparecendo. Nao agindo assim, o mal cristalizado em uma pessoa podera contaminar toda a sua comunidade, levando esta comunidade aas mas praticas. Esta contaminacao ira atingir, principalmente, aas pessoas ainda imaturas, que ainda nao tiverem suas personalidades perfeitamente formadas.

E quando a sociedade opta por, ao inves de eliminar o mal encarnado nessas pessoas ajudando-as a se reconcilarem com Deus e com sua sociedade, eliminar essas pessoas por exclusao ou matando-as, eh a sociedade que se transforma em criminosa, porque esta negando a um irmao a oportunidade de se reconciliar com todos.

Em situacoes como essas fica muito mais dificil a reconciliacao com Deus, porque eh mais facil reconciliar uma pessoa de ma conduta que reconciliar toda uma sociedade.

Geralmente, os crimes coletivos dao a falsa impressao de que nao sao tao graves porque, cometidos por muitos, parecem justificaveis perante Deus. Isso eh totalmente falso. Fundamentado apenas no vazio. O crime de muitos eh igual ao crime de uma unica pessoa, multiplicado pelo numero de pessoas que se tornam culpadas por ele.

Quando alguem faz parte de uma sociedade onde ocorreu o crime coletivo e este alguem eh um dos criminosos, ele tende a minorar a seriedade do malfeito. As pessoas humanas sao mais complacentes consigo mesmas. Eh por isso que as antigas sociedades se mostravam complacentes com os crimes coletivos antigamente aqui em Translucida. Ninguem considerara corrupcao como crime se todos forem corruptos.

Quando nos executavamos um criminoso sentenciado por pena capital ou as pessoas que praticavam males morriam sem se tornarem boas, as almas eram liberadas para continuarem praticando a mesma maldade. Vivas, as pessoas mas praticam o mal de forma visivel para todos, desencarnadas, as almas podem praticar o mal de forma invisivel para quase todos.

Da mesma forma que a carne pode renascer para uma vida nova, tambem a alma pode ser instruida para um comportamento novo, totalmente bom. Nao existem mentes que nao possam ser modificadas para o bem. Assim como nao existem almas que nao possam reconhecer em Deus o seu Refugio. Existiam sim pessoas que nao sabiam dessas coisas e insistiam que elas nao podiam existir porque essas pessoas nao as viam nem as enxergavam.”

CAPITULO 034 – LICAO DE LIBERTACAO

E Lucida continuou no serao:

“Juntando todas essas coisas, acrescentavamos ainda a informacao de que os filhos de Deus bem orientados nao podiam sofrer manipulacoes dos mal orientados. Aqueles que tem em Deus o seu Refugio nao sao atingidos pelos que estao perdidos. Mas, sempre existiam outros que nao sabiam das coisas. Julgavam que, por exemplo, por viverem sob a influencia de outras pessoas, essas lhes eram superiores em alguma coisa.

Da mesma forma, existia essa tendencia de a pessoa humana imaginar que as almas ou os espiritos de outros iguais a ele lhe fossem superiores. Ora, todo corpo humano eh dotado de espirito e alma e, se o espirito nele se julga inferior a outro espirito, exceto o de Deus, eh porque a sua alma foi mal informada. O unico espirito ao qual o Espirito do ser humano deve se curvar eh o do Espirito Santo. Aos outros, deve apenas o respeito de serem irmaos.

Todas essas informacoes nos foram uteis quando iniciamos a remodelacao espiritual em Translucida. Nos tinhamos um campo de batalha em duas frentes. A primeira seria a de ajudar aos espiritos desorientados a se encontrarem com os novos conhecimentos. E, a maioria deles era dificil de ser atingido, mesmo por outros espiritos que ja estavam do outro lado da vida e ja sabiam a mesma coisa que a gente.

A segunda frente era a da necessidade de fortalecer aos irmaos enfraquecidos pelas exclusoes que sofriam, para que nao permitissem ser usados pelos da primeira frente nem pelos dominadores de consciencias.

Os espiritos que haviam sido julgados como maus, e que eles proprios aceitavam isso como uma fatalidade imutavel, nada podiam fazer contra nos diretamente porque estavam fora de corpos materiais. Mas podiam usar os corpos das pessoas que nao sabiam reconhecer-se como verdadeiras filhas de Deus para tentar atingir a qualquer um de nos.

Estas coisas aconteciam assim porque tornou-se senso comum de que o filho de Deus teria de ser uma pessoa superdotada, com poderes considerados sobrenaturais e com direito de vida e morte sobre os irmaos. Ora, Deus nunca fez distincao entre os filhos Dele. Ele Proprio Deu-nos diferentes dons e os dons se equivalem, para a nossa salvacao e consciencia de intercomplementacao.

Se nos aqui, no nosso novo ambiente, resolvemos valorizar mais a uns dons que a outros, nao foi por Vontade de Deus e sim por nossas proprias falhas. Isso acontece por causa do orgulho de uns, que se imaginam superiores; ou por causa do comodismo de outros, que se imaginam inferiores.

Nenhum de nos eh superior ou inferior ao outro. Mesmo aqueles que tem os dons da mansidao que, na sociedade orgulhosa antiga de Translucida, eram tidos como inferiores, porque se satisfaziam ocupando os cargos considerados mais humildes, nao sao um minimo sequer inferiores aos outros Perante ao Pai. Pelo contrario, estao entre os primeiros Perante Deus, porque a mansidao pode entrar no Ceu enquanto que, o orgulho, nao pode.

Mas o trabalho para libertacao da pessoa humana era grande demais para a pequena quantidade de operarios que contavamos do nosso lado. Foi preciso procurar pessoas que ja tinham os dons para transmitirem todas essas licoes aos dois lados da vida.

A principio, foi com grande dificuldade porque pessoas que ja tinham o dom eram suficiente, mas muitas se recusavam a ajudar-nos por causa de suas religioes ou ramos religiosas as proibirem e, ate mesmo, combatiam contra nos.

Sabiamos, entao, que o trabalho, apesar de muito e que sobrecarregaria a alguns nos primeiros momentos, nao poderia deixar de ser iniciado, pois, caso fraquejassemos, todo o trabalho estaria comprometido. Sabiamos que o Pai Estava aa nossa frente, Deixando Sinais que orientavam o caminho. Nao consideravamos o tempo nosso inimigo mas sabiamos que a marcha seria demorada. Nossos espiritos estavam preparados para nao desistirmos no meio do caminho.

Outro problema em nossa caminhada eram as pessoas que desacreditavam da nossa acao. Aquelas que se sentavam conosco, dando-nos razoes que questionavam aquilo que estavamos ensinando, nos eram bastante agradaveis, pois, a gente percebia nelas suas boas intencoes. Expondo suas duvidas em nossa presenca, elas nos davam a chance de corrigi-las no que sabiamos mais que elas e, da mesma forma, nos davam oportunidade de aprender com elas o que sabiamos menos.

Mas existia a classe de pessoas que discordava de nos mas, quando perguntavamos o porque, simplesmente dizia discordar e pronto. Nao queria conversa. So queria continuar contra.

Outras agiam de maneira traicoeira. Diziam concordar conosco e que acreditavam no que estavamos fazendo. Mas, pelas costas, nao praticavam o que ensinavamos e procuravam incitar outras contra os ensinamentos novos que traziamos. Eram oportunistas e viam em tudo apenas uma oportunidade de tirarem proveito para si proprias.

Tinha tambem o pior tipo de pessoa. Aquele que os ensinamentos novos desmascaravam suas farsas. Estas agiam contra, tambem em defesa de seus proprios interesses. Este nao desejava saber de outro bem senao o de si mesmo.

Mas, para os que ja estavam onde nos encontravamos, dificilmente voltariam seu olhar para tras, nem mesmo para responder aos insultos.

E foi assim que iniciamos nosso trabalho junto aos presidiarios e nos locais mais propricios de ocorrerem novos crimes. Ensinamos, limpamos as casas daqueles que nos aceitavam e fortalecemos os seus espiritos para que nao fraquejassem novamente.”

Entao, pais de todos nos, foi assim e neste tempo que Translucida exterminou a criminalidade do meio dos translucidianos?

Nao filhos. Lucida contou-nos que os fatos demoraram um pouco mais a se concretizarem. As portas dos presidios nao puderam ser abertas porque a sociedade ainda nao reconhecia suas proprias culpas em relacao aa criminalidade. A sociedade precisava mudar seus conceitos porque ela era a fonte de criminosos. Era do seio dela que eles nasciam e eram as injusticas cometidas por ela que tinham como consequencia a maioria dos crimes.

“Nos comecamos a indireitar os presidiarios – prosseguiu Lucida – mas a sociedade continuou a encher os presidios.”

A erradicacao da criminalidade foi outra historia que passou tambem com a politica mais justa na economia e que Lucida resumiu assim:

“No inicio, pensavamos que devessemos nos afastar da politica mas alguem nos lembrou que, fatalmente, teriamos que encontrarmo-nos com ela porque, se queriamos que todos fossem salvos, chegaria um momento em que alguns de nos seriamos obrigados a nos tornarmos nossos representantes politicos porque, mesmo em uma sociedade justa, ha a necessidade de que as pessoas elejam seus representantes para executarem funcoes que cada um nao pode fazer por si. Isso faria parte da divisao do trabalho em qualquer sociedade.

Assim, o poder nao era o nosso objetivo mas se tornaria uma consequencia do nosso trabalho. E foi somente depois que crescemos como forca, principalmente junto aa populacao excluida, que era a maioria, nos tornamos parte do governo e, depois, governo. Como governo, comecamos a executar as obras como o Mar Brasileiro e a irrigacao do Poligono da Seca.

Dai resultaram o aumento da producao; a distribuicao de renda; o pleno emprego; educacao quantitativa, qualitativa e igual para todos; o completo acesso aa saude e muitas outras coisas mais.

Desta forma, com o pleno emprego e os ganhos justos, alem da democratizacao de todas as areas, conseguimos diminuir e mesmo ate eliminar a criminalidade em alguns locais, num primeiro momento. Com a transformacao dos presidiarios em novas criaturas, as portas dos presidios puderam ser totalmente abertas no final.

Naquele tempo, ainda haviam pessoas que cometiam alguns delitos porque era dificil fazer com que todas as consequencias dos nossos pecados, dos tempos anteriores, fossem apagadas como se da noite para o dia. E os que nao se entregavam, ainda por receio da antiga justica punitiva, eram procurados e presos. Mas as prisoes nao eram mais para castigo dos criminosos. Eram para protege-los de alguma vinganca inesperada e de si mesmos.

Tinhamos o conhecimento de que os momentos apos o cometimento de um ato vil eram decisivos para reorientacao do vilao. Ele poderia tanto agir contra outras pessoas quanto contra si mesmo. Passado o tempo necessario, ja em uso da razao, nao fosse a pessoa um louco permanente, ajudada por todos os psicologos necessarios e assistidos pelas igrejas, ela ajudava a elaborar a formula de remover da face da Terra as consequencias de seus atos.

Em nosso regime, na maior parte das vezes, eh o proprio criminoso que decide qual sera sua pena. O sistema judiciario apenas o ajuda a nao cobrar demais nem a menos de si mesmo.

Passado, porem, o tempo, todas as nossas prisoes estao vazias. Ja estamos na quarta geracao que isso acontece. Ninguem rouba porque reconhecemos nao haver razao para se roubar. Todos temos o que necessitamos em nossas casas. Ninguem tem mais que outros nao possam possuir. Possuem menos apenas aqueles que fizerem esta opcao. Mesmo assim, estamos preparados para atender imediatamente a cada um deles que mudar de ideia.

Mortes e guerras pelas maos dos seres humanos nao existem mais. Procuramos cercar as pessoas com muito amor desde o berco. Nenhum filho de Deus, criado com amor, acreditara que matar seja solucao para coisa alguma.”

CAPITULO 035 – A HARMONIA MUNDIAL TRANSLUCIDIANA

Pais de todos nos, voces nos tem contado coisas que tem preenchido vazios em nos mas tambem aberto oportunidades para questoes. Voces disseram que a primeira e a segunda Guerras Mundiais nao aconteceram para os translucidianos. Entao, como ficaram as Revolucoes Russa e Chinesa?

Tambem nao existiram.

Tudo isso eh verdade aqui na Terra mas a opcao do povo da Terra Translucida foi por uma Historia diferente. Os pacifistas ja existiam em grande numero, embora, nao fossem a maioria declarada da populacao. Importante foi que os pacifistas de la nunca se deixaram abater pelo desanimo.

Nao houve para eles o sonho irrealizavel. A todo e qualquer rumor de guerra eles estavam atentos para sair aas ruas, invadir paises e exigir a paz, porque a paz eh um direito antes de tudo. Mas tambem um dever de todo filho de Deus.

Os homens que governaram Translucida eram os mesmos que governaram a Terra? Os objetivos deles eram os mesmos? Por que la eles nao levariam em frente os seus planos de conquistas?!…

Porque, para que hajam as guerras, eh preciso que pelo menos tres fatores interajam. Sao eles: interesses dos injustos, ilusao da juventude e omissao dos que nao gritam contra. Bem disseram voces que o interesse dos injustos estava presente tambem em Translucida mas os outros pressupostos nao.

Em Translucida, a universidade havia estudado e descoberto que o jovem estava sempre desejoso de tornar-se popular e conseguir honrarias. Percebeu-se que isso era uma falha da sociedade que subvalorizava sua juventude e nao dava oportunidades semelhantes para que todos se destacassem.

Ora, o jovem eh uma pilha de pura energia mas com limitada experiencia. Embora ele se saiba imaturo, porque se ve em muitas situacoes onde nao saiba reagir com a conviccao de um adulto experimentado, ele se reconhece como um adulto completo. Inexperiente, porem, adulto.

Ja, o mundo adulto, por causa da imaturidade dos jovens, nao o reconhecia com adulto. Tirava da juventude certas responsabilidades mas queria exigir dela comportamento que somente a pessoa experimentada reconhece necessaria. Em resumo, tambem em Translucida existia o choque de geracoes nascido do fato de os pais e governantes nao saberem detectar o momento em que o jovem precisava ter maior liberdade para determinar a sua propria vida.

O fato de os jovens estarem presos aos pais por causa da situacao financeira pesava muito na geracao dos conflitos. Em resumo, existia uma geracao castradora e outra ansiosa por libertacao e sem experiencia e conhecimentos para enxergar o mundo nao como um saco-de-pancadas para absorver suas frustracoes.

Assim, uma das poucas formas de os jovens se libertarem do jugo paterno eram as guerras. Claro, somente a imaturidade poderia fazer o jovem pensar que a guerra o levaria aa liberdade. Ai se identificava um dos vazios da humanidade.

O jovem tinha um vazio de liberdade por causa da opressao exercida pelos pais. Quando a juventude enxergava nalguma guerra a sua libertacao, observava-se o fenomeno da substituicao de um vazio por outro, em busca de uma liberdade que nao era libertadora. Pelo contrario. Era apenas mais uma armadilha do vazio.

A ilusao dos jovens era a de pensar que somente iriam tirar um periodo de ferias, que voltariam com o peito repleto de condecoracoes, o reconhecimento de que eles eram adultos completos para a sociedade. Herois, com lugar de destaque nos festejos comemorativos, financeiramente independentes, livres para construir familias para eles proprios, segundo tanto haviam sonhado em suas adolescencias, enfim, um santo retornado ao Ceu.

Contudo, a crueza da realidade era outra. A guerra nao era um periodo de ferias, mas um tempo de feras. E cheia de desgracas, de dor, mutilacoes e morte. Eh o lugar onde toda a insanidade humana eh liberada. Eh a multiplicacao da orfandade, eh o quebrar das inocencias, eh a revolta dos estomagos e o reino do pavor.

Aqueles que retornam nao sao mais as pessoas que foram. A sociedade os taxa de herois e exemplos e os cobre de honrarias. Mas, no fundo, os que retornam dessa condicao eh que sabem que, mesmo voltando, nao encontraram o que, verdadeiramente, buscavam. Tocam a vida para frente, porque viver eh preciso. Mas como gostariam de apagar aquelas paginas de suas vidas e comecar tudo de novo, porem, por outra opcao menos irracional.

“Entao, – Lucida contou-nos – nos textos religiosos das grandes religioes em Translucida, nao estava escrito nada assim tao claro: “Largue de ser um soldado de guerra, seja um agente da paz.” E isso nao estava escrito por causa da nossa omissao em nao gritar contra as guerras.

Mas, em muitos textos, encontravam-se exautacoes aos feitos militares dos reis da antiguidade. Muitos textos apregoavam que o Pai teria interferido, ajudando a crueldade humana a destruir o seu proximo. Foi a partir dessas analises que os feitos militares deixaram de ser considerados heroicos em Translucida.

As homenagens aos chamados vultos da Historia, passaram por uma reavaliacao, dando a muitos deles o carater de assassinos comuns. Comecaram-se a estampar os movimentos antimilitaristas sob slogans tais como: “Todo soldado de guerra eh uma pessoa comum e boa, treinada e autorizada a tornar-se uma assassina a qualquer momento.”

A constatacao de que os anseios da juventude eram simplesmente manipulados para promocao dos injustos, comerciantes da morte, fez com que muitos esfriassem em relacao aas guerras e passassem a trabalhar contra elas. A quebra do ciclo vicioso omissao-guerra-omissao foi extinto.

O incentivo aa juventude para buscar atos verdadeiramente heroicos como procurar solucoes para os problemas da humanidade, a busca da eliminacao das discriminacoes sociais, culturais e religiosas, acabaram por tornar as guerras impraticaveis em Translucida. Com isso, nao houve a primeira Guerra Mundial.”

Nem a Revolucao Russa, queridos pais?

Isso nao eh propriamente verdadeiro. Nao houve a Revolucao Russa armada. E por essa razao, os pacifistas ganharam o odio dos bolcheviques no inicio. Mas ser pacifista nao significa ser acomodado ou subserviente.

Os pacifistas conheciam os problemas em que o czarismo transformara a Russia. A desigualdade social, os privilegios da hierarquia, tudo aquilo foi abertamente atacado e cobrado. A Russia como um todo se considerava crista e a universidade sabia que totalitarismo nao combinava com cristianismo. Da mesma forma que a monarquia.

Diante de toda a pressao que foi feita, o czar renunciou e permitiu uma republicanizacao pacifica na Russia translucidiana. Os comunistas nao conseguiram assumir o poder porque tambem eles eram totalitarios. Subiu na Russia o socialismo democratico. Porem, em Translucida o socialismo nao eh apenas uma teoria economica e sim uma pratica social. Eh o reconhecimento de que todos somos filhos de Deus e, como tais, temos igual direito de participacao nos bens de producao e de consumo.

Sem a primeira, a segunda Guerra Mundial nao aconteceu. Antes que o maoismo tomasse a China por forca das armas, o proprio movimento socialista ja estava purificado de suas teorias vazias, tais como: emprego da violencia para tomar o poder; o isolamento da comunidade socialista da atividade economica mundial; a conducao com maos de ferro da conduta do povo; a intolerancia ao pluripartidarismo; a intolerancia religiosa e outras coisas mais.

Todo o povo da Terra ficaria de queixo caido ao ouvir as pessoas de Translucida contando os feitos de alguns de seus lideres, pares dos mesmos que existiram aqui no nosso planeta, como: Stalin, Franco, Salazar, Mussolini, Hitler, Getulio, Peron, Fidel, Mao e outros.

Os terrestres diriam: “Nos os conhecemos como o mal em nossa Historia e eles querem nos enganar dizendo que esses homens promoveram o bem em Translucida!” As pessoas que pensarem assim, estarao esquecidas de que havia sido expurgada a idolatria da pessoa humana por seus lideres.

Aqueles homens nao eram o governo como um todo. Apenas faziam parte como lideres que eram. Como o ambiente em Translucida havia sido modificado para melhor, em relacao ao que permaneceu na Terra, aqueles homens nao encontraram campo propicio para plantarem suas sementes de espinho. Eles proprios se convenceram que precisavam plantar flores e arvores frutiferas.

Tambem os outros nomes de nossa Historia, aas vezes citados como o lado do bem, nao cometeram as muitas maldades que a Historia Oficial esconde das pessoas comuns. Eles foram contidos pela implantacao do ideal verdadeiro de liberdade que o movimento religioso translucidiano promoveu.

Muitos deles nem sequer se tornaram conhecidos por suas carreiras. Porem, os que se fizeram realmente conhecidos foi porque lutaram pela verdadeira paz, ou seja, a paz desarmada.

CAPITULO 036 – A HUMANIZACAO DA ECONOMIA TRANSLUCIDIANA

Nem tudo na vida dos translucidianos, porem, era maravilhoso, porque tambem la existiam aqueles que desejavam boicotar a paz verdadeira. E coincidiu que quando o movimento religioso novo comecou a crescer, aconteceram desarranjos nas economias mundiais. E os senhores das guerras tentaram incitar o povo contra aquelas ideias pacifistas, alegando que o desemprego, a insuficiencia de rendas e outras coisas mais estavam acontecendo porque os pacifistas estavam impedindo-os de armarem as nacoes, assim, os empregos oferecidos por eles estavam deixando de existir e os salarios dimuinuindo.

Afirmavam ainda que os pacifistas de nada sabiam, que as guerras nunca acabariam enquanto nao chegasse o final dos tempos. Falavam, por fim, que todos tinham que estar preparados para guerrear porque as previsoes estavam escritas e que haveriam de cumprir-se.

O bombardeio de ideias foi grande e tornou-se necessario que os membros da universidade ficassem praticamente em reuniao permanente, para oferecer respostas aos questionamentos da populacao. Ela estava sendo jogada de um lado para outro por causa da insanidade daqueles homens.

Nesse tempo, o movimento do Conhecimento Com Respeito a Deus sofreu perseguicoes nao apenas dos senhores das guerras mas de todos aqueles que possuiam riquezas materiais e falta de bom sendo. Isso envolvia as revelacoes que estavam sendo lancadas em relacao aas riquezas e aos ricos.

Lucida contou-nos que o movimento nao estava, em essencia, pregando contra riquezas e os ricos de uma forma pessoal mas sim analisando as consequencias de haverem riquezas demais concentradas nas maos de poucas pessoas. Foi neste tempo que um dos membros da universidade escreveu um artigo, do qual pudemos extrair um paragrafo que nos pareceu profetico.

“O ser humano tem uma unica saida para progredir e elevar-se que eh o caminho do amor ao proximo, ensinando-o desde o berco aa crianca. Nao havendo amor, a desconfianca se instalara no coracao da humanidade. Uns somente se sentirao seguros espionando aos outros, permanentemente. A desconfianca exigira tempo e recursos economicos de grande monta para manter a espionagem. Isso sacrificara parte do potencial de felicidade que poderiamos atingir. O ser humano trocara a felicidade pelo caos da intimidacao. Isso tornara as pessoas tensas e nervosas. Somado a tudo, o progresso tecnologico permitira que pequenos conhecimentos causem grande exterminio nas populacoes. Apesar de toda a seguranca buscada, sempre havera alguem capaz de dribla-la. Somente por meio do amor poderemos evitar tal coisa.Consideramos que a vigilancia da sociedade em relacao aas pessoas eh um sinal do reconhecimento da propria falha dela, pois, fosse a sociedade justa com todos os seus membros, ela nao correria o risco de sofrer o revide delas. A espionagem estatal sobre o cidadao eh o atestado de incompetencia da propria sociedade.”

Isso, porem, nao queria dizer que nao se pudesse fazer vigilancia de especie alguma, como quizeram insinuar os senhores das guerras, em relacao aa opiniao dos membros da universidade, por causa daquele texto. Assim, foi preciso dizer que a vigilancia tinha que ser constante em observancia aas coisas de Deus.

A propria sociedade haveria de se vigiar para nao cometer injustica alguma, pois, a injustica social sempre levaria consequencias desagradaveis aa populacao. E cada um teria que vigiar a si mesmo para tambem nao cometer injusticas que o afastassem do Reino de Deus.

Outro ponto que incomodou aos ricos de um modo geral foi quando foram publicados os estudos a respeito dos falsos milagres. Constatou-se que os pobres acreditavam no surgimento de obturacoes de ouro nas bocas das pessoas porque eles consideravam uma obturacao de ouro algo inatingivel. Para o pobre que nao tinha condicao de obturar seus dentes cariados de forma alguma, tendo que extrai-los por estarem estragados, o ouro era um sonho.

Entao, percebendo-se que nisso estava acontecendo grande injustica, o estudo deu enfase a uma serie de opinioes que foram publicadas pelos periodicos da universidade, alguns acusando aos ricos e mostrando aa populacao como defender-se das injusticas deles.

Resumiremos as ideias e opinioes, sem que, necessariamente, se encaixem na ordem cronologica que aparecercam ou que se de total esgotamento ao assunto. Voces, queridos filhos, poderao chegar aas suas proprias conclusoes.

“Riqueza e insensibilidade sao dois adjetivos que frequentemente andam juntos. quando os servicos dos dentistas ficam alem do alcance da populacao ou o servico desse genero eh oferecido em qualidade muito inferior aos pobres eh porque tais servicos sao prestados por pessoas materialmente ricas ou por pessoas de mentalidade tambem materialmente ricas.

Os ricos estao acostumados aa riqueza e nao desejam perder seus privilegios, nem partilha-los com as outras pessoas. Tomemos como exemplo as comunidades pobres, isoladas nalgum interior ou incrustradas nos suburbios das grandes cidades. Elas nao tem profissionais especializados da saude quando mais precisam. Muitas vezes, nem sequer sacerdotes para assisti-las.

Ricos pagam para se formarem sem grandes sacrificios. Alguns remediados fazem muito sacrificio para conseguirem se formar. Porem, todos que se formam desejam cobrar todo o sacrificio e obter privilegios com o uso de suas profissoes. Para que isso aconteca, volta-se exclusivamente para as classes que possam pagar servicos caros, mesmo que nao sejam da melhor qualidade.”

“Para solucionar os problemas das comunidades pobres, aconselhamos aas pessoas a escolherem os seus melhores estudantes para custear-lhes os estudos superiores, assim, eles voltarao aas suas comunidades de origem para atende-las. Observem na escolha os estudantes amorosos.”

“Os ricos pensam que ajudar aos pobres eh o mesmo que fazer certas caridades. Recolhem donativos, distribuem-nos e vao dormir com suas consciencias lavadas. Mas o dia-a-dia do pobre nao eh um momento de dificuldade. Eh toda uma vida na dificuldade.”

“O pobre vive ao Deus Dara. Precisa chuva, pede a Deus. Precisa de cura, pede a Deus. Precisa de alento, pede a Deus. Entao pensamos: a Terra tem recursos suficientes para todos. Os recursos eh que nao estao devidamente partilhados. Eh preciso resolver o problema da pobreza para que Deus possa ser incomodado apenas quando os problemas forem insoluveis pelo ser humano.”

“Infeliz eh o homem que eh digno da piedade de outro homem. Os ricos sao dignos da nossa piedade. Orem por eles para que se convertam, pois, eles sao idolatras do dinheiro. Porem, do pobre nao tenham piedade. Basta que lhe facam justica, ensinando-o a viver.”

“Deixem as portas abertas para os ricos tambem. Porque tambem eles irao se converter. Nao revidem. Nao facam com eles o que eles fizeram contra voces. Mas facam por eles o que voces gostariam que eles tivessem feito por voces.”

“Quando ouvirdes falar de guerras, estejam preparados para ser contra. Com certeza, o problema eh a ganancia de rico contra rico.”

“Quando ricos se reunem, tenha certeza, os pobres pagarao a conta.”

“Tomem, como exemplo, os valores atribuidos pelos homens a todas as coisas da Terra. Eh possivel que iremos encontrar para mais de um milhao de dolares por pessoa que a habita. Sabemos que essa quantia sera muito mais do que mais da metade da populacao do mundo jamais tera acesso a tal fortuna, durante toda a existencia dela na vida. Sabemos que, se as pessoas simples tivessem tal quantia para deposita-la a troco de juros, jamais precisariam trabalhar para o seu sustento.

No entanto, a realidade eh outra. A vida do humilde eh so trabalho e a do rico eh o acumulo do que nao lhe pertence. Como se ve, dinheiro temos de sobra, o que nos falta eh amor. O amor que temos dedicado a nosso irmao pobre nao passa de centavos. Apesar de sabermos que a Terra nos foi dada de heranca, a todos e a cada um de nos, pelo Santo Pai, os ricos continuam a tomar posse da parte dos mais fracos. Ninguem pode acusar a Deus de nao ter Provido riqueza suficiente para todos.”

“Nenhuma boa ideia nasce sem que o Pai ja nao tenha Conhecimento dela e eh Ele Quem Permite que nos as tenhamos. Pois, eh Dele os dons de as transformarmos em realidade. O mau uso das boas ideias para assumir poderes ou ficar rico eh opcao humana. Eh o mau uso do nosso limitado arbitrio. Quem ja se lembrou de pagar royalties da ideia da vida, da inteligencia, do raciocinio e outros mais ao nosso Pai que Esta no Ceu?!”

“Todas as nacoes grandes tem um plano de conquista do mundo, ao qual precisam renunciar em favor da paz.”

“Do que adianta termos evoluido tecnologicamente tanto, em relacao aos nossos avos, se moral e socialmente estamos voltando ao passado deles?”

“Tambem nos vos declaramos: nossas palavras jamais passarao nem pelo tempo nem pelo fim da materia, porque estas nao estao sujeitas a eles.”

“O ser humano eh um ser em construcao. Quando nasce eh amorfo. Pode ser moldado para o bem ou para o mal. Eis uma verdade que grande parte das denominacoes religiosas negam.”

“A morte tornou-se necessaria para que o ser humano moldado pelo mal tenha a chance de recomecar tudo novamente, pois, que se nao interrompesse a carreira de maldade de alguns, eles permaneceriam maus para sempre. A reencarnacao eh a forma do Pai Amar-nos nao apenas uma vez mas por quantas vezes forem necessarias para que nos salvemos.”

“Criancas, somos amorfos como agua. Se a agua eh posta em uma garrafa, ela assume a forma da garrafa. Assim como assume a forma do copo, do jarro ou de outra vasilha qualquer. Nos somos setenta e cinco por cento (75%) agua. Precisamos nos trabalhar para alcancarmos a forma de bons.”

“O povo de Deus eh aquele que encarna a pele do Cristo. Ele eh ofertado todos os dias nos balcoes dos bancos mundiais, estes templos de deuses inexistentes. Suas vestes sao sorteadas e eh deixado nu. Seu sofrimento nao eh levado em conta. Suas carnes nao valem mais que trinta dinheiros naqueles balcoes. Para ele so sobra o trabalho espinhento e mal recompensado. Tudo isso eh um holocausto imperfeito. Deus se recusa a aceita-lo, pois, oferece vida de inocentes com propostas de ganhos mundanos.”

“O que eh sonho para o ser humano na Terra eh justamente o que o destroi: dinheiro, poder e luxuria.”

“Nao sejamos como os ricos. Do que adianta sermos filhos de Deus se nao nos comportarmos como tais?! Nao podemos moldar nossos atos pelo que eles pensam, fazem ou dizem mas sim pelo que eh correto.”

E, entao, foi com argumentos dessa natureza que se moldou uma nova mentalidade a respeito das riquezas em Translucida. Muitas pessoas ricas aderiram ja no inicio e contribuiram para que as ideias se espalhassem. A ideia de se mandar jovens das comunidades pobres para as universidades acelerou o acesso das pessoas pobres aos beneficos dos conhecimentos novos.

A ideia tambem foi ampliada. Quando uma comunidade pobre estava sendo explorada por seus comerciantes, organizavam-se cooperativas para servi-la melhor. Quando a populacao nao tinha moradia adequada, era reunida em multiroes para comprar os materiais, ou fabrica-los. Por meio de consorcios entre eles proprios determinava-se a ordem em que as construcoes iam sendo ocupadas.

Por causa de muitos ricos que insistiam em sua ganancia, foram substituidos por cooperativas de operarios que montavam fabricas concorrentes, ou ofereciam servicos que originavam as riquezas de poucas pessoas. Os servicos oferecidos pelos ricos comecaram a ser boicotados pela populacao pobre em favor de seus proprios empreendimentos.

Mas, em todo o tempo, nao se tomara nada do rico aa forca nem o obrigavam a distribuir suas coisas. As portas permaneciam abertas para que eles entrassem nos caminhos da salvacao, no momento em que desejassem. Eles proprios sabiam que somente poderiam faze-lo quando partilhassem o que possuiam com os outros irmaos.

Tambem era conhecido que ninguem poderia trilhar os caminhos da salvacao contra a propria vontade. Portanto, para que a salvacao se de, precisa do consentimento da propria pessoa para que se salve.

Passada esta etapa, houve uma certa acomodacao em Translucida. O problema ja nao era mais encontrar-se o caminho. Era aparar as arestas da conduta de pessoas da populacao que, aas vezes, se desviavam de suas retidoes e manter a retidao do caminho das pessoas que ja haviam abracado o Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus.

CAPITULO 37 – PERCORRENDO TRANSLUCIDA

Tivemos entao um intervalo de nossas recordacoes teoricas a respeito da Historia de Translucida. Era tempo de percorrer o planeta, para observarmos os resultados das boas praticas. Iniciamos pelo Nordeste Brasileiro. Lucida era a nossa sincerone.

Comecamos a viagem pelas margens e ilhas do Mar Brasileiro. Muitas praias haviam se formado, ou produzidas artificialmente. Nelas encontramos brasileiros de todas as regioes e pessoas de todo o restante do planeta, passando ferias ou trabalhando. Em todos os lugares que visitavamos, encontravamos muitas pessoas mas o ambiente era calmo e despreocupado.

Sabiamos nao ser epoca da primavera mas o cheiro natural de diversas flores invadia o ambiente. As arvores e arbustos floridos estavam plantados em largas faixas em torno dos cursos d’agua, nos ajardinados em torno das residencias, ruas e nos verdadeiros ajardinados em torno das plantacoes de consumo alimenticio e de outras utilidades.

Insetos eram abundantes. O zumbido das abelhas competia com o estrilhar das aves cantadoras. Muitos animais nativos de pequeno e medio portes pareciam confraternizar-se com as pessoas. Era um verdadeiro Sopro Divino de Vida.

Observamos para Lucida que eles deveriam ter acordado muito mais cedo que o povo da Terra para a conservacao da natureza e ela indagou-nos porque chegaramos a tal conclusao, pois, imaginava que nao sabiamos como tudo comecou em Translucida.

Nao somos especialistas – respondemos – mas conhecemos algumas arvores desses ajardinados e nos parece que muitas delas sao centenarias. Deveriam ter sido conservadas e nao plantadas.

“Voces tem razao quanto a isto. Antes de nos darmos enfase aa protecao da natureja, ja existiam pessoas que tomavam atitudes individuais de faze-lo. Mas a natureza era tao abundante que nao nos chamava a atencao o quanto a humanidade a estava degradando. Foi bem no inicio da instalacao da universidade. Estavamos ainda em fase de estudos das antigas Escrituras.

O nosso grupo de estudos tinha um dia para cada pessoa apresentar um texto que lhe chamara a atencao em suas leituras e que o olhara com um novo prisma ate entao impensado. Foi a vez do Mundo da Lua apresentar o texto dele.

Mundo da Lua era uma pessoa muito especial para mim. Nos o chamavamos assim porque ele andava em constante meditacao. Era como se andasse dormindo e, aas vezes, tinhamos de “acorda”-lo para que ele se ligasse no presente. Mas, ate entao, nao sabiamos que ele sabia da existencia desse apelido.

E naquele dia, ele abriu a Biblia e leu umas passagens que incluiam: “observem como os lirios do campo crescem: eles nao fiam nem tecem. Porem, eu digo a voces que nem mesmo o rei Salomao, em toda sua gloria, jamais se vestiu como um deles.” Lc 12, 27.

Depois que leu, ele sentou-se aa nossa frente e ficou calado, esperando que nos meditassemos algo novo. Alguem entao sugeriu que Jesus teria comparado o homem com os corvos, porque a atividade de cultivar a terra, naquela epoca, era exercida pelo homem e as mulheres aos lirios, por causa da vaidade feminina, e o trabalho de tecer era atividade considerada feminina.

Entao, o Mundo da Lua falou: “Ja pensei nisso tambem mas, se formos por ai, nao atingiremos o ponto que desejo. Se quizerem, depois a gente estuda esse angulo. Mas agora vamos a outro ponto.”

Mas ninguem conseguiu atinar com o tal outro ponto desejado. Entao, ele voltou aa palavra: “Imaginem voces, que nessas minhas idas para a Lua e volta para ca…”

Ninguem aguentou. Todos comecaram a rir porque entendemos que o apelido nao era mais segredo para ele. Ele proprio riu da brincadeira que fizera. Mas, logo em seguida, tomou um ar de seriedade e continuou: “Nessas minhas andancas pelo mundo, eu tenho encontrado muitos corvos que sao uma ave muito resistente e que se adaptou a comer as sobras da depredacao que as pessoas tem causado aa natureza, mas os lirios do campo estao cada vez mais raros de serem vistos.”

Nos ainda nao tinhamos compreendido onde ele queria chegar e tambem nao estavamos totalmente recuperados do acesso de riso que a graca dele provocara. Como eu estava na primeira fila de cadeiras ele aproximou os labios dele bem junto aos meus, dando a impressao a todos que fosse me beijar. Ai entao ele murmurou, como se estivesse soprando em meu nariz, de forma que somente eu ouvisse: “Voce percebeu a seriedade do que eu acabei de falar?!” Imediatamente fiquei como em transe. E o Mundo da Lua fez o mesmo com todos os presentes.

Foi entao que compreendemos que se nao preservassemos a natureza a gente estaria esvaziando o Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus, que Jesus trouxera. Era como se Deus nao estivesse mais Provendo as necessidades das aves do ceu e das plantas da terra. Mas tudo acontecia em consequencia de o ser humano nao estar agindo bem em relacao aa conservacao delas.

Tudo nos havia sido Dado pelo Pai, pois entao, era preciso que agissemos como Ele, produzindo coisas boas e nao destruindo as que ja existiam. Desde entao comecamos a anunciar a relacao entre a preservacao da natureza e o Reino de Deus.

Com isso, outras pessoas passaram a estudar os detalhes da vida, da degradacao e da preservacao do meio ambiente. Acreditamos que tenhamos sido premiados por isso porque, preservando, podemos desfrutar dessa enorme variedade biologica que, de graca, o Pai nos Concedeu.”

E o Mundo da Lua, o que eh feito dele atualmente? Ainda eh um ser vivente em Translucida? – indagamos por curiosidade.

“Eh sim. Mas voces ja o conhecem por fotografias em minha casa. Nao devo falar das qualidades dele como pessoa porque sou suspeita para falar, pois, foi com ele que me casei. No inicio era apenas nos dois, um homem e uma mulher. Uma negra e um branco. Depois vieram as criancas e, com o nosso trabalho de divulgacao pelo mundo, nossa familia teve a oportunidade de conviver com outras culturas, outras racas e familias.

As criancas acabaram se casando com representantes destas outras culturas e racas e a minha familia virou universal, como voces mesmo puderam observar naqueles que estao passando ferias em nossa casa. Mas essa eh outra parte da Historia que voces mesmo podem imaginar. E o Mundo da Lua, meu querido Jorge, esta peregrinando por este mundo de Deus.”

Confirmamos entao que podiamos mesmo imaginar porque tambem eramos fruto da mistura de racas e isto nos era muito agradavel. Indagamos de como a mistura de racas havia sido aceita em Translucida, ao que ela respondeu:

“No inicio foi dificil para as pessoas, pouco afeitas aas Coisas de Deus, entenderem que raca era o fruto do preconceito humano, portanto, nao havia razao para essa denominacao. Nos ainda nao sabiamos o quanto iguais as pessoas humanas sao, mas as pessoas insistiam em enxergar apenas o que estava nas aparencias, do lado de fora.

A principio pensou-se ate que o meu casamento com o Jorge tivesse que ser um exemplo a ser seguido por todos. Entao, tivemos que explicar que os casamentos interraciais nao eram obrigacao, ou seja, nao eram pre-requisito para entrar no Ceu, porem, a aceitacao da decisao de quem se misturasse era. Muita gente se tranquilizou pensando assim: “O casamento interracial eh bom para os outros mas nao para mim, pois, nao hei de querer que a minha descendencia venha a ter a cor negra ou a aparencia de oriental.”

Da mesma forma, existiam negros que ficavam reticentes em que viessem a ter descendentes brancos e/ou orientais. Eles nao queriam dar origem a orientais e europeus. Alguns asiaticos tinham o mesmo e ate preconceito maior contra as outras racas.

Foi entao que a universidade interferiu com mais vigor de argumentacao, produzindo um documento que dizia algo assim: “Aos cristaos e judeus que ate ao momento creem que Adao era um homem apenas e Eva uma mulher apenas e estao preocupados com que aparencia terao seus descendentes. O mesmo servindo para as demais pessoas cujas religioes dao explicacoes semelhantes ou os que creem na evolucao das especies que tambem admitem ter o ser humano atual surgido de um pequeno grupo de individuos.

Chamamos a atencao de todos para a multiplicidade de aparencias que toda a populacao do mundo apresenta agora. Ora, todos concordamos que o grupo original de individuos era reduzido, de uma unica raca e de aparencia semelhante e que deu origem aa diversidade, independentemente da vontade do grupo inicial.

Concluimos que o mesmo acontecera conosco, caso venhamos a ter descendentes durante indefinidas geracoes. Pois, assim acontecera. Querendo nos ou nao. Cuidemos entao de transmitir aos nossos descendentes apenas os nossos bons principios. Pois, sao eles que conduzirao a nossa descendencia ao Reencontro com Deus e nao a nossa aparencia.”

Indagamos entao de Lucida se isso havia sido o suficiente para que o preconceito racial desaparecesse, ao que ela respondeu:

“Nao. Aquela geracao antiga era muito cabeca dura e insistia em permanecer no erro mas os jovens assimilaram melhor o indiscutivel. Grande parte aceitou nao apenas como indicacao mas tambem como pratica aos casamentos interraciais.

Mas nos nunca deixamos de dar enfase ao fato de que em primeiro lugar era o amor que importava. Aconselhavamos que os casamentos somente acontecessem, tanto entre os semelhantes quanto os de racas diferentes, em funcao da existencia do amor perfeito entre os noivos. Com a pratica, pessoas que antes eram preconceituosas puderam conhecer descendentes delas, oriundas da mistura de racas. Diante do fato consumado, muitos acabaram confessando que estavam errados antes, que apos acompanharem o crescimento da descendencia desde a infancia, constataram que o que sentiam era puro preconceito e que o amor por ela nao seria maior caso nao fossem mistura de racas e culturas.

E isso eu propria posso garantir, mesmo nunca tendo sido preconceituosa, – concluiu Lucida – sei gostar dos meus chinesinhos, meus alemaezinhos, meus africaninhos e brasileirinhos! Quica, em breve, conhecerei mais misturas em minha descendencia.

Era maravilhoso poder constatar tudo o que Lucida falava nas faces felizes de todos os habitantes de Translucida que encontravamos. E a nossa viagem pelo Nordeste brasileiro continuou.

CAPITULO 038 – AJUDA MUTUA ENTRE NACOES

Nos estavamos cada vez deliciando mais daquela viagem. Locais que na Terra eram o retrato da miseria, do servilismo e da escravidao de toda especie eram o reverso em Translucida. Lugares que na Terra representavam solidao, em Translucida eram solidariedade. Onde eram preconceito, estavam transformados em confraternizacao. Onde, em uma, so se via erro, noutra, encarnava santidade.

E foi no meio do Sertao que fomos surpreendidos por uma quase miragem europeia. Ao ver aquilo, ficamos curiosos porque era maravilhoso e ao mesmo tempo inacreditavel para os terrestres. Mas as palavras da nossa sincerone acabaram com a sensacao de misterio.

“Voces foram trazidos ate aqui porque este eh um lugar historico que nos nasceu apos o pacifismo ter se tornado uma forca mundial, com varios governos conquistados no planeta. Naquele tempo, veio-nos uma solicitacao do governo alemao, o que era novidade. Eh que os governos pacifistas se reuniram e haviam decidido que o transito de seus cidadaos teria que ser livre dentro desses paises, tanto para turismo quanto para residencia e trabalho.

Assim que o tratado foi assinado, alguns milhares de alemaes manifestaram a vontade de residir em paises onde as variacoes de temperatura nao fossem tao extremas. Nao desejavam residir em terras que, no inverno, ficavam atolados em neve e, no verao, assados como linguica. Nao se importavam que fossem em um local quente o ano inteiro. Mas desejavam conservar suas culturas e cidadanias alemas.

A solicitacao original dos alemaes era a compra de terras no sul do Brasil, onde ja existiam outras colonias germanicas estabelecidas, porem, estes que vieram antes ja haviam adquirido a cidadania brasileira e dispensado a alema.

A principio, a solicitacao foi recusada pelo governo brasileiro porque muitas pessoas viram nisso uma interferencia em nossa soberania nacional. Mas, nos da universidade, percebemos que havia algo de justo na reinvindicacao da populacao alema, porem, o projeto continha erros que justificavam o temor de brasileiros.

Entao, mediamos uma solucao. Ora, dissemos: “Muitas multinacionais veem e implantam suas fabricas no solo brasileiro e recebem isencoes para que isso aconteca. Ganhando, inclusive, terrenos e infraestruturas gratuitos para se instalarem. Com a construcao do Mar Brasileiro, todo o Nordeste tornou-se um grande produtor de frutas, inclusive uva.

A producao eh tamanha que estavamos tendo dificuldade em consumi-la. Os produtores de vinhos nacionais, incluidos ai os descendentes de alemaes, nao estao dando conta de consumir toda a colheita. A uva produzida no Nordeste tem qualidade para produzir vinhos excelentes.

Assim, sugerimos aas industrias alemas de aproveitamento destas e outras frutas que se instalassem no Nordeste Brasileiro para que empregassem as pessoas desejosas de morar no pais, sob condicoes intermediarias, ou seja, poderiam conservar seus costumes, sua lingua e cidadania desde que: tambem aprendessem a lingua local, aceitassem a cidadania brasileira e se submetessem ao codigo brasileiro de leis. As propriedades nao seriam um enclave alemao no Brasil. Elas teriam que respeitar as necessidades da populacao local.

Nossa sugestao foi aceita como justa mas nos estavamos um tanto quanto apreensivos porque ja fora uma grande luta convencer aos norte-mineiros e sul-bahianos que a construcao do Mar Brasileiro era necessaria para o bem dos proprios brasileiros, imaginem, agora essa obra iria beneficiar tambem a estrangeiros! E nossos receios encontraram fundamentos no inicio.

Tanto do lado alemao quanto do brasileiro houve um certo preconceito inicial. Mas, como preveniramos, nao aceitamos separacoes nas escolas. As criancas foram postas a conviver em igualdade de condicoes. Conciliamos os pontos positivos do curriculum alemao e os do brasileiro. As duas comunidades estudaram as duas linguas e passaram a conviver com ambas as culturas.

O desempenho de ambas comunidades se mostrou identico. O que comprovou que um medo inicial de que os alemaes fossem ter desempenho melhor por causa de sua origem industrializada e economica mais desenvolvida nao passara de puro preconceito. Hoje, ja estamos na quarta geracao nascida no Brasil dessa prospera e feliz comunidade.”

E, realmente, era para nos admiravel ver os descendentes que ainda restavam como puro alemaes falando portugues com sotaque nordestino e nordestinos falando um perfeito alemao. Nao havia mais preconceito e todos estavam perfeitamente irmanados.

“Esta foi apenas a comunidade experimental. – prosseguiu Lucida – Depois dela implantaram-se diversas outras, de nacionalidades diversas e em muitos paises ao redor do mundo. O processo se repetiu nos paises africanos, depois das transposicoes das aguas do Nilo, Amazonas e outros rios.”

Esta apresentacao inicial passou-se pela manha e, com o aproximar do meio-dia, observamos que todas as pessoas se dirigiam para suas casas ou iam dedicar-se a lazeres ao abrigo do sol. Notamos aquele comportamento diferente e indagamos uma explicacao a Lucida.

“Ah filhos! – exclamou – Isso eh uma opcao do povo daqui. Antigamente, falava-se que os indios eram preguicosos porque no meio do dia iam para suas ocas repousar ou abrigar-se do sol. Mas, hoje, todos sabem que eh falta de inteligencia trabalhar sob este sol escaldante, alem de envolver o risco de cancer.

Para quem trabalha em locais fechados e com ar condicionado, tudo bem trabalhar neste horario, mas, para o povo do campo, eh uma tortura. Hoje trabalha-se aqui em dois turnos. Tem a turma que inicia pela madrugada e vai ate o presente horario. Outra turma trabalha aa tarde, quando os raios ultravioletas ja nao causam tanto mal. Exceto por motivos excepcionais, ninguem em Translucida precisa trabalhar mais que um expediente.

O resto do tempo, voces sabem, usamos para lazer, confraternizacao em familia, cultos, educacao, meditacao etc. Aqui nao se tem pressa das coisas nao. A vida eh bela para aqueles que a sabem viver.

Em dias muito nublados, em vespera de plantio ou epoca de colheita, aas vezes, arrisca-se a trabalhar um pouco mais. A gente confia que o Pai nos favorecera sempre que precisarmos Dele mas fazemos de tudo para nao incomoda-Lo no Santo Descanso Dele.”

CAPITULO 039 – EMPREGO DOS DONS EM TRANSLUCIDA

Foi entao que nos lembramos que nao viramos nuvem alguma quando chegaramos a Translucida e, no momento, la estavam elas, como carneirinhos brincando em um imenso relvado. E Lucida explicou-nos que nao viramos as nuvens antes porque era-nos mostrado o que deveriamos ver e nao tudo o que existia, para que nao nos encantassemos demais com todas as belezas de Translucida e nos distraissemos de aprender o que realmente precisavamos.

Surgiu-nos entao uma duvida, por que aquele povo de conhecimento tao avancado, em relacao ao nosso, simplesmente nao construia maquinas para fazer todo o restante do trabalho que ainda nao era mecanizado?

Lucida disse-nos: “Nao desejamos perder esta nossa ligacao com a nossa natureza. Se nada fizermos, nos transformaremos em parasitas da terra. O trabalho mantem os nossos sentidos alertas e revela os nossos dons.”

Outra duvida que tinhamos era o de como a populacao em Translucida nao se acomodava porque, na Terra, tudo eh competicao, uns tem mais que os outros e existe a ilusao de que, tendo-se uma grande ideia, qualquer um pode ir ao topo da escala social, enquanto em Translucida qualquer um pode ter grandes ideias, mas como as ideias sao partilhadas com todos, ninguem fica acima de ninguem, ninguem fica abaixo de ninguem. Porem, observamos, a media social da populacao de Translucida estava muito acima da media social da populacao na Terra.

“Isso se explica facilmente, meus filhos. – esclarecia Lucida – Aqui em Translucida nos buscamos a revelacao dos nossos dons. Trabalhamos com nossos dons e sempre buscamos aperfeicoa-los. Quando conseguimos atingir patamares mais elevados de nossos dons, nos nos satisfazemos.

Sabemos que nossos dons veem de Deus e a producao com eles conseguida, a nossa recompensa. Nao competimos uns com os outros porque nao eh justo um que possua mais competir com outro que possua menos. Para que voces possam levar uma comparacao atraves da qual os terrestres possam compreender, competicao entre pessoas eh o mesmo que colocar um caminhao para disputar velocidade com um carro de passeio ou disputar capacidade de levar carga entre os dois.

Cada um tem a sua natureza e competir nao eh a solucao. Em resumo, nos nao nos acomodamos nesse paraiso que eh Translucida porque nos somos imensamente agradecidos ao Pai pelos dons que possuimos.”

E continuamos percorrendo todo o Nordeste Brasileiro, visitando as muitas colonias de diversos povos no Brasil. E tudo o que se via era semelhante em amor e irmandade. O mesmo se viu no restante do territorio que corresponde, na Terra, ao pais chamado Brasil.

Quando tomamos o veiculo para nosso translado aas outras partes do pais, pudemos observar um detalhe tecnico que nos passara despercebido ate entao. A represa do Mar Brasileiro fora construida em curva, com esta voltada para o interior do Mar. Isso fazia com que a vazante parecesse uma imensa bacia.

Dentro dela, cidades e propriedades agricolas compartilhavam espaco com reservas conservacionistas. Do alto, parecia estarmos vendo nao um mapa mas a maquete daquela imensa obra.

Lucida explicou-nos que a curva teria sido uma medida de seguranca para que a barragem nao se rompesse. Tambem falou-nos que dentro dos condutos que transportavam as aguas para os reservatorios menores, haviam sido postos geradores de energia eletrica.

Notamos tambem que o territorio era coberto por linhas que davam a impressao de um imenso quadriculado. Deduzimos logo que este quadriculado era formado por estradas de ferro que seguiam nos sentidos nortesul e lesteoeste. Em cada cruzamento, um trevo.

Lucida deu-nos breves explicacoes a respeito desse xadrez ferroviario. As linhas ficavam distantes uma da outra cerca de trezentos e vinte quilometros. Todo o transporte de carga e grande parte do transporte de passageiros a longa distancia eh feito naquele sistema. A relativa pequena distancia entre uma linha e outra eh para que os transportadores em caminhoes nao precisassem fazer longas viagens, se afastando demais de seus proprios lares.

Assim, a producao de dentro de cada quadrado eh transportada ate aos depositos ao longo das linhas, onde eh estocada. Aa medida que se necessita desta producao, em qualquer ponto do pais ou do mundo, ela eh escoada atraves das linhas ferreas aos destinos interno do continente ou para os portos maritimos, para o destino externo. Quando a producao eh alimento perecivel, os caminhoes embarcam-na diretamente nos trens.

Os trevos sao para que os trens possam mudar sua direcao em caso de necessidade. Lucida deu enfase ao fato daquele transporte estar sendo feito daquela maneira para que a qualidade de vida das pessoas responsaveis pelo transporte de mercadorias no planeta nao fosse deteriorada. Os motoristas de caminhoes nunca precisam ficar longo tempo fora de casa e os ferroviarios viajam apenas de uma estacao aa outra. Em cada estacao sao substituidos por outra turma e retornam aa sua origem no trem seguinte. Como o trafego eh intenso, tambem estes nao permanecem muito tempo distantes do lar.

Observamos entao aa Lucida que, do ponto de onde estavamos, aquele sistema nos parecia um imenso ferrorama. Ela riu-se, abracou-nos carinhosamente falando: “a ideia eh exatamente esta.” E acrescentou: “Muitas sao as vezes que a gente vem aqui para cima e fica observando como se estivessemos brincando.”

Quando ultrapassamos o que deveriam ser as fronteiras com os outros paises sulamericanos, sentimos mudancas apenas em alguns costumes e na lingua principal de cada local. Toda a America do Sul eh um paraiso de confraternizacao, amor e conservacao da natureza.

Esta conservacao eh constatada no encontro de muitos rios com os mares, que visitamos. As aguas sao sempre transparentes e riquissimas em vida, o que indica a ausencia de poluicao. Indagamos e nos foi respondido que praticamente um quinto da populacao de Translucida reside naquele continente.

E, residir, eh uma questao de referencia em Translucida porque as pessoas passam uma metade de suas vidas em outras regioes que nao as de seu nascimento. Todos convivem com todas as culturas e costumes porque todos sabem que culturas e costumes diferentes nao podem ser razao de nenhuma forma de preconceito.

Encerramos essa nossa primeira visita ao continente e partimos para a Africa.

CAPITULO 040 – UM OUTRO LADO DE TRANSLUCIDA

A Africa eh como a repeticao do Nordeste Brasileiro em termos de producao, conservacao da natureza e amor. Tempestades de areia nao mais varrem o Saara. Os ventos fortes sao contidos por quebra-ventos. Mesmo com a transposicao dos rios Amazonas e Nilo a agua nao eh tao abundante mas eh suficiente para suprir todas as necessidades da populacao local.

O clima nao nos pareceu tao inclemente quanto na Terra. Fazia calor e a sensacao de calor era aumentada pela umidade mas haviam ventos e as sombras das arvores quebra-ventos amenizavam essa sensacao. A presenca de variedades frutiferas em meio aos quebra-ventos multiplicam a variedade de animais silvestres que habitam o local. Muitos dos animais que estao raros na Terra, em Translucida sao abundantes. Em sintese, ali se encontra mais um campo para Deus.

As colonias de diferentes paises se repetem na Africa. As fronteiras tambem haviam caido. Os preconceitos raciais haviam desaparecido. Ninguem mais sabia dizer ao certo o que eh um zulu ou um tutsi, senao os historiadores e as demais pessoas que tem a curiosidade em estudar o passado.

As doencas tanto endemicas quanto epidemicas sao um passado considerado remoto entre aqueles povos levados aa miseria na Terra. Isso nao se verifica apenas na Africa mas tambem nas Americas e Oriente. Ali, as misturas de racas nao sao fator de preconceito nem motivo para soberba. Mesmo que nas faces note-se diferencas nao se veem distincoes entre pessoas.

O que uma pessoa vale, tambem vale a outra. O que uma possui, tambem a outra possui. Os dons de cada um sao exercidos em beneficio de todos. Os que possuem menos o fazem por opcao pessoal. Um sacrificio livre e expontaneo daqueles que acreditam que, assim, melhor estao servindo ao Pai.

Tambem outro quinto da populacao humana habita este continente.

Pais de todos nos, nao temos interrompido seu discurso porque sabemos que veem atendendo nossas curiosidades. Mas estamos ansiosos para que nos respondam de como foi a visita aa Terra Santa.

Em primeiro lugar, queridos filhos, eh preciso que voces definam melhor o que as palavras Terra e Santa traduzem para voces.

Ora, queridos pais, cremos que quando mencionamos este termo, todos sabemos que estamos nos referindo aa Palestina e Israel.

Isso, filhos, quando voces estao pensando como cristaos apenas ou como judeus. Os translucidianos tem um conceito totalmente diferente a respeito deste termo.

Como assim?

Em primeiro lugar, eles nao creem que exista Terra Santa em lugar algum. A Terra nao pode ser santa porque nao tem vontade propria. Santidade e santificacao somente podem existir quando ha uma renuncia ao pecado, quando eh feita uma opcao entre o bem e o mal. A Terra nao faz opcao, portanto, nao existe Terra Santa.

Para que voces tenham uma amostra da generosidade da opcao translucidiana, eles consideram todo o planeta em igualdade de consagracao. Nao existem locais mais proprios nem menos proprios para prestar culto a Deus. Afinal, todo o planeta eh uma heranca do Pai para todos. Por isso, eles cuidam igualmente de cada centimetro quadrado de chao tao bem.

Ora, se tudo no universo tem origem nos Poderes do Pai, cuidarmos bem de cada coisa do universo eh o mesmo que cuidarmos do Pai. Se cuidamos apenas de alguns lugares em detrimento de outros, eh o mesmo que pensarmos que, em parte, o Pai merece a nossa atencao e, em parte, nao merece.

E, claro, em Translucida acredita-se que o Pai Deseja ser cuidado como Um Todo e nao, em parte. Por isso, o termo Terra Santa nao tem significado algum por la, a nao ser como um conceito de um passado remoto.

Antes de responde-los, caros filhos, eh preciso deixar bem claro que o Pai nao fez escolhidos para Si, da mesma forma que nao escolheu parte do universo. Eh importante saber que nao existem povos escolhidos que irao servir ao Pai. Deus Eh A Fonte de todas as vidas e se dissermos que Ele escolheu algumas eh o mesmo que insinuar que o Pai nos Deu vida a uns para sermos bons e a outros para o pecado.

Deus nos Fez para que todos praticassemos o bem, assim como Ele Pratica. E tambem teve a Misericordia de dar-nos o poder de escolhermos a praticar o bem ou o mal, segundo a nossa vontade. Lembrem-se, Ele nao ditou que fizessemos o bem. Apenas disse que, praticando apenas o bem, mereceriamos nossa recompensa. Por outro lado, praticando o mal, teriamos que suportar as consequencias que este mal nos causaria.

Eh preciso saber que muitos praticam as coisas que nao sao boas por causa da ma orientacao de lideres ruins, falsos ideiais, falsas tradicoes, pontos religiosos falsos e por razoes cujo objetivo nao seja praticar o bem. Nunca pensem que as pessoas sao mas porque desejam ser mas, sem levar em conta o meio em que formaram suas personalidades.

O meio em que as pessoas vivem eh a maior fonte do mal praticado por elas. Por isso, procurem mudar o ambiente, a educacao, a cultura e as tradicoes de forma a que estas coisas as conduzam ao caminho correto. No caminho correto todos os dons se manifestarao e quem for conduzido ao caminho, em funcao do amor, com amor ira retribuir.

Quem nao conseguir retribuir amor com amor nao sera por ser mal mas sim por estar doente. E eh para esses que medicos sao enviados por Deus. Estejam certos disso, filhos queridos, o mundo atual na Terra esta muito abaixo da linha estabelecida por Deus para a nossa salvacao porque muitos destes medicos se julgam salvos e acreditam ser escolhidos.

Eh por falta de amor ao proximo que eles julgam que existem pecadores incorrigiveis e ja condenados. E eh por causa destas exclusoes que o mundo tem caido, ao inves de se elevar. Nao confiem mais no que ja foi dito se o que foi dito nao levar aa salvacao de todos. Maus ou menos maus.

Esclarecidas estas coisas, filhos queridos, partamos entao para definir o que na Terra ainda chamamos erroneamente de Terras Santas. Segundo o que nos foi mostrado em Translucida, eles tomam como ponto de partida para a definicao deles, algumas passagens biblicas, para aquelas religioes que acreditavam apenas naquelas Escrituras, dentre as quais citamos:

“Entao Jesus olhou para as pessoas que estavam sentadas ao seu redor e disse: “Aqui estao minha mae e meus irmaos. Quem faz a vontade de Deus, esse eh meu irmao, minha irma e minha mae.” Mc 3, 34-35

Tambem, apenas citamos a Parabola do Bom Samaritano (Lc 10, 25-37) que define muito bem o significado da palavra: proximo, no sentido de pessoa unida a nos. Fica bem entendido que proximo eh aquele que eh servido por nos ou que nos socorre nos momentos de dificuldades, sem preconceito algum.

Jesus fez-nos entender que, apesar do preconceito que afastava samaritanos e judeus, em particular o preconceito que os judeus sentiam contra os samaritanos, em funcao de seus fundamentos religiosos, se as comunidades passassem a servir uma aa outra, ao inves de competirem entre si, elas aprenderiam o que a palavra proximo define no Dicionario Celeste. E, sem a pratica de toda definicao do Vocabulario Celeste, o ser humano nao pode reunir-se com Deus.

Tomando tais coisas como principios, os translucidianos concluiram que a definicao de Terra Consagrada, que erroneamente ainda chamamos de Terra Santa, eh aquela onde vivem aqueles que servem a Deus e ao proximo, no sentido universal da palavra. Por isso, nao adianta os crentes na Biblia falarem que a Palestina seja terra consagrada a Deus; os crentes no Corao falarem que Medina e Meca sao santas perante Ele; ou os budistas falarem o mesmo em relacao ao Gangis e tambem outras religioes falarem a respeito de seus lugares considerados sagrados, se os seres humanos nao estiverem servindo a A Vontade de Deus e aas necessidades dos proximos nesses lugares.

Em todo lugar em Translucida isso eh feito, por isto, todo o planeta esta consagrado ao Pai. E, pela abundancia de bons frutos que la encontramos, pudemos concluir que o Pai Aceitou toda oferta partida daquele povo.

Definido isso, pudemos entao entrar naquele territorio que, aqui na Terra, esta dividido entre palestinos e israelenses. Quando la estivemos, nao fomos para uma visita turistica, embora pudessemos notar que o lugar fora modelado tambem com esta finalidade. Na realidade, haviamos sido convidados para uma convencao que reuniu milhares de pessoas em um estadio. Estas pessoas vinham de todos os paises da circunvizinhanca e representavam, na Terra, o que chamamos de conflito judeu/muculmano. As televisoes transmitiam ao vivo tudo o que aconteceria nessa reuniao.

Antes de irmos para la, Lucida contara-nos toda a Historia ocorrida em Translucida, desde a separacao entre a nossa e a Historia translucidiana. Contou-nos que os judeus que haviam sido dispersos pelo mundo, na epoca do Imperio Romano, sentiram vontade de voltar aas terras que, um dia, foram de seus ancestrais e que estavam ocupadas por povos que tambem estavam ligados a aquelas terras por suas antigas tradicoes e ascendencia. O que, alias, essa ascendencia eh a mesma para todos.

Quando o Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus fez melhorar o relacionamento entre os povos, a reinvindicacao veio aa tona, com bastante forca. Muitos judeus ja haviam comprado propriedades na regiao e residiam em comum com palestinos. O assunto fora levado aa Comunidade de Nacoes e ela votou favoravelmente aa reinvindicacao dos judeus, porem, estabeleceu que a decisao final teria que ser dada pelos moradores locais, se aceitariam ou nao o compartilhamento de seu territorio.

A a primeira vista a realizacao desta pretensao pareceu impossivel porque os povos nao estavam acostumados a partilhar seus territorios. O nacionalismo irracional, implantado desde epocas remotas, nao aceitava os argumentos da razao e do Direito Divino de que todos possuimos o planeta e que as fronteiras estavam apenas nas mentes humanas e nao nos Planos do Pai.

Mas, com o sucesso das colonias de outros paises em territorios como os vistos no Brasil e Africa, amoleceram-se os coracoes dos povos residentes na Palestina. Atraves de muitas consultas e planejamento conseguiu-se construir uma comunidade que era ocupada por duas nacoes, simultaneamente. Resolveu-se que nao haveriam fronteiras entre os dois povos.

O territorio era apenas um mas as duas nacoes deveriam compartilha-lo em toda sua integra. Tudo comecou quando a universidade lancou o argumento para os palestinos desta forma: “E se fosse o contrario, que os palestinos houvessem sido dispersos pelo mundo e os israelenses estivessem ocupando o territorio, qual a resposta que os palestinos esperariam receber dos israelenses? Pelas Recomendacoes de Deus, nao era o mesmo que os palestinos deveriam fazer pelos israelenses naquela situacao real?”

Fazer ao proximo aquilo que voce gostaria que o proximo fizesse por voce. Este era o nervo central da questao. Com um pouco de relutancia o povo palestino daquele tempo aceitou a proposta, embora, houvesse alguem que indagou: “E se fosse o contrario, os israelenses fariam por nos o que estamos comecando a fazer por eles?” Por causa de muitos crerem que nao, por pouco o projeto nao fora por agua abaixo.

Mas um membro da propria comunidade palestina refutou esta alegacao dizendo: “Nao nos cabe agir mal porque supomos que eles agiriam mal em relacao a nos. Pode ser que, se fosse o contrario, os israelenses nunca nos deixassem coabitar esta terra mas, neste caso, o mal seriam eles e nao nos. Portanto, se pensamos que agir assim eh agir mal, temos que agir diferente, porque nao queremos ser conhecidos como maus.”

Assim, o povo palestino permitiu o projeto pioneiro e hoje eh recompensado pelos frutos da paz e prosperidade. A comunidade acabou se transformando em uma so aa medida que as religioes se desligaram de suas tradicoes por tradicao e passaram a se orientar segundo a A Vontade do Pai. E, com a universalizacao da aceitacao da Vontade do Pai, agora ja nao se fala mais em raca naquela unidade da confederacao translucidiana.

CAPITULO 041 – E ASSIM NOS FALAMOS

Entao, veio a vez de falarmos. Contamos como se passou a criacao dos Estados de Israel e Palestina. Das lutas e acoes terroristas de ambos os lados antes disso. Dos estratagemas usados para que a ONU aceitasse a imposicao da divisao entre os povos.

Quando isso foi narrado, chamou-nos a atencao o pranto de uma senhora que exclamou: “Como eles puderam cometer o mesmo erro novamente!?”

Porem, essas foram apenas as primicias das dores que aqueles povos sofreriam. Quando narramos a perseguicao e exterminio nas camaras de gas nazistas, nao houve vivalma que contivesse as lagrimas por completo. A partir dai, ficamos receosos de que o que ainda haviamos para revelar pudesse causar problemas de saude ou revoltas que levassem a conflitos tambem em Translucida. Porem, Lucida e os outros lideres disseram que eles precisavam saber toda a verdade, porque isso faria parte do crescimento espiritual deles.

Assim, continuamos a descrever todas as guerras que houveram entre aqueles povos, todas as barbaridades, a militarizacao da regiao, com armas cada vez mais mortiferas e o risco de envolvimento em uma catastrofe a nivel mundial. Todos nos, representantes de todas as nacoes da Terra, estavamos engasgados com tamanho choro que nossas revelacoes provocaram. Nos mesmos nao contivemos nossas lagrimas e muitas vezes os solucos nos impediam de pronunciar as palavras fluentemente.

Quando as questoes surgiram, respondemos que a violencia dos conflitos e a potencia destrutiva das armas utilizadas nos conflitos haviam gradativamente aumentado ao longo da Historia humana na Terra e, talvez, por essa razao, isso tenha tornado o terrestre mais insensivel ao barbarismo das guerras.

Portanto, na Terra, aceita-se passivamente estas demonstracoes da torpeza humana. Acreditavamos tambem que as fronteiras nas mentes dos terrestres faz com que as pessoas nao se importem com os conflitos, quando eles nao atingem o interior de suas fronteiras. Concluimos que, na Terra, o ser humano esquece-se de sua filiacao Divina e encara os povos diferentes como estranhos, como se houvessem deuses separados que geraram cada povo. E nao existe sequer um povo que sirva de exemplo para os outros.

Apos a convencao, os relatos do choro dominavam o noticiario em todo o planeta. Ninguem queria acreditar que houvessem povos tao barbaros como os que habitam a Terra. Menos queriam crer ainda que o que falaramos nao era tudo.

Relatamos entao que o exterminio de judeus, ciganos e outros, planejado pelos nazistas, fora contido mas que varios povos menos conhecidos ja haviam sido extintos, tanto nas Americas quanto na Africa e que muitos outros estavam nesse caminho, devido aas “acoes civilizatorias”, dos mesmos povos que defenderam a judeus, ciganos e outros da acao nazistas.

Citamos que os proprios sionistas tentaram, por longos anos, destruir a identidade palestina, impedindo o estabelecimento do Estado Palestino que fora criado no mesmo ato em que fora criado o Estado de Israel. Dissemos que isso era como um autoreconhecimento da propria inexistencia porque um Estado que nao reconhece a existencia do seu semelhante nao tem moral para interferir com a existencia de outros.

Demonstramos enfim que o ser humano na Terra esta sendo movido apenas pelos interesses economicos. Transforma todos os dons em dinheiro para si proprio e esquece-se do principal que eh o Dono da Maior de Todas as Fortunas.

Passaram-se alguns dias de meditacao e os povos de Translucida concluiram suas impressoes a respeito do ser terrestre. Foi Lucida quem resumiu para nos.

“Concluimos que a visita de todos voces a Translucida, com todas estas revelacoes, era a prova que nos faltava para decidirmos se queremos ou nao reencontrarmo-nos com Deus. O Pai nao exigiu de nos isso. Fomos nos mesmos que acreditavamos que uma prova deste genero nos daria mais confianca em nos mesmos.

Assim, concluimos que, mesmo que os nossos similares na Terra tenham cometido os pecados que cometeram, nos nao podemos deixar que o odio deles contamine as nossas acoes. Vamos, de agora em diante, incluir em nossos cultos oracoes pedindo para que todos os povos na Terra se unam, assim como somos unidos.

Que esquecam seus passados de barbarismos e acordem para a purificacao e a santificacao. Os povos da Palestina farao preces especiais para que o Pai Nosso, que Esta no Ceu, Perdoe a todos aqueles que cometeram tamanha atrocidade contra seus similares terrestres. Eles esperam que os similares deles na Terra facam o mesmo porque, eh preciso que eles perdoem a aqueles que lhes fizeram tanto mal, para que todos possam voltar a A Casa do Pai.

O perdao eh tao importante para quem o da quanto para quem o recebe, porque eh assim que se inicia a remocao das consequencias do pecado.

Eles ja haviam, por habito, incluido em suas oracoes os pedidos de perdao para Moises, Josue, David e outros ancestrais deles e, agora, ancestrais da maioria de nos em Translucida, por terem pretendido levar o genocidio aos povos palestinos mais antigos que os israelitas. Concluiram ser necessario incluir em suas preces as ultimas geracoes de humanos na Terra que trabalharam para sabotar o Estado Palestino.

Consideramos a opcao feita por eles de construir apenas um Estado a melhor mas, todavia, aceitavam como gradativa melhoria a implantacao de dois Estados para que, em futuro proximo, tambem os similares deles da Terra pudessem gozar da mesma paz que eles, ou seja, a verdadeira paz, aquela paz em que irmaos excluem qualquer artificio de guerra ou estratagemas enganadores para levar vantagem sobre os outros. Pensam que a verdadeira paz tem um real exemplo de possibilidade em Translucida.”

Nao nos cansavamos de admirar aquela sintonia que existe entre os dois povos que ocupam o mesmo territorio em Translucida. As diferencas entre um povo e outro estao apenas nas tradicoes mas estas diferencas, por maior que sejam, nao sao o suficiente para desmembrar aquele corpo, agora unico. A propria ideia de separacao, como acontece na Terra, era de dar nausea naqueles povos. Casados estao, e unidos pela Bondade do Pai, os filhos destas nacoes sao felizes netos de ambos os lados.

CAPITULO 042 – O COPIOSO CHORO SEM O RANGER DE DENTES

Deixamos a Palestina e fomos levados para a regiao que corresponde, na Terra, aas fronteiras de Ira, Iraque e Turquia. Ali encontramos um Estado Novo, cujo povo dominante eh o curdo. Quando falamos em dominancia nao nos referimos aa imposicao politica porque todo habitante de Translucida tem direito igual em qualquer ponto do planeta em que estiver vivendo.

Assim, naquela unidade confederativa tambem encontramos pessoas oriundas de todos os demais pontos da Terra que ali estavam por relacoes familiares com o povo curdo ou por contatos temporarios culturais e educativos. E estas pessoas representavam parte significativa da populacao. Como em todo o restante do planeta isto eh verificado.

A dominancia aa qual nos referiamos eram aos tracos fisicos, costumes e culturais curdos. Todo o povo eh autonomo. Nao ha fronteiras ou barreiras economicas entre os povos de Translucida. Pelo contrario. Dominam o amor e a prosperidade.

Outra convencao nos esperava. O choro e a dor se repetiram apos nossas revelacoes. Eles nao compreendiam como o ser humano da Terra nao entendia o direito inalienavel de os filhos de Deus poderem ocupar seus espacos na Terra, sem conflitos entre povos vizinhos. Tambem ali a tristeza e a dor foram transformadas em preces para que os barbarismos da Terra terminassem.

E a revelacao da verdade, que temiamos poder levar a conflitos a Translucida, estreitava mais os lacos de amizade entre os povos de la porque, em Translucida, um dos principios do ideario popular eh o de solucionar os problemas por meios pacifistas. Quando revelavamos que os povos da Terra estavam em conflito, os similares translucidianos corriam a se abracar e a se consolar. Acreditavam que assim nao deixavam duvida quanto aas suas disposicoes em nao cairem na irracionalidade dos conflitos.

Dali fomos visitar as regioes dos Balcas e todas as cenas que vivenciaramos nas visitas anteriores se repetiram. O mesmo aconteceu na Biscaia e Espanha e nas Irlandas e Inglaterra.

Ha que se abrir aqui um parenteses para o fato de nao termos tido a oportunidade de visitar as Malvinas translucidianas cuja administracao estava com o povo argentino. Estas ilhas, motivo de disputa entre Argentina e Inglaterra, na Terra, passaram aa administracao do povo mais proximo por questao ate mesmo de racionalidade ja que as riquezas nelas contidas nao pertenciam a nenhum dos povos em particular. Mas sim faziam parte da Heranca que o Pai Deixara a todos.

Estas eram retiradas e enviadas aos povos, segundo aas necessidades de cada um e nao segundo a interesses economicos de uns ou outros. Nao ha entre aqueles povos o orgulho de possuir a Terra como resultado da imposicao de suas forcas. O povo argentino administra as ilhas devido aa sua proximidade com o territorio e nao faz isso com um sentido de dominancia e dominador. Tudo eh pura racionalidade.

E todos os povos choraram aas nossas revelacoes dos conflitos entre os povos na Terra. Choraram mais ainda quando constataram a futilidade das razoes que levavam aos conflitos.

Viajamos da Europa para a America do Norte e la encontramos algo novo em se comparando com a realidade terrena. Haviam mais unidades confederadas. Existiam o Canada Frances e o Ingles. O Sul dos Estados Unidos eh considerado uma unidade confederativa em separado tambem. O dominio eh latino americano.

Eh um pouco dificil para os povos da Terra compreenderem estas coisas porque estas divisoes sao apenas administrativas. Economicamente nao existem diferencas em toda Translucida. As relacoes entre os povos nao envolvem dinheiro. Envolvem necessidades e servicos. Todas as necessidades sao providas e todos se prestam ao servico de atender aas necessidades dos outros. Olhando-se sob um prisma terrestre, concluiriamos que todo o continente formaria um unico pais, alias, todo o planeta eh um unico pais.

Ali tambem se chorou todas as guerras vividas pelos povos na Terra. Deplorou-se muito a participacao dos similares terrestres nos genocidios dos nativos daquele e de outros continentes. Muita tristeza e lagrimas decantavam da revelacao que, na Terra, o bezerro de ouro eh adorado no Lugar que Pertence ao Pai. E, por causa disso, os temores em relacao aos povos da Terra levaram a uma maior intensidade de oracoes.

Dali, partimos para o Japao, onde revelamos os conflitos, dando sobretudo enfase aa II Guerra Mundial, aa Guerra Sino-Japonesa, aas invasoes de paises vizinhos e aas explosoes das bombas em Hiroshima e Nagasaki. Ninguem na Terra imagina a transfiguracao das faces daquele povo ao ouvir tais coisas. Um povo normalmente alegre e jovial se transformou na traducao da dor e tristeza. As lagrimas foram copiosas e o pranto verdadeiro.

Era como se a inocencia houvera sido quebrada mas, novamente, as cenas de conforto e abracos aos povos que haviam estado em conflito na Terra transformou-se em oracoes pela paz. A principio, fora como se as bombas atomicas tivessem sido lancadas naquele instante sobre aqueles povos, mas a confianca no Poder Divino de restaura-los, mais a disposicao em refutar qualquer iniciativa de conflito por qualquer motivo que fosse, fez voltar a sobriedade nos semblantes.

Todos desejavam agradecer-nos, mesmo sabendo que nada fizeramos senao contar a verdade. Eh que eles acreditavam que sem estas revelacoes nunca se sentiriam tentados a vingar o sofrimento passado por seus similares terrestres, porem, tentados, recusaram-se a quebrar a paz e a harmonia entre os povos translucidianos. E a recusa em cometer atos torpes eh que os santificava para A Presenca junto ao Pai.

Deixamos tambem estes povos em oracoes e partimos para a China. Segundo os criterios translucidianos, Formosa e Tibet sao Estados do planeta e nao especificamente anexados aa China, como quer o governo chines terrestre. Eles sao unidades confederadas e Pequim nao se preocupa com isso.

Ora, quem se preocuparia com tais coisas num lugar onde a liberdade eh total, se todos podem se locomover de um lado para outro sem nenhuma burocracia? E estas tres unidades confederadas de toda Translucida desfrutam dos mesmos direitos que as outras.

Porem, novamente nos vimos obrigados a revelar os muitos conflitos em que a China participara, na Terra; sua auto-exclusao; seu dificil retorno; a covardia do massacre na Praca da Paz Celestial; o ateismo imposto pelo Estado e tudo o mais. Novamente, o choro fez transbordar o rio Amarelo.

Mas, do choro veio a meditacao. Dela, o amor fortalecido e a decisao de nao deixar que tais revelacoes levassem a conflitos em Translucida. Quando nos dirigiamos para seguir viagem em direcao aa India e Paquistao, alguem nos falou: “O que voces nos revelaram a respeito da China terrestre nao poderia mesmo nos fazer levar a conflitos. Cremos que Translucida tem um sistema social bem mais avancado que voces. Nao poderiamos sentir inveja daquilo que esta inferior a nos. Esperamos que nossos similares na Terra tambem nao nos invejem mas nos copiem. Nao existe poder no universo que substitua a paz em que vivemos.”

Novamente deixamos o povo em oracoes, para visitarmos a India. Foi-nos noticiado que a Caximira eh independente para os padroes translucidianos. Ora, nao podiamos ver motivos que levassem India, Caximira e Paquistao a se separarem por fronteiras e tornarem-se inimigos. Muito menos os translucidianos.

Eles tem suas regioes administrativas confederadas a algo superior que eh o planeta inteiro e nao fazem isso por obrigatoriedade e sim por opcao. Servem e sao servidos. O transitar de uma regiao para outra eh tao simples quanto passar de uma provincia para outra dentro do mesmo pais. Ali, todos creem na Heranca Divina do planeta. E o amor eh a unica pratica.

Revelamos, como nos era dado revelar, os muitos conflitos existentes naquele continente indiano. Mostramos como ha o risco de um conflito atomico entre Paquistao e India e, tambem, China. Todos ficaram assombrados com tal possibilidade poder existir porque a energia nuclear nunca houvera sido estudada para fins belicos por aquelas nacoes, em Translucida.

De qualquer forma, nossas revelacoes nao deixaram de levar a maioria ao choro e todos ao proposito de jamais transformar as diferencas em conflitos.

Novo para nos foi podermos observar que nao existem vestigios das divisoes de castas do passado. E, com certeza, a perfeita homogeinidade. A nossa partida foi acompanhada pelas oracoes em favor tambem da unificacao em Deus para os povos da Terra. Ali, o bem que desejam para si proprios eh tambem desejado para o universo.

Nao foi necessario continuar nossas andancas por Translucida para que todos compreendessem que os conflitos e exclusoes de nada valiam para a elevacao espiritual humana. Por isso, fomos levados de volta ao Brasil, juntamente com os outros representantes terrestres da America do Sul. Os outros representantes dos outros continentes tiveram destino aos proprios continentes.

Descemos na regiao central do pais onde deveria ser o centro do continente. A cidade nos era estranha. Mas Lucida nos explicou.

“Aqui nao eh cidade propriamente dita. Estamos em uma das unidades da Universidade do Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus.”

Somente entao pudemos observar que a regiao central nao estava repleta de predios, comuns em uma cidade grande, e sim templos que lembravam cada religiao que existira em Translucida. Entre tais construcoes, descobrimos predios e bibliotecas que reuniam todos os conhecimentos com Respeito a Deus que o ser humano acumulara no planeta.

“Isso, – falou-nos Lucida – eh o que resultou daquelas pequenas reunioes no inicio da universidade. Cada continente tem uma unidade e tambem existem unidades nas partes do planeta onde as religioes se originaram. Eh aqui que estudamos cada ponto divergente ou convergente das religioes.

Atualmente, podemos dizer que nao mais conhecemos pontos divergentes porque todos foram testados e, aqueles que nao levavam aa irmandade dos povos, foram eliminados da pratica religiosa. A religiao, podemos assim dizer, eh unica, embora com manifestacoes diferentes de tradicoes.

Deus Eh Um So e nos somos o povo Dele. O nome que damos para Ele eh Santo e eh em nome da Santidade Dele que nos reunimos. As unidades da universidade nao sao lugares melhores que as outras partes de Translucida, sao apenas os pontos que nos utilizamos para comunicarmos uns com os outros, quando o assunto eh religioso.

Enfim, nao estamos aqui porque estes predios representem a Morada de Deus mas porque estes predios nos ajudaram a construir Moradas de Deus dentro dos nossos corpos.”

CAPITULO 043 – O CONHECIMENTO DA UNIVERSIDADE

Passaram entao dois dias de perfeito relaxamento e descando. Lucida havia nos avisado que nao havia muito mais o que aprender naquele planeta mas nao desejavam nos dar este restante do conhecimento intensivamente. Por dois motivos: primeiro para que nada de mal viesse a ocorrer aa nossa saude ja que viajaramos muito nos ultimos dias e, segundo, porque era preciso que nos lembrassemos depois de tudo o que nos fora mostrado. Sabiamos que cabecas estafadas tem disturbios de memoria e compreendemos as precaucoes tomadas.

Nestes dois dias fizemos algumas caminhadas pelos ajardinados centrais da universidade e conhecemos alguns templos de pedra. Mas isso por nossa propria iniciativa, o que nao interferiu com o nosso descanso.

Terminado o descanso, continuamos os estudos que nos vieram em forma de pilulas, ou fragmentos. Nao foram aprofundados os conhecimentos e Lucida explicou-nos porque.

“O que voces ja viram e descreverao eh o suficiente para que os terrestres deem seu proximo passo em busca da salvacao. Voces sabem que nao podemos ensina-los tudo, nao sabem?”

Sim. Sabemos. – foi nossa resposta – Nos temos os nossos anunciadores e temos nossos conhecimentos. Se nao os ouvirmos tambem nao ouviremos o que vier de voces. O que nos falta eh a decisao de buscarmos a Salvacao em Deus. Ele ja nos Deu os dons e a inteligencia.

Quando tivermos o proposito de voltarmos para o Ceu, teremos tudo que precisamos para encontrarmos o caminho. Basta abrirmos nossas mentes para as Coisas do Pai. Caso perguntemos, as respostas virao. Temos de fazer isso por nos mesmos. Enquanto nao consertarmos os nossos caminhos nao mereceremos a Bondade do Convivio em Deus. Eh imenso o nosso agradecimento por voces nos terem mostrado o seu exemplo maravilhoso.

Dentre as pilulas que nos foram ministradas na universidade, vejamos estas: “Dizer que estamos aqui por causa dos pecados de Adao e Eva e nao para executarmos uma missao para o Pai eh o mesmo que dizer que Deus nao tem Palavra porque Ele Prometeu que nao cobraria os erros dos filhos em seus pais e nem os erros dos pais em seus filhos.”

“Se voce pensa que eh preciso gritar para que Deus o ouca, nao julgue que Deus esteja surdo ou esquecido das Promessas Dele. Eh a sua mente que esta no vazio e te falta o conhecimento que buscas. Deus o ouve ate mesmo em seu absoluto silencio.”

“Fale a Deus em silencio e proclame o que ouviu Dele em alta voz. Se alguem procurar contradize-lo; primeiro ouca e medite antes de responder. Muitos ensinamentos que veem de Deus tem sido mal interpretados por nos e muitos ensinamentos que nao veem de Deus sao atribuidos a Ele. Eh preciso ter humildade para sabermos reconhecer quando erramos.”

“Se quizeres tornar-se verdadeiramente humilde, nao basta vestir-se com a roupa de carpinteiro. Eh preciso ser humilde.”

“Como Deus nao faz distincao entre pessoas, Ele nao importa que os sacerdotes sejam do sexo feminino ou masculino. Importa o trabalho que desenvolvam.”

“Nunca houveram duas aliancas entre Deus e o ser humano. Tambem o Pai nao precisa ser lembrado da Alianca que Fez conosco. A Alianca foi uma so mas quando o ser humano pensa profundamente nela, ele comeca a lembrar-se de detalhes que nao haviam sido lembrados antes e, a cada lembranca, novas contas precisam ser ajustadas.”

“As pessoas que dizem que tudo o que havia por ser feito ja foi feito, acertam quando estao pensando na Parte que Cabe a Deus mas esquecem da parte que cabe ao ser humano, que ainda esta por ser feita. Elas se acomodam neste pensamento por nao desejarem evoluir. Evoluir em Deus significara devolver o que se tomou dos irmaos e partilhar com a irmandade universal.”

“Os dirigentes dos paises ricos do mundo desejam ditar a razao para os outros mas se eles se colocassem na posicao dos outros, verificariam que a razao tambem nao esta com eles proprios.”

“Os dirigentes dos paises ricos do mundo falam que os outros tem que tornar-se iguais a eles mas, se todos assumissem os mesmos interesses que os paises ricos trazem ocultos em suas negociacoes, as guerras jamais acabariam.”

“Se voces desejam ter uma amostra maior do povo de Deus, olhem para o Oriente, a America Latina e a Africa.”

“Para voces que estao cansados de ouvir: “Facam tudo o que eu vos mandar.”, oucam o conselho: nao deixem ninguem que nao seja Deus em Pessoa te dizer isso. Mesmo assim, certifique-se de que foi realmente o Pai Quem o Mandou fazer, porque: ouvir vozes, ver anjos, ter sonhos ou qualquer coisa desse genero nao significa que voces esteja ouvindo do Pai ou de enviados Dele. Voce tem que verificar antes, porque, somente aquilo que corresponder ao bem de todos, Vem realmente de Deus.”

“Se alguem lhe disser: “Faca a guerra porque iremos resolver tal ou tal problema”, diga nao. Se guerra resolvesse algum problema, depois de tantas ja feitas, nao teriamos nenhum problema a resolver!”

“No Ceu existe espaco para atitudes individuais mas nenhum para o individualismo.”

“Filhos, o tempo passou. O conhecimento que transmitimos agora a voces esta ficando antigo. Voces se lamentam: Ah se os nossos pais tivessem tido o bom senso e ouvido os conselhos destes livros! Nos nao estariamos passando tantas dificuldades agora.

Pois, nos vos afirmamos, jamais lamentem os erros de seus pais. Enquanto estiverem se lamentando estarao perdendo tempo precioso para consertar aquilo de errado que eles fizeram. Lamentos nao produzem boas obras. O que produz uma boa obra eh a disposicao em executa-la.”

“Nao adianta fazer-se de cego, fingir-se de surdo, tentar ignorar os nossos conhecimentos ou representar um morto. Tapar a boca da mina so vai estancar a Agua da Fonte. Mas esta Agua Eh Viva e voltara a Brotar mais adiante. Assim, quem se faz de cego, cego estara. Quem se fingiu de surto nao mais ouvira. Quem ignorou o Conhecimento, nada mais aprendera. E os que representarem mortos beberao por ultimo da Fonte.

Porque esta Fonte Eh A Correta Verdade e tapando-A voce apenas a oculta mas nunca Lhe tira a razao. E a Verdadeira Razao Permanecera Para Sempre, tanto no tempo em que voce estiver quanto no que nao estiver.”

“Deus Deu-nos uma inteligencia artificial para que levassemos vida em abundancia aas partes da Terra onde ela eh escassa, nao para destruirmos os ecossistemas onde a vida ja eh abundante.”

“Nao tema o uso de coisas artificiais para melhorar a vida das pessoas na Terra. Nos nao somos naturais. Mas duas coisas leve em conta: nao viva de artificialidades e cuide para que as coisas artificiais, usadas por voce, facam apenas o bem.”

“O ser humano eh, por natureza, um ser nao natural.”

“Constatamos que, onde na Terra era representado pela fome e a miseria, pela presenca da agua, foi transformado em fonte de vida para a populacao translucidiana.”

“Filosofos gregos, Confuncio, Sidhartha, Moises, Jesus, Mohammed e outros fazem parte do Conselho Permanente de Ancioes em nossa universidade, pelo que escreveram ou ensinaram ou pelo que foi escrito a respeito deles. Confrontamos os conhecimentos trazidos por eles e selecionamos aquilo que foi e permanece verdadeiro. Associamos a isso o Conhecimento Novo que nao eh antitese do Conhecimento Selecionado e encontramos o que o Pai Deseja de nos. Eh o que se pratica em Translucida agora.”

“Se possuir dinheiro foi tornado necessario para o ser humano, ter a vida e viver feliz eh imprescindivel desde o principio.”

“O mundo condenou o sitema indiano de castas mas olhando aqui do Ceu, percebe-se claramente que os ricos querem manter um sistema equivalente no mundo, porque eles ja pertenceriam aa casta dos privilegiados.”

“Quase nenhuma Igreja tinha coragem de dizer a seus seguidores: Nao seja soldado de guerra. Todo soldado de guerra eh um potencial assassino, esperando ordem para matar.”

“Filhos, se isso eh um sonho, realizem-no. Se eh a realidade, busquem-na. Se tudo isso for dificuldade, nao desanime porque a recompensa eh infinitamente superior aa luta.”

“”Nem so de pao vive o homem mas tambem da palavra de Deus”. Eh preciso nao se viver unicamente apegado aas coisas materiais. Isso eh uma verdade. Porem, a Verdade Completa Eh traduzida por: Viver para o pao eh preciso e viver para Deus eh imprescindivel. Nos precisamos das duas coisas simultaneamente. Eh preciso cuidar da saude corporal para que ele seja um terreno fertil aa Palavra de Deus.”

“A existencia neste mundo material era impossivel, tais os eventos contrarios. Deus Fez O Milagre de Tornar Possivel o que era impossivel. Porem, o ser humano vem trabalhando incessantemente para que a vida no planeta torne-se novamente impossivel. Preciso eh reverter esta tendencia.”

“Existe um tempo certo para que todas as coisas acontecam dentro da ordem natural das coisas. Quando se eh jovem, eh a melhor epoca para se aprender. Quando se esta maduro eh a epoca de fazer. No fim eh o momento de usufruir e partilhar.

A meditacao deve comecar no alvorecer da vida porque corpos que fazem se cansam e, corpos por demais cansados nao conseguem aprende-la. Para quem ja aprendeu a meditacao na infancia, o trabalho, exceto o puramente intelectual, nao a impede de acontecer simultaneamente.

Quem medita nao faz o que os outros lhe mandam apenas por obedecer ordens. O faz porque a ordem tera que ter um fundamento logico. Eh por isso que, na Terra, ate ao seculo XX, a meditacao eh algo banido do conhecimento comum das pessoas, onde a maioria da populacao eh apenas soldada de poucos comandantes.

Se a populacao soubesse meditar, questionaria este comandantismo centralizado e parcializado que leva muitos ao trabalho forcado e poucos a usufruir dos bons frutos do trabalho. Nos nao somos formigas. Somos filhos de Deus.”

“Sera que um filho bem amado desde o berco e instruido a amar desde a mais tenra idade, chegaria aa conclusao de que matar os outros seria solucao para algum problema? Claro eh que ele chegaria aa conclusao de que, para acabar com o mal no mundo, era preciso levar amor aos lugares onde existem conflitos, pois, o mesmo amor que ele recebera e o fez boa pessoa faria com que todas as pessoas se tornassem boas e, pessoas realmente boas, nao sao problema, sao a solucao para os conflitos.”

“Era preciso que todas as mulheres do mundo se propuzessem a nao se casar com soldados de guerra e os homens fizessem o mesmo em relacao aas mulheres soldado, assim, seus filhos nao se tornariam assassinos nem seriam assassinados por ignorancias da humanidade.”

CAPITULO 044 – INICIO DOS ULTIMOS EXTERTORES DO TEISMO RADICAL

Queridos pais, temos muito apreco pelo que nos veem ensinando ate ao momento mas estamos desconfiados que as vossas estorias nao passam de artificio enganoso. Nao sabemos onde querem nos levar com elas. Perdoem a nossa desconfianca. Temos ainda muitas duvidas. Por exemplo, voces dao a entender que Translucida eh um Paraiso de convivencia entre os povos mas nao nos disseram qual o fim tiveram os teistas radicais. Acaso Deus mandou-lhes uma praga que os erradicasse?

Perdoem os nosso risos, amados filhos, mas este nao eh o Procedimento Divino. Como ja dissemos antes, nem tudo vimos, nem tudo sabemos. Nao precisamos seguir o exato caminho percorrido pelos translucidianos porque nossos mundos sao diferentes e as coisas nao funcionam exatamente iguais la e aqui.

Exceto, claro, de que a via correta passa pelo amor e a aplicacao deste amor implica em bem para todos os filhos do nosso Pai que Esta no Ceu. O que devemos alerta-los eh, busquem os mesmos resultados deles.

Esta pergunta de voces, porem, tem fundamento e nos foi dado responder. Observem que a sequencia de nossa narracao nao tem obedecido a uma ordem cronologica exata dos acontecimentos. A conducao disso, aconteceu assim porque esta revelecao nos foi feita ja durante o periodo em que visitavamos a Universidade do Conhecimetno com Respeito a Deus. Nao antes.

Lucida contou-nos assim: “Uma vez, chegou um dos nossos com um jornal debaixo do braco. Todas as cabecas pensantes do nosso grupo estavam nesta reuniao. Aquele pediu a palavra para proceder aa leitura que acreditava ser “interessante” naquele periodico. Aqui temos copias, para voces, daquele artigo.”

E no artigo se lia: “Uma Vida Solitaria. Ele nasceu em uma aldeia desconhecida, filho de uma camponesa. Cresceu em uma outra aldeia, onde trabalhou em uma oficina de carpinteiro ate os trinta anos de idade. Foi entao, durante tres anos, um pregador itinerante. Jamais escreveu um livro. Jamais teve escritorio. Jamais constituiu uma familia nem possuiu casa. Nao frequentou uma faculdade.

Jamais viajou duzentas milhas de distancia do lugar onde nasceu. Nao fez nenhuma das coisas que normalmente se associam aa grandeza. So tinha a si mesmo como credencial. Tinha apenas 33 anos quando a opiniao publica se voltou contra ele. Seus amigos fugiram. Foi pregado em uma cruz entre dois ladroes.

Enquanto estava morrendo, seus executores fizeram sorteio para ver quem ganharia suas roupas, a unica propriedade que ele tinha sobre a terra. Quando morreu, foi posto em um tumulo emprestado por piedade de um amigo.

Dezenove seculos se passaram e hoje ele eh a figura central da raca humana, o lider do progresso da humanidade. Todos os exercitos que ja marcharam, todos os navios que ja navegaram, todos os parlamentos que ja funcionaram, todos os reis que ja reinaram, reunidos, nao afetaram a vida do homem na terra, tanto quanto aquela unica vida solitaria.” (texto retirado do Jornal dos Sports, 278, de 29.03.99).

Lucida contou-nos que logo a seguir fez-se silencio para que todos refletissem. Quando o silencio se desfez, um padre tomou a palavra para dizer que ficara feliz que o texto tivesse chamado a atencao do ilustre colega, porque ele tinha sido concebido por pessoas da Igreja aa qual pertencia, ou seja, a Catolica.

O pastor, – porque o que levantara a questao era pastor evangelico – porem, conteve a satisfacao do padre ao dizer: “Que o amigo padre me perdoe mas o texto nao chamou-me a atencao pelo que ele tem de bom mas sim pelo que ele tem de ruim.”

E Lucida continuou a narracao, informando que o clima comecou a deteriorar entre os amigos mas as explicacoes vieram para acalmar os animos. “Entao, um de nos falou: – continuou Lucida – “Padre, o pastor tem razao. Eh preciso que saiamos de dentro de nos mesmos e abramos melhor os nossos olhos. Que mundo eh este que esta construido? Este eh o mundo de Jesus, de Buda, de Maome ou de algum outro exemplo que a gente respeite? Claro que nao.

O senhor padre tem estudos e sabe bem que o mundo que ainda temos eh o mundo arquitetado por Maquiavel. Eh o mundo que as nossas elites tanto adoram. Nos temos razao de amarmos o que todos aqueles homens disseram porque uma grande parte do que disseram esta correto mas o que falaram eh algo e o algo outro que o ser humano pratica eh outro bem diferente.”

E ai comecou a surgir novo desentendimento porque esta pessoa havia dito que “parte do que eles falaram estava correto”. Os adeptos de cada precursor religioso nao admitiam a parte incorreta de suas religioes.

Ao que o membro do grupo que intercedera em favor do pastor retificou dizendo: “Nao quiz insinuar que os precursores de nossas religioes falaram ou escreveram coisas incorretas com Respeito de Deus. Porem, afirmo que os escritos que chegaram ate a nos contem coisas incorretas. Quem as escreveram, nao sabemos.”

Isso foi apenas um tira-teima do que se seguiu, porque este companheiro de lutas quase foi agredido pelos mais radicais dentre os membros da universidade. Mais tarde, ele proprio pode esclarecer que as incorrecoes que descobrira nas Escrituras nao vinham deliberadamente de pessoas com mas intencoes mas de pessoas que possuiam conhecimentos limitados e que erraram, mesmo procurando tentar transmitir algo de bom.

Com esse episodio, pode-se constatar que o radicalismo nao era algo particular de alguma religiao ou de grupos dentro de determinados ramos das religioes. Concluiu-se tambem que, para se atingir um denominador comum, seria necessario primeiro, erradicar o radicalismo entre os membros da universidade e, depois, daqueles mais radicais que sequer frequentavam a universidade; por terem preconceito contra as outras pessoas de outras religioes que a frequentavam.

Alguem compreendeu melhor a dimensao do problema e elaborou uma formula para abrir os olhos dos radicais das religioes. Tomou um formulario com alguns espacos em branco para serem completados com os nomes das religioes ou seus ramos, conforme fosse o nome da religiao do entrevistado.

Assim, chegava-se para um radical catolico e perguntava-se: Voce ve erros no maometismo? Quais sao? Voce ve erros no budismo? Quais sao? Voce ve erros nos evangelicos? Quais sao? O mesmo se fazia com os radicais das outras religioes. Pedia-se tambem que dessem ideias de como consertar os erros enxergados por eles. Deixava-se por ultimo as perguntas: Voce ve erros em sua propria religiao? Quais sao? Voce ve erros em voce mesmo? Quais sao?

A estas ultimas perguntas, engasgavam praticamente todos os radicais. Porque, facil eh ver ou colocar defeitos nos outros mas eh dificil vermos os nossos proprios defeitos.

Depois disso, foram feitos os levantamentos das restricoes de umas religioes ou ramos religiosos em relacao aos outros. E, atraves destes levantamentos, chegou-se aas respostas e esclarecimentos. O que alguns davam como defeito nalguma religiao, muitas vezes nao passava de simples preconceito, porque havia alguma explicacao aceitavel para certas atitudes. Outras vezes, nao havendo explicacao aceitavel, as pessoas reconheciam seus erros e se corrigiam.

Desta forma, aquele ufanismo cristao que dera origem a toda aquela discussao acabou sendo condenado por seus proprios autores. Eles compreenderam que nao era correto passar esta imagem de vencedores porque a vitoria nao era realidade concreta ainda. Dando a aparencia de que tudo o que existia para se fazer ja houvera sido feito, somente acomodava a aqueles que estavam ainda por lutar e tambem passava a impressao de que a luta de Jesus seria contra as outras religioes. O que nao poderia ser verdade, pois, a luta de Jesus era contra o mal que existe na Terra, que tambem eh a luta das outras religioes.

Todas desejam percorrer o caminho do bem e isso ficava bastante claro, porem, as formas de concepcao de se atingir este objetivo eh que eram diferentes e que precisavam ser retificadas e unificadas atraves da razao e do Conhecimento Novo.

CAPITULO 045 – O SIGNIFICADO DA PALAVRA EH SOLUCAO PARA PROBLEMAS

Para que se chegasse aas conclusoes que apresentaremos, foi preciso que os translucidianos decodificassem as palavras: “O Pai tem muitas moradas”. Isto se refere a todas as pessoas aas quais o Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus vem sendo revelado ao longo da Historia humana. Todos nos somos moradas do Pai porque o nosso corpo eh um templo para Ele.

Porem, nao muitos de nos toma consciencia disso e nao ficam atentos para o Mundo de Coisas Boas que o Pai Tem para nos Revelar. Os poucos que se tornam perfeita morada de Deus recebem Dele Conhecimentos Novos e, quanto mais perfeito se faz esta uniao, maior eh o numero e a qualidade das Revelacoes que podem ser feitas.

Ninguem pode dizer que nunca recebeu nenhuma Revelacao do Pai, porque tudo de Bom Ele Deseja Revelar-nos a todos. Fato eh que, nem sempre estamos atentos o suficiente para receber estas Revelacoes.

Mas eh muito comum algum de nos revelar uma verdade e outros, entao, se lembrarem que: “Ja pensei isto antes mas nunca havia dado a importancia necessaria a ele.”

Ninguem, porem, tornou-se morada tao perfeita de Deus que fosse capaz de revelar tudo o que o Pai tem para Revelar-nos. Eh por isso que temos de buscar em todas as religioes as Revelacoes que Venham Verdadeiramente de Deus mas que, sabemos, estao contaminadas por conhecimentos que veem da nossa porcao humana.

Parte de nossos erros religiosos esta ligada a nao sabermos traduzir, com perfeicao, a Linguagem Divina para a linguagem humana. O Pai Aceita fazer a morada de Sua Palavra naqueles que tem o proposito de praticar apenas o bem coletivo.

Queridos pais, os membros da universidade nunca foram confundidos com os doutores da lei, citados na Biblia?

Nao filhos nossos. A universidade nunca foi fechada para ninguem. Tanto aqueles que ja tinham estudos previos completados quanto aqueles que desejavam ter as primeiras licoes eram recebidos. Nunca se exigiu sequer que o membro fosse alfabetizado, embora, isso facilitasse os estudos e fosse desejavel.

Aqueles que nao eram alfabetizados poderiam aprender as primeiras letras, caso desejassem, ou tinham um instrutor que lhes servissem de olhos. A universidade nunca teve a finalidade de impor ideias mas sim de testar tudo o que era dito a Respeito de Deus, para sugerir mudancas naquilo que nao resistisse como verdade, diante da Sabedoria do Pai.

Eh por isso que tinha a participacao de membros de todas as religioes. Para que todos tivessem o direito de ensinar o que sabiam e aprender o que lhes fosse novo. A universidade nao tinha a funcao de ser intransigente nem decretar mudancas. Ela corrigia os erros e enviava as correcoes aos responsaveis por cada religiao ou ramo religioso.

As pessoas tinham a liberdade de replicar ou aceitar, ou nao, as sugestoes. E foi esta democracia que acabou unindo as pessoas em um so corpo e mesma fe. Por ser formado por membros de todas as religioes, o pensamento universitario tornou-se mais facil de ser aceito.

E os teistas radicais?

Lutaram contra a democratizacao do Conhecimento ate enquanto puderam. Houve ate um momento em que Lucida classificou como um dos mais emocionantes da vida dela. Ela contou-nos assim:

“A universidade ja era uma quase unanimidade entre as pessoas que realmente amavam ao Pai Querido. Estavamos passando por uma fase transitoria no planeta. A economia ainda estava concentrada nas maos de poucos. A renda sobrava nas maos de alguns e faltava nas maos da maioria.

O desenvolvimento tecnico e tecnologico fazia verdadeiros milagres aos olhos das pessoas mais simples. As pessoas comuns estavam com suas vistas voltadas para estas coisas e esquecendo-se do fundamental da nossa vinda aa materia. Os problemas materiais eram tratados como prioritarios nas vidas das pessoas, senao como se unicos fossem.

Alguns cientistas comecaram a informar-nos que os recursos naturais do planeta estavam ficando escassos para a populacao que se multiplicava aceleradamente. E isso fazia com que surgissem alguns profetas apocalipticos, prevendo mais e mais desgracas.

Desta forma, a contencao dos nascimentos tornou-se praticamente o remedio unico indicado pelo poderio economico e pelas “Marias vao com as outras.” Somente os alternativos falavam na racionalizacao do uso dos recursos naturais como forma de evitar uma hecatombe.

Naquele tempo, tornou-se praticamente moda, a receita de abortamento como forma de evitar o crescimento populacional. E a moda “pegou”, tanto que determinados ramos religiosos tomaram partido dessa insanidade.

Um destes ramos inclusive colocou-se em oposicao ao posicionamento da universidade em favor da vida. Autorizava a seus membros a praticarem o abortamento em muitos casos especificos e proclamava abertamente que o perdao para as pessoas que o praticasse, mesmo que fosse por outros motivos.

E a atitude de confronto chegou a tal ponto que uma das igrejas filiadas programou um culto especial denominado de “o dia do perdao” e convidou os membros do conselho universitario, porque acreditavam por la, perante aas razoes que apresentariam, a universidade seria convertida aas opinioes dela.

“Como nos nunca fugimos a nenhum desafio, – revelou-nos Lucida – aceitamos o convite de bom grado. Ora, pensavamos, era o momento que poderiamos usar para provar que aquelas pessoas estavam enganadas. Porem, nao sabiamos o que estava preparado para nos. Tinhamos que atender ao convite com aquilo que ja houveramos discutido antes.

Perante aa possibilidade de podermos ser recebidos com alguma revelacao surpreendente que provasse que o engano fora nosso, pedimos ao Santo Pai que nos enviasse o Espirito Santo Dele para nos Acompanhar, porque se houvesse alguma revelacao verdadeira a gente encontrasse a serenidade para aceita-la. Mas se o que nos fosse revelado fosse falso, que nos Desse a sabedoria de desvendar tal falsidade, em frente aos olhos dos irmaos daquele ramo religioso. Assim, tomamos o caminho.

Durante o culto, nao nos pareceu que houvesse sido revelado nada de novidade. Os queixumes eram os de sempre. O pastor relatou que uma familia muito pobre estava esperando mais um membro. Que a miseria em que viviam era tanta que todos estavam subnutridos. E tambem que nao havia esperanca alguma de o bebe vir ao mundo sem tornar-se mais um subnutrido.

Entao, que, neste caso especifico, ele proprio recomendava o abortamento e avisou que o fato nao era uma suposicao mas sim real e que o abortamento realmente seria realizado. Permanecemos em silencio.

A seguir, o pastor contou outra historia tao triste e tao chocante quanto a primeira. Relatou que uma pessoa, membro da mesma congregacao daquela igreja, que sempre teve uma conduta ilibada durante a curta vida dela, estava para se casar. Era uma pessoa obediente, temente a Deus (como os membros daquela denominacao gostavam de frisar), prestativa, caridosa e, praticamente, santa.

Mas, por infelicidade da vida, ao voltar para casa aa noite, logo apos a um culto em sua igreja, estando a pe e desacompanhada, ao passar por um caminho escuro, fora agarrada por tres fascinoras que lhe rasgaram as vestes, a estupraram e causaram-lhe muitos ferimentos fisicos, morais e psicologicos. Ninguem deixou de se emocionar diante da prelecao daquele pastor. Nao poucos verteram lagrimas.

Apos esta cena, o pastor revelou que a pessoa que sofrera aquilo tudo, em vias de se casar, nao resistira ao nojo de todo este padecimento, pensou ser impossivel conviver com um fruto daquela acao, “inspirada pelo demonio” daqueles tres marginais, e havia optado pelo abortamento, ja realizado, e que estava ali presente para pedir perdao, se acaso tivesse cometido algum pecado. O pastor, entao, dirigiu a assembleia para que manifestasse o perdao a aquela mulher que cometera tal ato.

Muitos membros da assembleia nao apenas manifestaram que perdoavam a aquela pessoa mas, tambem, o faziam com um entusiasmo sem igual. E olhavam para nos que estavamos dispersos entre os convivas como se quizessem desafiar-nos a impedi-los de fazer aquilo.

Neste ponto, o pastor anunciou em alta voz: “Voce esta perdoada, minha filha. Jesus te ama. Ele perdoa a todos os pecadores. Nao se preocupe porque o seu pecado eh leve. Voce nao poderia mesmo aceitar a vitoria de satanas. Foi ele quem introduziu em seu utero puro a semente da perdicao daqueles tres marginais.”

A construcao faltou pouco a vir abaixo tal era a vibracao daquela gente. Porem, um jovem membro daquela mesma denominacao levantou a voz e gritou: “Isso esta virando um oba-oba. Um show para televisao. – Neste ponto a assembleia fez silencio – Sera que, a mulher que praticou tal ato, tem consciencia do tamanho do pecado cometido por ela e pelos que a ajudaram?”

Agora, nao eram mais as atencoes que haviam se voltado para aquele rapaz e sim os odios. Olhos brilhavam como farois contra ele. Um vozerio comecou a se elevar e sentimos que aquele garoto seria agarrado e expulso do recinto a pontapes. Bom seria se ninguem tivesse mesmo pensado, por alguns segundos, em mata-lo.

Antes que a multidao mais proxima puzesse nele as maos, um dos nossos colocou-se entre ela e ele. Por sorte, nossa popucacao naquela epoca nao tinha uma estatura mais elevada. E este membro da universidade era muito alto para a media do povo. Alem disso, era forte, usava uma barba bem tratada que lhe dava um ar de Jesus Cristo, pintado por Leonardo Da Vinci. Ele nada falou no inicio, fez apenas sinal com as maos para que a multidao se sentasse. Tomou o rapaz pelas maos e o levou ate ao altar.

Este senhor era membro daquela mesma denominacao e tambem membro da universidade. E do altar falou: “Parece que hoje nos temos mais o que perdoar do que imaginaramos aqui. Ora, parece que ja perdoamos a mulher que fez um aborto. Por que nao perdoarmos tambem ao Junior (era como o rapaz era chamado) por ele ter uma opiniao diferente da nossa? Quem sabe, talvez, possamos fazer uma reflexao para ver se ele tem ou nao razao para arguir. Estou certo que depois que eu revelar o que tenho para revelar a voces hoje, ele proprio ira dar o perdao a ela.”

Com estas palavras, todos ficaram mais calmos e o “Jesus de Leonardo” prosseguiu. “Emanuel, venha ate a mim.” O menino, de no muito uns tres anos de idade, cujo nome ele chamara, era sobrinho dele e correu a atender ao tio. As perninhas curtas e a dificuldade deste em subir os degraus arrancou alguns sorrisos da multidao. O menino foi sentar-se no colo do tio que se sentara em uma cadeira, de forma a que fosse visto por toda a assembleia.

Todos ali conheciam o tio, o sobrinho e tinham especial apreco por eles, pois, admiravam o amor com o qual a familia cercava aquele menino e o amor que recebiam em retorno, demonstrado atraves do carinho e mansidao que o menino dedicava a todos da igreja.

Assim, o nosso “Jesus de Leonardo” comecou a falar para a multidao: “Certa vez, conheci um homem que tinha dupla personalidade. Ele, em determinados momentos era a pessoa mais gentil do mundo. Prestativo. Um verdadeiro amigo. Outras vezes, cometia atos inexplicaveis. Isso fazia com que a familia deste homem sofresse muito.

Ja se havia tentado dar a ele algum tratamento medico para que ele nao praticasse mais as coisas ruins, mas o tratamento era caro e a familia pobre. Com isso, tivera que conviver com o problema, sem o devido tratamento.

O homem de dupla personalidade tinha um sobrinho, assim como o Emanuel e que gostava muito dele e era correspondido. Um dia, este homem foi aa casa do menino e o levou para a casa dos avos, onde o de dupla personalidade tambem morava. Ninguem se lembrou que os avos nao estariam em casa naquele dia.

Entao, o tio do menino comecou a brincar com ele, falando que iria prende-lo com algemas porque ele havia se comportado mal naquele dia. O tom de brincadeira fez com que o garoto nao desconfiasse de nada. Deixou-se amarrar com fitas adesivas nas maos e pernas, sobre a mesa. Com o menino seguramente atado aa mesa, o tio propos ao sobrinho brincarem de cientista maluco. Ele seria o cientista e o menino a cobaia. Ate ai a crianca participou da brincadeira.

O tio com dupla personalidade, entao, buscou a caixa de ferramentas que pertenciam ao pai, que era marceneiro, e comecou a fazer uma operacao no garoto. O menino comecou a gritar e a chorar porque estava doendo mas o tio colocou adesivos tambem na boca dele. Ninguem ouviu o barulho ou desconfiou de nada anormal. Aquele homem doente, porem, serrou o cranio do menino ainda vivo, deixando o cerebro dele aa mostra.”

Um zum-zum-zum pertubou o silencio daquela assembleia. As pessoas comecavam a se perguntar o que aquele homem queria dizer com aquela “estoria”, para eles.

“A dor – continuou o “contador de estorias” – deve ter sido muita, porque o garoto desmaiou por algum tempo, vindo a acordar mais tarde. Ele ja nao conseguia falar alto mas teve forcas, depois que o tio tinha tirado a mordaca, para dizer que queria parar de brincar porque estava doendo.

O tio, porem, nao quis mais parar a brincadeira. Buscou um macarrao em forma de tubo comprido e falou que ia chupar a inteligencia do menino porque o menino tinha inteligencia e ele nao. Assim, sugou partes do cerebro do menino, apos ter removido as membranas protetoras, ate que o menino veio a falecer.

Todas esses detalhes devem ter acontecido de verdade porque aquele tio insano contou aa policia o que ocorrera. E as evidencias no local do crime indicaram que tudo tinha acontecido exatamente segundo a confissao.”

Enquanto o nosso “Jesus de Leonardo” contava sua historia, ele movimentava o Emanuel em seu colo que pensava ser apenas uma brincadeira. Mas ele fazia a narracao demonstrando ao publico alguns detalhes de como o crime tinha sido cometido. O publico ainda estava meio aturdido com aquela historia porque nao sabia onde se queria chegar.

“Para concluir minha historia, gostaria de pedir desculpas ao nosso pastor por discordar da opiniao dele de que devamos aceitar o abortamento, no caso da familia desnutrida. Ora, a gente gasta com tanta coisa que nao eh imprescindivel para as nossas vidas, que penso nao ser sacrificio algum deixarmos, cada um de nos, de fazermos alguma das coisas superfluas que fazemos, por semana, e destinar o dinheiro que enconomizarmos com isso aas familias que nao tem o que comer. Enquanto isso, procuraremos meios de empregar os membros da familia que ja possam trabalhar, para que eles proprios a sustentem.

Eu me ofereco para fazer o sacrificio de jejuar por um dia na semana para destinar o dinheiro que gastaria com minha alimentacao aa esta familia. Jesus falou que deveriamos vender tudo o que tinhamos para dar aos pobres. Pois bem, voces dizem que nos somos os pobres. Somos pobres porque estamos olhando somente para um lado. Vemos o que os ricos possuem e nos achamos pobres porque queremos nos comparar com eles. Mas, se olharmos para essa familia que esta ate desnutrida, nos somos ricos porque, pelo menos para comer, nao nos tem faltado.

Quanto aa historia que acabei de inventar, segundo o que muitos de voces estao pensando, ela aconteceu comigo. O menino era um dos filhos meus que ha tres anos foi assassinado pelo meu cunhado. Voces pensam que conhecem a mim e a minha familia, mas nem sequer imaginam o nosso sofrimento por ter uma pessoa demente nela.

Quando mudamos para a vizinhanca de voces, vimos por nao suportarmos a lembranca de todas estas coisas ruins que nos aconteceram. Os meus sogros morreram de tristeza. Minha esposa e a irma dela nunca tiveram a coragem de revelar a voces que tinham um irmao. Ele se encontra num hospicio judiciario.

E voces nem imaginam porque o irmao delas teve a oportunidade de matar o proprio sobrinho. Pois, foi porque ele estuprou a minha cunhada e eu, ao saber disso, quis que a familia o colocasse na cadeia a fim de que recebesse o tratamento medico necessario. Ninguem iria imagirnar que a loucura dele fosse chegar a tanto. Mas de toda esta historia, o que eu salvo para mim, de grande licao de vida, foi a atitude do meu concunhado, esposo da irma de minha mulher. Voces o conhecem mas nao sabem, ele nao permitiu que provocassem o abortamento do fruto que, por acaso, nasceu do ato insano.

Esse, que voces tanto gostam e eu proprio tenho amor como se meu filho fosse, eh enteado e nao filho do meu concunhado. Pois, eu digo, honra e gloria a Deus e a este homem que permitiram um fruto tao bom nascer de algo tao ruim.”

Depois de uma pausa, por causa do zum-zum-zum que se deu diante destas revelacoes, nosso “Jesus de Leonardo” prosseguiu: “Meus amigos, o abortamento nao tem diferenca alguma do que o meu cunhado fez com meu filho. A difererenca, no caso nosso particular eh de que, a pessoa que provocou o abortamento em nos eh reconhecidamente demente, portanto, nao totalmente responsavel pelos atos que comete.

Ja, o abortamento contratado a medicos ou a clandestinos eh realizado por pessoas consideradas sas, totalmente responsaveis pelos atos de si proprias. E o pior eh que essas pessoas sas fazem isso por dinheiro que a propria mae, o proprio pai ou os avos dao para matar a crianca.

Sendo o corpo humano um templo de Deus e Deus Eh A Vida, como entao podemos profanar um templo de Deus para tirar uma vida? Tudo o que voces fazem, quando optam pelo abortamento, eh vingar e nao consertar aquilo que nao tem mais jeito. O ato pode ter sido o mais absurdo do mundo como o incesto, o estupro ou seja la o que for.

Mas quando voce opta pelo abortamento, voce esta se vingando em quem nao tem culpa alguma de nada. Lembrem-se que os que torturam e ate te matam nada podem fazer contra a sua salvacao. Mas quando voce responde a um mal com outro mal, eh porque voce esta passando para o lado das coisas ruins e sua salvacao esta correndo risco. Que maior vitoria poderia desejar o mal, senao que respondamos o mal com outro mal? Isto nos iguala por baixo.

E agora Junior!? A pessoa da qual falavamos ja conhece a extensao do pecado dela. – continuou nosso “Jesus de Leonardo” – Voce ja esta pronto para perdoa-la?”

“Ora, – respondeu Junior – eu nao tenho nada contra perdoar alguem que cometeu um pecado. Mas o que estava me parecendo antes era que as pessoas ja estavam acreditando que o abortamento nem sequer era pecado. Se assim fosse, ninguem nem precisava pedir perdao porque voce nao precisa pedir perdao por aquilo que nao eh pecado. Mas, se todos sabemos que eh pecado, temos que ter inteira consciencia disso, para que o arrependimento e o pedido de perdao sejam acompanhados da proposta de nao mais cometer o pecado.”

E Lucida contou-nos que neste momento aquela assembleia ficou como muda. O silencio era tal que ate mesmo as criancas perceberam que algo de diferente estava acontecendo, porque ficaram mais quietas do que nunca. Algumas pessoas molharam seus rostos em lagrimas. Um soluco engasgado perturbou o silencio e uma voz chorosa foi ouvida.

“Voces falam assim porque nao foi com voces que aconteceu aquilo que aconteceu comigo. – neste instante todos perceberam a quem estavam perdoando. O que, ate entao, houvera ficado em segredo. – Voces nao podem imaginar o que eh ser abusada por pessoas desconhecidas, perversas e mal-cheirosas. Ate hoje eu sinto enjoo so em lembrar o cheiro daqueles canalhas. O cheiro deles ficou impregnado em meu nariz. Eu sinto isso. Voces nao sabem o que eh ter o desespero deste sofrimento. Voces nao podem imaginar a minha dor.”

“Minha filha, – tornou-lhe nosso “Jesus de Leonardo” – nao posso medir o meu sofrimento com o seu. Cada um sofre de acordo com o que suporta. Sei apenas que muito mais que nos, Sofre o Pai, pois, Ele Eh tanto Pai dos que pecam quanto dos que sofrem as consequencias do pecado.

Era preciso que voce perdoasse a si mesma porque voce nao teve culpa de sofrer o que sofreu. Se voce tivesse procurado ajuda psicologica antes de responder um mal com outro mal, eh possivel que voce nem sequer tivesse que pedir perdao agora porque nenhum mal teria cometido. O mal teria ficado apenas com aqueles que te fizeram o mal primeiro.

Mas agora ja eh fato. Eh preciso que voce tome consciencia de que o que fez foi errado, para entao se perdoar e pedir perdao aos outros. De nada adiantaria nos a perdoarmos se voce, no fundo, continuasse com este sentimento de culpa. Agora que voce ja fez seu exame de consciencia e o seu arrependimento eh visivel, acredito que nunca mais ira sentir o cheiro daqueles homens maus.

Eu te digo. Por minha propria experiencia. Nada substitui o cheirinho desta crianca que agora esta em meus bracos. E o cheirinho de amor que broda dela eh que me da consolo por minha perda.”

“A mulher continuou inconsolavel mas nada mais falou. O silencio dos outros convivas indicava que o sentimento de culpa invadira toda a assembleia. O pastor encerrou rapidamente o culto. E todos foram para casa para refletir melhor o que havia acontecido naquele dia.

Somente mais tarde o pastor escreveu um longo artigo no jornal de sua denominacao, contando todos os fatos, pedindo perdao pela insanidade de ter sido partidario do abortamento e convidando aos membros de todas as igrejas a nao mais permitirem que tais coisas ruins voltassem a acontecer entre eles.

E o que aconteceu depois ao menino Emanuel, queridos pais?

Lucida revelou-nos que continuou cercado de amor por seus familiares. Quando o tempo certo chegou, revelaram-lhe toda a verdade. Deram a ele toda assistencia psicologica necessaria. E ele respondeu com serenidade. Nao era culpado, apenas vitima daquelas coisas que haviam acontecido. Pode crescer como uma crianca normal e inteligente.

Tornou-se um dos lideres do movimento do Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus. Por sua sinceridade, serenidade e disposicao para derrubar empecilhos que atrasavam o desenvolvimento espiritual do ser humano, acabou sendo eleito aa presidencia da republica, tornando-se depois um dos mais queridos presidentes do pais.

Atualmente eh vizinho de Lucida na pequena cidade em que vivem e leva uma vida muito simples. Nos tivemos a honra de conhece-lo nos seroes na casa de Lucida mas se ela nao nos houvesse contado tudo isso, nunca imaginariamos que uma pessoa tao simples e feliz pudesse ter tido tantos transtornos no inicio da vida e uma meia idade tao repleta de obras.

Ele continua disposto a ajudar aas pessoas mas prefere que elas nao dependam dele. Sempre prega que as pessoas sejam ajudadas ate enquanto nao formem o carater. Pensa que, depois disso, elas precisam andar com as proprias pernas. Mas isso nao eh exclusividade dele. Eh um comportamento geral em Translucida.

Quanto ao “Jesus de Leonardo” e a familia, tambem tiveram um grande desempenho junto aa universidade. Ajudou a expandi-la. Foi um elemento importante de ligacao entre os diferentes cultos antes que o conhecimento fosse unificado. Alem de sempre ter assistido ao sobrinho e aos outros membros da familia, procurou prestar a assistencia necessaria ao cunhado que lhe matara o filho.

Ele tinha o conhecimento que fora a loucura e nao a maldade a responsavel por toda aquela tragedia. Ele proprio dizia que: “Fosse maldade, maior razao nos teriamos em recuperar este irmao. Loucura eh uma falta de controle que a pessoa tem de si propria. E, louco maior eh aquele que, em tendo o juizo perfeito, opta por praticar o mal.

Mas nem tudo foi facil assim. Logo depois daquela assembleia, a familia quase se desintegrou porque uma parte dela achou que havia praticamente fugido do local onde viviam anteriormente por causa da exclusao que sofria, em consequencia a toda aquela tragedia. O menino Emanuel era discriminado por causa da forma como fora concebido.

Todos pensaram que, depois da revelacao, o mesmo iria acontecer no novo lugar onde moravam. Mas o proprio pastor que os conduzia e se viu corrigido naquele deslize do abortamento, tomou as redeas da situacao e orientou a seu rebanho para que nao discriminasse ninguem. O sofrimento de todos ja era muito e injusto. Seria um grande pecado, as pessoas que se diziam servidoras do Pai, se prestarem a aumentar tal sofrimento.

Com isso, o equilibrio voltou, a familia permaneceu unida, e o caminho para as coisas boas acontecerem se deixou abrir. Todos hoje sao felizes.

CAPITULO O46 – TRANSLUCIDA PACIFICADA

Mas, queridos pais, o teismo radical se resumia apenas a esta igreja quando estas coisas aconteceram?

Nao, nao queridos filhos. Ela era apenas um pontinho no oceano. Porem, quando uma pequena igreja se tornava vencedora, por superar algum problema, ela emitia ondas que espalhavam por todo o oceano. Voces entendem o que estamos falando por meio de figuras de linguagem, certo?!

Assim, as outras que recebiam as boas ondas de coracao e mentes abertos acabavam tornando-se vencedoras tambem. E foi por meio destas pequenas modificacoes que os teistas radicais acabaram aderindo ao Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus. Os resultados da verdadeira irmandade universal, a pacificacao do planeta e toda aquela transformacao da superficie dele acabaram convencendo ate aos mais radicais.

No final, eles proprios admitiram que tinham se portado como o irmao mais velho do filho prodigo porque as Portas do Ceu estiveram sempre Abertas para eles mas eles somente nao entravam porque o Pai Iria Abrir os Bracos para receber tambem o irmao mais novo que, um dia, fora pecador.

Pai de todos nos, voces proprios ja nos avisaram para ficarmos atentos aos minimos detalhes de nossas Escrituras, tanto antigas quanto atuais. Tambem para que cuidassemos de nao escolhermos citacoes favoraveis aas nossas proprias intencoes para justificarmos nossas atitudes. Ainda, que procurassemos estudar as obras literarias como um conjunto homogeneo, assim, poderiamos observar melhor as contradicoes e fazermos a opcao correta por aquilo que representasse o nosso bem e o bem coletivo.

Tudo isso eh verdade, porem, existe nas Escrituras antigas observacoes que afirmam que ate mesmo o demonio seria capaz de disfarcar-se de espirito de luz para procurar enganar os eleitos, como se isso fosse possivel.

Muito bem lembrado queridos teofilos. Ja compreendemos vossas duvidas. Voces querem dizer que a presente Obra pode ser algo neste sentido. Certo?

Exatamente.

Bom, em Translucida, os teistas radicais procuraram insinuar estas hipoteses, querendo dizer que o Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus teria tal funcao, procurando atribuir aa universidade os chifres da besta apocaliptica. Isso, antes de aderirem ao movimento em favor da pacificacao total.

Quando o questionario sobre o qual comentamos anteriormente foi posto em pratica, e os erros de cada religiao foram identificados, procurou-se fazer convencoes, dentro de cada ramo religioso, dentro de cada religiao, para que todas as divergencias fossem eliminadas.

No inicio as coisas nao andaram tao bem quanto deveriam porque os mais radicais nao aceitavam nem sequer conversar a este respeito. Mas, com o argumento de que o Pai, e isto estava escrito, Desejava a uniao de todos os filhos Dele, muitos compareceram aos debates, mesmo contra as proprias vontades.

Entao, os mais radicais de cada religiao ou ramo religioso foram postos a debater suas diferencas entre eles mesmos. E o que se via era, muitas vezes, pura intransigencia de parte a parte. Uma intransigencia que nao respeitava a razao. E isso expos melhor o conjunto de erros humanos que separavam a humanindade.

As pessoas que tinham o dom da razao, entao, puderam identificar onde estava aquele “espirito” que se fingia de luz para tentar enganar os “escolhidos”. Ficou bem claro que a profecia se cumpria e os proprios ultra-radicais cairam na realidade ao perceberem que a intransigencia deles era o que levava aos conflitos, ao passo que, a transigencia da universidade levava aa uniao.

Arrependidos, os ultra-radicais pediram perdao a Deus e aa humanidade e tambem se reconheceram como parte do mal do mundo.

Foi assim que ficou reconhecido que o demonio realmente nao existia porque estes ultra-radicais observaram que a ideia de radicalizar as coisas partira deles proprios e que nada os induzira a isso.

Tambem reconheceram que, Sendo Deus a Pessoa Boa que Eh, nao havia feito escolhidos entre os filhos Dele, pelo contrario, Aceitava a todos que tivessem feito a opcao voluntaria por Ele.

A condicao para se entrar no Ceu eh esta, escolher ao Pai, porque as Portas do Ceu estao sempre Abertas para quem faca essa escolha, tendo esta pessoa feito ou nao coisas ruins demais em suas vidas.

Importante eh que, feita a escolha, somente se pratique o bem de entao para frente, e que se remova as consequencias dos pecados ja praticados.

Finda esta etapa em Translucida, que durou decadas de discussoes e nao foi tao facil como contada aqui para voces, os entao membros da universidade e demais pessoas que participaram das discussoes e que tambem passaram a fazer parte dela, escreveram uma placa, para ser posta nas entradas de todas as sedes religiosas do planeta, onde se lia:

“Nao se quer aqui a promocao pessoal de ninguem. Se alguem quizer negar o que foi definido na presente data, faca-o. Aqueles que quizerem comprovar que falamos verdadeiramente a respeito das Coisas do Pai, apaguem tudo o que ja dissemos e passem a praticar apenas o bem uns com os outros. Esta eh a luz imutavel. O resultado sera uma sociedade proxima ao que foi descrita. Cumpra-se a primeira e unica Instrucao do Pai e sua primeira consequencia (amar a Deus sobre todas as coisas e ao proximo) e tudo se cumprira como foi dito.”

CAPITULO 047 – O FIM DAS DIFERENCAS ECONOMICAS

Pais, como foi que o povo deixou de acreditar que uma ideia pudesse fazer uma pessoa superior aas outras?

Por reconhecimento da justica. Primeiramente, despertou-se na sociedade que, o modelo social entao vigente era barbaro, que as oportunidades eram diferentes, que nao era justo uns possuirem tanto enquanto outros nada. Tambem que, aqueles que se destacavam dos outros estavam usando algum dom Vindo de Deus para se colocarem acima dos irmaos.

Enfim, havia brotado a consciencia de que o planeta e todas as coisas que o cercavam, alem dos dons, eram Heranca do Pai para que todos compartilhassem Dela, igualmente. Isso provocou uma certa convulsao social em Translucida porque a mentalidade de egoismos estava muito enraizada e a maioria considerava essas coisas como parte da ordem natural das coisas.

Mas, se a maioria acreditava assim, como passou a mudar de ideia?

Os membros da universidade perceberam que era preciso mostrar ao povo que, para achegar-se ao Ceu, era preciso proceder-se aa semelhanca Dele. Entao, lancou-se os questionamentos: Qual eh o salario de Siddhartha Gautama (o Buda)? Quem sabe o quanto ganha Jesus de Nazare? Quem eh capaz de dizer a renda que percebe Mohammed? Quanto Deus Paga aos outros precursores de nossas religioes?

O que recebe um santificado? Estas coisas fizeram o povo despertar para o fato de a sociedade dominante capitalista de entao ser o oposto ao que Acontecia Junto a Deus.

Foi necessario pulso e tato para que nao se levasse muitos aa revolta contra as elites economicas e se provocasse revolucoes sangrentas. Justo, o sistema nao era e todos sabiam. Mas era preciso estudar formas de mudar aquilo, sem provocar choro e ranger de dentes, porque nao eh este o Procedimento Divino.

Assim, comecou-se a minar as ideias capitalistas com razoes ate entao nao pensadas. Uma dessas ideias foi assim: “A diferenca de salarios aumenta aa medida que aumenta o preconceito em relacao aas profissoes. Dizer que alguem mereca um salario maior porque sua profissao valha mais que outra eh o mesmo que dizer que alguem mereca salario maior que outro porque um tem pele negra e o outro tem pele branca. O preconceito eh igual porque nao se leva em conta ai que todos os servicos prestados sao igualmente necessarios.

Queridos pais, sentimos muito interrompe-los mas ate ao momento nao conseguimos entender direito porque foram feitas aquelas perguntas em relacao aos salarios de Mohammed, Jesus, Buda e outros. Qual era o objetivo disso?

Estes, filhos queridos, sao aqueles que, ate ao presente momento, sao considerados os melhores dentre nos, dentro de cada religiao em que foram precursores. De acordo com o pensamento capitalista, como eles foram a excelencia do conhecimento na area em que atuaram, era para que os Ceus lhes dessem uma recompensa milhoes de vezes superior ao menor contribuinte para as Causas de Deus e que alcancasse a Morada do Pai.

No entanto, nos vos afirmamos, nenhum que alcancar entrar no Ceu tera sequer uma virgula a menos que a recompensa destes vultos da nossa Historia. Isto, porque a primeira condicao para se alcancar a Morada de Deus eh a disposicao irrestrita de partilhar os dons de cada um com todos.

Aqueles homens se tornaram a expressao que sao para a humanidade devido aos dons que receberam do Pai e o que Vem do Pai eh para ser partilhado com todos. Aquele que negar essa verdade esta fechando para si proprio as Portas da Casa do Pai.

Alguns fatos tambem colaboraram para a divulgacao do direito aa igualdade de posse entre os filhos de Deus. Conta-se em Translucida que, uma vez, uma pessoa foi a uma das reunioes da universidade e comecou a provocar os membros dela com as palavras: “Ora, voces pedem a Deus e Ele Da a voces o que pedem? Se eh assim, por que eu que peco coisas para acumular recebo tanto e voces sao pobres?”

Um pastor, presente aa reuniao, tomou a palavra e respondeu: “Realmente, voce pede e muito tem mas nao foi Deus Quem lhe deu o que voce tem em excesso. O que te vem nao vem de graca. Vem aas custas de sua propria ganancia e como fruto da exploracao de seus empregados e clientes. Se voce tivesse pedido a Deus um peixe, Ele nao teria lhe dado a cobra que agora o envenena.

Segundo voce, nos nada temos. Mas nao trocamos o bem que nos vira, nem por mil vezes o que voce possui. O Pai nao nos Da tudo o que pedimos. Nos Da aquilo que nao nos fara mal no futuro.”

A pessoa acabou saindo da reuniao meio sem rumo. Porem, com o passar do tempo, acabou reconhecendo o erro dela e repartiu a fortuna acumulada com aqueles a quem de direito ela pertencia.

Antes que houvesse a migracao em massa que irmanou todos os povos em Translucida, houve, como esta acontecendo atualmente na Terra, uma migracao por motivos de perseguicoes politicas e, principalmente, economicas. Nos paises onde existia muita pobreza, era comum atribuir-se a culpa desta pobreza aa populacao pobre.

Dizia-se que os paises eram pobres porque o povo era ruim para trabalhar ou deixava-se entender que o povo era mau, dai a pobreza ser consequente e endemica. Com a migracao de parte da populacao pobre para os paises ricos, pode-se comprovar a falencia das elites.

Isso se deu assim porque, mesmo apos tantas geracoes apos os ideais de igualdade terem sido lancados por diversas religioes, o mundo continuava exatamente como era antes e durante o periodo em que os governantes pertenceram aas elites, que sempre governaram para si proprias. As elites sempre acumularam e nunca partilharam, porem, quando os pobres dos paises satelites se dirigiram aos paises ricos, cresceram economicamente como jamais conseguiriam se tivessem permanecido em seus paises de origem, superando, muitas vezes, aas elites em seus paises de origem e inclusive parte dos nativos dos proprios paises ricos. Comprovou-se assim que a culpa da ma distribuicao de renda no planeta estava na ma administracao feita pelas elites.

Tambem ficou comprovado que as diferencas economicas entre paises ricos e paises pobres existiam por causa de preconceitos e egoismos dos paises ricos em relacao aos pobres porque, se existisse alguma razao envolvendo competencia da populacao, era esperado que a populacao dos paises pobres permanecessem em niveis inferiores, economicamente falando, aas populacoes nativas dos paises ricos. E, estes fatos, engrossaram a argumentacao favoravel aa distribuicao de renda em Translucida.

Mas, apesar disso tudo, as pessoas permaneceram acreditando que aqueles que tivessem alguma ideia util, tinham o direito a obter privilegios em relacao ao restante da populacao. Mesmo as pessoas da universidade mostrando razoes fortes para isso nao acontecer. Uma das razoes alegadas foi:

Ora, voce tem uma ideia util mas a ideia por ela mesma nao te leva a lugar algum. Geralmente, voce precisa de um emprestimo para coloca-la em pratica. O emprestimo vem do banco. E o dinheiro eh dos correntistas. Ou seja, para por sua ideia em pratica, voce precisa de ajuda das pessoas. Depois, toda ideia precisa ser comprada pela populacao. Voce, novamente, precisa das pessoas. Entao, para que voce obtivesse vantagens em relacao aas outras pessoas, seria preciso que voce nao dependesse delas para nada.”

Mesmo diante da forca destes argumentos houve uma certa resistencia aa aceitacao da verdade. Usou-se entao o artificio de boicotar as ideias novas de quem nao as queria partilhar com todos. Muitas delas nao eram insubstituiveis. Quando um inventor mostrava sua ideia e nao a queria compartilhar, os membros do movimento elaboravam uma formula alternativa de obter o mesmo resultado sem usar a mesma ideia e os autores das ideias substituidas eram convidados a entrar no movimento, trazendo ou nao suas ideias para ele. Para o movimento, as pessoas eram mais importantes que suas ideias.

Porem, muitos dos autores de ideias novas somente reconheceram que as pessoas eram mais importantes que as ideias quando os seus produtos ficaram encalhados nas prateleiras dos comercios. Quando ninguem os comprava, eles entendiam que a melhor de todas as ideias era caminharmos todos juntos.

Foi preciso entao repetir para estas pessoas que o que elas revelavam como conhecimento novo, o Pai ja o Sabia desde o Principio. Desta forma, a grande ideia havia sido repartir os dons com todos para que cada um participasse da construcao do mundo novo, assim, nao haveria dominantes nem dominados e a humanidade marcharia unida para sua purificacao e santificacao. Esta eh a unica forma de reencontrarmo-nos com o Pai.

Foi tambem um grande problema fazer os senhores do planeta, aqueles que, por suas posses materiais, pensavam: “Eu tenho, entao, posso.” compreenderem isso. Estas pessoas que, por causa da sua falta de amor, preferiam as posses aas pessoas que nao possuiam igual a elas, ficaram resistentes aas mudancas para esta nova vida de partilha.

Muitos possuiam as terras, outros industrias, tantos o comercio, quantos os que viviam de renda e outras atividades afim. Quando a universidade procurou esclarecer que eles deveriam doar o que possuiam para que pudessem ser Aceitos na Casa do Pai e que perderiam privilegios, porem, nao a dignidade, parece que estas pessoas entenderam que a dignidade delas estava presa ao seu poder de compra.

Alguns se ofereceram a fazer doacoes generosas ao movimento, desde que este os “deixassem em paz”. Alguns ate mesmo sugeriram seus proprios nomes para os departamentos da Universidade, em troca de tais doacoes. Apos uma dificultosa negociacao, onde os recaucitrantes nao conseguiram se convencer da verdade, preferindo permanecer naquela vida de exploracao do proximo, a Universidade lancou o programa: “Nos que nada temos, podemos muito mais.”

Parece que os ricos haviam se esquecido que, nas duas pontas de suas fortunas, estavam os explorados como empregados e os explorados como consumidores. Neste tempo, o movimento ja era uma forca consideravel. Cerca de metade da populacao do planeta era participante. Tambem, o poder do voto ja havia sido feito funcionar. Muitos governos, governantes e administradores ja pertenciam ao movimento universal.

Desta forma, resolveu-se atacar a economia vigente por setores. Primeiramente, montou-se uma cadeia mundial de bancos. Imediatamente a isso, os correntistas que ja pertenciam ao movimento e a parcela dos simpatizantes apenas, transferiram suas economias para ela. Foi como um terremoto para o mercado financeiro internacional. Milhares de funcionarios das redes concorrentes sairam para integrar-se aa nova rede.

Muitos dos bancos anteriormente existentes teriam que executar creditos com seus grandes devedores, para obter liquidez mas nao o poderiam fazer, para nao quebrar seus contratos. O unico recurso foi transferir estes creditos aa rede nova. E os grandes devedores destes creditos eram exatamente parte dos refratarios ao movimento.

Com a posse das acoes dos grandes negocios, que manipulavam a economia mundial, a rede nova passou a comprar o que lhe faltava em acoes para assumir o controle acionario das empresas. Isto, nao se contando os casos em que ja assumira o controle automaticamente.

Depois dessa posse, distribuiu as acoes em nome de associacoes dos proprios funcionarios das empresas. Os funcionarios que ja participavam do movimento formaram as administracoes autonomas, com a ajuda de especialistas no ramo financeiro. Com os proprios funcionarios dominando os negocios, os antigos majoritarios, que ainda resistiam aas mudancas, nao tiveram outra escolha, senao vender suas partes e sairem de cena.

Desta forma, outro “terremoto” derrubou outra grande parte do antigo status quo. A maioria da populacao passou a comprar produto apenas de fabricas e comercios que ja estavam integrados ao sistema novo. Os ricos que ainda quizeram resistir, automatizando suas producoes em busca de produtos mais baratos, se viram derrotados facilmente, porque, diante da conscientizacao feita, a populacao percebeu que, aquele preco mais baixo era isca para peixe.

Nao valeria a pena comprar produtos de um setor que nao estivesse pensando em conservar empregos, salarios justos e dignidade para todos. O lucro para a populacao passou a ser o viver, o deixar viver e ser feliz. Ao contrario do abarrotar os bolsos com dinheiro.

Muitos dos negocios tomaram rumos diferentes. Houveram os empresarios que se conscientizaram de que a melhor opcao de ir para o Ceu, seria vender tudo o que possuiam e partilhar o dinheiro com os pobres. Nesse caso, foram aconselhados a entregar suas empresas aos pobres que eram seus proprios empregados. Estes empresarios foram conservados em suas administracoes.

Em outros casos, empresarios decididos a vender suas empresas, eram convencidos a vende-las para seus proprios ex-empregados. Em alguns casos, estes se cotizavam e compravam os negocios. Outras vezes, quando nao tinham posses para concluir a compra, eram financiados pela nova rede mundial de bancos. Os juros cobrados por esta rede para estes clientes especiais tinham a funcao de nao apertar ninguem para pagar.

Aa medida que o tempo passou, o movimento acabou arrebanhando o restante da populacao, exceto, uma pequena parte dos antigos milionarios. Estes, como perderam a posse de seus negocios, quizeram manter-se com renda aplicando seus capitais. Mas a mudanca final transformou a economia em algo mais simples.

Todos trabalhavam e, em troca, recebiam tudo o que necessitavam. Era muito mais do que possuiam antes. Todos tiveram o beneficio da educacao, da saude e de todas as obras que, anteriormente, somente o dinheiro poderia comprar. E, aquela pequena parte de milionarios que resistiu ate o ultimo instante, passou a viver da caridade dos irmaos que os serviam alimentos e cuidavam de suas saudes, sem nada cobrar.

Todos aqueles tesouros guardados em dinheiro, joias, ouro, prata, pedras preciosas etc, de nada valiam para mais ninguem. Eles poderiam guarda-los como lembrancas dos seus tempos de maldade, para o restos das vidas deles ou joga-los fora.

O maximo que o ouro podia valer, era o seu lugar em uma ou outra atividade industrial. Nem para os dentes servia mais porque nao existiam mais caries em Translucida.

CAPITULO 048 – O SEXO EM TRANSLUCIDA

Pais de todos nos, existem assuntos que tem dominado nossas vidas aqui na Terra e que nem sequer foram tocados por voces nesta Obra que transcorre no momento. Os senhores nao pensam que tambem o exemplo da pratica do sexo em Translucida possa ajudar-nos a encontrarmos os nossos caminhos?

Eh possivel que sim, filhos queridos, mas existe algum problema especifico que voces gostariam de abordar? Sexo eh um assunto complexo e nos nao pretendemos tornarmo-nos a palavra final sobre isso.

Poderiamos comecar, por exemplo, falando a respeito da frequencia com que os casais o praticam em Translucida.

Filhos, como dissemos, nem tudo nos foi mostrado em Translucida, provavelmente, por causa do modo de agir daquele povo. Ele age tao naturalmente a respeito de certas coisas que a impressao que temos eh a de que certos assuntos nem passam pela cabeca dele. Nos tambem nao estavamos preocupados com a pratica sexual quando estivemos la.

Nao arguimos a esse respeito em detalhes menores neste tempo. A frequencia com que praticam sexo, por exemplo, foi um detalhe que nos fugiu. Talvez tambem eles nao estejam preocupados com isso. A maior dedicacao deles eh instruir a juventude para a vida. Naturalmente, isso inclui o sexo ja que eh da pratica dele que todos nascem. Mas cremos que eles o pratiquem com maior frequencia que as pessoas na Terra porque nao chegamos a notar nenhuma estafa, nenhuma fadiga ou excesso de obrigacoes a cumprir.

Nao notamos ansiedade. Ninguem tem pressa para possuir as coisas materiais, pois, todos ja possuem o que necessitam. Pessoas menos estressadas tem melhor apetite sexual, aliado a que a pratica do sexo em Translucida eh aceita como um dos fatores primordiais da vida, como respirar, beber agua ou se alimentar, eh presumivel supor que o pratiquem mais frequente.

E as familias, sao numerosas?

A unidade familiar por la eh basicamente representada pelo casal e dois filhos. Mas isso nao eh obrigatorio. Como eles tem uma longevidade elevada, eh comum acontecer de oito geracoes de uma mesma familia serem contemporaneas. Neste caso, a grande familia eh enorme porque os lacos colaterais familiares se estendem tanto que chegam a abracar o planeta.

Aliado a isso, eles tem por habito nao se casarem entre parentes muito proximos, o que amplia muito o leque de lacos familiares. Outro fator que amplifica a familia eh a facilidade de contatos entre os povos. As familias sao compostas de muitas racas e paises, simultaneamente. Vamos dizer assim, familia em Translucida eh uma verdadeira festa de todas as cores.

Eles aceitam algum tipo de abortamento para controlar a natalidade?

Seria ate um sacrilegio se a palavra natalidade fosse conjugada com abortamento. O respeito aa vida esta acima de tudo, como parte do amor prestado a Deus. Desde a concepcao, o ovo humano eh considerado uma pessoa. Se nos sabemos evitar a formacao do ovo, muito mais eles que tem tecnologias mais avancadas.

Como eles conseguiram ter todo esse controle por eles proprios?

Talvez pela diferenca com que encaram a sexualidade em relacao aa Terra. Na Terra, o que atrai o homem na mulher ou a mulher no homem se limita aa beleza, juventude e, muitas vezes, interesses economicos. Porem, para beleza e juventude o tempo passa e, como ele, elas se vao. Alcancados os interesses, estes se esvaem como fumaca. Assim, o casamento sobre estas bases caem no vazio.

La em Translucida, o fator economico nunca eh criterio de selecao entre casais porque ninguem possui nem mais nem menos que os outros. Ninguem tambem tem a necessidade de aparecer, porque todos sao respeitados exatamente como sao em suas proprias naturezas.

A presenca de dons tambem nao eh fator de escolha porque todos revelam dons ja que a educacao esta voltada para que eles se revelem. Enfim, as unioes acontecem por perfeita empatia. Procura-se as pessoas que melhor se completam e as pessoas com as quais realmente se tem a intencao de viver toda uma vida em comum.

Mas isso nao eh apenas uma figuracao? Um sonho que todos gostariam de realizar?

Nao. Em Translucida nao se age como atualmente na Terra. La se procura construir em si e no parceiro o bom senso. Este, nao ira passar com o tempo porque eh construido e eh uma construcao que cresce com o tempo.

E eles praticam o sexo antes do casamento?

Sim. Como regra nao obrigatoria. Numa sociedade bem orientada como eh la, ninguem tem necessidade de autoafirmacao porque praticar ou deixar de praticar sexo nao distingue ninguem. Ninguem se obriga a praticar sexo antes do casamento mas, geralmente, acontece com pessoas que decidiram que irao se unir definitivamente.

Na realidade, o casamento que vale para eles eh aquele que o casal realiza diante do Pai. Quando duas pessoas se unem sinceramente no amor, casadas estao. A cerimonia matrimonial eh apenas uma formalidade que todos gostam de realizar para reunir a todos que os amam em torno do seu amor.

Eh importante observar-se que, la, o sexo nao eh nenhum tabu, nao conta pontos e ninguem pratica para contar como vantagem. Esnobar performance sexual eh encarado com qualquer doenca de exibicionistas. O tratamento eh simples. Isso somente acontece em mentes reprimidas. O que nao ocorre em Translucida.

Pais, gostariamos de perguntar-lhes algo mais estamos envergonhados de faze-lo.

Filhos, o sexo somente se torna exageradamente importante na relacao homem/mulher quando eh mal praticado ou quando eh distorcido. Se voces tem duvidas e nao se sentem aa vontade para conversar a respeito disso com seus proprios pais, eh porque a vida sexual de voces esta mal conduzida.

Em Translucida, no inicio, quando os proprios pais eram mal orientados em relacao aa pratica do sexo, as igrejas escalaram pessoas de maior conhecimento sobre o assunto para o servico de orientacao aas criancas e aos adolescentes. Assim, desde antes da iniciacao da pratica, as duvidas eram esclarecidas de acordo com a persepcao individual de cada um.

Pela acao por antecedencia, os bloqueios sexuais nao se desenvolviam, assim como a verdadeira informacao impedia as deturpacoes. Por fim, o “problema” sexo foi dimensionado em seu tamanho exato. Portanto, para que isso aconteca tambem na Terra, eh preciso que a mentalidade de repressao seja revogada para que todos se sintam seguros a desfazer as proprias duvidas. Esclarecido isso, faca sua pergunta que buscaremos esclarecer, caso os nossos conhecimentos nos permitam.

Eh que eu tenho tido varias experiencias sexuais com varias mulheres mas, todas as vezes que consigo praticar sexo com alguma, perco o interesse por ela.

Como dissemos, nao somos especialistas no assunto e, portanto, nao tomem nossa opiniao como um diagnostico e solucao para o problema. Cremos que o mais importante eh voces proprios terem tido a coragem de levantar a questao como problema. Reconhecer o problema eh o primeiro passo para encontrar a solucao.

O que possivelmente pode ter acontecido em suas vidas eh ter havido um tempo em que voces quizeram chamar a atencao de suas maes para si mesmos. Isto, em suas mais tenras idades. Porem, elas, por algum motivo qualquer, seja porque estavam cozinhando para as familias, seja porque precisavam sair para trabalharem, nao puderam dar-lhes a atencao que voces esperavam.

Isso pode ter criado um vazio em vossas mentes. Somando a isto, quando voces cresceram, comecaram a receber as inducoes falsas dos comerciais. Observem que, no presente momento, alguem deseja vender carros, coloca uma modelo muito bonita procurando induzi-los a pensar que, comprando aqueles carros irao tambem obter os melhores favores sexuais do mundo.

Neste caso, voces sao induzidos a pensar que mulheres muito bonitas e com medidas de modelo, sao a realizacao de todos os seus anseios sexuais. Mas voces tambem tem aquele vazio de infancia de que, para chamar a atencao de uma mulher praticamente inatingivel, voces precisam de algum dom espetacularmente superior. Neste caso, voces passam a esperar das mulheres algo muito superior do que elas podem lhes oferecer.

Estao lembrados de que ja lhes falamos que um gesto banal para um adulto pode representar um verdadeiro acontecimento para a personalidade em formacao de uma crianca? Quando encontram alguma mulher que pratica o sexo com voces, voces nao conseguem separar aquilo que idealizaram daquilo que eh realidade.

E a realidade eh essa. O sexo sao apenas alguns momentos de muito prazer. O restante, que corresponde aa maior parte de suas vidas, eh a rotina comum de todos os seres humanos. Porem, voces criaram a ilusao de que poderiam preenche-la com momentos interminaveis de prazer sexual. Assim, nao atingindo o que idealizaram, se frustram, tornam-se infelizes e fazem outras pessoas sofrerem tambem.

A pratica do sexo eh fundamental na relacao macho/femea de todas as especies mas ela precisa ser redimencionada nos atuais conceitos humanos na Terra. Nao podemos superestima-la nem subestimar.

Mesmo que as mulheres nao tenham levantado a questao na presente reuniao, sabemos que muitas delas tem problema semelhante. Eh o que ja dissemos. No inicio, voce cria um vazio por causa de uma necessidade nao atendida. Depois voce procura preenche-lo com coisas falsas, que somente aumentam o vazio, a ponto de virar problema. O que eh preciso fazer eh preencher-se o vazio inicial.

Eh necessario buscar as origens do problema. De preferencia antes que ele cresca, para preencher o vazio inicial com coisas verdadeiras e bem dimensionadas. O ser humano nao deve deixar que sua vida gire apenas em torno de uma de suas atividades importantes que eh a pratica do sexo. O ser humano eh muito maior que este acontecimento que inicia a vida de todos.

Para que nao sejamos acusados de charlatanismo, recomendamos a todos voces que tenham o problema descrito aqui, ou outros de fundo sexual, ou nao, a procurarem pessoa especializada no assunto, tal como um psicologo que saiba fazer a regressao. Importante eh: reconhecer que se tem um problema, ter a coragem de assumi-lo e procurar ajuda especializada. No fundo, certos problemas estao mais na imaginacao ou falta de imaginacao das pessoas que exageram ou menosprezam pequenos acontecimentos.

Pais de todos nos, sendo entao como nos falam, que em Translucida nao existem mais problemas, ha ja um tempo consideravel, eh possivel entao que os exemplos deles nao nos sirvam de ajuda porque, se eles nao tem problemas, como poderao dar-nos solucoes para os nossos?

Em parte voces tem razao. Mas os problemas nao existem la porque eles atuam na prevencao contra eles. Porem, existem as historias que estao registradas nos livros ou nas memorias das pessoas. A propria Lucida falou-nos, com grande conhecimento de causa, a respeito de muitas coisas que aconteciam antes dos problemas terem sido erradicados.

Oucam parte das licoes que ela nos ensinou: “Estudei para ser mestra de classe, fui professorinha, estudei e lecionei Historia Contemporanea. E eh como as criancas hoje falam de mim. “A vovo nao eh mais a professora de Historia, ela eh a propria Historia Viva.” – rimos – Mas teve uma epoca em que nao tinhamos profissionais de ajuda suficientes para tanto trabalho.

Como as pessoas valiam pelo quanto ganhavam, tinhamos ate excesso de medicos e profissionais de informatica mas havia um grande vazio em outros setores, porque todos queriam ganhar dinheiro e nao servir ao proximo. Assim, fui escalada para ajudar nestas tarefas tambem.

Um certo dia uma pessoa procurou-nos para dizer que a vida sexual dela nao estava indo bem por causa do marido dela. Ela contou-me que o marido nao estava ganhando o suficiente, que os planos que eles haviam feito para a familia estavam atrasados e, mesmo assim, o marido nao queria aumentar as horas trabalhadas para ganhar mais dinheiro. Assim, chegava o momento de praticarem o sexo ou mesmo em outros momentos, eram frequentes os desentendimentos entre eles.

Lucida contou que, meio chateada por estar executando uma funcao que nao se julgava preparada para executa-la, dirigiu-se aa casa que o casal alugara para encontrar-se com o tal marido. Encontrou-o no gramado prestando assistencia aos filhos que brincavam. Ela foi logo explicando ao que fora e desculpando-se por estar interferindo na vida particular deles, ao que o homem respondeu.

“Liga nao dona Lucia. Sei de onde vem o recado. Casei-me com a fonte.”

Lucida disse ter ficado desconsertada com aquela espontaneidade do homem mas mesmo assim explicou-lhe ate que ponto sabiam da situacao e que precisaria mais informacoes, porque ouvira as queixas de apenas uma parte. Foi quando ela tocou no assunto salario que o homem resolveu falar.

Nao trabalho pouco nao. Trabalho igual a todo mundo. Mais ate que talvez deveria ja que existem pessoas que estao desempregadas. O meu salario eh que eh pequeno. Quem poderia resolver este problema eh o meu patrao. Ele eh que esta ficando rico com o meu salario pequeno.

Mas nao tenho para onde correr. Eu tambem sou pequeno. Se eu largar este emprego, somente vou conseguir outro que ira pagar-me o mesmo tanto ou menos. Nao sou eu que tenho de mudar mas sim a mentalidade da sociedade.

Alem disso, se eu largo o meu emprego porque estou ganhando pouco, tem sempre alguem querendo o meu lugar porque tem empregos que dao salarios menores ainda. A injustica esta em nao se criar empregos para todos e os filhos de Deus nao reconhecerem o seu proprio valor e o dos outros. Isso me faz pensar que somente terei salario justo no outro lado da vida.

Lucida ainda procurou argumentar com o homem: “Mas voce nao esta pensando apenas em si mesmo e nao no futuro dos filhos?”

“Nao. – respondeu o homem – Estou pensando nos dois sentidos. No momento, eu sinto que eles precisam mais da minha presenca que possuir coisas que eu poderia dar se tivesse mais dinheiro.”

Entao, o homem mostrou um ninho de sabia e falou: “Ate ontem tinha filhote. Hoje so vi a mae sabia. Nao trabalho demais mas quando os filhos tambem se forem para o mundo, guardarei deles as melhores lembrancas e eles farao o mesmo de mim. Nem sempre os filhos deixam a casa dos pais por nao gostarem deles mas porque isso se faz necessario.

Os pais que se dedicam demais a trabalhar, imaginando que darao um futuro melhor a seus filhos, na maioria das vezes, tornam-se seus verdadeiros inimigos porque os filhos necessitam dos pais em torno deles para formarem suas personalidades e nao de guardiaes que se irritam facilmente com a algazarra deles, devido ao cansaco em que se encontram por causa do trabalho excessivo.

Eu ainda tenho os meus pais vivos. Eles estao muito distantes de nos, no lugar onde nasci. Nao os vejo faz muito tempo. Nao eh por causa de ser mal agradecido que nao vou ve-los mas por causa das injusticas do mundo que nos separa.

Como tambem eu fui, meus filhos sao como os sabias filhotes, precisam apenas um ninho, comida e carinho. Quando estiverem precisando de mais coisas, espero que o meu salario nao seja mais tao ruim, caso for, ai sim vou me preocupar em trabalhar alem do que ja trabalho.

Com eu, eles saberao reconhecer. Meus pais nao me deram tudo que o mundo oferecia em minha epoca mas tenho certeza que se nao tivesse tido a presenca deles perto de mim, hoje, estaria sentindo algum vazio na vida. Quando as criancas precisarem de mais coisas e se o meu salario nao for o suficiente, pretendo trabalhar mais, mas isso sera por causa da injustica do mundo, praticada contra nos que somos pobres.”

Lucida comentou que nao estava preparada mesmo para aquele trabalho, pois, ao inves de convencer ao homem a mudar, se viu convencida de que ele realmente tivesse razao. Assim, continuaram a conversar sobre outros assuntos relativos ao casamento e aa relacao entre o casal.

“Sinto ate que minha esposa acabara me dando razao um dia. – comentou o homem melancolicamente – Mas sera tarde porque os filhos terao que ir viver a vida deles e nos teremos perdido todo este tempo de nossas vidas em brigas sem fundamento e ja estaremos velhos demais para recuperar o tempo perdido. Nem sei se existira casamento para nos ate la.”

“Nao seja tao pessimista. – comentou Lucida – Quando os filhos de voces tomarem os rumos deles voces nao estarao tao jovens para comecar tudo de novo, mas ainda vao estar com as glandulas funcionando.”

O homem riu-se da forma indireta usada por Lucida, para dizer que eles ainda poderiam fazer sexo. E prosseguiu:

“Eu nao estava pensando por este lado. Eu estava pensando no respeito que as pessoas adquirem umas pelas outras quando a convivencia eh amistosa, mesmo quando tem divergencias. Ora, ja convivi com muita gente neste mundo de nosso Deus. Muitas vezes, tive divergencias com as pessoas. Eu tinha uma opiniao sobre um assunto e as pessoas outra. A gente discutia. Ninguem convencia ninguem. Vez por outra, a gente notava que as pessoas mudavam seus modos de pensar e passavam a concordar conosco ou a gente passava a concordar com elas. Porem, dentro do meu casamento, so existe a divergencia, nunca a concordancia.

Pior, existe muita falta de respeito aa opiniao alheia. Eu nao posso entrar em casa que so recebo criticas. Nunca ha um meio termo neste sentido: hoje eu encontrei suas coisas fora do lugar de costume, o que aconteceu? Esquecer algo fora de lugar sempre acontece quando ha imprevistos que nos atrasam. Mas, infelizmente, em minha casa a repreensao vem em primeiro lugar.

Tambem, seria bom que todos usassemos as palavras magicas: com licenca e por favor. Sem ironia, bem entendido. Nao existe nada mais irritante num casal, que deveria ter o direito de igualdade respeitado, que o uso do imperativo: Faz isto. Faz Aquilo. Eu estou te mandando.

E eh nisso, dona Lucia, que eu estava pensando. Observo que sera muito dificil chegar da meia-idade em diante sem guardar nenhum rancor. Rancor este que acaba afastando os casais em definitivo.”

Lucida entao percebeu, no semblante daquele homem, que ainda nao havia amargura e a melancolia se desfizera. Ela notou que ele estava procurando estudar o proprio casamento. Estudava os defeitos e procurava dar solucoes. Mas sabia tambem que a esposa nao lhe daria ouvidos, exatamente por julgar que os dois, sendo iguais perante ao direito, um nao poderia ter melhor conhecimento que o outro e apontar as solucoes.

Resolveu, entao, voltar a aquela casa num horario em que o marido estivesse trabalhando e a esposa se encontrasse em casa. Chamou a mulher a olhar pela janela. Mostrou o ninho vazio, a sabia solitaria e comecou: “Ha poucos dias ali tinha um ninho com filhotinhos…”

E do que aprendemos em Translucida, notamos que os casamentos se dao atualmente atraves do conhecimento e convivencia que as pessoas primeiro buscam. Eles podem morar em uma mesma residencia quando assim decidem. Eles se observam por um bom tempo para identificarem as afinidades que possuem. O casal precisa sentir prazer em estar junto. A pratica do sexo vem em consequencia disso. Eh apenas um complemento natural e nao a prioridade numero um para que o casamento se realize.

CAPITULO 049 – ANUNCIACAO DE UM NOVO DIA

Passamos entao mais alguns dias na Universidade. E la apredemos coisas que, sabemos, nos valerao para o resto de nossas vidas. E todos os teofilos que ouvirem e cultivarem as nossas revelacoes tambem tirarao o mesmo proveito. Sabemos que as coisas que transmitirmos nao passarao com o tempo, porque o tempo nao eh o senhor do que nos foi ensinado.

O que aprendemos esta alem do nosso tempo, tanto no sentido pre quanto pos. Sabemos tambem que a pessoa humana de nossa idade tera grande dificuldade em crer em nos mas nao cremos que isso se de por maldade dela. Isso se da porque a nossa atual cultura nao nos prepara para mudarmos nossas ideias preestabelecidas, mesmo ate diante de uma opcao melhor.

Sera muito dificil a pessoa humana desapegar-se de seus deuses: dinheiro, ambicao, poder, justica punitiva, fronteiras, certos valores culturais, regime de castas, racismos, mais valia, egoismo, exclusivismo religioso e exclusionismo dos pobres.

Mas, apesar de tudo isso, eh preciso abrir o caminho para os proximos que virao. Eh preciso abrir as porteiras e colocar placas de indicacao nesta estrada para aqueles que vierem, mesmo que seja muito tempo depois, nao se percam do rumo correto.

E, naqueles dias na Universidade, ouviu-se um murmurio. Primeiro, contido; depois, como o explodir de felicidade. Nos, que eramos de certa forma estranhos naquele meio, ficamos intrigados com o que estava levando aquele povo a um contido alvoroco. O muito que conseguiamos entender era que eles diziam: “Esta cada vez mais proximo o dia.”

Procuramos entao Lucida para que nos esclarecesse aquele misterio. Ela, entao, tomou-nos pelas maos, levou-nos aa uma sacada de um predio onde pudemo nos ascentar e contou-nos.

“Nao se preocupe. Este alvoroco eh coisa da juventude. Cremos que esta chegando o dia do nosso Reencontro com o Pai. Todo o planeta sera arrebatado para uma dimensao superior.”

Falamos entao de nossa estranheza, pois, criamos que isso poderia acontecer somente depois que a quarta geracao, totalmente purificada, estivesse dominando o planeta.

“Tambem nos assim pensavamos. – explicou-nos Lucida – Eu, que vivi no meio de tantas geracoes e algumas delas bastante pecadoras, jamais pensei que pudesse obter essa Graca. Sempre fiz forca para deixar de heranca aas geracoes que viessem apos mim, um mundo de amor, um mundo de paz, um mundo de perfeita conciliacao com o Pai. Nao pleiteava essa Graca para mim mesma.

Fiz e procurei ensinar a fazer as coisas que pensavamos que ficariam para sempre, dentro de nossos limites humanos. No entanto, parece que o Pai Concedeu-nos a Salvacao, porque vivi muito alem da minha geracao. Foi o convivio com estas ultimas geracoes que me purificou. Nao foi por mim mesma que o Pai Concedeu esta Graca. Fizemos a nossa parte.

Se estas geracoes nao tivessem aceitado o amor como unico caminho, a minha contaminacao nao teria sido lavada. Agora, ate mesmo voces podem retirar as vestimentas que receberam quando chegaram aqui. As contaminacoes nao nos atingem mais.”

Na Terra, – contamos – muitas seitas pensaram que data semelhante tivesse chegado para elas e cometeram absurdos, como o suicidio coletivo, imaginando que este seria o caminho de reencontrar-se com o Pai. Outras marcaram datas que, mesmo sem o suicidio, nunca aconteceram. Voces nao correm o risco de tambem estarem enganados?

“Voces nao estao sentindo nada diferente nos ultimos dias?”

Estamos. Sentimos uma irradiacao de algo que nos parece ser de imensa paz, mas pensavamos que estavamos contagiados pela alegria que a populacao estava irradiando. Pensamos que esta paz brotasse daqui mesmo, deste planeta e nao de outra dimensao.

“Pois, as nossas “antenas” veem sentindo esta vibracao nova ha mais tempo que o restante da populacao. “Antenas” sao as pessoas com dons especiais que os antigos chamavam de profecia. Na realidade, sao pessoas que tem apenas um pouco mais desse dom que as outras pessoas, por isso elas o receberam primeiro.

Mas, nao se preocupem, continuemos a viver a vida como se nada disso estivesse acontecendo. Nao vamos para-la porque nao nos cabe decidir o dia nem a hora que vamos Reencontrarmo-nos com o Pai. A qualquer hora que Ele Vier, para nos o resultado sera o mesmo. Importante eh estarmos sujeitos a Ele, sempre. Porque no momento em que Ele Vier, temos que estar sempre prontos para recebe-Lo. Agora vamos porque a hora de voces chegou. A Universidade deseja ouvi-los.”

CAPITULO 050 – NOSSAS PALAVRAS

Fomos entao conduzidos a um salao de convencoes da Universidade. E, para ele, haviam sido conduzidos todos os representantes sulamericanos. Estavamos conectados com todas as outras unidade universitarias das diversas partes do mundo, onde se encontravam os representantes das outras nacoes do nosso planeta.

Fomos estimulados a falar a respeito dos problemas que impediam nossas nacoes de tambem serem arrebatadas. Concentramos e pedimos intervencao da Ajuda Divina para que a nossa memoria nao falhasse. Claro, nao falariamos de todos os problemas em cada nacao isolada porque os problemas sao comuns a todas as nacoes, na maioria dos casos. Existem os problemas que tambem ja haviam sido mencionados em nossos outros encontros e os que ja sao do conhecimento comum de todos.

A linguagem usada aqui foi semelhante aa apocaliptica, porem, nao se trata de previsao de futuro como alguns creem. Nao cremos em futuros preestabelecidos porque, se existissem futuros preestabelecidos, nada poderiamos fazer senao cumpri-los.

Baseados na Historia de nosso passado, podemos fazer previsoes de possibilidades de futuro, mas nao podemos garantir que elas irao acontecer, por causa do nosso arbitrio ser limitado. Tambem podemos sentir aquilo que comumente denominamos premonicao. Muitas vezes elas nos veem, sem conhecermos seus precedentes.

Isso eh um tipo de oniconsciencia que algumas pessoas experimentam. Isto nao quer dizer que exista um destino a ser cumprido, ja que, agindo-se com rapidez, pode-se mudar algum acontecimento negativo que viria, se a gente nao pudesse interferir com o nosso “destino”.

O futuro sao muitas possibilidades simultaneas. Algumas pessoas conseguem escolher e conduzir-se pelas melhores opcoes para si mesmas. Outras somente o fazem com a ajuda de quem sabe faze-lo. Porem, eh da Vontade do Pai que, aqueles que sao capazes, ajudem aos outros a conduzir-se somente pelo bom caminho, para que todos marchemos juntos ao Reecontro com Ele.

As pessoas que aqui falaram, o fizeram referindo-se aas suas proprias nacoes de origem, embora as denominassem de paisinhos, aas vezes, de maezinhas e outras denominacoes mais intimas. Talvez porque o comportamento das nacoes se pareca com o comportamento de uma familia. Outros usaram a palavra patria mesmo. Enfim, este foi um recado para sacudir estruturas e acordarmos para o Conhecimento Novo. Segue entao:

Paisinho, por que os seus valores sao tao elevados? Por que seus herois vao tanto aa guerra e se prestam tao pouco aa paz? Paisinho, nao sou tao bom nas cestas, nao faco tantos pontos no tenis, nao faco sucesso no futebol nem rock-in-roll e, muito menos, descobri algo cientificamente importante. Talvez eu va me tornar apenas um operario do mundo. Por favor paizinho, eu preciso apenas de um abraco emocionado seu a cada dia de minha infancia e nao a noticia de que estamos retornando para casa em caixoes. Voce faria isso por mim?

Ah paisinho, voce saiu novamente para bombardear seus inimigos e na sua ausencia a gente se matou uns aos outros. Eh estranho paisinho porque voce diz saber solucionar os grandes problemas do universo e eh incapaz de enxergar o que ocorre em sua propria casa!

Paisinho, voce jogou bombas em seus inimigos e atirou contra eles. Agora fala que nao conversa com eles porque eles sao seus inimigos. Estranho. Pelo que nos ensinou um dia, eh com o inimigo que mais precisavamos conversar porque assim resolveriamos nossas diferencas. Se nao conversarmos com eles, jamais deixaremos de ser inimigos.

Ah voce maezinha, que pensou que o universo nao tinha leis. Invadiu e espoliou a Terra. Espalhou filhos bastardos por todo o mundo e agora nao quer reconhecer a maternidade. Sente-se invadida com o retorno dos descendentes de seus filhos. Experimente entao o mesmo veneno que espalhou. Reconheca que o unico antidoto para este veneno eh o amor. Nao sao os descendentes que sao bastardos. Eles sao verdadeiros desde a concepcao. Os pais sim sao bastardos. Lembrem-se disso oh potencia do superficialismo. Deixe de falar como se sabia fosse e reconheca seus erros.

Ah! Voce maezinha. Revestiu-se de tanto orgulho quando incentivou que todas as nacoes aprendessem a sua linguagem. Esqueceu-se de que tambem assim estavas gerando filhos e agora nao aceita a presenca deles em sua casa. Oh mae desnaturada, o que te incentiva a ter tanto odio contra as pessoas de sua familia?

Ando nas ruas de minha patria. Vejo criancas debrucadas nas calcadas, de maos estendidas e pedindo esmolas. Olho a mente das pessoas. Todas pensam que ali nao eh lugar para uma crianca crescer mas estao preocupadas demais com os proprios destinos. Por isso nao se preocupam a fundo com aquela injustica. O tempo passa e as criancas crescem. E as mesmas pessoas que nao as ajudaram a sair das ruas as chamam de ladroes. Mas nos nao vemos assim. Quem primeiro roubou-lhes a infancia? A minha patria acredita na geracao espontanea da nobreza, educacao, honestidade, saude, mansidao e outros valores nobres, porque abandona os filhos nas calcadas e depois espera que eles se tornem cidadaos exemplares, sem que ela nada tenha feito a favor deles.

Oh paizinho, observe quantos paises tem o mundo. Em todos se mata mas em nenhum outro acontecem os massacres como aqui. Voce nao sabe o que esta acontecendo paizinho? Precisamos de ajuda. Estamos doentes. Espalhamos odio aos outros povos. Agora o odio voltou-se contra nos. E ate os bons espiritos dos povos que atacamos sentem-se receosos em nos ajudar. Eh que, usualmente, procuramos resolver nossos problemas por meio da violencia. Nos nos recusamos ao amor universal, eis o nosso problema.

Nossos ancestrais eram o rejeito do mundo quando vieram para estas terras e provaram ao mundo o seu erro em rejeita-los. Hoje nos estamos querendo igualar-nos ao mundo que rejeitou nossos ancestrais, rejeitando o resto do mundo. Quem nos dera tomassemos consciencia e nos tornassemos melhores que o mundo que rejeitou nossos ancestrais, indo abraca-lo no amor do reencontro dos irmaos separados.

Paizinho, paremos de louvar a Deus apenas com os labios. Tiremos o deus dinheiro de nossas mentes e coracoes. Vamos consagrar nossas mentes, coracoes e labios unicamente ao Pai.

Acorda maezinha! Voce ficou tempo demais adormecida para as coisas de Deus. Enquanto nos queriamos ser a cabeca do mundo so estavamos andando para tras. Agora o mundo deseja que nao sejamos a cauda dele. O mundo ja sabe que, sem voce, ele nao sera aceito por Deus mas, em primeiro lugar, o mundo te espera porque tambem te ama.

Por que voce se satisfaz em ser apenas um adereco da cabeca onde pode se tornar parte do cerebro maezinha?! Engole o teu orgulho e vaidade. Entre no cranio e nas visceras desse mundo novo. Voce nao precisa ser mais do que ninguem, voce ja eh insubstituivel para a salvacao do mundo. Nao se separe. Seja um entre todos e todos serao um em voce. O Ceu somente te Abrira as Portas se caminharmos juntos.

Meu pai e minha mae me dizem: Veja o bando de estrangeiros que esta invandindo as nossas terras. Que povo feio e sem educacao. Temos que mandar todos de volta para seus paises atrasados. Porem, eu os vejo diferente. Quando os vejo, penso: ali esta meu trisavo, la passa a minha bisavo. Todos os povos ja foram imigrantes um dia. Quem emigra nao eh pior nem melhor que nos. Apenas ainda nao encontrou o seu lugar na sociedade humana. O motivo pelo qual nossos ancestrais vieram para nossas terras eh o mesmo que dos imigrantes de agora, ou seja, buscar amor que nao tiveram em suas patrias anteriores. Por nos recusarmos a recebe-los, ate mesmo os espiritos de nossos ancestrais clamarao contra nos Perante ao Pai.

Toda mae, todo pai, todo irmao e irma, todo filho e filha, todo esposo e esposa, nao precisa esperar o caixao chegar aa sua casa para chorar o seu parente soldado de nossa nacao guerreira. Chorem desde o momento em que ele assumir este oficio, pois, quem vive no pressuposto de matar, morto esta para Deus.

Ah paizinho! Se voce subestima tanto a vida, como nossas criancas irao aprender o valor dela?

Oh maezinha que tantos filhos produziu. Por falta de amor de sua parte estes filhos se divorciaram de voce. Acumulastes as riquezas de todos eles e agora mendigas filhos para nao morrer velha e abandonada. Por que resistes tanto? Por que se recusa a amar seu filho despresado? Pois eles estao voltando para buscar os tesouros que tomastes. Nao fazem isso pelo gosto de fazer-lhe mal mas para reascender a justica em ti. Nao se recuse mais a dar-se ao amor e seus filhos crescerao fortes e protegerao voce na velhice. Nenhum deles te recusara isso se voce manifestar verdadeiro amor por eles. Nao mais temas os filhos que abandonastes nas sarjetas.

A nossa maezinha engordou demais e cre que manter a pena de morte eh manter uma tradicao. Ah maezinha, deixastes a gordura invadir a propria cabeca porque se eh por tradicao que mantem a pena-de-morte, por que nao aceita a restauracao do regime imperial que eh tradicao tao mais antiga? Esta maezinha cre apenas nas tradicoes que os homens no poder impoem porque a maior tradicao que falta aa minha maezinha eh crer em Deus e praticar as boas obras Recomendadas por Ele.

A minha patria nao tem amizade com as outras patrias, tem negocios. Talvez seja por isso que nenhuma nacao nos ame, apenas nos tolera.

Oh paizinho, por que exigimos tanto um do outro? Nao sera dando-me um pais mais potente que os outros que irei ama-lo mais. Dedique menos tempo ao seu hobby favorito, esqueca os seus herois de guerra na tv. Nao queira mais que seja igual ao seu jogador favorito. Dedique menos tempo a ganhar dinheiro para o meu futuro e se preocupe um pouco mais com o seu menino presente. Eu so desejo tudo o que vejo porque voce mesmo ensinou-me a ser assim, querendo tudo para si tambem. Nao quero nada mais neste mundo. Te quero como um menino brincando comigo. Preciso que voce seja o meu melhor amiguinho.

O seculo XXI sera o seculo mais importante para a humanidade. Sera o momento em que o ser humano fara sua opcao pelos bom ou mal caminhos. O mal caminho eh aquele no qual o teista terrestre ainda acredita que havera uma grande destruicao e os remanescentes se entregarao ao Pai, pois, nao havera nenhuma outra opcao.

O Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus, porem, nos ensina que nenhum mal acontecido provem de Deus e sim como consequencia dos nossos proprios pecados. Se parte da populacao passa fome, nao eh porque ela seja mais pecadora que a outra parte ou que nao haja alimento para ela mas sim porque o egoismo daqueles que detem os alimentos nao os partilham com os irmaos necessitados, e nao partilham a tecnologia da producao.

Se um terremoto mata muita gente num pais eh porque os paises que detem a tecnologia de evitar as consequencias do desastre nao se dignam a partilhar esta tecnologia irmanamente. Se as aguas de uma tempestade tropical mata milhares em um pais, isso nao significa um sinal do final dos tempos. O sinal do final dos tempos eh a falta de amor que faz com que os ricos nao partilhem os conhecimentos que evitem tais tragedias.

Enfim, para toda consequencia grave de qualquer tragedia, na ponta da culpa existe a acao egoista dos proprios seres humanos e nao uma Intervencao Divina com a finalidade de puni-los. Se assim agisse o Pai, punitivamente, somente sobrariam as criancas e os metalmente incapacitados porque somente esses nao tem culpa alguma.

Eh comum ouvir-se as indagacoes: “Por que Deus permite tragedias como o terremoto na Indonesia? Ou o recente acontecido no Japao? E todas as desgracas que estao por vir?” Enxergo isso em uma outra perspectiva. Como o proprio ser humano se tortura atoa! Os terremotos e todas as forcas naturais ja existiam antes do ser humano existir e Deus nos Concedeu inteligencia para conviver pacificamente com elas. O que nos falta eh partilharmos as solucoes.

O caminho para evitar todas as tragedias consequentes dos terremotos ja nos foi mostrado pelos Sinais de Deus. Nos eh que precisamos percorrer esse caminho por nos mesmos. Resta-nos optar pelo bom caminho em que Translucida eh nosso exemplo. Eu gostaria que minha patria nao se negasse a andar por este caminho.

A forma que hoje ha de migracao no mundo eh um sintoma de que a ordem natural das coisas ja esta agindo pelo caminho arduo. Em pouco tempo os paises nao serao os mesmos que conhecemos hoje. As populacoes nao serao como eram, as linguagens serao diferentes e os costumes serao mudados. Os velhos procurarao as proprias imagens em seus descendentes e nao as encontrarao. Os jovens nao reconhecerao ascendencia em seus antepassados.

Atraves do bom caminho todas essas mudancas iriam mesmo acontecer, porem, ascendentes e descendentes se reconheceriam mutuamente. A forma de migracao no mundo de hoje sera lembrada, em menos de cincoenta anos, como atualmente nos lembramos do tempo da escravidao, ou seja, como uma grande falta de amor da conducao das pessoas humanas na Terra. Oh patria minha, por que nao nos unimos para evitar a via ardua?

A minha mae foi martir por um tempo. Foi o bode que expiou os pecados da pior geracao que ja passou pela Terra. Foi a unica que experimentou o equivalente ao fogo de um inferno, em vida. Mas ela voltou-se par si mesma, pensando que poderia resolver seus problemas sem a assistencia das outras nacoes. Desde entao nao partilha o que acumula.

Tornou-se a maior de todas as potencias tecnologicas. Evoluiu tanto que nao tem para onde seguir adiante. O que produz nao serve para as nacoes que nao se desenvolveram tanto. Seria como querer vender caravelas aos indios na epoca dos Grandes descobrimentos. Porem, ao contrario dos indigenas, que nao precisavam de nos, nos precisavamos deles para produzir o alimento da nossa tecnologia, atraves de sua tecnologia rudimentar.

Temos a estranha sensacao de que estamos voltando ao passado, pois, naquele tempo, os nativos das Americas nao precisavam do elemento colonizador mas o elemento colonizador precisava desesperadamente do nativo. Contudo, nao podemos hoje invadir o mundo e tomar dele aa forca o que necessitamos, como fez o elemento colonizador.

Temos a sensacao de nao termos mais para onde ir e de nao sermos mais capazes de voltar. Oh maezinha, nao eh o momento adequado para reconhecermos que nao somos superiores aos outros filhos de Deus? Por que nao nos juntamos todos ja que os problemas de um sao os problemas de todos e as solucoes para todos sao solucoes para um?

Maezinha, voltemo-nos para Deus. Esquecamos o nosso egoismo e a nossa falsa superioridade racial. Todos somos filhos do Mesmo Pai e somente juntos voltaremos a Ele.

Em meu pais, condenamos aa morte aos que cometem erros graves. Meu pais nao sabe que todas as pessoas sao boas mas quando nao tem suas necessidades atendidas tendem a cometer erros. Uns cometem erros com consequencias maiores e outros com consequencias menores, mas todos, juntos, cometem erros.

O maior erro de todos eh a omissao da sociedade e nao resolver os problemas que empurram as pessoas para os erros individuais. Eh preciso que a sociedade abra canais para solucionar os problemas de cada pessoa mesmo que, aparentemente, a pessoa tenha problemas sem motivos visiveis.

A solucao dos problemas que as pessoas tem, preserva a sociedade. Somente porque pensamos que estamos entre as pessoas que cometem erros de consequencias menores, nao nos julguemos melhores que aquelas que cometam erros de consequencias maiores. Erros sao erros e o Perdao de Deus foi feito para todos.

Por isso devemos procurar jamais praticar acoes cujas consequencias sejam irreversiveis por nos mesmos. Matarmos um semelhante impede o nosso Reencontro com Deus, pois, Ele diz: “Primeiro traga consigo o seu irmao.”

A minha patria so age em funcao do beneficio proprio e quando fazemos isso, irradiamos falsa luz. Podemos ter uma aparente prosperidade e induzir outros a copiar-nos. Ela nao quer acreditar que eh quando pratica um bem em favor do Templo de Deus, ou seja, toda a humanidade, ela se torna a verdadeira luz.

Nao basta fazermos coisas que pensamos serem boas para a humanidade. Primeiro eh preciso consultar aa humanidade se o que pretendemos fazer sera aceito como um bem para ela. O que estamos falando aqui eh uma forma de consulta-la sobre a forma que deseja dirigir-se ao Ceu, a forma direta e suave ou o tortuoso caminho do aprendizado apos as catastrofes.

A minha patria cresce desmesuradamente. E todo o povo se orgulha dela. Mas ela nao percebe que cresce apenas porque explora as outras nacoes. Ela eh como um cancer maligno. Tambem o cancer deve encher-se de orgulho quando esta crescendo muito mais rapido do que o corpo que o alimenta mas, no fim de tudo, o cancer mata o corpo e tambem morre.

Nos, em nome das pequenas nacoes, cujo problema nao eh o de interferir na vida das outras, nao nos perturbamos por nossos problemas estarem sendo estudados superficialmente aqui neste e em outros pontos do mundo. Nos sabemos que os nossos nomes estao incluidos no Grande Livro da Vida e, aqui, esta apenas um resumo Dele.

Nao ha tecnologia em todas as grandes potencias juntas que faca abrir uma fresta sequer nas Portas do Ceu se os pequenos forem deixados para tras.

Pequeninos, nao deixem de lutar em favor do seu bem e incluam em suas oracoes os grandes que os abandonaram. Voces nao estao esquecidos pelo Ceu. Pelo contrario, o Ceu poe em voces esta Esperanca. Lembrem-se, os grandes parecem estar melhor representados pelas palavras de todos nos. Mas isso se da porque os pecados deles tambem sao grandes como eles.

Os Ceus estao ocupados com o Limpar o mundo deles e voces nao sao responsaveis por tantos pecados. Nao se orgulhem disso. Voces sao pequenos e nao inventaram os grandes pecados, portanto, nao caiam no erro de querer imitar seus irmaos maiores. Facam o oposto, indireitem os vossos caminhos e sirvam de exemplo para eles.

Nao esperem que eles os enxerguem para que eles lhes estendam as maos. O orgulho deles nao os deixam enxerga-los. Porem, servindo aa Gloria de Deus, voces crescerao aos olhos deles e eles se envergonharao do mal exemplo que foram.

O tempo passou. Vem voce que deseja saber o futuro. Tambem voce que cre que nao pode sabe-lo. Nos nao vamos mostra-lo. Vamos falar apenas na possibilidade dele. Concentre-se profundamente. Eis que voce eh genitor de dois filhos. Estes filhos lhe deram quatro netos. Os netos lhe deram bisnetos. Os bisnetos, trinetos. Agora ja eh a trigesima terceira geracao depois de voce.

Voce tem preconceitos raciais? Pois, delicie-se. A sua descendencia eh composta de todas as racas. Voce odeia aqueles que estao nas cadeias? Pois, todos os que estarao nas cadeias serao descendentes seus. Voce cre que a prostituicao eh a maior vergonha do mundo? Ria de si mesmo, porque nao existira sequer um prostituto nesse mundo que nao sera seu descendente.

Voce ve um homossexual com desamor? Levante a cabeca. Nao se de por rogado. Todos os homossexuais do mundo te deverao o pedido para abencoa-los. Eles serao frutos de suas entranhas.

Voce eh intolerante com outro culto que nao seja o que voce frequenta? Pois, ate os adoradores do diabo, os devotos de todo e qualquer culto que havera na Terra serao descendentes seus. Isso acontecera a todos, irremediavelmente, se todos nao se revestirem como verdadeiros filhos de Deus.

Eh preciso que cada um de nos ajude a remover as consequencias de todos os pecados que ja foram cometidos e de todos que ainda o serao. Eh preciso limpar o mundo do preconceito, da justica vingativa, da injustica da ma distribuicao de riquezas. E eh imprescindivel escancarar a Porta da Verdade para que, daqui a mil anos, todos possamos dizer:

A populacao que habita a Terra eh diferente daquilo que eu fui no passado mas todos sao meus descendentes e orgulho-me dela porque eh uma populacao purificada e santificada, obedeceu aa Vontade do Pai Nosso que Esta no Ceu.

CAPITULO 051 – DESPEDIDAS DE TRANSLUCIDA

Houve um feriado que ocupou todos naquela Terra diferente da nossa. Era um feriado novo onde se comemorava todos os nascimentos de pessoas que contribuiram para a purificacao do planeta. E ele foi festejado em todos os lugares, do maior ao menor, do obvio ao mais isolado.

Em cada lugar havia um palco. Neste, por meio de hologramas dos conjuntos musicais que se apresentavam a cada momento, segundo o horario das seis horas da manha do lugar do palco onde a imagem foi gerada, todos podiam assistir aos shows. O show foi denominado de a Aurora da Santificacao.

Um globo holografico indicava o local em que casa imagem estava sendo gerada. Foram vinte e quatro horas de louvor em serenata. Todos os estilos, todos os ritmos foram apresentados.

Queridos pais, nos perdoem. Claro que os senhores estao mencionando todos os ritmos de musica sacra. Seria possivel louvar-se no ritmo de rock’n roll? Eh obvio que nao, pois, este ritmo pertence ao diabo!

Oh querida filha. Nao sabemos se rimos ou se choramos ao ouvir tamanho preconceito! Nao existe ritmo musical que nao Pertenca ao Pai.

Acredito que os senhores estejam enganados. Todos sabemos que este estilo musical eh usado para estimular o abuso sexual, as orgias, o uso de drogas e muita coisa ruim.

Filha querida, tambem a musica que voce denomina de sacra pode servir a aquilo que voce chama de demonio. Pegue as letras de todas as musicas sacras que voce conhece e examine segundo a Luz que nosso Conhecimento Novo esta decifrando. Com certeza, voce ira encontrar em tais letras coisas que nao sao verdadeiras.

Ora, se voce tem uma musica que eh chamada de sacra, contendo algo que nao eh verdadeiro, ela eh pior que outra considerada temporal, mesmo que a temporal contivesse somente irreverencias, porem, que contenham apenas verdades. O ritmo, filha, nao tem culpa do mal uso dele. A musica nao faz a pessoa. As pessoas fazem as musicas.

Em Translucida, usa-se os ritmos para compor musicas que tenham algo de filosofico, algo de util para o aprendizado do bem de todos. Alias, uma boa parte da educacao das criancas eh feita por meio das musicas, para que elas aprendam brincando.

Existem pessoas que aprendem melhor em um ritmo. Outras em outros. Nos, por exemplo, nao temos preferencias por ritmos. Gostamos de ritmos acompanhados por boas letras e com conteudos uteis.

Esperamos que os senhores tenham razao porque ainda nos pairam duvidas.

Quando voce tiver tempo para pensar melhor a respeito do assunto, voce nao tera mais nenhuma duvida.

Assim, depois daquela ultima convencao e daquele concerto maravilhoso, o qual pudemos assistir da sacada da casa de Lucida, comecamos a nossa preparacao para a nossa viagem de retorno. O tempo urgia. Nao podiamos permanecer mais.

Ora, queridos pais, por que nao?! Afinal, se o planeta seria arrebatado para uma Dimensao Superior, voces poderiam seguir juntos para, assim, trazer-nos mais Conhecimentos Novos que nos ajudariam na nossa caminhada.

Caros filhos, os translucidianos estavam sendo arrebatados nao para que aprendessem mais. Eles estavam sendo arrebatados porque atingiram o ponto maximo alcancavel dentro dos limites humanos. Translucida ja estava no estagio de ser uma Extensao da Casa do Pai. O Reencontro eh apenas uma consequencia disso. Caso nao passemos por estagio comparavel ao que eles chegaram, nao poderemos ir para onde eles foram. Precisamos nos preparar para esta viagem ou perderemos a vida nela.

Mesmo assim, nao convinha esperar mais um pouco, fazer uma visitinha para ter certeza e entao voltar?

Nao poderiamos ir por varios motivos. Primeiro porque quem for ficara impedido de voltar. Ja comparamos tudo isso como um jogo onde a regra eh essa: eh preciso crer sem ver porque se voce cre porque ve nao tem merito algum. Importante eh que voce se convenca ser necessario praticar apenas o bem, todos os momentos de sua vida.

Outro motivo sao os nossos pecados cujas consequencias ainda nao foram removidas. Nos nao tivemos ainda a felicidade de Lucida de convivermos com geracoes que nao pecaram e, portanto, assim nos purificassem. Alem disso, se fossemos, quem vos traria as Boas Novas?

Mas nao estao os senhores se colocando, talvez, doentiamente culpados ao dizer que nao merecam o Ceu ainda?

Obrigado pelo doentiamente.

Nao desejavamos ofende-los.

Nao o fizeram. Estamos apenas pondo um pouco de humor nestas palavras. Nao temos problemas em reconhecer as nossas culpas mas tambem nao temos a ilusao de que basta arrependermos e pedirmos perdao para que todos os nossos pecados sejam eliminados. Assumimos que pecamos sim, nao desejamos voltar a pecar e esperamos que a Misericordia Divina nos de tempo e sabedoria para removermos as consequencias dos nossos pecados.

Alem disso, eh preciso que emprestemos os Conhecimentos que o Pai nos Entregou a aqueles que necessitam deles para tambem se salvarem. Nao eh correndo na frente que iremos para o Ceu. A ida ao Ceu nao eh uma competicao. Para os que queiram realmente ir, eh necessario abracar e irmanar com todos os povos.

Entao, queridos pais, voces sairam de Translucida sem ver o arrebatamento, como podem entao afirmar que ele aconteceu?

Ora, quando saimos de Translucida, sentimos aquela Presenca de Paz e Calma. Despedimo-nos de todos. Por ultimo despedimo-nos de Lucida em um abraco emocionado, porem, perfeitamente contido. Nao foi como uma despedida que nos apertasse o coracao mas com a certeza de que nos reencontrariamos de novo. E, da mesma forma que chegamos, partimos.

Ainda estavamos na dimensao de Translucida mas distantes ja do planeta. As luzes que antes nos pareceram aumentar de intensidade aa medida que aproximavamos do planeta, agora faziam o sentido invertido. Mas, em dado momento, uma intensidade maior de Luz Invadiu todo o espaco proximo.

O planeta e a Fonte da Luz estavam aas nossas costas. Esta Luz Eh diferente. Parecia ao mesmo tempo Solida e Suave. Eh uma Luz que pode ser tocada. Nao olhamos para tras nem precisavamos disso. A nossa certeza em que o planeta estava sendo arrebatado eh absoluta. Viajar sob a Orientacao dAquela Luz nos pareceu comparavel a um bebe que adormece tranquilamente no colo de algum de seus pais.

E, ao sermos Tocados por esta Luz, vieram em nossas mentes estas Palavras, e elas explicam a razao de termos dito antes que o que aprenderamos na Universidade era insubstituivel: “Voces ja sabem tudo o que precisam saber para levarem uma Boa Nova a seus irmaos na Terra mas nem tudo o que precisam foi Revelado ainda.”

Nao nos assustamos. Parece que no fundo ja sabiamos disso e o que pensamos foi: O que sera que ainda falta?

A Luz entao penetrou em nossas mentes tomando conta delas. Seguimos viagem como se estivessemos guiados por piloto automatico. Enquanto viajavamos, os Conhecimentos nos eram Ministrados em doses homeopaticas.

Aquela Voz Luminosa prosseguiu: “Voces ja sabem que os terrestres creem em muitas coisas que nao sao verdadeiras. Acreditar nao eh pecado. Mas tambem sabem que nao posso Receber pessoas que creem em coisas que nao sao verdadeiras em Minha Morada. Muitas dessas coisas adveem de fundamentos erroneos que os povos da Terra tem acumulado ao longo de suas existencias.

Um destes fundamentos eh o de que somente a fe eh suficiente aa justificacao das pessoas. Pois, Eu vos Afirmo: isto nao eh tudo. Voces ja tiveram a oportunidade de falar a respeito mas as pessoas tem fingido que nao compreenderam. Entao, Eu vou vos Dar as Chaves deste entendimento, de forma a que nem mesmo as mais simples das pessoas com inteligencia se recusarao a enxergar. Contar-vos-ei duas historias. Deixem que os outros as leiam e cheguem aas proprias conclusoes deles.

Havia uma pessoa que morou na Terra durante a vida dela. A esta pessoa cultivou partes de muitos dons. Inclusive fe. Esta pessoa desde a infancia se julgava protegida por Mim, pois, se ela tinha alguma dificuldade na escola, orava a Mim e os problemas se resolviam. Aa medida que crescia e outras dificuldades surgiam, ela fazia o mesmo e sempre conseguia o que desejava.

Assim, aquela pessoa se desenvolveu, teve emprego pelo qual foi regiamente paga, montou seu proprio negocio, prosperou, casou, teve filhos dos quais gostava e era correspondida, foi lider politica, fez fortuna, na igreja aa qual frequentava era muito querida, pois, era dada como exemplo de prosperidade junto a Mim.

Contribuia com os dizimos e ate fazia muitas doacoes para socorrer os mais necessitados, principalmente, quando ocorriam tragedias como: inundacoes, outros desastres naturais e automobilisticos e muitas coisas mais.

O unico defeito desta pessoa era o de que Eu Mandava a ela um constante Chamado para que deixasse de lado a sua propria prosperidade e contribuisse efetivamente para a prosperidade dos menores. Esta pessoa sempre respondia que faria isso quando chegasse o tempo certo. Porem, o tempo dela na Terra passou e o sopro de vida se apagou.

Nao pude ir ao encontro dessa pessoa mas enviei-lhe um daqueles que estao em Minha Presenca porque o que estes veem Eu Vejo; o que escutam, Eu Ouco; e o que Penso, eles falam. Ao ver o meu Representante, a pessoa se inclinou como para adora-lo. O meu Representante segurou-a firme e disse para nao fazer aquilo, pois, nao era Deus.

Assombrada, aquela pessoa sorriu muito feliz, porque, se um Representante lhe dera aquela sensacao de grande paz e alegria, imaginava o que seria em Minha Presenca!

O meu Representante, porem, avisou-a de que ela nao poderia ir aa Minha Presenca. A pessoa estranhou porque, antes de trocar de lado da vida, ela houvera se arrependido sinceramente de todos os pecados dela, repartido todos os bens que possuira antes e, com uma fe inabalavel, pensava que encontrar-se-ia Comigo logo apos ao ultimo suspiro.

Foi entao que o meu Representante explicou a aquela pessoa: Esta certo, a sua fe te salvou. Voce nao esta condenada. Porem, voce ha de se lembrar de que recebeu o chamado para compartilhar seus dons com todos. Era para que voce, ao inves de doar dinheiro aos pobres, ensina-los a colher o fruto do proprio trabalho.

Como ainda nao havia empregos para todos, a ti foi dado o dom de criar situacoes que levassem aa criacao de novos empregos mas voce preferiu assistir aas pessoas apenas nos momentos em que as dificuldades eram gritantes. Enfim, voce repartiu seus bens na hora da morte, mas nao ensinou a aqueles que os receberam a fazer o bom uso deles. Alguns ja o perderam. Outros os estao usando para explorar os irmaos.

Entao, o que farei para reverter esta situacao? – prontificou-se logo aquela pessoa.

Nada. O que voce deveria ter feito, o deveria ter feito em vida. Agora, por causa de sua fe, os teus pecados estao perdoados. Mas como voce passou toda a sua vida adiando o momento de entregar-se a Deus, fazendo isso somente na ultima hora, voce ira para os mundos paralelos, onde vivera numa especie de Limbo todas as consequencias de seus pecados.

Como voce nao ajudou ao Pai a remover as consequencias dos pecados do mundo e ainda acrescentou mais pecados aa vida na Terra, ore muito. Ore muito para que os seus descendentes nao repitam o seu exemplo e facam por voce o que voce deixou de fazer. Quando eles o fizerem, voce estara totalmente redimido e o Pai Vira Buscar voce.

Como voce sempre deixou para que o Pai Fizesse por voce aquilo que Ele o Havia Designado para fazer, Ele agora esta Mandando o Conhecimento com Respeito a Ele para que isso aconteca.

Em outra vida, aconteceu diferente. Outra pessoa nasceu entre aqueles que criam em Mim. Tambem esta creu por algum tempo mas viu que as pessoas que o fizeram acreditar quando jovem, falavam a Meu Respeito como um Ser Maravilhoso, porem, elas proprias nao praticavam tudo aquilo que diziam ter sido Mandado por Mim. Diante disso, essa segunda pessoa perdeu a fe.

Esta segunda pessoa tinha tambem herdado muitos de Meus Dons. Tantos Dons que era tida como uma das pessoas mais inteligentes que se conhecera. Ela, porem, agia em oposicao aa primeira. Nao frequentava igrejas, estava sempre envolvida com os movimentos sociais, sempre buscando a distribuicao dos dons. Pregava a justica.

Queria que todos fossem tratados com dignidade. Criou um instituto onde ensinava aas pessoas a trabalharem seus dons, desenvolvendo-os para depois pratica-los de modo a poderem viver suas vidas independentes. Pedia a todos que se formavam em seu instituto que a ajudassem nessa tarefa.

Mas nao foi feliz em tudo. Nem todos a ajudavam. Inclusive, muitos ate a apunhalavam pelas costas, pois, ela sempre dizia: “Se Deus Existe, eu nao sei e nem quero saber. Para mim nao Existe. Acredite quem quiser acreditar.”

Uma vez, um amigo desta segunda pessoa, que possuia uma grande fe em Mim, foi ate ela para procurar converte-la, falando: “Como voce pode falar que Deus nao Existe mas voce faz exatamente o que Ele Diz que era para nos fazermos? Voce esta sempre ajudando os desvalidos, incluindo os excluidos, sacrificando sua familia por causa de seus bons ideais. Por que voce faz isso?”

“A resposta eh simples meu amigo. – respondeu a pessoa – Eu sei que se nao ajudarmos as pessoas que a sociedade joga nas sarjetas elas acabarao cainda na criminalidade e eh possivel acontecer de alguma delas matar-me ou matar um membro da minha familia. E ai, do que adiantaria eu deixar de fazer aquilo que creio ser capaz de fazer por mim mesmo se uma morte destas recair sobre mim?!”

“Mas voce esta nadando contra a correnteza. – retarguiu o interlocutor – Com a inteligencia que voce tem, voce poderia usar o tempo que voce gasta com as outras pessoas para ficar rico. Com o dinheiro voce teria um instituto maior e atenderia mais pessoas.”

“Sai de mim satanas! – aquela segunda pessoa falou forte com o amigo porque a amizade deles lhe permitia isso. – O tempo nao espera. – era sabido que o amigo acreditava naquela figura mitologica e o chamado era um misto de provocacao e gozacao. – Se eu parar de fazer o que estou fazendo, quando voltar, estas pessoas aas quais estou ajudando agora ja nao mais precisarao de minha ajuda mas sim dos exorcismos que voces praticam.

Voces tiram o diabo das pessoas, eu evito que elas sejam possuidas. – as palavras eram ditas entre sorrisos porque ela nao acreditava nas crencas do amigo – Depois, se eu comecar a trabalhar para angariar riquezas, como saberei se serei capaz de parar com este objetivo? A carne eh fraca. Como saberei se depois de rico, vou ter a coragem de repartir o que ajuntar?

Olha, pelo que a gente ve na pratica, com certeza eu nao serei capaz, pois, quantos sao os ricos no mundo? E quantos deles partilham o que possuem? Nao sei qual eh o atrativo que o dinheiro tem que domina tanto as pessoas. So pode ser mesmo coisa do diabo, como voces mesmos dizem!”

O amigo ficou desolado por nao ter conseguido converter aquela segunda pessoa aa fe na qual acreditava.

Quando a segunda pessoa veio para o outro lado da vida, Eu Pude Apresentar-Me a ela em Pessoa. Ao ver-Me, aquela pessoa nao apenas adorou-Me. Tambem chorou porque nunca havia tido fe alguma em Minha Existencia.

Antes que qualquer explicacao fosse pedida, fui logo Respondendo: Bendita seja a tua atitude em favor da vida meu filho, porque voce nadou toda a sua vida contra a correnteza mas permanceceu todo o tempo junto aas Aguas Puras da Fonte. Voce permaneceu puro e eh por isso que pode Reencontrar-se Comigo.

Os outros que nadaram a favor da correnteza se contaminaram e nao tiveram disposicao para voltar e beber da Agua Purificada direto da Fonte. Voce nao creu porque foi levado pela impressao do mundo. Voce acreditou que eu fosse o deus das religioes que conhecestes. Eh que muitos daqueles aos quais Entreguei os Conhecimentos com Respeito a Mim falharam em mostrar o quanto Eu Sou Maior e Melhor que qualquer coisa que o ser humano ja imaginou.

Somente os puros e santificados alcancam a Bencao deste Reencontro como voce esta alcancando agora. Voce permaneceu como crianca. Que fe tem uma crianca sem consciencia alguma das Coisas a Meu Respeito? No entanto, ja vos foi dito que: “delas eh o Reino dos Ceus.”

Lembre-se do tempo em que todos Moramos Juntos. Da imagem que vos Ofereci a respeito do bom pastor. (vide vol. III). Como vos Disse, o bom pastor abre a porteira para que seu rebanho entre no curral e, somente depois de constatar que nenhuma ovelha ficou perdida eh que tambem entra e fecha o portao atras de si. No entanto, os pastores na Terra tem julgado que Eu Preparei um lugar primeiro para eles, sem atinarem que nao estao cumprindo com as proprias obrigacoes.

Pois, muitos na Terra estao admirados ainda por suas boas obras. Muitos querem imita-lo mas nao sabem como faze-lo. Pois, volte e permaneca por la para orienta-los. Voce agora eh um exemplo. E um exemplo que deve ser seguido. E, como Falei esta acontecendo.

Eis que Eu vos Digo: Nao eh apenas pela fe que a pessoa humana vem ate a Mim. Fosse pela fe, nem criancas sem consciencia ou os mentalmente desabilitados poderiam vir aa Minha Presenca, pois, quem nada compreende, fe tambem nao pode ter. A fe nao eh necessaria em todo e qualquer caso de salvacao porque nao eh exigido de ninguem aquilo que ele nao possa doar. E o Ceu nao cobra nada daqueles que nada devem.

O caminho da fe pode ser mais dificil de percorrer porque aqueles que a tem nao ficam desobrigados de tambem oferecer-Me obras. Somente sao isentos aqueles que estejam impossibilitados de pratica-las.”

CAPITULO 052 – A LUZ PERMANECE EM NOSSA VIAGEM

“Deveis ter bastante claro isto: a Parte que Cabe a Mim na Salvacao Eh a Minha Graca. Esta, todos ja A tem Diponivel porque nunca Deixei para depois o que ja deveria ter sido feito.

Cabe-vos a parte menor que eh a busca do Conhecimento, a pratica das boas obras e, o menos significante, a sua fe. Tudo tem de ser aplicado em prol do amor que voces devem a Mim, cuja consequencia primeira eh o amor que devem a seus irmaos, principalmente aos menores.

E para que isso se realize na Terra, eh preciso limpa-la das consequencias dos muitos pecados praticados e da repeticao continuada deles. Somente assim voces construirao um mundo novo, repleto de purificacao e santificacao para que todos possam Reencontrar-se Comigo.

Filhos meus, todas as Coisas do Ceu tem seus Porques. Falem isso para seus irmaos. Eles estao distraidos desta Verdade. Busquem e os encontrarao. Aquilo que nao tiver porque na Santificacao de voces eh porque nao vem de Mim nem do Ceu.

Nao Me busquem nos numeros porque numero algum representar-Me-a. Por mais elevado que seja Porque nada eh mais Elevado que Eu.

Nao busquem representar-Me por suas profissoes. Nao adianta voces dizerem: “Ele eh o arquiteto do universo” ou “eh o maior de todos os educadores”, pois, nao sou apenas isso.

Quando quizerem relacionar-Me a uma profissao, podem dizer, por exemplo: Ele Eh o Juiz dos juizes, tendo sempre em mente que isso eh apenas uma parte do que Sou, porque tambem Sou O Biologo da Vida, Sou o Dinamismo na Fisica e tudo de melhor que puderem relacionar a cada area. Eu Sou O Maximo em Tudo o que Ha de Bom e, simultaneamente, pois, Eu Sou Deus.

Eh tambem, filhos, precioso que se transmita a seus irmaos a Minha Reprovacao perante muitas atitudes deles. Deixe claro. Voce nao falara nem em nome da religiao aa qual frequenta nem somente para ela. Isto vale para todos, embora, a religiao aa qual frequenta tambem se sentira atingida. Quero Extrair da Terra uma nacao de sacerdotes e quando Penso na palavra nacao nao estou Pensando em meios termos.

Uma nacao completa eh composta de feminino e masculino, e casados e solteiros. Como poderei obter uma nacao de sacerdotes se metade dos meus filhos nao puderem ser ordenados porque vestiram as carnes do sexo feminino? Como poderei obter de voces uma nacao de sacerdotes se a maior parte de voces nao puder ser ordenada porque esta casada?

Filhos, voces se casam para dar-Me o melhor que podem ofertar-Me que eh a vida de seus filhos. Nao para o sacrificio de morte mas para o exercicio da continuidade da Minha mais importante Obra. Ora, se um filho meu perde o direito de ser ordenado porque se casou para ofertar-Me filhos, fica a impressao de que o casamento e a relacao entre o homem com a mulher sejam pecados, pois, somente o pecado nos afasta.

Aqueles que, espontaneamente, desejarem ser ordenados e tambem ofertar-Me a castidade sexual serao bem vindos mas isso nao os fara melhores que os outros. Filhos Queridos, voces precisam libertar-se de todas as formas de preconceitos quando quizerem tomar a Estrada de Retorno aa Nossa Morada!

Muito dirao: “em epoca tal, o grande criador de nossa religiao nao permitiu a ordenacao sacerdotal das mulheres.” Filhos, o tempo eh muito mais forte do que voces possam imaginar. Verifiquem suas Escrituras antigas. O que voces podem comprovar por elas? Muitos dos escritores dos seus livros ditos sagrados nao combatem a escravidao, nem a exploracao do ser humano por seu irmao.

Voces tem alguma duvida quanto a estas coisas serem abominaveis Perante Mim? Pois, nao tenham mais. Elas sao tao abominaveis quanto torturar e matar. Os escritores antigos nao falaram isso antes porque eles estavam tao sujeitos ao tempo deles que nem sequer se questionaram se aquilo era ou nao algo suportavel por Mim.

Assim aconteceu tambem no caso de ordenacao feminina. Muitos se omitiram, nao por uma conveniencia, e sim porque o tempo nao os permitiu enxergar com grandiosa antecedencia em relacao aa Historia de voces. Da mesma forma que certas Escrituras regulamentam e, em consequencia regularizam a escravidao, tambem colocaram o meu filho que habita a pele feminina da pessoa humana em condicao de inferioridade aos outros. E qualquer distincao de pessoa em Meu Nome nao foi feita com a Minha Autorizacao.

Deem-Me a nacao de sacerdote que vos Pedi. (Vide Apocalipse).

Voces estao se desenvolvendo, tecnologicamente falando. Ja podem “brincar” com os numeros e prever acontecimentos que somente virao a acontecer ao findar de varios anos. Pois, Desejo que voces pensem nos acontecimetnos que possam prever para cem anos depois de hoje ou mil anos depois de amanha.

Facam tudo o que fizerem de bom com a intencao de durar infinitamente mas nao afirmem que isso acontecera, pois, quando voces pensam a longos prazos, costumam esquecer-se de pequenos mas importantes detalhes. Podera ocorrer de voces estarem pensando em algo para daqui a mil anos mas um asteroide podera se chocar com a Terra em apenas vinte e oito anos, matando praticamente toda a humanidade.

Pois, eis o que vos Aconselho. Nao deixem passar detalhe algum. Assim que souberem que um asteroide esta em rota de colisao com o planeta, anunciem a todos que isso podera acontecer. Nao pensem que o anuncio de tal coisa ira provocar panico e que seja melhor manter segredo para os que morrerem morram sem desespero.

Fui Eu Quem vos Dei inteligencia. Eh preciso que todos tenham o conhecimento das informacoes corretas, pois, eh da inteligencia que vos Dei que surgirao as solucoes. Eh preciso que todos participem porque quando Distribui inteligencia o Fiz dispersamente para que nenhum povo se orgulhe de te-la e outros nao. Quando o problema afetar a todos Quero que todos usem seus dons para resolve-lo. Voces ficarao assombrados porque as solucoes poderao surgir de onde voces menos esperavam.

Podera surgir um David para tirar um Golias das vidas de voces, tornando-se isso um fato real e nao uma parabola. Aqueles que se julgarem sem inteligencia para resolverem o problema de tal monta, Quero que nao se desesperem. Elevem a Mim suas oracoes. Confiem e se reconciliem Comigo. Eu ja Provi inteligencia suficiente a aqueles que irao solucionar os problemas. Mas voces nao sabem quem eles serao.

Mas, duas ressalvas Faco: nao ocultem nada a ninguem porque nao desejo cobrar de quem ocultar as responsabilidades de os problemas nao terem sido resolvidos a contento e, a quem ajudar a soluciona-los, nao peca nenhuma gloria para si mesmo. Porque Sou Aquele que esta no inicio e nas consequencias do bom uso de suas inteligencias.

Tambem, o ser humano comecou a falar em colonizacao de outros planetas de forma condenavel. Fala em criar atmosferas favoraveis em outros planetas para explorarem seus recursos. Muito bem. Tem a minha Permissao e Bencao para que facam isso. A unica coisa que vos peco eh que estudem com afinco a vossa propria Historia.

Nao foi exatamente assim que tudo comecou no periodo das Grandes Colonizacoes na Terra? Voces mandaram pessoas para explorar o Novo Mundo sem resolver os problemas que ja os envolviam. Os que nasceram no Novo Mundo criaram a consciencia de que estavam sendo explorados. Disso brotou o nacionalismo que os levaram a mais guerras, destruicao e desrespeito aa Minha Pessoa.

Por isso Quero que resolvam os seus problemas antes que invadam outros planetas, para que nao o facam com o intuito de explorarem uns aos outros mas sim para melhorar a existencia de todos.

E, agora filhos Queridos, Falar-vos-ei em particular mas contem tudo para todos. Nao tenho segredos a respeito de Nossa Convivencia. Nunca se coloquem como melhores do que ninguem porque voces foram capazes de escrever algo que nenhuma outra pessoa antes imaginou. Voces escreveram mas nem tudo lhes foi Revelado.

Exemplo disso eh o das historias representadas pelo “Jesus de Leonardo” contadas por Lucida. Observem que ele expoe uma situacao em que o ramo religioso, que ele frequentava, queria permitir o abortamento em pessoas desnutridas. Pior, autorizava o abortamento em uma situacao onde os alimentos sobravam para uns e faltavam para outros.

Alem de nao partilharem, pelo menos o excesso que possuiam, queriam usar o crime do abortamento contra os excluidos, ou seja, atitude comparavel ao racismo nazista que voces tao bem conhecem de sua Historia. Na outra situacao, a congregacao queria perdoar uma pessoa que ja havia cometido o pecado do abortamento.

Eis, entao, vos Revelo como as duas historias se fundem. Se voce perdoa alguem porque este cometeu um abortamento, voce esta automaticamente admitindo que o abortamento eh pecado porque o perdao foi feito para os que pecam. Por outro lado, a mesma congregacao autorizava o abortamento, ou seja, autorizava o cometimento de um pecado.

Estes mesmos ramos de igreja que dizem louvar-Me e glorificar-Me e, ainda se autojulgam merecedores de liderarem o caminho para a salvacao do mundo, sao os que autorizam tal pecado e o multiplicam por nao orientarem para a remocao das consequencias. Como podem notar, quem nao honra a Mim nao pode ser chamado de Minha Igreja.

Avise a seus irmaos que nao basta saber ler Minhas Mensagens. Eh preciso tambem saber interpreta-Las. Que todos os ramos religiosos ajudem-se mutuamente nesta busca pela verdadeira interpretacao de Minhas Palavras. Nao para a gloria de seus proprios nomes mas para a Gloria da Minha Santidade.

Recomendo que voces exponham ao maximo suas vidas particulares ao publico que ira le-los em primeira mao. Pois eh preciso que ele perceba o contraste. As suas existencias sao consideradas tao insignificantes perante os valores do mundo mas, no entanto, estao sendo capacitados a escrever um conjunto tao grande de coisas sabias. Assim, todos reconhecerao que os seus escritos sao realmente inspirados em Mim, por isso, servem a todos.

Entao agora Vao, filhos Queridos. Exponham-se ao risco de serem ridicularizados como se fossem os bobos das cortes. Anunciem que a dimensao da Terra esta sendo convidada a ser a proxima a conseguir esta maravilhosa transformacao.”

EPILOGO

Nao pensem voces, queridos filhos, que era necessario retornarmos ao convivio de todos para que estas coisas fossem reveladas mais rapidamente.

Acreditamos que sim, queridos pais, pois, se nao fossem reveladas por voces, sabemos que o Pai nao nos abandonaria mas teria que usar outros instrumentos para Revelar a Vontade Dele. E, talvez por isso, levasse mais tempo.

Mas, lembrem-se queridos filhos, quando estiverem praticando este Conhecimento Novo e alguem surgir com outros novos, ou reavivando anteriores, ouca-o com atencao. Nunca exclua ninguem como aconteceu a vossos pais. Ponham-nos em discussao em suas comunidades. Comparem-nos com os que voces julgam eternos, portanto, Nascidos do Pai. Se eles gerarem somente o bem para as comunidades eh porque tambem sao Provenientes do Pai e vieram para somar.

Nao temam aqueles que os desafiam porque tambem os criticos tem a funcao de ajudar-nos a evoluir para um Conhecimetno Melhor.

Queridos pais, nos vos amamos tanto, mas apos tomarmos conhecimento de todas as coisas que tem ensinado, tememos pela vossa salvacao, pois, apesar de seus bons principios e bons conselhos, nao os vemos totalmente entregues ao senhor Jesus.

Queridas e amadas filhas, esta visao de entregarmo-nos ao senhor Jesus esta um pouco deturpada. Nao cremos que seja necessario entregarmo-nos aa pessoa dele, como voces alegam. Nos ja nos entregamos ao Pai. O proprio Jesus, em primeiro lugar, nao entregou-se a si mesmo. Entregou-se ao Pai. Nos apenas estamos seguindo-lhe o exemplo.

Mas voces, paisinhos, tem misturado Jesus com outros precursores de outras religioes. Voces tem comparado o senhor Jesus com Buda, Mohammed e outros. Nos sabemos que esta escrito que Jesus eh o unico caminho de ir ao Pai.

Mas tambem eh certo, queridas filhas, que o que Jesus realmente nos ensinou, por si so, ja nos eh divinamente maravilhoso. Nao podemos deixar que interpretacoes de citacoes isoladas se tornem maiores que a interpretacao da Biblia por inteira. Tambem esta escrito que o Pai tem muitas moradas e que o nosso corpo eh um templo de Deus.

Quando afirmamos que somente a nossa visao do que esta escrito na Biblia eh verdadeira, nos estamos impondo limites em Deus, ou seja, estamos afirmando que o Pai estaria proibido de Falar atraves de qualquer outra religiao. Isto eh exclusao. Coisa de pessoas humanas e nao do Pai.

Por outro lado, voces estao se esquecendo que tambem afirmamos que todas as religioes possuem interferencias humanas e que eh preciso saber separar O Que Eh de Deus do que pertence ao homem, em cada religiao e em todas. Isso precisa ser feito para que todo o Conhecimento trazido por todos que trouxeram Mensagens do Pai seja reunido. Para que todo o bem se reuna em torno do Santo Nome Dele. E o mal seja definitivamente abandonado por todos.

Voces estao enganadas quanto a compararmos o senhor Jesus com os senhores Mohammed, Sidharta e outros. A coisa nao passa por ai. Nao ha como compara-los. Isso nao eh nenhuma competicao, disputa ou gincana. O que aconselhamos eh a leitura e a meditacao responsaveis de todas as Escrituras com Respeito a Deus que os seres humanos ja escreveram ate hoje e escreverao depois de hoje.

Do que estiver escrito, recomendamos extrair o que houver de bom para o conjunto da humanidade. Ai afirmaremos, entao, que o resultado dessa pesquisa sera o encontro do que nos levara ao Pai.

Nunca se trataria de dizer que tal precursor religioso eh melhor ou que o outro seja pior. Pelo contrario. Nos sabemos que todos procuraram servir a Deus da melhor maneira que os proprios dons lhes permitiram mas, por razoes alheias aas vontades deles, muita coisa errada, como ja demonstramos em nossos escritos, tem passado por verdadeiras, por causa das cabecas duras das outras pessoas humanas que nao admitem os proprios erros.

Queridos pais, nos pedimos desculpas mas voltamos a insistir, por temermos pelas vossas salvacoes. Voces teriam que repetir os mesmos milagres que o senhor Jesus fez para que todos cressemos em suas palavras.

Verdade eh, filhas queridas, que a grande maioria da humanidade ainda nao cre nos milagres feitos por Jesus, pois que senao os saberia repetir. Nos fizemos opcao por nao fazermos milagres porque ate os falsos profetas tem tido a capacidade de realiza-los. Nos preferimos o caminho da argumentacao, pois, sabemos que este caminho eh mais acessivel tambem a aqueles que nao possuem fe suficiente para realizar milagres.

Argumentar eh algo que muito mais pessoas sao capazes de fazer do que aquelas que sao capazes de realizar ou receber milagres. E eh na argumentacao que nos concentramos. No intenso vasculhar das razoes. Na exaustao da busca para nao repetir os caminhos errados. Na meditacao humilde, sincera e fundamentada no amor que o proprio senhor Jesus ajudou a implantar no seio da humanidade.

Se voces apontarem somente os erros das outras religioes para fundamentarem suas acusacoes contra elas, nos buscamos as coisas corretas nelas para comprovar que o amor tem sido o caminho de todos aqueles que desejam Reencontrar-se com o Pai. Nos buscamos as coisas corretas que cada um disse. E nao acreditamos que algo seja certo porque Jesus falou e sera errada porque outro qualquer falou.

O Pai Fala pela boca de quem Ele Quiser e nao seremos nos que iremos limitar este Poder Dele. Se confiamos no Pai mas desconfiamos das pessoas que falam a Respeito Dele, simplesmente porque sabemos que estas pessoas que falaram sao humanas, devemos entao duvidar do nosso proprio julgamento porque tambem somos humanos.

Nos preferimos engolir qualquer orgulho que tenhamos e meditar a respeito do que todas as pessoas falaram porque, concluindo que o que elas falaram representa um bem para a salvacao de todos nos, nao sera por elas proprias que elas falaram e sim o Pai Quem Falou atraves de suas bocas.

Voces imaginam que nos estejamos afastados do senhor Jesus por o colocarmos na mesma posicao dos outros precursores religiosos mas devemos lembra-las que assim tambem os judeus antigos agiram em relacao a Jesus. Eles desacreditaram nele porque ele nao pronunciava o nome Jave ou Jehovah como se fosse o nome do Pai, porque nao eh.

Nos Evangelhos dedicados a Jesus, aqueles nomes nao estao escritos mas voces nem se deram conta disso ate hoje e julgam que nos, que ja percebemos essas distincoes antes de voces, nao podemos ter nenhum Conhecimento a mais que voces.

Pais queridos, nos estamos um pouco confusas com estas revelacoes todas agora. Precisamos refletir mais a respeito do que nos tem ensinado.

Eh o melhor que todos temos a fazer, queridas filhas. Meditar, meditar muito a respeito de todas as coisas que temos falado e escrito porque temos que reconhecer que somos humanos e estamos sujeitos a erros. Muitos dizem que a Biblia eh completa, que nada precisa ser acrescentado porque tudo o que precisamos eh encontrado nela.

Outros dizem que nem sequer precisam ser feitas interpretacoes porque o entendimento dela eh literal. Ora, se assim o eh, por que todos, sem excecao, escrevem tanto a respeito dela? Eh preciso verificar se coisa semelhante ocorre entre os seguidores das outras religioes.

Milagres e tragedias acontecem entre os muculmanos. Tambem acontecem entre budistas, indus, confuncionistas e outros. O mesmo se verifica entre cristaos e judeus. Mas os milagres que acontecem entre os muculmanos nao sao pedidos a Jesus. Os milagres acontecidos entre os budistas nao sao pedidos a Alah. Jesus ou Maria nao fazem aparicoes entre os povos nao cristaos.

Ora, mas se eles nao creem!

Se voces creem que eles nao creem, melhor razao ha para que eles fossem abencoados por uma visao de Jesus porque eles precisariam crer em Jesus para nao se perderem, segundo o entendimento de voces. Como Jesus eh o medico que veio para os que estariam doentes, ele deveria se mostrar para eles e, no entanto, aparentemente nao se mostra. Por que? Acaso Jesus nao eh o bom pastor? Nao era ele quem deveria buscar as ovelhas desgarradas?

Nao filhas nossas, Jesus nao faz aparicoes entre os outros de outras religioes porque ele sabe que os outros povos tem a aqueles que tambem serviram de Morada de Deus e que os ensinaram Coisas do Pai. Mas agora eh o tempo em que o Pai Deseja que construamos uma so Morada para Ele e a Morada Santa que Ele Deseja eh a soma de todas as Moradas.

Pais queridos, assim tememos por voces quando o senhor Jesus voltar.

Nao temam por nos, queridas filhas, nem continuem olhando para o ceu esperando a volta de um messias, pois, voces nao sabem quando ele vira e, vindo ele ou nao no tempo de voces, acaso nao eh dado a voces praticarem sempre o bem? Nao esperem mais. Tornem-se instrumento do bem. Assim, quando o messias chegar isso lhes seja lucro.

Em verdade, nos vos afirmamos, segundo as palavras atribuidas a Jesus, ele esta conosco o tempo todo e nos, muitas vezes, nao o reconhecemos. Pratiquem as boas obras que vos pedimos que pratiquem e todos reconhecerao a verdade em nossas palavras. Olhem, quantos proximos precisando de nossas maos. Caminhemos juntos, todas religioes e povos.

Nao temam por nos, queridas filhas. Nos que vimos do Ceu sabemos o que estamos fazendo e Jesus nosso irmao, pai e amigo compreende os erros que acaso tivermos na vida. Aquele que pregou o Amor nunca vira sobre nos com furia de exterminador porque sabe que somos de paz.

OBSERVACOES

Nestes livros estao revelados os segredos de como fazer a paz ou a guerra. Eh preciso consulta-los com conhecimento e sabedoria. Se voce busca a paz, perca tempo com todo detalhe, porque ela eh muito preciosa aos Olhos de Deus. Se voce deseja a guerra, basta fazer a paz pela metade. A escolha e as consequencias ficam por conta dos leitores.

DITO

O melhor uso do explosivos de guerra eh explodi-lo, rapidamente e em lugares que nao causem danos a ninguem.

AGRADECIMENTOS

Nossos sinceros agradecimentos aos autores da boa musica popular brasileira, cujo conteudo profetico nos tem ajudado a manter a esperanca na vinda do mundo do bem vira.

CONTINUIDADE?

Quando escrevemos o III volume do livro do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS, previramos que faltava muito ainda para terminar a colecao mas jamais pensamos que continuariamos a faze-lo nos mesmos, porque nossa mente havia se esvaziado totalmente de conhecimentos novos. O tempo passou e fomos sacudidos por esta nova inspiracao que eh o IV volume.

Observe-se que o I e o II ja sao ideias planejadas desde o inicio mas ainda nao foram devidamente escritos. Desta vez temos a visao de um V volume mas que nao sabemos se participaremos ou nao da confeccao dele. Neste constaria a pratica do Conhecimento com Respeito a Deus, aplicada aa realidade do mundo atual. Infelizmente, isso nao depende apenas de nos mas da decisao de todos em colocar o amor aa frente de tudo.

Alias, ha uma Recomendacao do Proprio Pai para que nao facamos sozinhos todo o trabalho porque Ele Deseja que todos participemos.

Eh provavel que a este livro se de diferentes sentidos ao longo do tempo. Quando o estavamos escrevendo, percebemos que nem mesmo nos conhecemos toda o significado dele. Portanto, eh preciso estuda-lo cuidadosamente sob o ponto de vista do atual momento em que a Historia Humana se encontra.

Um exemplo disso eh o de que quando estavamos escrevendo a parabola sobre a escravidao, notamos nela uma certa semelhanca entre a nossa imigracao para os EUA e o costume dos norte-americanos de internar seus idosos em asilos. Lendo-se a parabola com este sentido, ela permanece verdadeira.

Outros significados poderao nao ser verdadeiros.

Muitos poderao dizer que este livro seja apenas mais um conto para entretenimento da populacao. Afirmamos que nao. Muitos poderao falar que se trata de uma estoria como a da cidade perdida de Atlantida. Voltamos a afirmar que nao eh e lembramos a estes, no principio ja anunciamos que ele se trata de uma parabola e ate mesmo Atlantida pode nao ser exatamente uma lenda.

FRAMINGHAM, 23 de MAIO DE 1999.

II. Esta Obra esta terminando de ser datilografada em 09 de janeiro de 2000. O datilografado acrescentou algo mais aa versao original no sentido de tornar a Obra mais clara sem alteracao do conteudo.

III. Ja estamos em 27 de maio de 2011. Neste dia estamos terminando de copiar o livro escrito ha 12 anos atras. O objetivo de copia-lo no computador eh o de torna-lo publico via internet. Lembramos que era nossa preocupacao as pessoas confundirem esta Obra como sendo mais um conto desses considerados de auto-ajuda. Mas nao estamos aqui para dar nenhuma falsa seguranca.

Acreditamos que este foi um livro realmente inspirado. Qualquer um que creia na Existencia de Deus e, consequentemente, na Existencia do Ceu podera duvidar que o Ceu seja pelo menos parecido com o que descrevemos. Nos proprios pensamos que o Ceu eh muito melhor do que o que esta neste livro.

Mas nao ha como negar que a Divina Parabola aponta para o Ceu. Se alguem duvida que nos precisamos primeiro buscar os ideais que se encontram descritos nela para depois alcancarmos o Ceu, que se explique como fara para subir ao ultimo andar de um edificio sem usar escadas ou elevadores e sem usar a parte externa dele. As parabolas nao sao escritas para que facamos exatamente o que esta escrito nelas mas sim para que busquemos o mesmo resultado contido na licao de moral emitida por elas.

Esperamos que tenham feito uma otima leitura e que recomendem essa DIVINA PARABOLA a todos. Obrigado.

A FAMILIA COELHO NO LIVRO A MATA DO PECANHA

April 24, 2011

          INDICE
 
          01. PREZADOS FAMILIARES E AMIGOS II
          02. PREZADOS FAMILIARES E AMIGOS I
          03. BREVE HISTORICO DE SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA
          04. FONTES USADAS PELO PROF. PIMENTA
          05. UMA RAIZ DA FAMILIA PIMENTA
          06. POSSIBILIDADE DOS COELHO DE MAGALHAES DESCENDEREM DAI
          07. OUTRAS RAIZES DA FAMILIA PIMENTA (BORGES MONTEIRO e PEREIRA DO AMARAL)
          08. PEQUENAS OBSERVACOES
          09. ULTIMAS OBSERVACOES
          10. REVOLTA DA CACHACA
          11. A HISTORIA ORGANIZADA DE SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA
          12. PRECURSORES DAS FAMILIA PIMENTA E COELHO
          13. NOMES DOS PRIMEIROS HABITANTES DE SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA
          14. LISTA DE MORADORES DO PERIODO DE 1.876 A 1.879
          15. LISTA DE MORADORES DO PERIODO DE 1.890 A 1.900
          16. FAMILIAS TRADICIONAIS DE PECANHA
          17. RAMO CARVALHO DE SAO PEDRO DE SUACUI

          18. RAMO CARVALHO DE SAO JOSE DO JACURI
          19. ALGUMAS FAMILIAS ANTIGAS EM GUANHAES
          20. FAMILIA COELHO DESCENDENTE DO CAPITAO JOAO
          21. FAMILIA COELHO DESCENDENTE DO CAPITAO JOSE
          22. TIO OLIMPIO JOSE PIMENTA, UM CASO APARTE
          23. RECENTES E ANTIGAS DESCOBERTAS DE FILHOS PROEMINENTES 
 
          01. PREZADOS FAMILIARES E AMIGOS II
 
     Estou retornando ao presente texto porque agora ja li e estudei com maiores detalhes os vinculos familiares que existem entre os fundadores de Sao Joao Evangelistas, seus primeiros moradores e em relacao a boa parte dos habitantes do Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais e seus descendentes. Os meus estudos nao sao uma Caixa de Pandora. Nem tudo eu sei e nem tudo esta no livro.
 
     A minha preocupacao maior ao escrever estes textos eh identificar os vinculos familiares entre as populacoes porque isso tem um objetivo cientifico e nao por vaidade. O objetivo cientifico esta numa previsao que ja fiz em estudos anteriores. A partir deles cheguei `a conclusao que deveriamos conhecer melhor os vinculos geneticos que existem entre as pessoas para que, com esses dados, se possa fazer um melhor planejamento familiar. Quando se fala em planejamento familiar, o que vem `a nossa mente eh a quantidade de filhos que pretendemos ter.
 
     Mas o que me preocupa eh outro detalhe. Eh sim a qualidade de vida que a nossa descendencia ira levar quando estiver envelhecendo. Uma das possiveis consequencias de casamentos muito consanguineos eh exatamente o envelhecimento precoce e doloroso, com varios problemas de saude acompanhando. Isso sem analisarmos outras consequencias mais visiveis que aparecem ao nascimento.
 
     Ao analisar a Historia e a Genealogia de Portugal conclui que a populacao envolvida na multiplicacao era pequena em relacao a atual populacao de descendentes. Tambem, tomando como base o padrao de multiplicacao das pessoas no passado pude afirmar que todos nos tinhamos ancestrais comuns voltando apenas a umas poucas geracoes anteriores `as nossas.
 
     Para demonstrar isso de uma forma direta e pratica, basta imaginarmos. Se tivemos ancestrais por volta de 12 geracoes anteriores `as nossas que tiveram 10 filhos. Estamos imaginando em relacao a um unico casal. Tambem supondo que todos estes 10 filhos atingiram a idade adulta e tambem tiveram 10 filhos cada um.
 
     Supondo tambem que cada um dos 100 netos viesse a ter 10 filhos por pessoa. Se sequenciarmos essa hipotese durante 10 geracoes, notaremos que o casal inicial tem o potencial de ter tido ate 10.000.000.000 (10 bilhoes) de descendentes, somente na decima geracao, ou seja, a geracao de nossos avos poderia ser composta de ate 10 bilhoes de pessoas com vinculos familiares relativamente proximos. Isso, num espaco de tempo relativamente minimo, de apenas 300 anos. Ou seja, nos ja poderiamos ser, repetidas vezes e com sobras, parentes de todas as pessoas que habitam a terra atualmente. 
 
     Bom, se cada casamento sempre tivesse ocorrido com pessoas que nao fossem parentes entre si, o casamento entre as pessoas dessa ultima geracao nao envolveria risco algum, afinal, todos teriam ancestrais comuns mas numa base de consanguinidade tao pequena que nao seria motivo para nos preocuparmos.
 
     Contudo, a realidade eh outra. Como nossos ancestrais nao tinham o conhecimento para o planejamento familiar eles tiveram filhos segundo o que a natureza os permitia. Muitas vezes tinham apenas um filho. Outras vezes tinham dezenas. Contudo, boa parte dos filhos faleciam quando crianca, alguns nao se casavam. Eles proprios faleciam muito jovens, nao tendo tempo de ter tantos filhos. Isso era valido particularmente para o caso das mulheres onde a incidencia de falecimentos relacionados ao parto era elevada.
 
     Outra diferenca entre a hipotese levantada e a realidade eh a de que como as pessoas de uma mesma familia viviam por geracoes numa relativa pequena area geografica, os primos acabavam casando entre si, diminuido a possibilidade de multiplicacao da descendencia e aumentando em muito a incidencia da consanguinidade.
 
     Tomando o exemplo anterior, se os 100 netos se casassem com 100 outras pessoas fora da familia e cada um tivesse 10 filhos, o casal inicial teria 1.000 bisnetos. Porem, se os 100 netos se casassem somente entre eles proprios, formando apenas 50 casais e tendo os mesmos 10 filhos por casal, a geracao de bisnetos seria composta apenas por 500 pessoas. Para que os numeros se mantivessem os mesmos seria preciso que os casais tivessem, em media, 20 filhos.
 
     Alem dessa ultima possibilidade ser humanamente impossivel, quanto mais se repete o casamento entre primos nas geracoes seguintes, menor fica a possibilidade de o casal inicial ser multiplicado exponencialmente da forma como o exemplo hipotetico preve. Em compensacao, quanto mais houver casamento entre primos menor eh a variabilidade genetica da descendencia, tornando-a mais susceptivel a problemas de saude de toda e qualquer natureza.
 
     Derivado dessa realidade eh que levantei a hipotese de que, provavelmente, nos teriamos cidades inteiras geneticamente irmas `as nossas mesmo sem sabermos que tivessemos grau tao proximo de parentesco com tais outras cidades. O meu raciocinio era esse. Partindo do padrao de multiplicacao que acompanhamos, ocorrido na familia Coelho do Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais, supuz que padrao semelhante tenha ocorrido em outras cidades.
 
     O que quero dizer com isso eh que: alguns casais que ja tinham alguma consanguinidade entre si, especialmente um certo numero de irmaos e primos, mesmo que tenham se casado com pessoas estranhas `a familia, fundaram uma cidade. Porem estes seriam apenas parte da familia total e outros irmaos e primos tomaram rumo diferente e fundaram outra cidade. Como a comunicacao era muito menor num passado nao tao distante dos nossos dias, as populacoes das duas cidades multiplicaram-se, porem, com a ocorrencia de muitos casamentos entre primos. E esse padrao de casamento pode acontecer repetidamente, durante varias geracoes.
 
     Passadas aquelas primeiras geracoes, sem a devida anotacao da Geneologia de ambas as cidades, comecam a acontecer os contatos entre as duas populacoes e, fatalmente, ocorrem os casamentos. Como as poucas pessoas diferentes da familia na populacao inicial podem ter prevalecido em relacao a deixar o sobrenome, as pessoas nao se identificam mais como parentes. Quando, em verdade, geneticamente elas podem ate ter pessoas na cidade difente da origem delas que lhes sejam mais consanguineas que outras em suas proprias cidades.
 
     Este eh um caso que possa estar acontecendo entre as populacoes de Virginopolis, Guanhaes, Sao Joao Evangelista. O mesmo pode estar acontecendo entre outras cidades. As pessoas casam-se “no escuro” em relacao a nao saberem qual o grau parental que ja existe entre elas proprias e quais as “herancas malditas” poderao estar deixando para os filhos.
 
     Portanto, a minha defesa eh a de que as pessoas se esforcem por manter suas Arvores Genealogicas atualizadas para antes de se casarem fazerem uma consulta previa a um geneticista. Nao que se queira proibir o casamento entre parentes. Pelo menos para que sejam alertadas para as precaucoes que devem ser tomadas durante a vida das criancas. Existem muitas herancas geneticas que predispoem as pessoas a terem problemas no futuro. Mas a boa noticia eh a de que muitas das predisposicoes podem ser impedidas de manifestar, seguindo-se um comportamento preventivo que se de desde o principio.
 
     Por exemplo, algumas pessoas tem a predisposicao para desenvolver problemas cardiacos. Mas a manifestacao desses problemas pode ser evitada, adotando um comportamento de vida que suprima os riscos. Se a pessoa tem tendencia a engordar com facilidade, e essa gordura eh reconhecidamente perigosa `a sua vida, melhor entao eh seguir um regime nutricional e de exercicios que previnam a gordura e as consequencias danosas `a saude, do que tentar resolver o caso depois que o resultado ter recaido em problema.
 
     Outra definicao que precisa ser feita para estes estudos eh a diferenciacao entre genetica e genealogia. A genealogia eh uma das artes mais antigas usadas pela humanidade. Eh anterior a qualquer escrito biblico. E as familias reais a usavam por precaucao. Isso porque, se uma linhagem reinante chegasse a um fim-de-linha, ou seja, se o rei nao deixasse herdeiros diretos ao trono, seria preciso pesquisar outras linhagens deixadas por ancestrais dele para decidir-se quem teria mais direito na heranca.
 
     Com o tempo isso passou a ser utilizado por todos os nobres e qualquer outro que tivesse alguma riqueza ou titulo a partilhar. Porem, por causa da imensa capacidade humana de multiplicar-se qualquer pessoa humana hoje-em-dia tem ancestrais que foram reis, nobres ou pessoas de bens. A diferenca entre uns e outros eh apenas de que em alguns essas ligacoes sao mais recentes, portanto, mais faceis de ser encontradas via analise de documentos. Ha tambem a diferenca de que alguns se preocupam com isso e a maioria nao.
 
     Tomando a Familia PIMENTA, objeto maior dos estudos no livro A MATA DO PECANHA, como exemplo para que se entenda melhor essa diferenca entre genealogia e genetica. Na genealogia, o que importa eh descrever a descendencia de uma determinada pessoa geralmente considerada como a cabeca de uma familia. Em funcao disso, os estudos do prof. Dermeval Jose Pimenta se concentram basicamente na descricao da descendencia do avo dele, MODESTO JOSE PIMENTA.
 
     Mas o que de PIMENTA guarda a descendencia do tio MODESTO!? Essa eh uma pergunta que cabe `a genetica responder. Mesmo que consideremos o sr. MODESTO como 50% PIMENTA, pois, era filho de BOAVENTURA JOSE PIMENTA e MARIA BALBINA DE SANTANA, vejamos ao que isso leva. Ele casou-se com ERMELINDA QUERUBINA PEREIRA DO AMARAL. Portanto, os filhos receberam uma heranca de 25% PIMENTA; 25% BORGES MONTEIRO (provenientes da tia MARIA BALBINA) e 50% do lado PEREIRA DO AMARAL. Esses 50% sao partilhaveis entre 25% PEREIRA DO AMARAL e 25% COELHO DE ALMEIDA, provenientes dos avos MIGUEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL e ANA MARIA DE JESUS, pais da tia ERMELINDA.
 
     A cada geracao que passa, a heranca dos ancestrais cai pela metade, ou seja, nos temos 50% de heranca de cada um de nossos pais. 25% de cada um de nossos avos. 12,5% de cada um de nossos bisavos. Assim, sucessivamente, ate chegar `aquela expressao antiga: “pouco mais que nada”.
 
     Essa ordem somente eh quebrada quando ha o casamento entre parentes. Um exemplo pratico disso foi o casamento entre ANTONIO DE PADUA PIMENTA e HONORINA AUGUSTA PIMENTA. (pagina 326 do livro). Ambos eram netos dos tios MODESTO/ERMELINDA. Nesse caso, eles eram primos em primeiro grau e cada um herdou 25% da genetica dos avos. Assim, os filhos deles, que seriam bisnetos e deveriam receber apenas 12,5% de heranca genetica, herdaram 25% ao todo porque ai se somam os 12,5% que viriam da parte do seo ANTONIO com os 12,5% que herdariam de dona HONORINA.
 
     Em casos como esses, geneticamente falando, seria como dizer que os bisnetos sao, na pratica, netos do casal MODESTO/ERMELINDA. E essa eh a realidade que fica para todos nos. Na verdade, muitos dos ancestrais que pensamos estar distantes porque passaram ha muitos anos antes da nossa geracao sao, na verdade, muito mais proximos do que imaginamos. A distancia que pensamos existir nao passa de uma ilusao proporcionada pela visao do mundo, onde nos consideramos mais `aqueles que conhecemos pessoalmente e menos `aqueles que nao tivemos a oportunidade de conhecer.
 
     No caso da Familia PIMENTA atual, assim como toda e qualquer familia, podemos dizer que, geneticamente, nada tem de PIMENTA a nao ser o sobrenome. Exceto por aqueles que descendem repetidamente dos mesmos ancestrais. A maioria, apenas genealogicamente falando, sabe-se ser PIMENTA, em algum ponto do passado.
 
     Porem, ha um senao ai. Quando ainda em Portugal, no passado medieval, as pessoas eram parte de uma mesma familia que era conhecida como a tribo Luzitani. Os luzitanos se multiplicaram e dividiram-se em grupos familiares. Esses grupos familiares foram os que adotaram os nomes diferentes. Por isso, nao importa se o nome atual seja PIMENTA, COELHO, FERREIRA, NUNES, PEREIRA ou outro qualquer. No fundo, todos pertencem ao mesmo grupo familiar luzitano. Sorte nossa termos a heranca nativo-brasileira e africana misturada em nossa genetica.
 
     E eh ai que entra a importancia da genetica acima da genealogia. Havera sempre que considerar-se um grau de parentesco superior entre as pessoas oriundas do grupo familiar luzitano do que aquele expresso nas genealogias ja que, infelizmente, nenhuma genealogia eh completa. Ela eh util no sentido genetico quando o parentesco entre as pessoas ja eh visivelmente proximo. Quando nao for, somente um exame de DNA podera determinar o grau de parentesco que ja existe oculto por tras das assinaturas.
 
     Como ja mencionei, queria com essas notas mostrar os vinculos familiares que existem desde os primeiros dias da colonizacao entre as familias colonizadoras. Para isso, utilizei-me do recurso de codigos. Numerei os habitantes de Sao Joao Evangelista de 1 a 104. Assim, quando encontrarem alguem com um numero na frente do nome, significa que eh o morador, ou filho ou neto daquele morador. Voltando aos capitulos 13, 14 e 15 ficara facil identifica-los.
 
     Os casais precursores, aqueles que sao os mais antigos, estao identificados por letras do alfabeto. Ha um bloco no capitulo 12, que vai da letra A `a letra T. No capitulo 19 temos as letras U ate X. No 21 temos o W (Joaquim Pereira do Amaral); Y (familia de Candido (Candinho Velho) de Oliveira Freire e Z (familia de Policarpo Barbalho).
 
     Principalmente nos dados genealogicos da Familia Coelho, capitulos 20 e 21, temos o sistema de numeracao por nascimentos. Neste caso temos, se alguem for identificado por um numero comecado por 1., significa que desdende do capitao, Jose Coelho da Rocha; se comecado pelo numero 2, significa que descende do capitao, Joao Coelho de Magalhaes.
 
     Como exemplo, eu posso ser identificado por 6 numeros diferentes porque sou 6 vezes descendente do casal Jose Coelho da Rocha e Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo. Meus numeros sao: 1.5.1.3.1.7.5; 1.5.10.1.9.5; 1.6.4.3.7.5; 1.6.6.5.9.5; 1.8.6.1.7.5 e 1.8.5.1.9.5. Os numeros que terminam com 7.5 sao de ascendencia em meu pai, porque ele eh o setimo filho dos avos paternos. Os em 9.5 sao de ascendencia em minha mae porque ela eh a nona dos filhos dos avos maternos. O quinto filho sempre serei eu.
 
     Como disse, o numero um significa ser descendente do capitao, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho, mais conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha. O numero seguinte, 5 representa Joao Baptista Coelho; 6 representa Eugenia Maria da Cruz; e 8 representa Antonio Rodrigues Coelho. Nos encontramos grande descendencia da irma numero 4, tia Francisca Eufrasia de Assis, tambem.
 
     Para ler-se esses numeros sem recorrer `as anotacoes, tem-se que ter um grande nivel de decoreba ou conhecimento. O primeiro dos meus numeros significa, por exemplo, lendo-se de tras para frente: Valquirio, filho de Odon, filho de Zulmira, filha de Olimpia, filha de Joao Jr, filho de Joao, filho de Jose. Fazendo esse pequeno texto eu acabei decorando os lugares na familia de alguns personagens, dai nao eh tao dificil para mim identifica-los `a primeira vista. O ultimo significa: Valquirio, filho de Judith, filha do Juca Coelho, filho da Sa Quinha, filha Antonio Rodrigues, filho do Jose.
 
     A minha situacao nao eh muito diferente das outras pessoas que nasceram e cresceram em torno de Virginopolis e Guanhaes. Alguns tem ate mais numeros de identificacao. Outros tem menos. Desde que se parta do mesmo casal, observem que os numeros que me identificam serao os mesmos se colocarmos a avo Luiza Maria como ancestral numero 1. Nao sabemos qual o numero de ordem que ela nasceu. Mas se for diferente de ser a primogenita, entao, somente o primeiro numero sera trocado. E o mesmo processo podemos fazer em relacao a qualquer um de nossos ancestrais, ou seja, somos identificaveis por inumeravel sequencia de numeros.
 
     Para constatar isso, basta irem ao capitulo 21 e observarem que grande numero de pessoas, com idades semelhantes `as de nossos avos ja eram identificaveis por mais de um numero. E estes se casaram com pessoas que ja possuiam um, dois ou tres numeros de identificacao, ou seja, os filhos terao a soma dos numeros dos pais. Algumas pessoas eu identifiquei com mais de um numero. Mas isso nao significa que tenham somente aqueles que eu revelei. Em alguns casos eu omiti uma parte dos numeros porque nao havia a necessidade premente de mostrar tudo. Assim, quem desejar podera divertir-se com a “brincadeira” de descobrir quais sao os seus numeros.      
 
     Fecharei aqui essa segunda introducao. O texto original, com algumas modificacoes continuara disponivel logo abaixo. Ele findara com o texto que copiei a respeito da REVOLTA DA CACHACA. A partir deste ponto, entao, acrescentarei uma nova analise de coisas encontradas no livro, A MATA DO PECANHA. Em particular, pretendo mostrar a formacao da populacao em Sao Joao Evangelista a partir de seus primeiros moradores e demonstrar o quao proximos, na atualidade, muitos deverao ser em termos de consanguinidade com a FAMILIA COELHO, particularmente multiplicada a partir de Virginopolis e Guanhaes.  
 
          02. PREZADOS FAMILIARES E AMIGOS I
 
     Logo que recebi o presente e-mail do Colegio Brasileiro de Genealogia – CBG – repassei-o a alguns. Ele me parecia apenas a reedicao de fatos historicos, sem nenhuma ligacao com nossa familia. O texto “REVOLTA DA CACHACA” estara copiado abaixo do presente.
 
     Parece-me, porem, que o destino estava apenas conspirando para trazer-nos alguns resultados a respeito de nossa genealogia. Em primeiro lugar, dias apos ter repassado aquele e-mail, ganhei um dos melhores presentes de minha vida. Quase que posso dizer que pelas circunstancias pode ter sido o melhor. Alem de ter sido um otimo presente nao eh natal nem meu aniversario.  
 
     A pesquisadora Ana Maria Nunes enviou-me uma copia do livro: A MATA DO PECANHA, SUA HISTORIA E SUA GENTE, de autoria do prof. DERMEVAL JOSE PIMENTA. Ela descende do ramo Manoel Borges Monteiro, que estamos em duvida se eh ou nao irmao do nosso ancestral Antonio Borges Monteiro. De qualquer forma, mesmo em duvida quanto ao grau, penso nao haver duvida quanto a termos ancestrais comuns. A ela estou muitissimo agradecido pela gentileza e espero ser util algum dia em retribuicao.
 
      Eu conheco o livro do prof. Demerval desde crianca, melhor dizendo, conheco-lhe a capa, porque num certo tempo de nossa vida o papai adquiriu um exemplar. Porem, era muito complicado para mim compreender o que ia dentro. Ainda hoje o livro nao eh facil de ser lido sem alguns conhecimentos previos.
 
          03. BREVE HISTORICO DE SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA
 
      Mas eu gostaria de resumir um minimo possivel, apenas para mostrar alguns vinculos de nossa familia com as familias sanjoanenses, [o gentilico correto eh evangelistano, o sanjoanense eh usado pelo proprio prof. Dermeval] destacando alguns erros de interpretacao que apenas a leitura dos nomes dos fundadores daquela cidade possam levar. Incrivel, o que parece obvio eh um falso caminho e o que eu nao sabia eh que nos da os vinculos.
 
     Em primeiro lugar, quando escrevi no texto HISTORICO DO POVOAMENTO MINEIRO, GENEALOGICA COELHO, CIDADE POR CIDADE, dei a entender que em Sao Joao Evangelista estaria um reduto da familia Coelho da Rocha e que, provavelmente, ai estaria um vinculo maior nosso com a cidade. Mas isso nao se da, necessariamente, da forma como eu imaginava.
 
     A HISTORIA DE SAO JOAO contada pelo prof. Dermeval troca em miudos uma coincidencia pouco imaginavel. Ele conta que quando foi fundado o Quartel Militar no Descoberto do Pecanha (1.807), atual cidade de Pecanha, para as margens do Ribeirao Sao Nicolau mudou-se uma tribo de indios Monoxos. Os indigenas cultivaram a terra e construiram suas serventias. Porem, apos alguns anos ali instalados, estava declarada a guerra contra os Botocudos, que foi a tribo que resistiu aa invasao europeia.
 
     Assim, os Monoxos derrubaram e queimaram suas instalacoes e mudaram-se para outro terreno, nas proximidades de outra reducao, proximo ao quartel, onde ja se encontravam os indios Malalis. As duas tribos aliaram-se aos militares no combate aos Botocudos. Antes disso, venderam as terras ao capitao ILDEFONSO DA ROCHA FREITAS. Este tinha por esposa a dona MARIA COELHO DA SILVEIRA.
 
     Eles eram portugueses de nascimento e o capitao nasceu em 1795. No texto citado acima eu ignorava o nome da esposa dele, cuja devocao era Sao Joao e, em razao disso, a fazenda construida por eles veio a ter o nome do santo. Foi nas terras dessa fazenda que os herdeiros, a pedido testamental do casal, fizeram as doacoes “ao patrimonio de Nossa Senhora do Rosario dois alqueires de terra”, em 1874, que principiaram o surgimento do povoado.
 
     O primeiro a construir sua casa na atual sede da cidade foi Valeriano Coelho da Rocha que, junto com seu irmao, Manoel Coelho da Rocha, encontram-se na relacao de primeiros moradores de Sao Joao. Ambos eram filhos do casal Ildefonso/Maria.
 
     Um dos grandes vicios dos historiadores antigos eh dar menor importancia e, na maioria das vezes, ignorar completamente a presenca feminina nos eventos da Historia. O capitao Ildefonso ja era casado quando chegou para aquelas terras e, pelo menos, o filho Manoel ja era nascido. O texto que acessei na Internet, onde encontrei a relacao dos primeiros moradores, nao cita mulher alguma, embora os fundadores ja fossem casados.
 
     Mas nao se confunda aqui os moradores das terras com os moradores do povoado. O casal primeiro citado nao residiu no povoado porque faleceu antes de ele ser instituido. `A mesma epoca se instalaram nas imediacoes os parentes do capitao Ildefonso e dona Maria.
 
     Com dona Maria e o capitao Ildefonso nasceu a familia Coelho da Rocha de Sao Joao Evangelista numa coincidencia tao fortuita quanto rara porque o primeiro morador de Guanhaes, o capitao nosso tetravo, JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO, adotara por apelido a mesma combinacao e era conhecido por JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA. Ha indicios de que familiares dele usassem o mesmo sobrenome, inclusive um dos filhos recebeu o nome de JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA NETO. O sobrenome COELHO DA ROCHA tambem aparece na descendencia do tio-tetravo: JOAO COELHO DE MAGALHAES., irmao do JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA.  
 
     O primeiro morador de origem eurobrasileira no futuro municipio de Sao Joao Evangelista, registrado no livro, foi o sr. NICOLAU JOSE DE OLIVEIRA. Este, por volta de 1800, estabeleceu sua fazenda na cabeceira do Ribeirao Sao Nicolau e do nome dele derivou o nome do curso d’agua.
 
     A partir de 1875 diversos moradores da regiao acorreram para la. Especialmente aqueles que ja tinham algum vinculo familiar. O local era privilegiado, pois, ali se dava o entroncamento de caminhos de tropas. Outras povoacoes mais antigas como as atuais Pecanha, Sao Jose do Jacuri usavam a passagem para dirigir-se ao Serro, servindo, entao, como se fosse uma capital regional. No meio desse caminho estava Sabinopolis, fonte genetica de algumas primeiras familias moradoras.
 
     Do entroncamento tambem saia o caminho que passava por Guanhaes, Senhora do Porto e Dom Joaquim, oferecendo a opcao de ir-se para Conceicao do Mato Dentro e Morro do Pilar. Tanto de uma quanto da outra havia a via que ligava a Itabira, Barao de Cocais, e se dirigia aos centros mais antigos do estado, incluindo-se ai Sabara, Mariana e Ouro Preto, sendo as duas ultimas a primeira e a, entao, capital do estado.
 
     Nao se pode esquecer que dali ja se podia acessar o norte e o nordeste de Minas, em confluencia com o Sul da Bahia. Naquele norte se destacavam os municipios de Minas Novas, uma das fontes de ouro e diamantes em tempos logo apos a Ciclo do Ouro, e Sao Joao Batista. Esse Sao Joao eh o antigo nome de Itamarandiba. Eh por isso que o povoado que surgiu mais ao sul veio a ter o primeiro nome de SAO JOAO NOVO, a futura SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA.
 
          04. FONTES USADAS PELO PROF. PIMENTA
 
     O municipio de Sao Joao Evangelista nasceu do desmembramento do antigo territorio da cidade de Pecanha, em 1911. Portanto ele usou a lista de eleitores daquela cidade. Eh necessario saber-se que, naquele tempo, para tornar-se eleitor seria necessario possuir renda minima de 100$000 reis. Era uma quantia razoavel. Outro detalhe eh o de que, antes do seculo XX, nao existia o voto feminino. Mulher era considerada, chauvinisticamente, um apendice do homem.  
 
     A junta eleitoral reunia-se todos os anos para avaliar as qualificacoes. Em 1871, Pecanha tinha 648 votantes. Porem, a Paroquia de Santo Antonio do Bom Sucesso de Pecanha abrangia o territorio que hoje esta dividido em diversos outros municipios. As profissoes dos votantes eram: “606 exerciam a profissao de lavrador, 21 de negociantes, 6 carpinteiros, 4 sapateiros, 2 tropeiros, 1 ferreiro, 1 pedreiro, 1 carreiro, 1 alfaiate, 1 oficial de justica, 1 escrivao de paz, 1 rabula e um vigario.”
 
     Segundo o prof. Demerval, ele encontrou uma preciosa fonte de informacoes no ”Livro de Atas das Eleicoes, anos 1863/1872, do Arquivo da Camara Municipal de Pecanha.” Eh que na lista de eleitores constam diversas informacoes tais como: datas de nascimento, profissao, local de residencia e filiacao masculina, bem entendido.
 
     Eh possivel que exista o livro correspondente em Guanhaes, com o mesmo padrao de dados. Para buscar dados de nossos ancestrais e parentalha devera ser uma fonte utilissima.
 
     Das personalidades inscritas, e que nao sei origem, devem ser de nosso interesse o cidadao tenente Henrique Manoel Coelho [foi identificado no livro. Eh filho do casal Ildefonso/Maria]. Tambem o eleito Cirino Jose Barbalho. Mais tarde comentarei a respeito do Barbalho que aparece mais vezes em Pecanha. Entre as autoridades locais da Vila do Rio Doce, primeiro nome de Pecanha logo apos a emancipacao em 1875, consta que esse Cirino Jose Barbalho foi eleito o primeiro Juz de Paz. O 3o. suplente de subdelegado chamava-se Antonio Nunes Coelho.
 
     O Antonio Nunes Coelho esta perfeitamente identificado na pagina 71 do livro. Era casado, fazendeiro e residia em Pecanha. Qualificado como eleitor em 1881 e nascido em 1829. Era filho dos pentavos Eusebio Nunes Coelho e Ana Pinto de Jesus. (O prof. Dermeval a identifica como Ana Nunes Coelho e Ana Honorata).
 
     Em 1881, ano da instalacao da vila, foi eleito o vereador Emidio Fernandes Madeira. Estou citando-o apenas como nota porque temos o tio-trisavo chamado Manoel Geraldo Fernandes Madeira, marido da irma do trisavo Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho: Lucinda de Magalhaes Barbalho. Numa breve genealogia de familias em Pecanha, o sobrenome Barbalho aparece exporadicamente, tratando-se de mulheres, portanto, que nao o passaram para frente mas que deixa duvida se e como estariam vinculadas ao nosso ramo ja que nada temos da descendencia da tia Lucinda. Mas a explicacao para o sobrenome pode tambem ser outra.
 
     Segundo o prof. Demerval ele encontrou uma razoavel fonte de dados nos arquivos deixados pelo alferes LUIZ ANTONIO PINTO, que recolheu inumeravel quantidade de dados dos resgistros, em diversas fontes, retratando as “primeiras familias que se constituiram na Comarca da Vila do Principe.” Esse arquivo teria permanecido na Secretaria da Agricultura e depois depositado aos cuidados do Arquivo Publico Mineiro – APM, em Belo Horizonte. Lamenta-se que o arquivo nao tenha sido mantido completo.
 
     Uma terceira fonte, de grande importancia, sao os Arquivos do Colegio Brasileiro de Genealogia que possui um fichario contendo os nascimentos, casamentos e falecimentos acontecidos na cidade do Rio de Janeiro. No proximo capitulo eu relacionarei a importancia disso.
 
     Informo tambem que o CBG nao faz pesquisas primarias, ou seja, nao tem pessoal a quem possamos fazer encomenda de pesquisa. As pessoas que o mantem sao voluntarias. De qualquer forma, a informacao e digna de nota. Quem desejar deve poder fazer a pesquisa por conta propria, ou encomenda-la a algum genealogista qualificado.
 
     O prof. Dermeval cita tais fontes como suas fontes primarias, sobretudo para os dados anteriores a 1800. Os dados mais recentes eles conseguiu fazendo peregrinacao aos cartorios das varias cidades da regiao, particularmente, Serro, Conceicao do Mato Dentro, Pecanha, Sabinopolis, Sao Joao Evangelista e Guanhaes. Todo tipo de registro como: nascimentos, casamentos e obitos; testamentos; registros de imoveis etc ajudaram nas pesquisas de dados mais recentes.
 
     Frequentemente, o prof. Dermeval tambem cita o ALMANAQUE DA PROVINCIA DE MINAS, particularmente os datados de 1865 e 1875. Pelo que entendi, esses almanaques traziam referencias `as pessoas de posse nas cidades. Do ALMANAQUE de 1875 ele cita um certo CAPITAO FRANCISCO MANOEL MARCAL BARBALHO. Seria preciso localizar-se esse exemplar e verificar, porque pode ser que haja ai algum engano por parte dos editores ou do professor, ou tratar-se de outra pessoa em nossa familia.
 
     O nosso trisavo, FRANCISCO MARCAL DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO estava em plena atividade naquela epoca. Eh citado na pagina 67 do livro A MATA DA PECANHA com o nome de FRANCISCO MARCAL BARBALHO, marido de EUGENIA MARIA DA CRUZ. A citacao do outro nome, que esta na pagina 61, so manifesta que ele fora: “fabricante de ferro”. (Ou seja, explorava algum veio ferrujinoso em sua propriadade agricola no fabrico de transformacao do material in natura em ferramentas agricolas). Ferro eh o que nao faltava em toda a regiao.
 
     Se for o caso de se tratar da mesma pessoa, o nosso trisavo, entao fica ai registrado termos mais um ancestral com patente da GUARDA NACIONAL. Quando ele fala a respeito do trisavo casado com a trisavo Eugenia nao repete a patente, dai a duvida. Mas o fabricante de ferro pode pertencer a outra familia BARBALHO presente na regiao tambem.
 
          05. UMA RAIZ DA FAMILIA PIMENTA
 
     Aqui iremos encontrar a explicacao para eu estar somando este e-mail ao do CBG.
 
     A partir da pagina 252 ele comeca a descrever o que intitula de TRONCO PIMENTA – VAZ BARBALHO. Aqui eh preciso ir fazendo pequenas correcoes e acrescimos ja que existem falhas nos estudos dele. Em primeiro lugar troca a ordem dos sobrenomes dos primeiros ascendentes que eh Barbalho Bezerra e nao Bezerra Barbalho.
 
     Assim ele comeca com o heroi brasileiro, Luis Bezerra Barbalho (1.590), um dos grandes nomes da expulsao dos holandeses do Brasil por volta dos anos de 1640. Luis era o pai do Jeronimo Bezerra Barbalho. Ai entra o vinculo entre os dois e-mails porque o e-mail do CBG fala da Revolta da Cachaca que o teve como um de seus lideres mas foi o unico que pagou com a vida por isso. Sendo depois reconhecida a inocencia dos revoltosos porque os Benevides de Sa, entao governadores da Capitania de Sao Vicente do Rio de Janeiro, foram os maiores contrabandistas da Historia Colonial Brasileira.
 
     Na apresentacao do prof. Dermeval ele nao fala que a esposa do Luis se chamava Maria Furtado de Mendonca. Os pais se chamavam Antonio Barbalho Bezerra (1570) e Camila Bezerra. E, alem do Jeronimo, eram pais de, pelo menos de: Agostinho Barbalho Bezerra (governou o Rio de Janeiro), Antonia Bezerra e Celia Carreiro.
 
     A respeito do Jeronimo, o prof. Dermeval da apenas uma nota laconica: “Faleceu no cadafalso, no Rio de Janeiro, em 8 de abril de 1661. Segundo o relato enviado pelo CBG, a data eh o dia 6. Acrescente-se que o nome da esposa dele, citado no livro, era Izabel Pedreira.
 
     Talvez esteja nisso a falta de interesse de nossos antepassados nao terem guardado com cuidado esse ramo familiar. Os nossos ancestrais, ate a geracao dos nossos pais, eram muito conservadores. Somente o fato de poderem descender de alguem que sofreu a pena de morte ja os assustava. Nao importava para eles a visao positiva dos fatos, de que o ancestral estivesse lutando por uma causa nobre. O que pesaria para eles seria a vergonha de ter um ancestral sendo enforcado. A visao deles estava mais voltada para o relacionamento que a sociedade, dominada por eles proprios, dava `as revoltas populares. Para eles, qualquer revolta significava insubordinacao e desordem. Nao importando quais fossem os motivos.  
 
     A grande falha do prof. Dermeval eh representar a terceira geracao da familia pelo nome de PASCOA BARBALHO, citando-a como neta do Jeronimo Barbalho Bezerra, mas sem citar nenhuma fonte onde pudessemos comprovar isso. Eh possivel que ele tenha tirado essa anotacao dos ficharios no COLEGIO BRASILEIRO DE GENEALOGIA mas nao menciona. Pelo menos ele acrescenta isto: “era casada com PEDRO DA COSTA, no Rio de Janeiro, em 19 de janeiro de 1668.” Bom ai temos a data e o local do casamento. Eh possivel que os nomes dos pais e avos se encontrem no registro. Isso transportaria dona PASCOA BARBALHO para quarta geracao. [Quinta, se tomarmos os nomes dos pais do Luis Barbalho como primeira, porem, nao anotados no livro]. 
 
     A quarta geracao eh representada por MARIA DA COSTA BARBALHO, “batizada na Freguesia de Nossa Senhora da Apresentacao de Iraja, distrito do Rio de Janeiro, casou-se com MANOEL AGUIAR, viuvo de ANA PEREIRA DE ARAUJO.” Faltaram datas.
 
     A quinta geracao eh representada por MANOEL VAZ BARBALHO, “casado em 18-9-1732, em Milho Verde, com JOSEFA PIMENTA, filha de BELCHIOR PIMENTA DE CARVALHO.” Mais na frente ele observa que o nome completo dela era JOSEFA PIMENTA DE SOUZA. Diz tambem: “nascida no Rio, nos anos de 1716, criada e educada na residencia de seu pai, tendo sido batizada na Freguesia de Nossa Senhora do Mosteiro, do Rio de Janeiro; casou-se aos 18-9-1732, na Capela de Nossa Senhora dos Prazeres de Milho Verde, em Minas Gerais, com MANOEL VAZ BARBALHO (Livro 1o. de casamentos da Matriz, fls 78; livro 1o. de Taponhoacanga, fls 100; Livro de casamento das capelas filiais de fl. 6v) conforme consta no arquivo do Alferes LUIZ ANTONIO PINTO.”
 
     A sexta geracao consta apenas de uma filha, identificada pelo prof. Dermeval. Ela eh ISADORA MARIA DA ENCARNACAO. Foi batizada em 28 de maio de 1738, no Arraial de Sao Jose de Tapanhoacanga. Eh melhor eu copiar o que se segue: “Em 1759, no dia 30 de agosto, casou-se com o Capitao Antonio Francisco de Carvalho, o qual, em meados do seculo dezoito, veio para o Brasil e se estabeleceu naquela localidade. Era portugues, filho de Antonio Leal e Dona Maria Francisca, natural da Vila dos Colares, no Patriarcado de Lisboa. O Capitao Antonio Francisco, durante muitos anos, foi sindico-geral dos Santos Lugares, na Comarca do Serro Frio. (Livros 2o. bat. fls. 98v e livro de casamento – capelas filiais fls. 6v).”
 
     Deste ultimo casal ele cita 9 filhos: Joao (1761); VITORIANA FLORINDA DE ATAIDE (1762); Antonio (1764); Luciano (1766); Mariana (1767); Jose (1769); Francisco (1771); Bernardo (1776) e BOAVENTURA JOSE PIMENTA (1779). De todos, ele fornece dados apenas dos ramos VITORIANA e BOAVENTURA. Alegando ainda que o nome JOSE PIMENTA vem da homenagem `a avo JOSEFA PIMENTA. E esta eh a origem da familia Pimenta desses ramos.
 
     Ele tambem nao sabia informar qual o sobrenome os outros filhos levaram, deixando em aberto a possibilidade de alguns terem assumido o sobrenome BARBALHO. Talvez o metodo antigo tivesse esse efeito dispersor das familias porque, ao se batizar as criancas, dava-se apenas o primeiro nome a elas. Ou dois nomes quando combinados como em Maria Isabel. As pessoas assumiam seus nomes definitivos quando se casavam. Dai vermos varios irmaos, muitas vezes, cada qual com sua propria assinatura. 
 
     Quanto a D. JOSEFA PIMENTA DE SOUZA, o prof. Dermeval alega ter sido filha de BELCHIOR PIMENTA DE CARVALHO, nascido em 10.4.1691 e batizado no Rio de Janeiro. Porem nao era pai dela por via dos dois casamentos citados. Ele nao cita o nome da mae e, como escrito acima, foi criada na casa de seu pai.
 
     O BELCHIOR era filho de pai do mesmo nome e FRANCISCA DE ALMEIDA, filha de AMARO DE AGUIAR e de FARANCISCA DE ALMEIDA. Ela nasceu no Rio de Janeiro em 2-5-1677 e se casaram em Campo Grande a 6-7-1693. Fiz uma visita ao geneall.net e verifiquei o nome Francisca de Almeida, sem resultados conclusivos. Sao muitas homonimas, inclusive da mesma epoca. Mas nada que possa comprovar a ligacao dessa genealogia com qualquer delas.
 
     O BELCHIOR mais velho teria sido filho do capitao MANOEL PIMENTA DE CARVALHO, vindo de Vila Vicosa, no Alentejo, Portugal; e de MARIA DE ANDRADE, filha de BELCHIOR DE ANDRADE e de MARIA CARDOSO. O que acho incrivel nas genealogias que temos eh que o final da linha, ou seja, o ponto onde nao encontramos a sequencia sempre se da com um Manoel ou Manuel, nascido em Portugal.
 
     Sera que eh apenas coincidencia ou sacanagem dos pesquisadores antigos que quando se encontravam em becos-sem-saida simplificavam-nos com essa solucao magica?! Ou seja, o pai so poderia ser portugues e o nome so poderia ser um Maneh qualquer!
 
     A possibilidade de podermos estar aqui encontrando ancestrais que ja podem ser nossos aparentados, ou mesmo ancestrais por vias diferentes `a presente, apenas comprova a hipotese que venho desenvolvendo ha algum tempo. Na verdade, a capacidade reprodutiva da pessoa humana nao eh diferente de outros animais, como os coelhos por exemplo.
 
     A diferenca eh que o nosso ciclo de vida eh muito mais longo nao nos permitindo conhecer mais que umas poucas geracoes relacionadas a nos. Outro detalhe eh que como o periodo aproximado entre uma geracao e outra, na especie humana, ocorre por volta de 30 anos e os representantes, aas vezes, se espalham para locais distantes e perdem a comunicacao com as geracoes mais novas, a gente perde tambem a nocao dos nossos vinculos consanguineos com a maioria de nossos familiares.
 
     A unica forma de resgatar o conhecimento dos vinculos que temos com o imenso numero de nossos parentes eh manter uma ARVORE GENEALOGICA, o mais completa possivel. A minha hipotese eh essa, se buscarmos montar tal ARVORE GENEALOGICA e encontrarmos a maioria dos dados, nao precisaremos voltarmos mais que uma ou duas dezenas de geracoes do passado para descobrirmos que a maioria da populacao brasileira, portuguesa e parte do resto do mundo tem ancestrais comuns conosco. E boa parte dessa populacao tem vinculos familiares muito mais proximos que jamais podemos imaginar.  
 
          06. POSSIBILIDADE DOS COELHO DE MAGALHAES DESCENDEREM DAI
 
     Agora, as conclusoes. Nao sei de onde ao certo nasceu a ideia de que a avo EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA tinha por mae a, MARIA RODRIGUES DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO. Sempre pensei que isso estivesse escrito no livro A MATA DO PECANHA. Porem, a edicao de 1966 que esta `a minha frente agora nao menciona os nomes dos pais da avo EUGENIA. Pode ate ser que o prof. Demerval tenha incluido em alguma edicao posterior. 
 
     O certo eh que, se tivemos um hexavo de nome: GIUSEPPE NICATSI DA ROCHA, casado com MARIA RODRIGUES DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO e este casal se encontrava na regiao da antiga CONCEICAO DO SERRO, o mais provavel seria que ela fosse filha do casal: MANOEL VAZ BARBALHO e JOSEFA PIMENTA DE SOUZA tambem.
 
     As datas batem. O casamento do casal se deu em 1732, no distrito de MILHO VERDE, que ate hoje conserva o mesmo nome e continua pertencendo ao SERRO. Eles se mudaram para SAO JOSE DO TAPONHOACANGA que era distrito de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO. Hoje-em-dia o nome mudou um pouco e passou a ser ITAPONHOACANGA. Continua distrito, porem do antigo distrito de CONCEICAO com o nome de SANTO ANTONIO DO RIO DO PEIXE a atual cidade de ALVORADA DE MINAS.
 
     O distrito de ITAPONHOACANGA atual foi, durante o seculo XVIII, um dos veios mais produtivos da Freguesia de Conceicao do Serro. Inclusive tendo morador incluido na lista de maiores fortunas da Provincia `aquela epoca.
     Se estas pressuposicoes forem todas verdadeiras temos duas constatacoes aqui. A primeira eh a de que a familia PIMENTA, descrita no livro do prof. Demerval, eh toda Barbalho. E, em segundo plano, toda a FAMILIA COELHO DO CENTRO-NORDESTE DE MINAS GERAIS tambem eh BARBALHO e PIMENTA DE CARVALHO, alem de mais outros sobrenomes. Entao, nos que descendemos do ramo EUGENIA MARIA DA CRUZ/FRANCISCO MARCAL DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO e assinamos, nao somos BARBALHO sozinhos.
 
     Quando me refiro aa familia Coelho do Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais, menciono a descendencia dos ancestrais JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES/EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA. Nisso eh preciso ser claro porque os sobrenomes COELHO na nossa regiao estao se multiplicando `a medida que temos tido acesso a mais informacoes. Alem dos muitos que compoem a nossa familia, a saber, Coelho, Coelho de Almeida, Coelho de Andrade, Coelho de Magalhaes, Coelho Lacerda e Nunes Coelho agora temos que acrescentar o Coelho da Silveira ja que temos familiares em nossa familia que desdendem dele.
 
     Mas a coisa nao para por ai. Entre os primeiros moradores de Sao Joao Evangelista o prof. Dermeval aponta Antonio Coelho de Linhares que entrelacou com a familia do coronel Ildefonso da Rocha Freitas. Ja na lista de primeiros moradores do povoado tambem encontramos o Dr. Levy (i) Coelho da Rocha, natural de Guanhaes e trineto do tio-tetravo Joao Coelho de Magalhaes.
 
     Na pagina 148, o prof. Dermeval registra mais um Coelho. Esse, com alguma Historia a nosso respeito. Trata-se do prof. MANOEL COELHO DE MOURA GUIMARAES, nascido em ITAMBE DO MATO DENTRO a 04.11.1842 e filho de: JOSE COELHO DE MOURA, natural da cidade de GUIMARAES, em PORTUGAL, e de D. MARIANA JUSTINA DE MOURA, nascida na antiga SAO JOAO DO MORRO GRANDE, ou BARAO DE COCAIS em MINAS GERAIS. O prof. Dermeval menciona o nome do avo paterno do prof. MANOEL como sendo o escritor portugues JOSE COELHO DE MOURA.
 
     Dei uma rebuscada no Geneall.net e encontrei o nome JOSE COELHO DE MOURA, batizado a 29.06.1756. Nao tenho como afirmar ser o mesmo porque tentei encontrar algum escritor portugues com esse nome na Internet e nao encontrei. Mas nao eh mesmo de se desesperar por isso. O titulo de livro publicado por ele, mencionado pelo prof. Dermeval, foi: ”MEMORIAS QUE VERSA SOBRE OS PROJETOS SEGUINTES: 1o. FORMACAO DE UM CORPO DE CAVALARIA PARA FAZER A POLICIA DE PORTUGAL E ALGARVE: 2o. REGULAMENTO A BEM DOS PATROES E CRIADOS DE SERVICO OFERECIDO AO SOBERANO CONGRESSO, Lisboa Tipografia de Bulhoes.” A publicacao eh de 1824.
 
     O prof. Dermeval cita que foi “apreciado escritor portugues” mas, com tal titulo de trabalho, deve ser apreciado apenas por pessoas ligadas `a administracao publica. Deve conter curiosidades interessantes para a Historia da Administracao Publica e a comparacao dele com o atual sistema administrativo deve dar o que rir. Embora deva ser util porque deve mostrar a visao constitucionalista do povo portugues `a epoca. Lembremo-nos que a Revolucao Constitucionalista que obrigou D. JOAO VI a voltar do Brasil com as cortes para PORTUGAL se deu na epoca da publicacao do livro.  
 
     Infelizmente, o prof. Dermeval nao da o nome da esposa do escritor e menciona que ele atuou em GUIMARAES, PORTUGAL. Ja o batismo da pessoa no Geneall.net se deu em Nelas, Vilar Seco. Talvez uma antiga Freguesia de Guimaraes. Bom, se se tratar da mesma pessoa, ha no Geneall.net os dados ate aos avos do JOSE COELHO DE MOURA, escritor. Porem, ha que se ressalvar que o Geneall.net nao eh uma fonte genealogica completa. Ainda esta em construcao, portanto, o banco de dados dele vai crescendo `a medida que os associados vao postando suas genealogias. Assim, encontra-se la apenas uma descendente, e descendentes dela, do JOSE ali postado.  
 
     O que ha de digno de nota tambem eh que o prof. MANOEL COELHO DE MOURA GUIMARAES eh um dos sogros do tio ARTHUR BORGES DO AMARAL, irmao da trisavo MARIA MARCOLINA BORGES DO AMARAL, a esposa do Tenente ANTONIO RODRIGUES COELHO. Alias, essa patente de tenente tambem encontrei no livro do prof. Dermeval. Tambem nao sabia que o trisavo Antonio foi dono de engenho de serra em Guanhaes. Tenente da Guarda Nacional, nao do Exercito Brasileiro.    
 
     Aqui eh preciso fazer uma pequena correcao de rumos. O Odinho e eu contrapomos `a hipotese de termos ancestral com o sobrenome Magalhaes Barbalho, antes que o nosso outro lado Magalhaes Barbalho houvesse sido formado e atribuimos o sobrenome a um descuido do autor. Isto porque nao se verifica esse sobrenome ha longo tempo, senao entre a descendencia do padre POLICARPO BARBALHO e GENOVEVA DE MAGALHAES, nossos tetravos.
 
     O desafio de se provar o contrario ainda fica de pe ja que, apesar da presenca de mais um BARBALHO registrado na regiao, fica quase impossivel explicar-se o RODRIGUES DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO atribuido aa nossa suposta hexavo, principalmente se os pais dela forem mesmo MANOEL VAZ BARBALHO e JOSEFA PIMENTA DE SOUZA, juntamente com os outros ancestrais apresentados no livro do prof. Pimenta.
 
     Ha tambem que considerar-se a possibilidade de o sr. MANOEL VAZ BARBALHO ter tido irmaos que migraram junto com ele da Provincia do Rio de Janeiro para a de Minas Gerais. Baseado nessa possibilidade e dependendo dos fatos decorrentes disso, poderemos encontrar outro casal que possa combinar os nomes RODRIGUES DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO em nossa ancestral MARIA.
 
     Existe, porem, uma terceira explicacao para a possibilidade. Inclusive a de que a ancestral MARIA nem sequer fosse aparentada proxima dos VAZ BARBALHO, mesmo assim tendo tomado o sobrenome de emprestimo. Algumas vezes acontecia de os afilhados, em suas fases ja adultas, assumirem os sobrenomes dos padrinhos. O que provoca um efeito maior ainda na dispersao das familias, sem o acompanhamento genealogico devido.   
 
     Um dos meus objetivos em aprofundar o conheciemento das nossas raizes BARBALHO, descendente do pe. POLICARPO, era o de determinar qual o grau de parentesco que teriamos com os BARBALHO BEZERRA da Historia do Brasil. Isso, com o objetivo de incentivar o conhecimento e a fixacao da Historia Brasileira pelas pessoas das familias que assinam o nome. Nao esperava que minha ideia tomasse uma trajetoria tao inesperada dentro da possibilidade de nao sermos apenas parentes mas sim descendentes.
 
     No caso dos descendentes do padre POLICARPO BARBALHO isso pode acontecer em dose dupla. A distancia entre o nascimento do tetravo POLICARPO e a decapitacao do JERONIMO BARBALHO BEZERRA eh de aproximadamente 140 anos. Sao varias geracoes que teremos que encontrar ate chegarmos a uma conclusao, porem, a tendencia eh chegarmos ao mesmo ramo de todos os BARBALHO que chegaram ao BRASIL no inicio da colonizacao portuguesa efetiva, que comecou por volta de 1550.
 
     Contudo, ha que se ir devagar com o andor. Antes de concluir que ja somos, devemos antes investigar com mais minucias o que o prof. Dermeval encontrou e, tambem, preencher as lacunas por ele deixadas. As indicacoes que ele deixou no livro dele sao fabulosas. Pelos locais e datas podemos rever o que foi escrito. Quem puder seguir o mesmo caminho que ele, bom sera se recolher certidoes dos fatos. Somente assim nao haverao duvidas quanto a tais registros e possibilidades.
 
     Se existe algum registro de casamento dos avos MARIA/GIUSEPPE ele pode estar em CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO. E nele devemos encontrar os nomes dos pais dela. Tambem eh preciso preencher a lacuna que existe entre nao termos a informacao de onde surgiram os nomes deles como pais da avo EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA. Neste caso, a certidao do casamento da avo EUGENIA com o pentavo Alferes de Milicia, JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES, seria a melhor de todos os comprovantes.
 
     Alias, eh preciso fazer outro parenteses aqui. O Glauco do tio Bernardino Batista Coelho enviou-me uma mensagem logo depois de ele receber o e-mail do CBG. Ele lembrou-se que o saudoso FREI ROBERTO, filho da tia NEM (MARGARIDA da SINHA GININHA) e sobrinho da vovo PETRINA, havia passado uma temporada em CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO e comentado, em razao disso, que existem muitos registros de nossa familia por la. O comentario confirma algo esperado ja que o nosso ramo COELHO migrou de la para Guanhaes, na fundacao desta. Porem, nos passamos por fases de pertencermos ao SERRO, CONCEICAO e a GUANHAES, portanto, nao podemos descartar nenhuma possibilidade.
 
     Principalmente no caso de desejarmos ter uma visao melhor embasada a respeito de nossa familia porque, como se pode observar pela breve suspeita apresentada aqui, os ramos nao estudados de nossa familia podem, e devem, levar-nos a surpresas muito maiores que as presentes. Afinal eh isso que podemos esperar por causa da surpreendente capacidade de reproducao inerente tambem `as pessoas humanas e nao apenas aos outros animais.
 
     O que nao resta duvida, porem, eh que o prof. DERMEVAL cita nominalmente mais um de nossos parentes proximos. Na pagina 94 ele cita JOAO GUALBERTO GONCALVES, nascido em 1.869, e neto do capitao ILDEFONSO e MARIA COELHO DA SILVERA. O Joao Gualberto era o pai da tia IRACEMA CAMPOS GONCALVES, a esposa do tio-bisavo SALATHIEL BATISTA COELHO. Este era o decimo filho dos trisavos: JOAO BAPTISTA COELHO JUNIOR/QUITERIA ROSA (TITI) DO AMARAL. Os outros 10 eram: MARIQUINHAS, AMELIA, DINDINHA OLIMPIA, JOAO NETO, SIMAO, JULIA (NHAZINHA), JOSE SOBRINHO, EVENCIO, FRANCISCO SOBRINHO (seo CHIQUINHO) e, o mais novo, AMAVEL. Todos COELHO.
 
     Eh Preciso salientar aqui que a avo TITI tinha por pai, JOAQUIM PEREIRA DO AMARAL. A mae se chamava MARIA ROSA DO ESPIRITO SANTO CARVALHAIS (como esta na pagina 225 do livro ARVORE GENEALOGICA DA FAMILIA COELHO) ou MARIA ROSA DOS SANTOS CARVALHAIS (segundo o mapa genealogico que acompanha o mesmo livro).
 
     O unico JOAQUIM PEREIRA DO AMARAL inscrito no livro A MATA DO PECANHA, paginas 61 e 251, era filho dos tetravos: MALAQUIAS PEREIRA DO AMARAL e ANA MARIA DE JESUS. Porem ha a afirmacao com respeito a esse que fora “casado, sem filhos. Residiu em Sao Miguel de Guanhaes, onde possuia, em 1875, um engenho de serrar madeira.” Apesar da afirmacao ha o que se investigar porque o prof. Dermeval nao cita nome da esposa e, por outro lado, comete varios enganos na trajetoria de sua narrativa. Uma das possibilidades seria a de ele ter tido dois casamentos nao tendo filhos no segundo.
 
     Outro fato a investigar sao os nomes da avo MARIA ROSA. Ele cita algumas “ANTIGAS FAMILIAS DE GUANHAES”. Mas eh perceptivel o menor interesse em detalhar assuntos inerentes a Guanhaes. Uma das razoes demonstradas para isso esta na falta de tempo expressa ja na Introducao do livro. Mais duas sao as que, desde 1.939, ja houvera sido publicado o livro: “ALGUMAS NOTAS BIOGRAFICAS” do prof. NELSON COELHO DE SENNA que, oriundo da familia Coelho de Guanhaes, ja deveria ter posto o tema `a baila. A segunda eh que, em 1.967, seria publicado o livro, “NOTAS HISTORICAS SOBRE GUANHAES”, de autoria de INNOCENTE SOARES LEAO. Eh possivel que o prof. Dermeval ja houvesse sido comunicado de que essa segunda publicacao seria feita tornando suas aventuras por Guanhaes desnecessarias.
 
     No citar as familias antigas de Guanhaes ele acaba nao indo alem dos classicos COELHO DE MAGALHAES, NUNES COELHO, CAFE, RIBEIRO DE CARVALHO e CATAO. O Catao, claro, nao deixa de ser importante mas so chega a Guanhaes em 1.870, com a chegado do portugues AUGUSTO CESAR ALVES CATAO, diplomado em Farmacia na cidade de Ouro Preto. Em Guanhaes ele se casa com dona JULIA AUGUSTA CARVALHAIS (ou GOUVEIA), filha de SANTOS CARVALHAIS e LIVIA JUSTINA DE GOUVEIA.
 
     Claro, foi otimo saber de onde surgiu o FRANCISCO DE OLIVEIRA CATAO (CHICO CATAO) casado com a tia-avo OLGA DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO. Mas deixou um gosto de ”quero mais” por nao revelar as origens dos CARVALHAIS em Guanhaes que, ao que tudo indica, sao mais antigos que os CATAO naquelas paragens.
 
     Talvez ai esteja a pista para a explicacao do nome da avo MARIA ROSA. Ela pode ter se chamado MARIA ROSA DO ESPIRITO SANTO CARVALHAIS. D. JULIA AUGUSTA, que eh chamada de CATAO na pagina 72 do A MATA DO PECANHA, nasceu em 1856 o que faz dela candidata a irma ou, talvez, sobrinha da avo MARIA ROSA. O nome MARIA ROSA DOS SANTOS CARVALHAIS, na verdade, pode esconder outra realidade e ela ser: MARIA ROSA, filha do SANTOS CARVALHAIS, que poderia ser o proprio pai de D. JULIA ou o avo. Mas essas sao reflexoes que nada valem sem uma posterior investigacao.   
 
     Existem varios outros pontos de encontro entre nossos familiares e as familias que fundaram SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA. Mas esses encontros casuais ficam pequenos perto do que vem a seguir.
 
          07. OUTRAS RAIZES DA FAMILIA PIMENTA (BORGES MONTEIRO e PEREIRA DO AMARAL) 
 
     Da mesma forma que em nossa familia, os PIMENTA recebem importante contributo dos troncos BORGES MONTEIRO e PEREIRA DO AMARAL.
 
     Logo no inicio do capitulo 03 eu mencionei que do ramo PIMENTA VAZ BARBALHO, o prof. DERMEVAL conseguira dados apenas referentes a dois dos filhos de dona ISIDORA MARIA DA ENCARNACAO, filha de: MANOEL VAZ BARBALHO e dona JOSEFA PIMENTA DE SOUZA. Dona ISIDORA foi esposa do capitao: ANTONIO FRANCISCO DE CARVALHO, “sindico-geral dos Santos Lugares, na Comarca do Serro Frio.” Tambem foi informado que os netos receberam a denominacao JOSE PIMENTA em homenagem `a avo.
 
     Um dos ramos eh o do filho BOAVENTURA JOSE PIMENTA. Em primeira mao, ele casou-se com a tia MARIA BALBINA DE SANTANA, uma das filhas dos pentavos: ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO JUNIOR e MARIA MAGDALENA DE SANTANA. Ou seja, todo o ramo descendente do Boaventura, que ocupa a maior parte da porcao de genealogia do livro ja nos eh consanguineo.
 
     Para aproximar-nos mais ainda, o primeiro filho do casal formado acima, MODESTO JOSE PIMENTA, casa-se, “em Sabinopolis com ERMELINDA QUERUBINA PEREIRA DO AMARAL, filha do fazendeiro MALAQUIAS PEREIRA DO AMARAL…” O avo Malaquias, pai do avo DANIEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL, portanto, avo da MARIA MARCOLINA BORGES DO AMARAL, nossa trisavo junto com o ANTONIO RODRIGUES COELHO, tinha por esposa a ANA MARIA DE JESUS, nascida em CONGONHAS e filha de ANTONIO COELHO DE ALMEIDA e outra ANA MARIA DE JESUS. 
 
     Dentre os muitos filhos do casal MODESTO/ERMELINDA, nasce o quarto: CORNELIO JOSE PIMENTA. Este casou-se com JOSEFINA CARVALHO DE SOUZA. Estes sao os pais de muitos filhos tambem, entre os quais esta o prof. DERMEVAL JOSE PIMENTA, nosso diversas vezes primo, tanto pelo lado PEREIRA DO AMARAL quanto pelo BORGES MONTEIRO.
 
     Nao vou dar mais detalhes dessa genealogia agora. Queria encurtar um pouco essa carta. Nao pretendo passar todos os dados para o sitio geneaminas.com porque o volume eh grande e o trabalho nao eh pouco. Ultimamente esta me faltando tempo e nao espero que essa situacao mude em breve. Estou passando para o computador o IV volume do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS, na intencao de lanca-lo no meu blog.
 
     Bom, na revisao que estou fazendo a esse texto essas ja sao aguas passadas. Em primeiro lugar o IV volume ja esta publicado sob o endereco: http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2011/05/29/a-divina-parabola/. A DIVINA PARABOLA eh o nome dele. Quanto aos dados, contrariando as minhas primeiras disposicoes, ja os repassei quase todos ao geneaminas.com.br.  
 
     Somente lamento que o meu tempo nao esteja sendo ocupado tambem com atividades que me deem algum retorno financeiro. Nao estou aqui reclamando riquezas. Somente gostaria de ter uma atividade remunerada que me aliviasse o peso da consciencia de estar gastando tempo com outras atividades enquanto nos falta algum conforto. Um deles eh o de nao poder visitar os familiares no Brasil com uma frequencia de, pelo menos, dois anos. Ninguem se culpe. Eu sou o unico burro aqui.
 
          08. PEQUENAS OBSERVACOES
 
     Na Historia de Guanhaes, pagina 61, o prof. Demerval cita JOAQUIM PEREIRA DO AMARAL como um dos tres que possuiam engenhos movidos a agua por la. Os outros dois eram o trisavo Antonio Rodrigues Coelho e o tio-trisavo Prudencio Nunes Coelho, irmao da Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho, esposa do trisavo JOAO BAPTISTA COELHO.
 
     Eu imediatamente vislumbrei a possibilidade de ele ser o nosso tetravo, pai da trisavo: QUITERIA ROSA (TITI) DO AMARAL, a esposa do trisavo JOAO BAPTISTA COELHO JUNIOR. Mas, na pagina 251, eh informado que o JOAQUIM PEREIRA DO AMARAL era irmao do tetravo DANIEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL e, tambem, que era casado mas sem filhos.
 
     Do tronco PEREIRA DO AMARAL nos temos a possibilidade de descender dos outros filhos do pentavo MIGUEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL, que teve por esposa a pentavo FRANCISCA ANGELICA DA ENCARNACAO. Segundo me pareceu, os irmaos do avo MALAQUIAS, ou seja, FRANCISCO, JOAO e MIGUEL, tambem devem ter ido residir em SABINOPOLIS na epoca de sua fundacao. Se isso aconteceu, devem ter existido varios outros JOAQUIM PEREIRA DO AMARAL com idade de serem nosso tetravo. Portanto, torna-se necessario localizarmos os registros de casamento dos trisavos JOAO BAPTISTA COELHO JUNIOR/QUITERIA ROSA (TITI) DO AMARAL para verificarmos isso. Os pais dela sao sabidos mas, conhecer os avos, deve ser a chave para a solucao caseira de termos mais essa consanguinidade na familia.
 
     Ha outra probabilidade tambem. A de que o prof. Dermeval estivesse enganado. Infelizmente, outra vez, ele somente informa que aquele JOAQUIM era casado mas nao mostra o nome da esposa. Se coincidisse com o nome da nossa tetravo o misterio ficaria resolvido. Poderia ser que ele estivesse casado em segundas nupcias, das quais nao tenham resultado descendencia e, por ignorar as primeiras, o prof. Dermeval tenha concluido nao ter havido descendencia alguma.
 
     Os enganos do prof. Dermeval acontecem ao longo de todo o livro. Principalmente quando se trata de outros familiares que nao os mais proximos dele proprio. Embora um tenha sido bastante crasso por envolver a ascendencia dele. Na pagina 237, por exemplo, ele cita a ancestral dele MARIA BALBINA DE SANTANA como filha de “ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO JUNIOR e de sua mulher MARIA DE SOUZA FIUZA.” A mae da tia BALBINA era a MARIA MAGDALENA DE SANTANA e a MARIA DE SOUZA FIUZA era a mae do ANTONIO JR.
 
     Mas compreendam, se genealogia fosse tao facil de se mexer qual seria o motivo de tao poucas pessoas trabalharem nisso? Os erros acontecem porque nao eh tao facil quanto parece.
 
     Outra coisa que pode ter acontecido sao os famosos ”erros de imprensa”. As pessoas nao imaginam hoje o que era produzir um livro e nem o porque do nome “imprensa”. Na verdade, as paginas eram montadas em uma base. Nela eram plantados os tipos. Cada tipo representava uma letra ou um sinal grafico qualquer. A pagina era copiada letra-por-letra, montada como se fosse em um quebra-cabeca. Ou seja, ao menor descuido do tipografo os erros ficavam ali grafados. Depois a base era montada na impressora onde recebia a tinta e a pagina era apertada com muita pressao contra o papel em branco. Assim eram feitas as paginas que, depois, eram montadas em forma de livro.
 
     Muitos livros ja saiam com uma pagina extra indicando as erratas. Correcoes que eram feitas depois. Outros recebiam as correcoes em edicoes posteriores. O uso do computador na producao de material grafico possibilitou fazer-se as correcoes antes mesmo da publicacao. E eh assombroso que as erratas ainda continuam a existir. Os termos antigos continuam em uso, porem, nao significam a mesma coisa. 
 
     Como observacao final, por enquanto, no outro ramo da familia PIMENTA VAZ BARBALHO, ou seja, ramo VITORIANA FLORINDA DE ATAIDE encontrei, na pag 257, uma curiosidade. Na primeira linha da pagina esta a quadrineta 21 (QN-21, que eu denominaria tetraneta e nao quadrineta), cujo nome eh ALICE REIS. Nada de especial se o marido dela nao se chamasse ALIPIO TEIXEIRA.
 
     Nao quero ”passar o carro na frente dos bois”. Nao me lembro o nome da esposa do seo ALIPIO TEIXEIRA que viveu em VIRGINOPOLIS. So me recordo dos bons tempos. O RUI HERCY COELHO, filho da tia ODETH, eh o viuvo da neta dele, a STELLA MARIS, de tantas boas lembrancas. Alem dela, tem toda a familia.
 
     A STELLA MARIS foi uma dessa pessoas especiais que passam em nossas vidas deixando apenas boas lembrancas. Junto com ela eu citaria outras como: MARIA HELENA, filha do sr. CESARIO/SALOME (Salica) e esposa do RAUL dos tios avos VITA/QUINQUIM SOARES; as tias DAVINA e MARIA EUGENIA (MAROH) sao outras. Foram pessoas cujas presencas nos envolvia numa aura  de prazer e felicidade. Elas nos atraiam como as luzes atraem os insetos noturnos, porem, sem causar-nos nenhum mal. Tragicamente essas quatro representantes dessa qualidade de pessoas humanas faleceram prematuramente, deixando nao apenas saudades mas tambem uma licao de vida.
 
     Bom, se for o caso, a descendencia deles eh BARBALHO dos dois lados. Outras pessoas na familia tambem tem parentesco com a dona Alice e seo Alipio. Mas nada posso adiantar ja que nao tenho uma lembranca concreta de como a familia era composta. Eh possivel que outras pessoas conhecidas, com o sobrenome REIS, tenham a mesma origem.
 
     Mas nao vou especular por esse caminho porque nao tenho certeza de nada. Estou aguardando que alguem se lembre dos dados e me informe para que depois a gente entre nos detalhes das consequencias.
 
     Posso acrescentar aqui que as informacoes se confirmaram. Seo ALIPIO TEIXEIRA foi mesmo o marido de D. ALICE REIS e, em consequencia disso, toda a familia eh PIMENTA – VAZ BARBALHO, em parte. Mais detalhes no texto HISTORICO DO POVOAMENTO MINEIRO …
 
          07. ULTIMAS OBSERVACOES
 
     Na Ata de Emancipacao de Guanhaes encontra-se a assinatura do vereador MARCAL DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO. O bisavo MARCAL deve ter sido o representante da Paroquia de Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio. A gente sempre soube que ele era a autoridade local, trabalhava quase como se fosse o prefeito daquele Distrito. Eu apenas nao sabia que ele ocupava o cargo de vereador efetivamente. Salvo engano tambem foi Juiz de Paz. Era um verdadeiro rabula.
 
     No quadro de antigas familias de Guanhaes a nossa familia eh representada quase que somente pelo lado RODRIGUES COELHO. Interessante que nao se menciona muitas das familias tradicionais de Guanhaes mas a CATAO sim. Nao que ela nao seja importante, muito pelo contrario. Ainda mais que a tia OLGA DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO era casada na familia. A minha observacao se deve ao fato de que o seo AUGUSTO CESAR ALVES CATAO, portugues de origem, ter-se transferido para la somente em 1870. 
 
     A propria postagem da familia do prof. Dermeval ja esta comprometida por isso. Eh que ha mais tempo eu descobri que ele era concunhado do CAIO NELSON DE SENNA, filho do nosso primo NELSON COELHO DE SENNA e D. EMILIA GENTIL HORTA GOMES CANDIDO. Como ambos eram genros do ex-governador JOAO PINHEIRO DA SILVA postei a partir da pagina do CAIO NELSON uma extensao para inclui-los. Agora penso que o melhor local para incluir a familia PIMENTA sera comecando pela pagina da tia MARIA BALBINA DE SANTANA, filha dos pentavos ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO JUNIOR/MARIA MAGDALENA DE SANTANA. Se o fizer assim, haverei que repostar a familia do prof. Dermeval.
 
     Nota importante: Pelas descricoes da familia PIMENTA no livro: A MATA DO PECANHA, SUA HISTORIA E SUA GENTE, do prof. DEMERVAL JOSE PIMENTA pode-se constatar o grau de parentesco mais estreito entre as populacoes das cidades de PECANHA, SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA, SAO PEDRO DO SUACUI, ALVORADA DE MINAS, SERRO, DIAMANTINA, SABINOPOLIS, CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO, DOM JOAQUIM, SENHORA DO PORTO, GUANHAES, VIRGINOPOLIS e outras mais. Ha que se observar ai que ALVORADA DE MINAS nem sequer havia sido incluida nos meus estudos anteriores sendo, ao que parece, sobretudo em relacao ao seu distrito de ITAPONHOACANGA, comprova-se a minha hipotese de haver apenas uma grande familia na regiao, descendente de um numero relativamente pequeno de ancestrais, embora com uma variedade de sobrenomes aparentemente grande que mascara essa realidade.  
 
     SEGUE O TEXTO: REVOLTA DA CACHACA
 

Revolta da cacha?a: primeiro exerc?cio de democracia no Brasil
completa 350 anos nesta quarta-feira
 
Por Pedro Doria
06/04 ?s 14h26
 
 
RIO – No anoitecer do dia 6 de abril, em 1661, Jer?nimo Barbalho Bezerra foi decapitado no Largo da Pol?, hoje Pra?a XV, perante a popula??o. Sua cabe?a, escreveu dias depois o governador Salvador Corr?a de S? e Benevides, foi posta “no pelourinho para se conseguir a quieta??o” do povo. Terminou assim o per?odo de cinco meses em que os cariocas governaram-se a si mesmos, no primeiro exerc?cio de democracia da Hist?ria do Brasil. Faz, hoje, 350 anos.
 
A Revolta da Cacha?a, que Bezerra liderou, ? pouco documentada e por isso mesmo objeto de pol?mica. Ele era, nos dizeres do tempo, “nobre da terra”. Senhor de engenho, filho de her?i da batalha que expulsou os holandeses da Bahia em 1625, um homem que tinha ao seu lado vereadores e outros donos de terra na regi?o. ? o que sugere ter sido uma briga interna da elite.
N?o era a impress?o do importante historiador brit?nico Charles Boxer, corroborada recentemente pelo ge?grafo Maur?cio de Almeida Abreu, autor de “Geografia Hist?rica do Rio de Janeiro”. Ao lado de Jer?nimo, entre os 131 listados como revoltosos, tinha gente da elite, mas aparentemente tamb?m despossu?dos de terras. Foi um levante amplo, de todas as classes, contra um ditador.
Salvador Corr?a de S? e Benevides tinha 58 anos. Pertencia ? terceira gera??o da fam?lia S? no comando do Rio, desde Est?cio. Com quase um s?culo de idade, a pequena cidade era pobre, como todo o Brasil sul, e dom?nio absoluto de sua fam?lia. Salvador era tamb?m uma lenda viva no Brasil e em Portugal. M?stico, passou a juventude seguindo os conselhos do padre jesu?ta Jo?o d’Almeida, um sujeito que diziam flutuar em transes longos. Todos os S?s eram ligados aos jesu?tas.
 
Salvador era tamb?m bandeirante e, como todo bandeirante, mais tupi do que europeu em batalha. Lutava com os p?s descal?os, acompanhado em mar de longas canoas de ?ndios flecheiros. Venceu assim Piet Heyn, o maior cors?rio holand?s de seu tempo. Heyn quebrou a Espanha ao saquear, no Caribe, o navio que levava o ouro das Am?ricas. E Salvador o venceu com ?ndios, expulsando-o do Esp?rito Santo, quando ainda tinha 23 anos. Assim como, tamb?m acompanhado de ?ndios, conquistou Angola dos holandeses e venceu em seu pr?prio territ?rio a m?tica rainha N’Zinga, uma das mais ferozes l?deres guerreiras da ?frica. (Vem de seu nome o termo ginga, da capoeira.)
Se tupi em batalha, a corte em Lisboa n?o o intimidava. Tinha assento no Conselho Ultramarino, a mais alta inst?ncia de comando do imp?rio. Ainda antes de sua morte, esteve entre os l?deres de uma tentativa de depor o rei portugu?s. Na Ilha do Governador, sua ilha posto que era S?, o governador, e dono das terras ali, construiu o gale?o d’El Rey, maior navio do mundo de ent?o. Construiu-o na Ponta do Gale?o. Salvador Corr?a de S? e Benevides era muito maior do que o Rio e fazia do Rio o que bem quisesse. Como, por exemplo, aumentar impostos.
No fim de 1660, decidido a aumentar o n?mero de soldados no Rio, Salvador liberou a produ??o de cacha?a e instituiu sobre ela um pesado tributo. Da? criou um imposto predial. A popula??o, ricos e pobres, j? enfrentava s?rias dificuldades. A cidade vivia uma crise. Os conjurados reuniram-se por v?rias madrugadas em S?o Gon?alo, onde ficava a fazenda de Jer?nimo. No dia 7 de novembro, cruzaram de madrugada a Guanabara. O sol ainda n?o havia raiado quando uma turba invadiu a C?mara, no alto do Morro do Castelo, e derrubou o interino Thom? Corr?a de Alvarenga, primo de Salvador. O governador estava em S?o Paulo.
Os cariocas institu?ram governo, mandaram cartas ao rei portugu?s garantindo fidelidade e pedindo s? que pudessem governar com um n?vel toler?vel de impostos. Pediram tamb?m aos paulistas que prendessem Salvador – mas, em S?o Paulo, os de l? decidiram que era boa pol?tica n?o aderir.
T?o espetacular quanto o golpe foi o contragolpe. Salvador tinha o comando da frota da Companhia Geral de Com?rcio, que anualmente navegava para o Brasil para recolher os produtos que voltariam ? Europa. Ele esperou que os navios chegassem ao Rio. Naquele 6 de abril, de madrugada – era sempre madrugada nos ataques de surpresa de antanho – Salvador, seu filho Jo?o e um ex?rcito de ?ndios tupis invadiram o Rio e tomaram o paiol onde ficava a muni??o. Os soldados da frota desceram a terra e enfileiraram-se na Pra?a XV, um bocado o centro da cidade do tempo. Quando o dia amanheceu, o Rio independente j? havia ca?do sem que um tiro fosse disparado.
O pr?prio Salvador decidiu pela execu??o de Jer?nimo, naquela noite.
Se venceu militarmente, perdeu na pol?tica. Em menos de um ano, Lisboa deu ordens para que deixasse o cargo de governador. Convocado para a Europa em 1663, nunca mais p?s os p?s do Brasil. Assim como, nunca mais, um S? governou o Rio. O filho primog?nito de Salvador foi feito Visconde de Asseca, um t?tulo de nobreza alto. Mas n?o ele. Era o equivalente real a uma puni??o na alta esfera.
O primeiro experimento com democracia no Brasil, de certa forma, deu mais liberdade ? cidade que ainda demoraria algumas d?cadas para se tornar capital. N?o h? qualquer monumento a Jer?nimo Barbalho, mas n?o custa lembrar que ele morreu faz 350 anos.
 
Artigo publicado em 06.04.2011, em www.globo.com . Pedro Doria ? carioca, jornalista e blogueiro.
 
          11. A HISTORIA ORGANIZADA DE SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA.
 
     O professor DERMEVAL organizou a Historia de Sao Joao Evangelista por ele contada em periodos. Assim ele intitulou e nos da ideia do que aconteceu.
 
     1. “Primeiros habitantes do Municipio”, periodo entre 1.810 a 1.875. Neste periodo existem apenas fazendas com suas sedes e serventias. Ele inclui os primeiros moradores e alguns filhos destes que ja nasceram no territorio. O local ainda torna-se, no final, em um Distrito de Paz com um cartorio para os registros civis.  
 
     2. “Primeiros Moradores do Povoado de Sao Joao Evangelista”, periodo entre 1.876 a 1.889. O Arraial de Sao Joao surge com a determinacao testamental do capitao Ildefonso da Rocha Freitas e sua esposa Maria Coelho da Silveira, entao, ja falecidos. Para o local sao atraidas pessoas de origens diversas mas principalmente oriundas da vizinha Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, atual Sabinopolis. Ja era uma Freguesia Canonica, com Igreja e Escola Publica Primaria.
 
     3. “Periodo de 1.890 a 1.900″. Eh um periodo onde o numero de habitantes se multiplica, tanto pelos nascimentos dos filhos dos jovens casais que se formaram, quanto por novos moradores que sao atraidos. Apos esse periodo, da-se a emancipacao do municipio em 1.911 e, em 1.912, ha a instalacao. A Historia propriamente da cidade fica sem continuidade nesse ponto, porem, a genealogia prossegue. A genealogia eh mais completa em relacao a descendencia do casal MODESTO JOSE PIMENTA/ERMELINDA QUERUBINA PEREIRA DO AMARAL, refletida atraves da descendencia de alguns filhos deles, particularmente, do coronel CORNELIO JOSE PIMENTA, um dos primeiros moradores do Arraial.
 
      Ha sequencia para a descendencia de outros casais, quando casados dentro da familia. Parte da Historia do Municipio e de outras localidades eh contada nas pequenas biografias que acompanham alguns nomes. Assim aprendemos, muitas vezes, quem, quando, onde e o que fez algo de destaque.
 
          12. PRECURSORES DAS FAMILIAS PIMENTA E COELHO
 
     Apos escrever os capitulos de 13 a 15 percebi que ha uma necessidade de explorar melhor os nomes dos ancestrais de boa parte dos primeiros habitantes, dos quais temos noticias, e que ajudaram a multiplicar essas familias. Assim, tentarei apresentar, resumidamente, os fatos. Numerarei os casais por letras.
 
     A. Manoel Vaz Barbalho – Josefa Pimenta de Souza
        
     Este casal eh natural do Rio de Janeiro e casou-se em Milho Verde, Distrito do Serro. Pode ter tido mais filhos, mas no livro A MATA DO PECANHA eh mostrado apenas a filha Isidora Maria da Encarnacao.
 
     B. Isidora Maria da Encarnacao – Capitao, Antonio Francisco de Carvalho
 
     O casal teve 9 filhos. Mas o livro mostra a descendencia parcial de apenas dois. Vitoriana Florinda de Ataide e Boaventura Jose Pimenta.
 
     C. Vitoriana Florinda de Ataide – Jose Damasio Rouco
 
     No livro ha uma pequena genealogia relativa ao casal. De maior interesse para o presente texto tem a bisneta Julia (Sinha) Pimenta que se casou com Oscar Falcao Metker e tornaram-se os moradores 104, no capitulo 15. Uma das trinetas de dona Vitoriana foi dona Alice Reis, que se casou com o senhor Alipio Teixeira, tornando-se importantes como ascendentes de membros da familia Coelho em Virginopolis, onde residiram.
 
     D. Boaventura Jose Pimenta – Maria Balbina de Santana
 
     Segundo o prof. Dermeval, o nome Jose Pimenta foi uma homenagem `a avo, Josefa Pimenta de Souza. Aqui ha um encontro de troncos importantes. Tia Maria Balbina eh filha de Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior e Maria Magdalena de Santana, que estao entre os fundadores de Sabinopolis. Os filhos e alguns netos do casal D foram:
 
     I. Modesto Jose Pimenta – Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral (filha de R)
        Modesto Jose Pimenta – Amelia Margarida Pimenta
        Olimpio Jose Pimenta (65) – 1as., Ludugeria Francelina do Amaral
                                              2as., Quiteria Rosa de Jesus Amaral
                                              3as., Sebastiana Pereira do Amaral (85)
                                              4as., Rita Augusta Lacerda (filha de 46)
        Aureliano Borges Pimenta – Maria Jovita Goncalves (filha de 19)
        Cornelio Jose Pimenta (30) – Josefina Carvalho de Souza
        Honorina Augusta Pimenta – Antonio de Padua Pimenta (Nhonho, 59, filho de D.III)
        Maria Balbina Pimenta (Zinha) – Emidio Fernandes Madeira *viveram em Sao Jose do Jacuri
        Ana (Donana) Pimenta – 1as nupcias, Fernando Pereira do Amaral; 2as. Julio Franklin Benjamim *Donana nao teve filhos.
        Leolino (Nene) Jose Pimenta (66) – Carolina Aurelia Miranda
        Augusta Pimenta – Daniel Pereira do Amaral Filho *Viveram na Vila Nelson de Senna, distrito de Sao Joao Evangelista, mas nao constam da relacao de moradores do municipio.
        Agostinha Pimenta – Antonio Monteiro de Carvalho *residiram em Sao Pedro do Suacui e Sao Joao (cap. 16)
        Lermino Jose Pimenta (68) – Perciliana Nunes Rabelo (filha de 57)
        Julio Borges Pimenta – Sebastiana Pimenta  
     II. Francisco de Assis Pimenta – Francisca Augusta Pires, filhos:
         Josefina Ermelinda Pimenta – Joao Raimundo Mourao Junior
         Gabriela Pimenta – Arthur Borges do Amaral (63)
         Francisca (Chiquitinha) Pimenta de Assis - 2as. nupcias com Dr. Edeltrudo Pires
         Francisco Pimenta – Luiza
         America Diamantina Pimenta – Arthur Borges do Amaral (63)
         Maria Francelina Pimenta – Professor, Manoel Coelho de Moura Guimaraes (77) 
     III. Antonio de Padua Pimenta – Mariquita Pimenta: filhos:
         Antonio de Padua Pimenta (Nhonho) (59) – Honorina Augusta Pimenta (filha de D.I)
         Maria Pimenta (Biquita)
         Aristaquio Pimenta
     IV. Senhorinha Augusta Pimenta – solteira
     V. Maria Josefina Pimenta – Josefino Rodrigues da Costa *criaram a familia e faleceram em Sao Jose do Jacuri
         Josefina de Oliveira Costa
         Maria Josefina de Oliveira Costa – Fulgencio Ramos
         Francisco de Oliveira Costa
         Rodrigo de Oliveira Costa
         Giovani de Oliveira Costa
 
     E. Caettano Borges – Maria Monteiro
 
         Este casal se formou na Cidade da Seia, Estado de Guarda, em Portugal. Ele era filho de Manoel Borges e Izabel Rodrigues, e ela de Estevao Rodrigues e Maria Monteiro. Todos nasceram em distritos de Seia, exceto Maria Monteiro que tinha vindo da Vila Almeida, tambem na Guarda, porem, perto da fronteira com a Espanha. Seia esta mais proxima a Coimbra. Caettano Borges e Maria Monteiro sao os pais de Antonio Borges Monteiro, nascido em 1.751.
 
     F. Sargento-Mor, Domingos Barbosa Moreira – Teresa de Jesus
 
         Domingos Barbosa eh natural de Portugal mas nao temos referencias ao lugar exato que tenha nascido. Deve ter nascido por volta de 1.700. Ao que tudo indica, veio para o Brasil via Nordeste Brasileiro. Em Tabaiana conheceu e casou-se com Teresa de Jesus. Tabaiana estava na Bahia e permaneceu ate 1.823, quando houve a emancipacao de Sergipe da antiga Provincia da Bahia. Atualmente, o nome da cidade eh Itabaiana.
 
         O Sargento-Mor Domingos e dona Teresa de Jesus residiam em Sao Goncalo, onde foram pais de Noroteia (ou Dorothea) Barbosa Fiuza. 
 
     G. Manuel de Sousa Azevedo – Anna Coelho
 
         Este casal fornou-se na alusiva Vila Velha do Norte. Nao sabemos direito se o nome se refere a uma Vila Velha que fica ao norte, na Ilha Terceira, Aquipelago dos Acores; ou Vila Nova de Gaia, perto da Cidade do Porto; ou, ainda, Vila Nova de Famalicao, mais ao norte do Porto. Certo eh que Manuel e Anna sao pais de Joao de Souza Azevedo.
 
     H. Joao de Souza Azevedo – Doroteia Barbosa Fiuza
 
         Este casal se encontra na antiga Vila do Principe, Cidade do Serro, quando do nascimento da filha, Maria de Souza Fiuza.
 
     I. Antonio Borges Monteiro (sr. Monteiro) – Maria de Souza Fiuza
 
        Estas primeiras nupcias se dao tambem no Serro. E em 1.777 nasce deles Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior (Borginha). Eles terao depois mais dois filhos, Norothea e Joao. Maria de Souza Fiuza falece.
 
     J. Domingos Lourenco de Seixas – Maria Caetano de Pinho e Oliveira
 
        Este casal tambem parece ter se formado no Serro. Margarida Maria do Rosario eh a filha.
 
     K. Antonio Borges Monteiro (sr. Monteiro) – Margarida Maria do Rosario, filhos:
        Maria – 1.786
        Margarida – 1.787
        Manoel Borges Monteiro - 1.789 – falecido crianca
        Jose Borges Monteiro – 1.791
        Ana – 1.793 – falecida crianca
        Umbelino Borges Monteiro – 1.794 – Foi para o Rio de Janeiro junto com o irmao Isidro. Foi coletor em Nova Iguacu.
        Francisco Borges Monteiro – 1.796 – era gemeo de Isidro
        Isidro Borges Monteiro – 1.796 – era gemeo de Francisco e foi para o Rio de Janeiro. Foi Desembargador e Chefe de Policia. Casou-se com: Maria Faustina Alves de Oliveira.
 
     L. Jose Vicente de Miranda – Maria da Encarnacao
 
         Casal, aparentemente, tambem formado no Serro. Sao os pais de Maria Magdalena de Santana.
 
     M. Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior (Borjinha) – Maria Magdalena de Santana
 
         O casal formou-se no Serro e la teve a maior parte dos filhos. Por volta de 1818, muda-se juntamente com outros pioneiros para o Arraial de Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, em formacao. Ali implanta a Fazenda Santo Antonio da Penitencia, e se torna o primeiro Juiz de Paz. Filhos do casal:
 
         Antonio Borges Monteiro Filho – Maria Teodora Candida de Sao Jose *nao teve filhos
         Maria Balbina de Santana – Boaventura Jose Pimenta (casal D)
         Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus – Jose Carvalho da Fonseca *viveu em Sao Jose do Jacuri
         Leonel Tolentino Monteiro – Amelia Ferreira *residiu em Diamantina
         Blandina Flora do Patrocinio – Antonio Felix de Almeida *residiu em Sabinopolis
         Jose Polidoro Monteiro – Maria Angelica *houve descendencia em Sao Joao Evangelista
         Manoel Monteiro – solteiro
         Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro – Daniel Pereira do Amaral (filho de R) *viveram em Sabinopolis
 
     N. Manoel Pereira – Maria de Benevides
 
         Temos como referencia a este casal apenas que viveu na Ilha de Sao Miguel, a maior e mais populosa do Arquipelago dos Acores. Eles sao os pais de Miguel Pereira do Amaral que migrou para o Brasil, por volta de 1.760, tendo uma passagem por Congonhas do Campo, antes de dirigir-se para mais ao norte do Estado de Minas Gerais.
 
     O. Francisco Jose Barbosa Fruao – Ana Maria de Jesus
 
         Francisco Jose era portugues, natural de Barcelos. Ana Maria era brasileira e natural de Congonhas do Campo. Certamente viveram em Congonhas do Campo porque de la foi dito que nasceu Francisca Angelica da Encarnacao.
 
     P. Miguel Pereira do Amaral – Francisca Angelica da Encarnacao
 
        O casal P deve ter residido por algum tempo em Congonhas mas segundo o livro A MATA DO PECANHA tambem viveu em Conceicao do Serro, atual Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Sao filhos do casal:
 
         Francisco Pereira do Amaral – 1.781
         Joao Pereira do Amaral – 1.783 – provavelmente falecido crianca
         Miguel Pereira do Amaral – 1.787
         Joao Pereira do Amaral – 1.789 – casado, pai de:
         *Maria Rosa de Jesus Amaral – Olimpio Jose Pimenta (65)
         *Miguel Pereira do Amaral (73) – Amelia Pereira do Amaral (filha do casal S)
         Malaquias Pereira do Amaral – 1.791 *(nascido em Conceicao do Serro) – Ana Maria de Jesus
 
     Q. Antonio Coelho de Almeida – Ana Maria de Jesus
 
         Nao temos referencias de onde vem o casal. Ele eh mencionado como progenitor de Ana Maria de Jesus, que se casa na familia Pereira do Amaral., com Malaquias. 
 
     R. Malaquias Pereira do Amaral – Ana Maria de Jesus
 
         O casal R, fruto de P e Q, entra com outros pioneiros entre os fundadores de Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, atual Sabinopolis. E eh a associacao da familia Pereira do Amaral com os Borges Monteiro que dao o caldo grosso que resulta em grande parte da populacao do Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais. Sao filhos do casal:
 
         Leonor – 1.814 – foi casada na familia Taveira
         Ana – 1.815
         Miguel Pereira do Amaral – 1.817
         Daniel Pereira do Amaral – 1.818 – Maria Fancelina Borges Monteiro (filha de M)
         Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral – 1.827 – Modesto Jose Pimenta (filho de I)
         Francisca Angelica Pereira do Amaral – 1.826 – Augusto Antonio de Araujo
         Querubina Pereira do Amaral – casada na familia Aurelio
         Maria Pereira do Amaral – Joao Paschoal de Andrade
         Joaquim Pereira do Amaral – foi casado, sem filho? * viveu em Guanhaes
         Lourenco Pereira do Amaral
         Narciso Pereira do Amaral
         Ernesto Pereira do Amaral
 
     S. Daniel Pereira do Amaral – Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro
 
         Este foi um dos casais que mais deixaram influencia genetica em Sao Joao Evangelista. A maioria dos filhos mudou-se para aquela cidade ainda em formacao. Quando o professor Pimenta refere-se ao ancestral Daniel sempre lhe acrescenta o titulo de ”fazendeiro”. Talvez a referencia se deva ao fato de ele ter comprado as partes dos cunhados na propriedade da Fazenda de Santo Antonio da Penitencia que fora a propriedade do sogro: Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior.
 
         Ha que ai lembrar-se que Daniel Pereira do Amaral era tio-avo,  por afinidade, do professor Dermeval. Ou seja, a avo Maria Francelina era irma de Maria Balbina de Santana, esposa de Boaventura Jose Pimenta. Por outro lado, Daniel era tio-avo do professor, tambem por vias sanguineas, por ser irmao de Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral. Penso que, por estas razoes, o professor Pimenta teve certos pudores em revelar mais claramente as relacoes familiares que se desencadearam apos o falecimento do avo Daniel, geradas por sua segunda esposa, Sebastiana Pereira do Amaral, dona Inha (85).
 
         Mas eu explicarei melhor isso depois. No capitulo 22. Primeiramente, vamos `a relacao de filhos do casal S:
 
         Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral – Tenente, Antonio Rodrigues Coelho (capitulo 21)
         Daniel Pereira do Amaral Filho – Ana Pereira do Amaral
         Amelia do Amaral – Miguel Pereira do Amaral Neto (73)
         Alfredo Pereira do Amaral – Maria Dias (nao houve filhos)
         Ludugeria Francelina do Amaral – Olimpio Jose Pimenta (65)
         Virginia do Amaral – Joaquim Moreira Pinto (Nho Pinto) * residiram em Guanhaes
         Maria Francelina Amaral – David Barroso
         Ana (Donana) Francelina Pereira do Amaral (53) – Americo Bessa
         Antonio Borges do Amaral (52) – 1as nupcias, Ermenestina Alves de Carvalho; 2as, Guilhermina Eponina de Souza
         Arthur Borges do Amaral (63) – 1as nupcias, Gabriela Pimenta; 2as. Maria de Assis Pimenta (filha de 77); 3as. America Diamantina Pimenta; e 4as. Maria Augusta (Lolota - viuva de 94) *Gabriela e America Diamantina eram irmas, filhas de Francisco de Assis Pimenta, filho do casal D.
 
     T. Daniel Pereira do Amaral – Sebastiana (d. Inha) Pereira do Amaral (85)
 
         A relacao de filhos ja se encontra no capitulo 15, na relacao de moradores de Sao Joao Evangelista, onde d. Inha eh o numero 85. Escreverei posteriormente um capitulo com as explicacoes para as relacoes familiares que resultaram da uniao de d. Inha (85) com o sr. Olimpio Jose Pimenta (65), somando estes mais dois filhos. As relacoes nao sao de todo complicadas, porem, podem ter levado o autor de A MATA DO PECANHA a nao expo-las, por excesso de pudores. A “coisa” eh mais comica do que tragica.  
 
     13. NOMES DOS PRIMEIROS HABITANTES DE SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA.
 
     Porei a relacao de nomes aqui. Alguns porei tambem a relacao de filhos. Procurarei nao apenas colocar os nomes dos personagens mas tambem os de seus conjuges. Na maioria das vezes os historiadores citam apenas os nomes dos homens esquecendo-se das mulheres. Nesse ponto o prof. Dermeval Pimenta estava um tanto evoluido para sua epoca, pois, nos tras a noticia de ambas as cara-metades na maioria das vezes. Segue entao:
 
01. Nicolau Jose de Oliveira – Romana Maria de Jesus/O casal esta posto na posicao numero um porque parece ter sido o primeiro casal de origem europeia a habitar o local. Eles construiram sua fazenda na cabeceira do Ribeirao Sao Nicolau e do nome do morador derivou o nome do curso d’agua, `as margens do qual o Arraial de Sao Joao surgiu. Pag. 87
02. Capitao, Hildefonso da Rocha Freitas – Maria Coelho da Silveira, Pags. 80/5, filhos:
     Manoel Coelho da Rocha – Maria Rosa da Silva
     Maria Candida de Jesus – Manoel Neto da Silva
     Tenente, Henrique Manoel Coelho – Felisbina Maria de Jesus
     Valeriano Coelho da Rocha -
     Joao Coelho da Rocha -
     Delfina Maria Coelho (Goncalves) – Antonio Pedro Goncalves
     Antonio Coelho da Rocha – Angelica Maria da Costa
     Modesto Antonio Coelho -
03. Manoel Neto da Silva – 1as. nupcias, Maria Candida de Jesus, Pags. 85/6, filhos:
     Maria Rosa de Jesus – Angelo Coelho da Silva
     Antonio da Silva Neto -
     Francisca – Acacio Jose Queiroz
     Joaquim (Quincas) Dias do Carmo – Maria Carolina (I Quinha) Pimenta (filha de 65)
     Angelica Candida – Antonio de Sousa Fernandes
     Jose Neto da Silva
     Manoel Neto da Silva Junior
     Marcal Neto da Silva
     Joao Neto da Silva
     Rita
     Maria Angelica Coelho – Manoel Jose Souto (16)
     Julia – Bernardino (Bernardino Teteia) Pereira de Senna (45)
04. Martinho da Rocha Freitas – Angelica Coelho da Silveira, Pag. 86,
05. Antonio da Rocha Freitas, Pag 86,
06. Goncalo de Almeida Costa, Pags. 86/7 - Era casado mas nao ha mencao do nome da esposa. Um dos filhos, Anselmo Goncalves de Almeida Costa, casou-se com Maria Carolina (II Quinha) Pimenta (filha de 65 e 85). Ai ha um misterio no livro. Observe-se que entre os filhos de Manoel Neto da Silva, o Joaquim (Quincas) Dias do Carmo (filho de 3), tambem eh casado com uma pessoa de mesmo nome. Ambas as esposas sao filhas do mesmo personagem, Olimpio Jose Pimenta (65). Porem, as filhas com nomes iguais sao filhas de duas das diferentes esposas que o tio Olimpio teve. Filhos:
     Jose de Almeida Costa, 1.836
     Cristiano de Almeida Costa, 1.849
     Joaquim de Almeida Costa, 1.857
     Antonio de Almeida Costa, 1.858
     Anselmo Goncalves de Almeida Costa – Maria Carolina (II Quinha) Pimenta (filha de 65) 
07. Antonio Nogueira Madeira, Pag. 87, 
08. Paulino Jose Sardinha, Pag. 87,
09. Antonio Coelho Linhares, Pag. 87,
10. Joao Batista Dias, Pag. 88,
11. Jose Tomaz da Silva, Pag. 88,
12. Sebastiao Tomaz da Silva, Pag. 89,
13. Francisco Quirino da Silva (Chico-Quirino) – ? , Pag. 89, filhos:
     Maria Rosa – Joaquim Bento (Quincote) de Andrade Junior (40), 2as nupcias dele
14. Venancio Rodrigues Brandao, Pag. 89,
15. Modesto de Souza Chaves, Pag. 89,
16. Manoel Jose Souto – Maria Angelica Coelho, Pag. 89, (filha de Manoel Neto da Silva – 03)
17. Miguel Inacio Peixoto, Pag. 89,
18. Francisco Demetrio de Paula, Pag. 89,
19. Antonio Pedro Goncalves – Delfina Coelho da Rocha, Pag. 90, (filha do capitao Ildefonso – 02), filhos:
     Maria Jovita Goncalves – Aureliano Jose Pimenta (irmao de 30, 65, 66 e 68)
     Joao Gualberto Goncalves (Joao Pedro) – 1as. nupcias Rita Campos (deste primeiro casamento nasceu, entre outros, Iracema Campos Goncalves, que se casou com: 1.5.1.10 Salathiel Batista Coelho (capitulo 20)) – 2as. Gabriela Francelina Pimenta (filha de 65, Olimpio Jose Pimenta e Ludugeria Pereira do Amaral).
     Jose Pedro Goncalves – Izaltina Carvalho Alves (filha de 64)
     Leopoldina Goncalves – 1as nupcias Joao ou Jose Braga/ 2as. com Celestino ”Saracura”
     Virginio Goncalves
     Alice Goncalves – Joao Coelho de Moura (79, filho de 77)
     Antonio Pedro Goncalves Filho – Maria Augusta Ribeiro
20. Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho – Maria Rosa de Carvalho (filha de 23), Pag. 91, (O capitao Zeferino teve o apelido de Barao de Sao Mateus devido a ter ajudado ao engenheiro frances Martinot a abrir uma estrada entre aquela cidade no Espirito Santo e o Vale do Suacui Grande. A esposa dele era sua propria sobrinha, filha de Salvina Carvalho e nao tiveram filhos. Ele era natural de Sao Pedro do Suacui e filho dos primeiros moradores locais: Jose Carvalho da Fonseca e tia Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus, filha de Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior e Maria Magdalena de Santana , casal M).
21. Antonio Luiz Carneiro (Novato) – 1as nupcias – Joaquina Maria de Jesus; 2as. – Rita de Oliveira (filha de 24), Pag. 92e 207, filhos:
     Manuel Luiz Carneiro (Manoel Gato) – Josefina Coelho da Rocha
     Ana Coelho da Rocha Carneiro – Joaquim de Oliveira (filho de 24) *netos:
      *Antonio de Oliveira Sobrinho
      *Marcelino de Oliveira
      *Alexandrino de Oliveira
      *Joao de Oliveira
22. Manoel Rodrigues dos Santos – Joana Maria Sardinha, Pag. 92,
23. Francisco Pereira Afonso – 1as nupcias – Salvina de Carvalho, Pags. 92 e 208, (irma do Zeferino – 20); 2as. Maria Tomazia de Jesus (filha de 25), filhos:
     1as. nupcias
     Maria Rosa (D. Sinha) de Carvalho – Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho (20), era tio da esposa.
     2as. nupcias
     Vicente Pereira de Oliveira
     Joao Tomaz de Oliveira - Maria Alexandrina Soares
     Bento Tomaz de Oliveira
     Joao Dameao de Oliveira
     Sebastiao Tomaz de Oliveira
     Julia Tomaz de Oliveira – Bento do Espirito Santo Aguiar (36)
     Casimira Tomaz de Oliveira   
24. Germano Jose de Oliveira – Alexandrina de Oliveira, Pags 93/2, - filhos:
     Manoel Jose de Oliveira – Rita Froes de Oliveira
     Joaquim de Oliveira – Ana Coelho da Rocha Carneiro (filha de 21)
     Clemente de Oliveira -
     Rita de Oliveira – Antonio Luis Carneiro (21 – Novato) em 2as. nupcias deste *curiosidade: O livro A MATA DO PECANHA nao tras a lista completa de filhos de Novato e nao mostra se ele teve filhos ou nao destas segundas nupcias. Porem, como a filha dele casou-se com Joaquim e ele casou-se com Rita, que eram irmaos, entao, ele tornou-se tio dos proprios netos e a filha, tia dos proprios irmaos. Filha: 
     Maria Rita de Oliveira – Joaquim Hilario
25. Tomaz Antonio de Aquino – Benta Maria de Jesus (Benta Tomazia), Pags. 94/2, filha:
     Maria Tomazia de Jesus – Francisco Pereira Afonso – 23
26. Francisco Rodrigues Ascenio Junior – Pag. 94, foi casado mas o nome nao foi fornecido. Consta ter sido vereador na Camara de Pecanha e autor de projeto pedindo ajuda para construcao de uma capela na antiga Freguesia de Dom Manoel da Figueira (atual Governador Valadares), a respeito da qual declara: “…a necessidade que para a existencia de obra naquele lugar que aguarda um bonito futuro e o pessoal do lugar precisa de socorro por nao dispor de recursos suficientes para a sua custa fazer a dita capela.” A solicitacao data de 28 de agosto de 1888.
27. Joao Gualberto Goncalves (Joao Pedro), filho de 19 – 1as nupicias – Rita Campos (filha de 58); 2as. – Gabriela Pimenta (filha de 65), nao tendo descendencia das 2as. Pags. 90, 94, 131/2, 138, 277, 156, 342, 112, 323, 255, filhos:
      Sadi Campos Goncalves – Diva Amaral (filha de 63)
      Dr. Edson Goncalves (Taquinho) – solteiro
      Iracema Goncalves – Salathiel Batista Coelho (tio-bisavo da minha geracao)
      Rita Campos Goncalves – 1as nupcias – Alencar Jose Pimenta (filho de 30)/ 2as – Oscar Falcao Metzker Junior (filho de 104)
28. Jose Pedro Goncalves, filho de 19  - Izaltina Alves (Goncalves, filha de 64) – Pags. 90, 95, 137, e 120A, filhos:
      Odilia – falecida crianca
      Maria Luiza – Teodolino Braga
      Otto – Luiza Maria (tiveram 18 filhos)
      Lizete – falecida crianca
      Odete – falecida crianca
      Sadok – falecido crianca
      Nenrod – Elvira de Senna Vieira (filha de 44)
      Joao Levi – Conceicao Amaral
      Alda – Alcides de Carvalho
      Geraldina – Joao Rocha
      Jose – Merces Pimenta
      Milton – Emilia Tomaz
      Cacilda – Lourival Queiroga
      Osvaldo – Maria 
29. Antonio Pedro Goncalves Filho, filho de 19 – Maria Augusta Ribeiro (filha de 33), Pags. 90, 96, 113, 255, 148, 95, 136, 325. filhos:
     Violeta – Reinaldo de Magalhaes Gloria
     Antonieta – Oscar Falcao Metzker (104)
     Sebastiao - 
     Julieta – Jose Taveira de Queiroga
     Maria Augusta – solteira
     Antonio Augusto – falecido crianca
     Hermengarda – falecida crianca
     Iolanda
     Geraldo – Maria Jose de Senna
     Maria Jose Goncalves- Joao Evangelista de Moura (filho de 79)
     Gutnari – Jacy Ribeiro
     Lucena – Sady Goncalves Filho – filho de 27
     Grenalva – Afonso Queiroga
     Antonio Augusto – Dulce Pimenta (filha 30q, neta de 30)
 
          14. LISTA DE MORADORES DO PERIODO DE 1.876 A 1.889
 
30. Coronel, Cornelio Jose Pimenta (irmao de 65, 66 e 68) – Josefina Carvalho de Souza, Pags. 100/112 e 297/326, filhos:
     Etelvina Pimenta Brant – Pedro Ferreira de Andrade Brant
     Duval Pimenta – falecido em crianca
     Duval Sebastiao Pimenta – 1as nupcias, Maria Dolores Amaral – 2as. Zenolia da Conceicao Silva (*neta de 85)
     Gerolisa Pimenta – Ramiro Fernandes de Azevedo
     Ocarlina Pimenta – falecida crianca
     Apoliria Pimenta – Francisco Carpoforo da Rocha
     Almira Pimenta – falecida crianca
     Glicerio Jose Pimenta – Cecilia da Silva (filha de 60)
     Dermeval Pimenta – falecido crianca
     Dermeval Jose Pimenta – Lucia Pinheiro (filha do ex-governador mineiro, Joao Pinheiro da Silva)
     Violeta Pimenta – Antonio Carlos Pereira Junior
     Olga Pimenta – Jose Coelho de Moura Guimaraes (filho de 77)
     Orfelina Pimenta – Washington Jose Vieira da Silva
     Alencar Pimenta – Rita Campos Goncalves (filha de 27)
     Coraci Pimenta – falecido crianca
     Elbert Pimenta – Luciola Celia Jardim
     Heitor Jose Pimenta – Maria da Cunha, filha do senador estadual Simao da Cunha Pereira, em Pecanha.
31. Euzebio Dias Camargo – Virginia Rosa de Andrade, Pag. 112,
32. Jacinto Pinto (Jacinto chia), Pag. 112, -
33. Capitao, Santos Jose Ribeiro – Augusta Celestina de Albuquerque, Pags. 113/4 – filhos:
     Jose Celestino Ribeiro – Asteria Pimenta (filha de 66)
     Maria Augusta Ribeiro – Antonio Pedro Goncalves Filho (29)
     Domingos Albuquerque Ribeiro – Evangelina Augusta Lacerda (filha de 46)
     Maria Candida Ribeiro – Pedro Olimpio de Aguiar
     Antonio Augusto Ribeiro – Orfelina Pimenta (filha de Leolino Jose Pimenta/Carolina Aurelio)
34. Major, Vicente (Vicentinho) Luiz da Rocha - Maria Honoria (Mana) Coelho da Rocha (capitulo 20), Pags. 114/5, filho:
     Dr. Levi Coelho da Rocha – Maria do Carmo Alves, filha do senador estadual Ferreira Alves. (Observacoes: Maria Honoria (Mana) e Vicentinho sao membros da familia Coelho da Rocha multiplicada em Guanhaes, sendo eles da descendencia de Capitao, Joao Coelho de Magalhaes e Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo.)
35. Evaristo do Espirito Santo Aguiar – 2as nupcias, Maria Adelaide de Senna (filha de 62), 1as nupcias, Maria Julia de Andrade, Pag. 115, filhos:
     Marieta Evangelista de Aguiar – Benjamim Campos Jacome
     Jose Maria Aguiar
36. Bento do Espirito Santo Aguiar – Julia Tomas de Oliveira (filha do 23), Pags. 115 e 93.
37. Francisco Braga de Aguiar – Domitila de Mourao, Pag. 116.
38. Honorio Luiz da Rocha Leao – Maria Luiza da Rocha (Honorio era irmao de Vicentinho, 34), Pags. 116 e 114.
39. Joaquim Bento de Andrade – 1as nupcias, Joanita Andrade; 2as.: conviveu com Georgina, Pag. 117, filhos:
     Joaquim Bento (Quincote) de Andrade Junior
     Alipio de Andrade
     2as.
     Jose Bento de Andrade
40. Joaquim Bento (Quincote) de Andrade Junior, filho do 39 – Joaquina Augusta Dias de Andrade, Pags. 116/7, filhos:
     Maria Julia de Andrade – Evaristo do Espirito Santo Aguiar (35)
     Joaquim Bento de Andrade Neto (Nhonho) – Josefina Chaves
     Joao Julio de Andrade (Zico) – Lilia Amaral (Filha de 85)
     Genesco de Andrade – Batistina Campos (Filha de dona Inha Campos)
     Esther Dolores de Andrade – 1as nupcias Joao Genario da Serra Negra Otoni e, 2as, Augusto Antonio de Araujo.
     Antonio
     Joaquina
     *Quincote casou-se em 2as nupcias com Maria Rosa, filha de 13. Filha:
     Clarice de Andrade – Elpidio Pereira do Amaral (69 e filho de 85)
41. Joaquim Bento de Andrade Neto (Nhonho) – Josefina Chaves, Pags. 117/8, filhos:
     Zulmira Andrade – Joaquim Valerio
     Ascendino Chaves de Andrade – Ondina Pimenta (filha de 77)
     Zenaide de Andrade – Jose Araujo
     Zelita Andrade – Jose Coelho Linhares
     Zenolia Andrade – Jose Maria Sobrinho
     Joaquim Bento de Andrade Filho – foi casado
     Modestino de Andrade – Maria das Dores Ferreira
     Modesto Chaves de Andrade – Candida Rocha
     Emilia de Andrade – Jose Braga
     Maria do Rosario de Andrade – Heitor Pinto Sardinha (filho de Joao da Cruz Sardinha)
42. Marcos Virgolino de Senna – Maria de Senna, Pag. 118,
43. Coronel, Candido Jose de Senna – 1as nupcias, Maria Angelica Normanha/ 2as, Maria Brasiliana Coelho /3as. Esther Moreira. Pags. 118/122, Filhos:
     1as. nupcias:
     Polycarpo de Senna Normanha – Joaquina de Queiroz Braga, *neto:
     *Agenor de Senna – Helena Electo de Queiroz (Familia Queiroz, Pecanha)
     Anna Normanha de Senna – Capitao, Antonio Julio Vieira
     2as. nupcias: 
     Professor, Nelson Coelho de Senna – Emilia (Milota) Gentil Horta Gomes Candido, Pags. 121/2
     3as. nupcias 
     nao houve descendencia
44. Anna Normanha de Senna (filha de 43) – Capitao, Antonio Julio Vieira, Pag. 120A, filhos:
     Jose Julio Vieira – Olinda Braga (Pecanha)
     Clovis Vieira de Senna – 1as., Delfina Coelho de Moura (Filha de 79); 2as., Alzira Goncalves
     Zulmira Vieira de Senna – Lindolfo de Almeida Braga
     Maria Amelia de Senna – solteira
     Elvira de Senna Vieira – Nenrod Goncalves (filho de 28)
     Eponina Vieira de senna – solteira
     Padre, Alcides Vieira de Senna
     Joao Evangelista Vieira – Josefina Campos
     Manoel de Senna Vieira – falecido crianca
45. Bernardino (Bernardino Teteia) Pereira de Senna (irmao de 62) – Julia Candida de Jesus (filha de 03), Pag. 122, filhos:
     Belminda – Jose de Salles
     Antonio
     Elinda – casada
     Etelvina – Alfredo Goncalves
     Ana – casada
     Iria – solteira
     Maria – casada
     Vital – casado
46. Joaquim Antonio dos Santos Lacerda – 1as nupcias (?), 2as, Josefina Augusta Viana – Pag. 123, filhos
     1as. Padre Joaquim Antonio dos Santos Lacerda Junior
     2as.
     Rita Augusta Lacerda – Olimpio Jose Pimenta (65)
     Maria Augusta Lacerda – Jose Lopes
     Evangelina Augusta Lacerda – Domingos Albuquerque Ribeiro (filho de 33)
     Josefina Augusta Lacerda
47. Padre Joaquim Antonio dos Santos Lacerda Junior (filho de 46), Pag. 123.
48. Pedro de Alcantara Ribeiro (irmao de 33) – Josefina Leopoldina Albuquerque, Pag. 123 e 329, filhos:
     Joaquim Albuquerque Ribeiro – Andrelina da Rocha Leao
     Jose Albuquerque Ribeiro – Amelia (Zica) Pimenta , (filha de 59)
49. Maria Carolina Brant (Dona Nininha), cunhada de 40 – Jose Antonio Caldeira Brant, Pags. 123, 116, 148 e 130, filhos:
     Abrilina – Joaquim da Costa Primo
     Ana Maria – Euzebio Cardoso Nunes
     Alexina (Xininha) – Joaquim de Souza Costa (56)
50. Sebastiao da Costa Rocha – Rita Cirino Barbalho, Pags. 124, 53, 147/8, filhos:
     Maria
     Maria Brasilina
     Sebastiao
     Caetana
     Galdino – falecido crianca
     Galdina (gemea) – Isaac Jose de Sousa
     Levindo – falecido jovem
     Antonio
     Ocarlina Fausta da Costa (Sinhazinha) – Raimundo Nonato Ferreira (Raimundo Baracho, filho de 83)
     Elvira – Gervasio Brandao
     Rinaldo
     Gasparino – Maria Luiza Mourao (filha de Joao Raimundo Mourao e Josefina E. Pimenta)
     Otavia
     Ruth
51. Joao da Cruz Sardinha - Clarinda Alves Pinto, Pags. 125, 127, 118 e 152, filhos:
     Paulina Pinto Sardinha – Djalma Amaral (filho de Antonio Borges Amaral)
     Rita – Bento Rodrigues Costa
     Natalina – Francisco Polidoro Monteiro
     Risoleta – Tito Alves Pinto
     Joao Sardinha Pinto – Ana Viana
     Heitor Pinto Sardinha – Maria do Rosario Andrade (filha de 41)
     Agenor Pinto Sardinha – Maria Conceicao Amaral (filha de Elpidio P. Amaral)
     Jose Maria Pinto Sardinha – Modestina do Nascimento
     Juliao Pinto Sardinha – Maria Ana Rocha (filha de 88)
     Madalena – 1as nupcias, Alcides Nascimento; 2as., Francisco Manoel
52. Antonio Borges do Amaral – 1as, Ermenestina Alves de Carvalho/ 2as, Guilhermina Eponina de Sousa; Pags. 126, 208, 136, 308, 125, etc, filhos:
     1as nupcias,
     Olinda Alves do Amaral – Salatiel Taveira de Queiroga
     Otilia Alves do Amaral – Marciano de Souza Guerra
     Antonio Borges do Amaral Junior – Alzira Gabriela do Amaral (filha de Arthur B. do Amaral)
     Djalma Amaral – Paulina Pinto Sardinha (filha de 51)
     Sebastiao Amaral – Marilia da Silva Amaral (filha de 53a)
     Astrogildo Alves do Amaral – 1as nupcias, Ceci Amaral (filha de Arthur B. do Amaral); 2as. Maria Celeste
     Ondina Amaral – Salathiel Taveira de Queiroga
     Ney Amaral – Maria Candida de Oliveira
     Ocarlina Amaral – Dr. Manoel Gomes Pereira
     Benedito Amaral – Etelvina Ferreira
     2as. nupcias. (tia Guilhermina Eponina era prima do Mon. Antonio Pinheiro Brandao, 2o. paroco de Sao Joao)
     Jose Amaral – Esmeralda Gursan
     Maria de Lourdes Amaral
     Dr. Luiz Augusto Amaral – Cesarina Augusta de Carvalho (Cap. 18 – o Dr. Luiz foi juiz de direito em Virginopolis)
     Maria Amelia Amaral – Carlos Antonio Pereira Junior
     Dr. Joao Evangelista Amaral (medico) – Edna Horta Pereira
     Isabel Amaral
     Daniel Amaral
     Luiza de Marilac Amaral – Irma superiora na Casa da Providencia no Rio de Janeiro
     Manoel Amaral – falecido crianca
     Dr. Paulo Amaral (dentista) – Iracema da Veiga
53. Ana Francelina Pereira do Amaral (Ana Bessa -Donana) – Americo Bessa, Pags. 128 e 127, filha unica:
     Cecilia Bessa – Jose Caetano da Silva (60)(sao os pais de Marilia da Silva Amaral, casada com 52e)
54. Emidio Alves Ferreira – Emilia Ribeiro Alves (cap. 18), Pags. 129, 221 e 90, filhos:
     Vicente Alves Sobrinho
     Idalina Alves – Celestino Ferreira Dias (Saracura), *netos:
     *Maria Celestina – 1.883
     *Jose Celestino Ferreira – 1.884
     *Delfina Celestino – 1.886
     *Emilia Alves * Olimpio (Olimpinho) Jose Pimenta Filho (filho de 65)    
     Gaudencio Alves
     Vitor Alves – Hipolita Carvalho Alves
     Maria Ribeiro Alves – Josefino Carvalho de Souza (Cunhado de 30)
     Delfina Alves – Antonio Pedro Goncalves (19)
     Jose Alves
55. Jose Augusto Rangel – Carlota Candida Rangel, Pags. 129 e 143, filhos:
     Francisco Cristiano
     Pedro
     Lucinda
     Maria Eugenia
     Gabriela - 1as, Manoel Almeida Costa; 2as, viuvo Miguel Pereira do Amaral (73)
     Augusta
56. Joaquim de Souza Costa – Alexina Brant (filha de 49), Pags. 130 e 224:
57. Professor, Josino Cardoso Nunes – Ana Maria de Santa Rita de Figueiredo, Pags. 130, 124, 115, 141/360, 354, 132/326/365, filhos:
     Eusebio Cardoso Nunes – Ana Josefina Caldeira (sobrinha de 40)
     Maria Salome – Josefino Rabelo
     Ana Maria (Niquinha) – Bernardino Medina
     Perciliana Nunes - Lermino Jose Pimenta (68, irmao de 30, 65 e 66)
     Maria Carmelita Nunes (Milita) – Lafaiete Modestino Pimenta (Zico, sobrinho de 30)
     Estela
     Josino Cardoso Junior – Ana da Rocha Leite
58. Professora, Carolina Gabriela da Fonseca Campos (D. Inha Campos) – Joaquim Ferreira Campos, Pags. 131, 94 e 117, filhos:
     Clarindo Campos – Maria Araujo
     Luiz (Lulu) Ferreira Campos – Albertina Pimenta Guimaraes (filha de Manoel Coelho de Moura)
     Rita Campos – Joao Gualberto Goncalves (27 e 19b)
     Batistina Campos – 1as., Benvindo Caetano/ 2as., Genesco Andrade (40d)
59. Antonio de Padua Pimenta – Honorina Augusta Pimenta (irma de 30 e prima do marido), Pags. 132, 131, 146, 326 e 365, filhos:
     Lafaiete Modestino Pimenta – Maria Carmelita Nunes (57e)
     Maria Amelia (Zica) Pimenta – Jose (Jose Diamantino) Albuquerque Ribeiro (filho de 48)
     Clovis Jose Pimenta – Maria Jose de Meira (filha de 80)
     Carmela Pimenta – Waldomiro Generoso de Almeida Silva
 
          15. LISTA DE MORADORES DO PERIODO DE 1.890 A 1.900
 
60. Jose Caetano da Silva – Cecilia Bessa (filha de 53), Pags. 134 e 310, filhos:
     Prescilia – Hilario Campos
     Domicila – falecida crianca
     Doracila – falecida crianca
     Marilia – Sebastiao Amaral
     Recenvinda - falecida crianca
     Jose Caetano (Deca) – Antonieta Margarida Drumond
     Antonio e Odilia - gemeos falecidos criancas
     Cecilia da Silva – Glicerio Jose Pimenta (filho de 30)
61. Eustaquio Pereira Martins – Procedina Martins, Pag 134,
62. Modesto Pereira de Senna (irmao de 45) – Justiniana Pereira, Pags. 134/5, 115 e 122, filhos:
     Maria Adelaide de Senna – Evaristo do Espirito Santo Aguiar (35)
     Constanca de Senna – Joao Goncalves
63. Arthur Borges do Amaral – 1as nupcias, Gabriela Pimenta; 2as. Maria de Assis Pimenta (filha de 77); 3as. America Diamantina Pimenta; e 4as. Maria Augusta (Lolota), viuva de 94. *Gabriela e America Diamantina eram irmas, filhas de Francisco de Assis Pimenta, filho do casal D. Pags. 135, 153, 246, 149 e 95 entre outras, Filhos:
     1as. Alzira Pimenta do Amaral – Antonio Borges do Amaral Jr (filho de 52).
     2as. Corina – falecida crianca
            Maria Dolores Amaral – Duval Pimenta (filho de 30)
            Arthur – falecido crianca
            Ceci Amaral – Astrogildo Alves Amaral
            Diva Amaral – Sadi Campos Goncalves (filho de 27)
     3as. Nao houve descendencia
     4as. Arthur Borges do Amaral Junior (Tutuca) – Olinda Goncalves Queiroga
64. Raimundo Jose Alves – Senhorinha Candida de Carvalho (filha dos tios Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus e Jose Carvalho da Fonseca), Pags. 136, 126, 95, 208 e 230, filhos:
     Ermenestina Alves de Carvalho – Antonio Borges do Amaral (52)
     Clarimundo Jose Alves – Cesarina de Carvalho (cap. 18, cunhada de 30)
     Izaltina Alves Carvalho – Jose Pedro Goncalves (28)
     Virgilio Alves  - Jovita Maia
65. Olimpio Jose Pimenta (irmao de 30, 66 e 68) – 1as nupcias, Ludugeria Francelina do Amaral; 2as, Quiteria Rosa de Jesus Amaral; 3as, Rita Augusta Lacerda; e ligacao extra-conjugal, Sebastiana (D. Inha) Pereira do Amaral, Pags. 137/8, 266-285, filhos:
     1as nupcias
     Erminia Pimenta – Benjamim Rocha
     Amazilis Pimenta – Augusto Antonio de Araujo
     Evangelino Pimenta – Amelina Higina Pimenta (filha de Aureliano Jose Pimenta, irmao de 30, 65, 66 e 68)
     *Maria Carolina (I Quinha) Pimenta  – Joaquim Dias do Carmo (Joaquim Neto da Silva, filho de 03)
     Jose Augusto Pimenta – Arminda Alves Barroso
     Gabriela Pimenta – 1as nupcias, Joao Gualberto Goncalves (27); 2as. Agenor de Oliveira (nao houve filhos em ambos os casamentos).
     Olimpio (Olimpinho) Pimenta – Emilia Alves (filha de 54) 
     Ludugeria Pimenta
     2as. nupcias
     Sebastiao Pimenta – Aurora Rodrigues
     Rita Pimenta - Alexandre Pereira da Silva (pag. 279) ou Zeferino Jose da Silva (pag. 138)
     3as. nupcias
     Alcindo Pimenta – falecido crianca
     Eremita Pimenta – Heitor da Silva Leite (ou Leal – pags. 138 e 281)
     Hilda Pimenta – Antonio Padilha Filho
     Josefina Pimenta – Joaquim Pereira Campos
     Erondina Pimenta – Acioly de Almeida Costa
     Nery Jose Pimenta – Virginia Lino de Souza
     Maria da Conceicao Pimenta – Sebastiao Martins
     Avany Pimenta – Joao Sete de Abril
     Ermelinda Pimenta – Goncalo Casimiro do Nascimento ou Carvalho (pags 284 e 138)
     Extra-conjugal
     *Maria Carolina (II Quinha) Pimenta – Anselmo Goncalves de Almeida Costa (filho de 06)
     Antonio Augusto Pimenta – Maria Alves
66. Leolino (Nene) Jose Pimenta (irmao de 30, 65 e 68) – Carolina Aurelia Miranda, Pags. 138/9, 113/4, 146, 340-348, filhos:
     Modesto Pimenta – falecido crianca
     Waldemar Jose Pimenta – Goncala Pimenta
     Asteria Pimenta – Jose Celestino Ribeiro (filho de 33)
     Candida Natalicia Pimenta – 1as nupcias, Feliciano Jose de Souza; 2as, Joao Gualberto de Meira (80) 
     Olegario Jose Pimenta – Raimunda (Dica) Amaral (neta de 85)
     Orfelina Pimenta – Antonio Augusto Ribeiro (filho de 33)
     Genes Pimenta – Senhorinha Correa
     Ocarlina Pimenta – Jose Caldeira
     Odete Pimenta – Antonio Augusto Jacomini Filho (filho de 72)
67. Monsenhor, Antonio Pinheiro de Souza Brandao, Pags. 139-140,
68. Lermino Jose Pimenta (irmao de 30, 65 e 66) – Perciliana Nunes Rabelo (filha de 57), Pags. 140/1, 130/1, 286, 354-362, filhos:  
     Levina Pimenta – Modesto Borges Pimenta (sobrinho de 30, 65, 66 e 68, filho de 19a)
     Hilda Augusta Pimenta – Joao de Pinho Junior
     Rui Pimenta – Reduzinda Braga (Pecanha)
     Gumercinda (Cidinha) Pimenta – Aristoteles Rabelo (filho de 57b)
     Dr. Walter Pimenta – Maria Efigenia Coutinho
     Hermelinda Pimenta – Dr Francisco Noronha
     Maria Jose Pimenta – 1.8.4.10 Jair Nunes Coelho (capitulo 21)
69. Elpidio Pereira do Amaral (filho de 85) – 1as nupcias, Dalila Pimenta (filha de 77); 2as., Clarice Andrade ( filha de 40). Filhos: 1as.: Elgita, Dulce, Maria da Conceicao, Rossini, Jose Maria, Zuleica, Araci, Maria das Dores, Natalia e Helena; 2as.: Maria de Lourdes, Laura, Anita, Rubens, Dalia, Jorge, Maria Carmelia e Carminha.
70. Senador, Joao Nepomunceno Kubitschek (Vice-governador do Estado de Minas Gerais) – Virginia Brandao, Pags. 142/3 filhos:
     Joao Nenrod Kubitschek
     Dr. Lincoln Kubitschek - Rosalina Torneli
     Jeferson Kubitschek
     Oton Kubitschek
     Otonina Kubitschek - Aristoteles Lodi
     Oto Kubitschek
71. Olimpio Julio Costa - Josefina Costa, Pag. 143,
72. Antonio Augusto Jacomini – Maria Celestina Albuquerque, Pags. 143, 146-7 e 348, filhos:
     Altamira – Jose Caldeira
     Antonio Jacomini – 1as. nupcias, Odete Pimenta (filha de 66); 2as., Maria Leao
     Ocarlina (pag. 143) ou Orestina Augusta Jacomini (pag. 147) – Sebastiao Raimundo da Costa (filho de 81)
     Ataliba Jacomini – Maria da Conceicao Nunes
     Gerolisa Jacomini – Irma de Caridade no Rio
     Auta Jacomini
73. Miguel Pereira do Amaral – 1as. nupcias, Amelia Pereira do Amaral (irma de 52, 53, 63 e 69); 2as., Gabriela Rangel (filha de 55), Pags. 143/4, 129, 245 e 249, filhos:
     1as. nupcias
     Josefino Borges do Amaral – Evangelina Augusta Damasceno
     Etelvino Pereira do Amaral, falecido crianca.
74. Josefino Borges do Amaral (filho de 73) – Evangelina Augusta Damasceno, Pag. 144, filhos:
     Diogenes Pereira do Amaral – Julia Pires de Morais
     Jose Pereira do Amaral – Maria Jose Brandao
     Maria Augusta do Amaral, falecida crianca
     Maria da Dores do Amaral – Jose da Silva (portugues)
     Washington Pereira do Amaral – era negociante no Triangulo Mineiro
     Antonio Borges do Amaral – Otilia Gomes do Amaral
     Manoel – falecido crianca
     Dejanira do Amaral – Americo
     Maria da Conceicao – falecida crianca
     Conceicao Pereira do Amaral – Camilo Moraes
75. Antonio Gomes Saldanha – Pag. 144. 
76. Bento Cirino Pinto – Maria Rita Salome, Pag. 145.
77. Professor, Manoel Coelho de Moura Guimaraes – Maria Francelina Pimenta (prima de 30, 65, 66 e 68), Pags. 148/150, 90, 135, 141, 150, 364/5, 117 e 320, filhos:
     Maria Assis Pimenta – Arthur Borges do Amaral (63)
     Albertina Pimenta Guimaraes – Luiz Ferreira Campos
     Francisco de Assis – falecido crianca
     Teresa Pimenta – Ulysses de Pinho Tavares
     Joao Coelho de Moura – Alice Goncalves (filha de 19)
     Francisco Coelho de Moura – Herminia Carolina de Moura
     Zenolia Pimenta – falecida crianca
     Dalila Pimenta – Elpidio Pereira do Amaral (69 e filho de 85)
     Olinda Pimenta – Antonio de Pinho Tavares
     Gabriela Pimenta Guimaraes – falecida crianca
     Jose Coelho de Moura – falecido crianca
     Jose Coelho de Moura Guimaraes – Olga Pimenta (filha de 30)
     Ondina Pimenta – Ascendino Chaves de Andrade (filho de 41)
78. Francisco Coelho de Moura (filho de 77) – Herminia Carolina de Moura, Pags. 145, 50, 256, 364/5, filhos:
     Raimundo Coelho de Moura – Alice Braga (Pecanha)
     Maria Josefina de Moura – solteira
     Diva Herminia de Moura – *Hermenegildo Pimenta Metzker (filho de 104)
     Geraldo Coelho de Moura – falecido no dia do nascimento
     Jacira Heroina de Moura – solteira
     Rossini Coelho de Moura
     Geralda Coelho de Moura – Americo Dias Moreira
     Manoel Coelho de Moura Neto – falecido crianca
     Francisco Coelho de Moura – Geralda de Almeida
     Joao Evangelista Coelho – Neuza da Rocha Coelho
79. Joao Coelho de Moura (filho de 77) – Alice Goncalves (filha de 19), Pags. 148, 90, 96, 120A, 155/6, 364/5, Filhos:
     Manoel Coelho de Moura – falecido crianca
     Maria Jose Goncalves de Moura – *Constant Falcao Metzker (filho de 104)
     Delfina Goncalves de Moura – Clovis Vieira de Senna (filho de 44)
     Antonio Coelho de Moura - *Maria de Lourdes Falcao Metzker (filha de 104)
     Cecy Goncalves de Moura – solteira
     Joao Evangelista de Moura – Maria Jose Goncalves (filha de 29)
     Geraldo Coelho de Moura – falecido crianca
80. Joao Gualberto de Meira – 1as. nupcias, Carolina (Caluzinha) Augusta de Meira; 2as., Candida Natalicia Pimenta (filha de 66), Pags. 146/7, 343, 132 e 331. So teve filhos das 1as nupcias:
     Maria Jose de Meira – Clovis Jose Pimenta (filho de 59)
     Joao Evangelista de Meira – Maria Augusta Leao (filha de 82)
     Dalva Maria de Meira – Alexandre Jose de Oliveira
     Maria Margarida de Meira – Dorival Reis
     Dirce de Meira – Levi Alves Goncalves
     Maria da Conceicao de Meira – Jose Alves
     Antonio Augusto de Meira
81. Manoel Ricardo da Costa (Manoel Pintor) – Ambrosina, Pags. 146/7, 143, filhos:
     Jose Barnabe
     Maria Exata da Costa (apos ficar viuva mudou-se para os EEUU) – Antonio Valerio Alves
     Gabriela Rita da Costa – Jose Mendes
     Cecy da Costa – solteira
     Gentil das Merces Costa – Ana Inacio
     Joaquim – falecido crianca
     Ambrosina – falecida crianca
     Gasparino – falecido crianca
     Ogda – falecida crianca
     Eurico da Costa – foi casado
     Sebastiao Raimundo da Costa – Orestina ou Ocarlina Augusta Jacomini (filha de 72)
     Joao Nery da Costa – Raimunda Costa
     Adelmo Demetrio da Costa – Zelia Costa
     Clelia da Costa – Antonio Pedro da Silva
     Mario Diogo da Costa – falecido crianca
82. Jose Augusto Leao – Maria Eleonor Braga (Filha de Leopoldina Goncalves, filha de 19), Pags. 147, 90, 153, filhos:
     Maria Augusta Leao - Joao Evangelista de Meira (filho de 80)
     Guilhermina Leao – Milton de Albuquerque (filho de 94)
     Antonio Augusto Leao – Maria do Rosario Leao
     Helena Leao – Onofre Gomes dos Santos Queiroz
     Iracema Leao – Euler Ribeiro
     Geralda Leao – Jose Luiz de Freitas
     Maria do Rosario Leao – Alvaro Jose Ribeiro
     Circe Leao – David Bicalho
83. Maria Julia Baracho – Joao Augusto Ferreira, Pag. 147, filhos:
     Raimundo (Raimundo Baracho) Nonato Ferreira – Ocarlina Fausta (Sinhazinha) da Rocha (filha de 50), Pag. 147 e 124.
84. Joaquim da Costa Primo (transferiu-se para Diamantina, onde tinha uma farmacia), Pag. 148.
85. Sebastiana (D. Inha) Pereira do Amaral - 1as. nupcias, Daniel Pereira do Amaral; extra-conjugal, Olimpio Jose Pimenta (65), Pags. 150, 266, 130, 139/343, 302, 117, 141, 365/149, 87, 285, filhos:
     1as. nupcias:
     Georgina Amaral – Jose (Joao Botija) Antonio da Silva, *netos:
     *Jose Antonio da Silva Filho (Jose Botija) – Maria Augusta (Quinha) Pimenta (sobrinha de 30, 65, 66 e 68)
     *Corina da Silva Amaral – Carnot Jose Alves (cap. 18)
     *Maria Margarida da Silva Amaral – Jose Maia
     *Raimunda (Dica) da Silva Amaral – Olegario Jose Pimenta (filho de 66)
     *Zenolia da Silva Amaral – Duval Sebastiao Pimenta (filho de 30)
     Lilia Amaral – 1as. nupcias, Joao Julio (Zico) de Andrade (filho de 40); 2as., Vitalino Anthero da Mota (tia Lilia nao teve filhos).
     Elpidio Pereira do Amaral (69) – 1as. nupcias, Dalila Pimenta (filha de 77); 2as. Clarice Andrade (filha de 40)
     extra conjugal
     Maria Carolina (Quinha) Pimenta (filha de 65) – Anselmo Goncalves Almeida da Costa (filho de 06)
     Antonio Augusto Pimenta (filho de 65) - Maria Alves
 
     Ha que se fazer este adendo aqui. LUDUGERIA PEREIRA DO AMARAL, AMELIA PEREIRA DO AMARAL, ALFREDO PEREIRA DO AMARAL, ANTONIO BORGES DO AMARAL, ANA FRANCELINA PEREIRA DO AMARAL, ARTHUR BORGES DO AMARAL, GEORGINA AMARAL, LILIA AMARAL e ELPIDIO PEREIRA DO AMARAL eram irmaos. Eles criaram ou sua descendencia dirigiu-se para Sao Joao Evangelista. Os primeiros 6 foram filhos da tetravo MARIA FRANCELINA BORGES DO AMARAL e os outros 3 de SEBASTIANA (D. INHA) PEREIRA DO AMARAL. O que eles tem em comum eh serem filhos do tetravo: DANIEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL. Destes, somente o ALFREDO nao teve filhos.
 
86. Alexandrino Zacarias da Silva – Rosalina Xavier, Pag. 151/150 filhos:
     Maria Catarina (Nhazinha) da Silva – Franklin Pereira dos Reis (87)
     Jose Maria da Silva
     Francisca da Silva
     Antonio Franco da Silva
     Professora, Clotilde da Silva
     Anisia da Silva
     Luiz Franco da Silva
     Clovis Franco da Silva
     Sebastiao Franco da Silva
87. Franklin Pereira dos Reis – Maria Catarina (Nhazinha) da Silva (filha de 86), Pags. 150/151filhos:
     Jose Franklin dos Reis – Floripes Barbosa
     Alencar Pereira dos Reis
     Luiz Pereira dos Reis
     Maria Jose Pereira dos Reis – Wenceslau Rodrigues
     Moacir Pereira dos Reis – Engenheiro-civil
     Lauro Pereira dos Reis – Laura da Silveira
     Mudaram-se para Serro, Sabara e Belo Horizonte, onde nasceram outros filhos:
     Milton Pereira dos Reis
     Ademar Pereira dos Reis
     Paulo Pereira dos Reis
     Maria Catarina Pereira dos Reis
     Ildeu Pereira dos Reis
88. Jose Polidoro (Lolo) da Rocha – Mariana Senhorinha da Rocha, Pags. 151/2/3, 125 e 327, filhos:
     Arcebilio Rodrigues da Rocha – Maria Candida Pires
     Demetria Rodrigues da Rocha – Antonio Polidoro Monteiro
     Silvino Rodrigues da Rocha – Amasiles Rocha Cirilo
     Jose Rodrigues da Rocha – Amanda Caldeira
     Joao Rodrigues da Rocha – Liberalina pires
     Salomao Rodrigues da Rocha – Sebastiana Candida de Oliveira
     Jacy Rodrigues da Rocha – Cecilia Araujo Neto
     Sebastiao Rodrigues da Rocha – Lucy Albuquerque (filha de 94)
     Heraclito Rodrigues da Rocha – Petrina Rocha
     Teosildes Rodrigues da Rocha – Pedro da Silva Caldeira
     Maria Ana Rodrigues da Rocha – Juliao Pinto Sardinha (filho de 51)
     Gabriel Rodrigues da Rocha – Geralda Cardoso
     Rafael Rodrigues da Rocha – Maria das Dores Amaral
     Madalena Rodrigues da Rocha – Alcides Campos
     Maria Helena Rodrigues da Rocha – Geraldo Pimenta (sobrinho de 30, 65, 66 e 68)
89. Juscelino Narciso de Andrade – Pascoinha de Oliveira, Pag. 152, filhos:
     Advogado, Dr. Sebastiao de Andrade
     Professora, Cecilia de Oliveira Andrade
90. Paulo Demetrio Alves – casado, Pag. 152, filhos:
     Salomao
     Sansao
     Belmiro
     Jose
     Generosa – Jose Urbano de Carvalho
     Maria
     Gerolisa
     outros
91. Demetrio Mourao – Maria da Costa Mourao, Pag. 152, filhos:
     Luiza
     Maria
     Jovita
     Maria Cristina – Pedro Augusto de Souza
     Sebastiao – Maria Salome da Assuncao (filha de 92), *netos:
     *Wilson
     *Maria
     *Cicero
     *Adalberto
     *Francisco
     *Luzia
     *Oracio
     Jose – Helena
     Petrina – Sebastiao (filho de 96)
92. Carlos Antonio (Toto) Pereira – casado, Pag. 152, filhos:
     Antonio
     Maria Salome Assuncao – Sebastiao (filho de 91)
     Joao Timoteo
     Jovelina
     Maria
     Angelina
93. Jose Cesario Junior (filho de Jose Cesario, vereador em Sao Joao), Pags. 152/3.
94. Joaquim Antenor de Albuquerque – Maria Augusta (Lolota)*, Pags. 153, 135, 147 e 246, filhos:
     Nelson Albuquerque – Odete Albuquerque
     Milton Albuquerque – 1as nupcias, Guilhermina Leao (filha de 82), 2as, Conceicao Bicalho
     Luci Albuquerque – Sebastiao Rodrigues da Rocha (filho de 88)
     Padre, Caio de Albuquerque
     *Maria Augusta (Lolota) foi a quarta esposa de Arthur Borges do Amaral (63)
95. Orosimbo dos Santos – Narcisa dos Santos, Pag. 153. 
96. Manoel Marcelino (Neco-Gabriel) da Costa – Rita Leite, Pag 153.
97. Jose de Oliveira Braga, Pag. 153.
98. Jose Amaro de Souza Flor, Pag. 153.
99. Manoel (Manoel-compadre) Silvestre do Nascimento, Pag. 153.
100. Jose Casimiro, Pag. 153.
101. Manuel Firmiano, Pag. 153.
102. Firmiano Luiz da Rocha, Pag. 153.
103. Bernardino Luchesi, Pag. 153.
 
     Estes 103 moradores estao na subdivisao do livro A MATA DO PECANHA, denominada de, MUNICIPIO DE SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA e vai da pagina 77 a 153. Contudo, ha um outro casal de residentes, mencionado nas paginas 255-6, de importancia. Trata-se de D. Julia (Sinha) Pimenta e seu marido Oscar Falcao Metzker. Ela era trineta de dona Vitoriana Florinda de Ataide, irma de Boaventura Jose Pimenta, o pai dos moradores 30, 65, 66 e 68. Assim, acrescento este numero:
 
104. Julia (Sinha) Pimenta – Oscar Falcao Metzker, 2as. nupcias dele, Antonieta Goncalves (filha de 29), Pags. 255/6, 95, 98, 148, , 145, 304 e 148, filhos:
       1as nupcias
       Oscar Falcao Metzker Junior – Rita Goncalves (filha de 27)
       Constante Falcao Metzker – 1as nupcias, Maria Jose de Moura (filha de 79); 2as., Elza Siqueira de Abreu
       Hermenegildo Pimenta Metzker – Diva Coelho de Moura (filha de 78)
       Alice Pimenta Metzker – solteira
       Julio Metzker Falcao – Elvira Favarato
       Alvaro Metzker Falcao – Mercedes Pimenta (filha de 30c)
       Jose Falcao Metzker – solteiro
       Maria de Lourdes Falcao Metzker – Antonio Coelho de Moura (filho de 79)
       Dolores Falcao Metzker – Jaime de Abreu
       Sady Falcao Metzker – Acy Amaral
 
     *Para que tenhamos ideia a respeito da formacao da populacao evangelistana, podemos dizer que praticamente nao tinhamos relacao parental com a populacao que se instalou por la na primeira fase. A partir da chegada de Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho (nosso primo pelo lado Borges Monteiro) e do coronel, Cornelio Jose Pimenta (Borges Monteiro e Pereira do Amaral) as coisas comecam a modificar-se.
 
     Mais de 20, entre os 104, moradores que eu enumerei sao nossos aparentados. Seja por via propria ou por seus conjuges. Em alguns casos, o casal eh formado por nossos parentes. Mesmo aqueles que nao sao parentes, verifica-se que alguns da descendencia logo se casam com a descendencia de nossos parentes.
 
      Tomando a lista de primeiros moradores que circula na internet, sintam o resultado de minha analise. Valeriano e Manoel Coelho da Rocha eram irmaos e filhos do Capitao Ildefonso da Rocha Freitas e dona Maria Coelho da Silveira. Infelizmente, o professor Pimenta nao nos da informacao alguma a respeito da descendencia deles.
 
     Antonio Pedro Goncalves era genro dos donos da Fazenda Sao Joao, casado com Delfina Maria Coelho. Eles eram pais de Antonio Pedro Filho, Joao Gualberto e Jose Pedro Goncalves. Ate ai eles nao eram da familia mas alguns filhos se casaram com nossos parentes. Com destaque para a tia Iracema, que se casou com o tio Salathiel Batista Coelho, e era filha do Joao Gualberto. O proprio, em segundas nupcias, casou-se com Gabriela Pimenta, filha do Olimpio Jose Pimenta, embora ele nao tenha tido filhos nesse segundo matrimonio.
 
     Sebastiao da Costa Rocha. Nao tenho como dizer que a esposa dele tivesse algum parentesco conosco mas o nome era Rita Cirino Barbalho.
 
     Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho e Cornelio Jose Pimenta nao se comenta. Arthur Borges do Amaral era nosso tio-trisavo, irmao nao apenas da trisavo Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral, como tambem de outros moradores como, Anna Francelina (Donana, ou Anna Bessa), Antonio Borges do Amaral, Elpidio Amaral, Georgina Amaral, Lilia Amaral, alem dos primeiros serem enteados de D. Sebastiana (D. Inha) Pereira do Amaral. Tambem eram sobrinhos de Ermelinda Querubina, a esposa do coronel Cornelio. Eram primos de todos os Pimenta.
 
     Santos Jose Ribeiro era estranho `a familia, ate que dois dos cinco filhos se casassem com alguem na familia. Jose Celestino se casou com Asteria Pimenta e Antonio Augusto com Orfelina Pimenta. Na geracao seguinte, Moacir Ribeiro, filho de Jose Celestino e Asteria casou-se com a Maria Jose, filha dos tios Salathiel e Iracema. Claro, isso para citar apenas um exemplo.
 
     Raimundo Jose Alves era marido de Senhorinha Candida de Carvalho, filha de Jose Carvalho e tia Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus (filha do Antonio Borges Monteiro Jr). Era filho deles, tambem citado como primeiro morador, Clarimundo Jose Alves.
 
     Por fim, dois estranhos ao ninho. Vicente e Honorio Luiz da Rocha. O Vicentinho tambem eh recordado no livro da Ivania. Eh o major Vicentinho, casado com a Maria Honoria (Mana) Coelho da Rocha, neta do capitao Joao Coelho de Magalhaes. Nenhum dos livros explica como mas o professor Pimenta cita que ja seriam primos. Portanto ja era nosso primo pois que o capitao se casou com Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo, citada como prima por ambos os autores. De qualquer lado que fossem primos. Eram nossos tambem. O Honorio era irmao do Vicentinho.
 
     Pelos dados expostos no livro A MATA DO PECANHA, a unica conclusao a que posso chegar eh que se for feito um exame de DNA na populacao de Sao Joao Evangelista e outro em Virginopolis, sera um pouco dificil encontrar as diferencas.
 
     Outro detalhe, eu havia antecipado que outro Coelho presente entre os primeiros moradores tinha um certo grau de parentesco conosco. Tratava-se do professor, Manoel Coelho de Moura Guimaraes. Ja na analise superficial eu havia detectado que um dos casamentos do tio Arthur Borges do Amaral havia acontecido na casa dele, “contra” a Maria de Assis Pimenta. Na verdade, houve outro casamento la, do tio Elpidio com a Dalila. Mas o que eh mais abrangente eh que ele era casado com Maria Francelina Pimenta, neta dos tios-tetravos Maria Balbina de Santana e Boaventura Jose Pimenta. Todos os filhos deles ja eram nossos primos.
 
     Tambem encontrei semelhancas na presenca de sobrenomes com coincidencias em Virginopolis e Guanhaes. A primeira que encontrei e que se mostrou como falsa foi a presenca de Coelho da Rocha em ambos os lugares. Mas as semelhancas que possam haver entre eles podem estar escondidas em ancestrais desconhecidos, ainda em Portugal.
 
     Outra coincidencia que encontrei foi na familia do professor Josimo Cardoso Nunes. A esposa dele se chamava Ana Maria de Santa Rita de Figueiredo. Nao sei porque cargas d’agua tiveram filhas com nomes: Perciliana Nunes Rabello e Maria da Conceicao Nunes Rabello. A primeira casou-se com Lermino Jose Pimenta (68) e a segunda com Lafaiete (Zico) Modestino Pimenta, repectivamente, irmao e sobrinho do coronel, Cornelio Jose Pimenta.
 
     Como as vi primeiro na parte de genealogia, pensei tratar-se de parentes proximas das tia Marietta e dona Blandina Nunes Rabello, respectivamente casadas com o tio-avo 1.6.4.1 Onesimo de Magalhaes Barbalho e 1.6.2.3 Gabriel (Gabi) Nunes Coelho, filho da Tia Pitu. So posteriormente vim saber quem eram os pais das primeiras, ai dissipou-se a ideia de que o parentesco que acaso possam ter seja muito proximo.
 
     Uma ultima coincidencia se encontra na familia de Joaquim Bento (Quincote) de Andrade Junior. O papai sempre se lembrava dele ao contar que ele morrera em Santa Luzia e que o corpo iria ser cremado porque ninguem o conhecia la. Por sorte, o Monsenhor Brandao o reconheceu e deu-lhe um enterro considerado cristao `a epoca. Nao que esse fato tenha se dado no tempo do papai mas ele deve te-lo ouvido das tradicoes, pois, deu-se proximo aos 1.900 e ele nasceria somente 22 anos depois.
 
     Mas a coincidencia eh que Quincote foi casado, em 1as. nupcias, com dona Joaquina Augusta Dias de Andrade. As idades, a assinatura e a cidade de origem, Diamantina, batem com as informacoes a respeito do professor Francisco Dias de Andrade, de grande influencia na educacao em Virginopolis e patriarca dessa familia por la. Mas isso esta apenas nas suspeitas porque nao tenha dados suficientes para tirar conclusao alguma.
 
     Outra coincidencia nesse caso. Dona Maria Carolina (Dona Nininha) Brant era cunhada do Quincote. Talvez o sobrenome seja outro porque era viuva de Jose Antonio Caldeira Brant. A coincidencia esta no apelido que tambem encontramos na familia Dias de Andrade em Virginopolis.
 
     Outro detalhe que preciso retratar-me. Papai `as vezes nos contava os casos do passado sem fazer as devidas distincoes de parentesco. Assim ele mencionava o professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta e o professor Aluisio Pimenta deixando-me suspeitar que ate fossem irmaos. Ha mais tempo descobri as datas de nascimentos dos dois e conclui que poderiam ser, no maximo, tio e sobrinho. 
 
     A minha suposicao estava errada. o professor Dermeval era filho do coronel Cornelio. O professor Aluisio, irmao do dr. Rui Pimenta, era filho de outro Rui Pimenta, filho do Lermino Jose Pimenta (68), irmao do coronel. Assim, os professores eram primos em segundo grau.    
 
          16. FAMILIAS TRADICIONAIS DE PECANHA
 
     Provavelmente, as paginas entre 48 e 55 do livro A MATA DO PECANHA nao reflitam uma realidade completa com respeito `as “Antigas Familias de Pecanha”. Ele cita algumas poucas que tiveram envolvimento politico e, sobretudo, com lacos familiares com a Familia Pimenta.
 
     Embora nao refletindo uma verdade completa, o mais provavel eh que as familias e os personagens nelas citados por ele, porque os dados colhidos abordam pessoas que nasceram ha cerca de 100 anos ou mais, sejam ancestrais de boa parte da populacao atual de Pecanha, ressalvando ai que grande parte dessa populacao deve ter migrado para outros recantos do pais e do mundo.
 
     Vou apenas copiar os nomes dos personagens. Alguma coisa eu ja comentei no outro texto, publicado no endereco: http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2011/02/24/historico-do-povoamento-mineiro-genealogia-coelho-cidade-por-cidade/. Citarei cada familia, colocando `a frente dos personagens os numeros ou letras que indicarao seus relacionamentos familiares com os personagens citados nos capitulos anteriores. Segue entao:
 
          Familia Vieira Braga
 
     A Familia Vieira Braga esta representada no livro por poucos personagens. O primeiro foi o septuagenario Januario Vieira Braga, comandante do Quartel implantado la, em 1.807, com a finalidade de proteger os colonos contra os ataques dos indios Botocudos. Foi a partir dessa implantacao que a regiao das Matas do Pecanha puderam ser colonizadas pelo elemento europeu.
 
     O comandante Januario recebeu em seu casebre, em 1.817, o explorador Augusto de Saint-Hilaire, sendo aquele ja um septuagenario. O prof. Pimenta presume que Antonio fosse e Narciso Vieira Braga era, com provas, filhos de Januario. Narciso casou-se com Candida Braga, foi vereador e pai de Pedro e Antonio Vieira Braga, chefe da Fazenda da Prefeitura e ex-delegado de policia em Pecanha.
 
          Familia Carvalho
 
     A Familia Carvalho, na verdade, eh antiga no municipio como um todo, antes de ele ser retalhado pelas diversas emancipacoes que ocorreram ate os nossos dias. Basicamente, o professor Pimenta refere-se ao casal Manoel Carvalho e sua esposa Maria Rosa, ou Rosa Maria; e o irmao daquele, Jose Carvalho da Fonseca, que se casou com Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus, filha do casal M. Os Carvalho seriam oriundos de Gouveia, Minas Gerais. 
 
     Manoel Carvalho e Maria Rosa tornaram-se fundadores e povoadores de Sao Jose do Jacuri e chegaram `as Matas do Pecanha por volta de 1.830. Eles sao bisavos maternos do professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta.
 
     Jose Carvalho da Fonseca e tia Senhorinha (filha de M) iniciaram a multiplicacao de sua descendencia em fazendas proprias, `as margens do Ribeirao das Araras, nas proximidades do atual Municipio de Sao Pedro do Suacui. Ja de inicio, a familia espalhou-se por Sao Pedro, Sao Joao Evangelista, Paulistas, Pecanha, Rio Vermelho e Guanhaes. Filhos do casal:
 
     Jose (Juca) Carvalho da Fonseca (Sao Pedro) - Hipolita de Oliveira
     Antonio Monteiro de Carvalho (Sao Pedro) – Adelaide de Carvalho
     Manoel (Manuelzinho) Carvalho da Fonseca (Sao Pedro)  - Maria Salome (d. Inha) Fonseca
     Maximiano Monteiro de Carvalho (Paulistas) – Dona Inha
     Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho (20 – Sao Joao) – Maria Rosa (d. Sinha) de Oliveira (filha de 23)
     Celestino Monteiro de Carvalho (Pecanha) – Maria Fernandes da Silva
     Joaquim Monteiro de Carvalho (Paulistas) – Amelia Augusta Pereira
     Maria Augusta de Carvalho (Guanhaes) – capitao, Francisco Nunes Coelho (Guanhaes)
     Senhorinha Candida de Carvalho (Sao Joao) – Raimundo Jose Alves (64)
     Salvina de Carvalho (Sao Joao) – Francisco Pereira Afonso (23)
 
          Familia Queiroz
 
     Capitao, Joao Batista Queiroz – Edwiges Carvalho de Queiroz, filhos: *dados colhidos no inventario do capitao.
     Severiano Batista Queiroz – casado
     Candida Emerenciana de Queiroz – viuva
     Hermelinda de Queiroz – Manoel Joaquim da Costa
     Reduzinda Rabelo de Queiroz – Joaquim Luiz Braga (Familia Braga abaixo)
     Modesta Queiroz (falecida) – Antonio Jose de Oliveira Souto
     Delfina Queiroz (falecida) – Francisco Luiz Braga (idem)
     Marcelino Batista de Queiroz – Maria Electo de Souza (Familia abaixo), *netos:
     *Jaime Electo de Queiroz – Marlene Senna Silva Leite
     *Aurelio Electo de Queiroz – Hoidia Electo Natalicia
     *Aurea Electo de Queiroz – solteira
     *Helena Electo de Queiroz – Dr. Agenor de Senna (neto de 43)
     *Electa de Queiroz – Joao R. Cabral Flecha
     *Carmem Electo de Queiroz – solteira
     *Zelia Electo de Queiroz – Antonio B. Carmargos
     *Maria das Dores Electo de Queiroz – solteira
 
          Familia Braga
 
     Segundo o professor Pimenta, o chefe da Familia Braga era natural de Santa Barbara, casou-se em Rio Vermelho, e residiu em Sao Jose do Jacuri e Pecanha. Sao eles:
 
     Manoel Luiz Braga – Joaquina Gomes, filhos:
     Joaquim Luiz Braga, 1.838 - Reduzinda Batista de Queiroz (familia Queiroz acima)
     Joao Luiz Braga – 1.832
     Francisco Luiz Braga, 1.831 – Delfina Batista de Queiroz (idem)
     Manoel Luiz Braga – 1.833
     Pedro Luiz Braga – 1.846
     Silvestre Luiz Braga – 1.833
     Belizario Luiz Braga, 1.854 – Maria Madalena Braga, *netos:
     *Zulmira Braga – Dr. Simao (Simaozinho) da Cunha Pereira (familia abaixo)
     *Ana Braga – Dr. Carlos da Cunha Pereira (idem)
     *Minervina Braga – Getulio Vieira da Silva (familia abaixo)
     *Belizario Braga – Jandira de Freitas
     *Carmem Braga – Juliao Feliciano Marques
     *Jose Braga – Tiada Gomes
     *Maria Braga – solteira
     Intendente, Antonio Luiz Braga, 1.844  - Ana Queiroz, *netos:
     *Reduzinda Braga – Rui Pimenta (filho de 68)
     *Alice Braga – Raimundo Coelho de Moura (filho de 78)
     *Olinda Braga – Jose Julio Vieira (filho de 44)
     *Outros nao mencionados
 
          Familia Remigio de Souza
 
     Familia oriunda do Norte de Minas. Teve como representantes, Remigio Electo de Souza (1.810) que foi Juiz de Paz e subdelegado em Pecanha. Nao se casou. Junto com ele foi para Pecanha seu irmao: Jeronimo Electo de Souza (1.828) que tambem foi Juiz de Paz, Presidente das Mesas Eleitorais em 1.867/68, vereador e foi casado.
 
     Capitao, Jeronimo Electo de Souza – Francisca Rosa Souto, filhos:
     Joaquim Electo de Souza, 1.858 – 1as nupcias: Olimpia Pimenta (neta de 65); 2as., Ondina Pimenta (neta de 65)
     Jeronimo (Seo Vida) Electo de Souza, 1.863 – Lavinia Vieira da Silva (familia abaixo), *netos:
     *Jeronimo
     *Zinha
     Maria Electo de Souza – Marcelino Batista de Queiroz (familia acima)
     Leopoldina Electo de Souza – 1as nupcias: Joao Julio Ribeiro; 2as.: Dr. Edgardo Carlos da Cunha Pereira (familia abaixo). *netos:
     1as. nupcias:
     *Angela Electo Ribeiro
     2as. nupcias:
     *Vide Familia Cunha Pereira abaixo
 
          Familia Vieira da Silva
 
     Na descricao da familia, o prof. Pimenta descreve-a tendo seu chefe: Washington Jose Vieira da Silva, que fora viuvo de esposa cujo nome nao eh revelado e chegando a Pecanha ja em suas segundas nupcias com: Joaquina Candida Salazar. Ele foi o Escrivao do Cartorio de 2o. Oficio, em Pecanha. Foi substituido por seu filho, Ostinho, que permaneceu no cargo ate 1.959. 
 
     Junto  ao sr. Washington, foi morar em Pecanha a irma viuva dele: Carolina Candida de Sao Jose, e tres filhos menores. Descendencia:
 
     Washington Jose Vieira da Silva – 1as nupcias
     1. Lavina Vieira da Silva – Jeronimo (Seo Vida) Electo de Souza (familia acima)
     2. Carolina Vieira da Silva – Antonio Julio Ribeiro
 
     Washington Jose Vieira da Silva – 2as.: Joaquina Candida Salazar, filhos:
     3. Washington (Ostinho) Jose Vieira da Silva – 1as. nupcias: Julia da Cunha Pereira (filha do senador Simaozinho); 2as: Orfelina (Nazinha) Pimenta (filha de 30), * netos:
     1as. nupcias:
     *Celme da Cunha Pereira – Dr. Manoel Tomas da Fonseca
     *Dr. Carlos Vieira da Silva – Lourdes Vieira Pereira
     2as. nupcias:
     *Dr. Lucio Vieira da Silva – Violeta Pereira
     *Dr. Juarez Vieira da Silva – Julieta Carlinda Gomes
     *Eneida Vieira da Silva – Jose Ferreira de Melo
     *Aglaee Vieira da Silva – Dr. Belizario da Cunha Pereira (filho do Dr. Simao/Zulmira Braga)
     *Dr. Paulo Vieira da Silva – solteiro
     4. Oscar Vieira da Silva – 1as. nupcias: Nephitali Ramos; 2as.: Naida Franca
     5. Raul Vieira da Silva – Antonia Pereira
     6. Amanda Vieira da Silva – Americo Caldeira Brant
     7. Genesco Vieira da Silva – *Ocarlina Flora do Amaral
     8. Sebastiao Vieira da Silva – *Rosa Flora do Amaral 
     * Rosa e Ocarlina sao irmas e netas de M.3, filhas de Jurzelina Flora (irma de 20) e Eloy Pereira do Amaral (neto de R).
     9. Lafaiete Vieira da Silva – solteiro
     10. Maria Vieira da Silva – solteira
     11. Sinval Vieira da Silva – solteiro
     12. Getulio Vieira da Silva – Minervina Braga (familia acima)
 
     Carolina Candida de Sao Jose (viuva) – Jose Francisco Gomes da Silva, filhos:
     1. Jose Francisco Gomes da Silva – Julieta Flecha
     2. Lindolfo Gomes da Silva – Caetana de Almeida Sa, *netos:
       *Jose Gomes de Almeida – Zenolia Almeida
       *Araci Gomes de Almeida – Luiz Felipe de Almeida
       *Geni Gomes de Almeida – solteira
       *Arabela Gomes de Almeida – Segismundo Costa
       *Lindolfo Gomes de Almeida – solteiro
       *Dr. Arnaldo Gomes de Almeida – Maria Alice Diniz
     3. Elvira Gomes da Silva – Jose Bernardes de Oliveira, *netos:
       *Virgilio Gomes de Oliveira – Noeme de Castro
       *Gil Gomes de Oliveira – Maria das Merces Cunha
       *Elvira (Sinhazinha) Gomes de Oliveira – Dr. Adelardo da Cunha Pereira (familia abaixo)
       *Maria das Dores Gomes de Oliveira – professora, solteira
       *Iracema Gomes de Oliveira – Ismar Pereira
       *Jandira Gomes de Oliveira – solteira
       *Jacira Gomes de Oliveira – solteira
       *Maria Jose Gomes de Oliveira – Dr. Marinho Falcao, ex-juiz de direito em Pecanha.
      4. Virgilio Gomes da Silva (1.863) - Rita Barbalho*
     * Deve haver alguma relacao parental entre essa Rita Barbalho; Rita Cirino Barbalho (esposa de 50) e Cirino Jose Barbalho que, em 1.875, foi eleito 1o. Juiz de Paz, na instalacao da Vila do Rio Doce, atual Pecanha.
 
          Familia Cunha Pereira
 
     A familia ”da Cunha Pereira” eh uma familia antiga na Cidade do Serro, porem, esta representada no livro A MATA DO PECANHA pela descendencia de dois irmaos. O que o professor Pimenta nao revela no livro sao os nomes dos pais de ambos: Capitao de Milicias, Simao da Cunha Pereira Filho e dona Julia Candida Ferreira Carneiro nascidos em 1.822 e 1.828, respectivamente.  
 
     Eles sao os pais do Farmaceutico, nascido em 1.863, Simao da Cunha Pereira que se casou com dona Eufrasia Vasconcelos da Cunha. Ja tinham dois filhos quando mudaram-se para Pecanha. O farmaceutico Simao foi nomeado pelo ex-governador Joao Pinheiro da Silva como Intendente de Pecanha. Entrando na politica tornou-se Agente-Executivo (prefeito municipal), deputado e senador estadual (quando a Assembleia Legislativa era constituida pelas duas camaras).
 
     Filhos do senador e dona Eufrasia:
 
     Dr. Edgardo da Cunha Pereira (deputado estadual e federal) – Alda Viana (Abaete)
     Georgina da Cunha Pereira – falecida crianca
     Dr. Simao da Cunha Pereira (Prefeito, deputado e Senador estadual) – Zulmira Braga (familia acima)
     Dr. Carlos Antonio da Cunha Pereira – Ana Braga (idem)
     Julia da Cunha Pereira – Jose Vieira da Silva (familia acima)
     Jose da Cunha Pereira – solteiro
     Adelardo da Cunha Pereira – Elvira (Sinhazinha) Gomes de Oliveira (familia acima)
     Antonio da Cunha Pereira (prefeito em Pecanha) – Maria das Merces da Cunha Pereira (familia abaixo)
     Francisco da Cunha Pereira – falecido crianca
     Desembargador em Curitiba, Francisco da Cunha Pereira – Julia da Cunha
     Esther da Cunha Pereira – farmaceutico, Jose Carlos (Zeca) Pereira, *filha:
     *Maria de Lourdes Pereira – Dr. Rafael Caio Nunes Coelho (capitulo 19)
     Ismar da Cunha Pereira (farmaceutico) – Maria Frois
     Rui da Cunha Pereira (odontologo) – Julia Nunes
     Maria da Cunha Pereira - Veterinario, Heitor Jose Pimenta (filho de 30)
     Lincoln da Cunha Pereira – falecido solteiro
 
     O segundo irmao eh o Dr. Edgardo Carlos da Cunha Pereira, nascido em 1.860 e formado em Direito. Exerceu o cargo de Juiz de Direito em Mar de Espanha, Muriae, Pecanha e Diamantina, onde faleceu. Foi o primeiro Juiz da Comarca de Pecanha.
 
     Casou-se duas vezes. A primeira com D. Maria Luiza Pereira Rabelo, filha de Jose Joaquim Ferreira Rabelo, o primeiro Barao do Serro e dona Maria Teresa Ferreira Rabelo (Mariquinha ou Quinha). Dessas primeira nupcias teve dois filhos que faleceram ainda jovens. As segundas nupcias foram com Dona Leopoldina Electo de Souza, ja mencionada acima. Filhos:
 
     1as. nupcias:
     Raul da Cunha Pereira – falecido crianca
     Sadi da Cunha Pereira – falecido aos 17 anos
     2as. nupcias:
     Maria das Merces da Cunha Pereira - Dr. Antonio da Cunha Pereira (familia acima)
     Edgardo da Cunha Pereira – solteiro
     Odontologo, Jorge da Cunha Pereira – America Cruz
     Topografo, Paulo da Cunha Pereira – Nadja da Cunha Pereira
     Professora, Vera da Cunha Pereira – solteira
     Advogado, Mario da Cunha Pereira – solteiro
 
          17. RAMO CARVALHO DE SAO PEDRO DO SUACUI
 
     O Ramo Carvalho de Sao Pedro do Suacui foi iniciado por Jose Carvalho da Fonseca que construiu sua fazenda `a beira do Ribeirao das Araras. Com sua esposa, Senhorinha Rodsa de Jesus (filha do casal M), criou ali sua familia. Estou repetindo um pouco, mas decidi fazer isso para aumentar o numero dos personagens e tambem expor melhor as ligacoes familiares com as outras cidades. Descendencia de Jose e Senhorinha:
 
     Filhos:
     Jose Carvalho da Fonseca (Juca) – Hipolita de Oliveira
     Antonio Monteiro de Carvalho – 1as. nupcias, Adelaide de Carvalho; 2as., nao revelado
     Manoel (Manoelzinho) Carvalho da Fonseca – Maria Salome (D. Inha) de Carvalho (sobrinha dele)
     Maximiano Monteiro de Carvalho – Dona Inha
     Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho (20) – Maria Rosa (D. Sinha) de Oliveira (sobrinha Dele)
     Celestino Monteiro de Carvalho – Maria Fernandes da Silva
     Joaquim Monteiro de Carvalho – Amelia Augusta Pereira
     Maria Augusta Cesarina de Carvalho – Capitao, Francisco Nunes Coelho (capitulo 19)
     Senhorinha Candida de Carvalho – Raimundo Jose Alves (64)
     Salvina de Carvalho – Francisco Pereira Afonso (23), *neta:
     *Maria Rosa (D. Sinha) de Oliveira – Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho (20), tio da esposa.
 
     Outros descendentes:
     1. Jose Carvalho da Fonseca (Juca) – Hipolita de Oliveira
     1.1 Maria Salome da Fonseca – Manoel (Manoelzinho) Carvalho da Fonseca (tio da esposa)
     1.2 Jurzelina Flora – Eloy Pereira do Amaral (bisneto do casal P, neto de Malaquias, filho de Miguel neto), *bisnetos:
     *Ocarlina Flora do Amaral – Genesco Vieira da Silva (capitulo 16)
     *Jose Pereira do Amaral – Modestina Gomes
     *Maria Flora do Amaral – Saint-Clair Ferreira Horta
     *Gerolisa Flora do Amral – Lindolfo Jose de Oliveira
     *Amavel Pereira do Amaral – solteiro
     *Hipolita Flora do Amaral – solteira
     *Eloy Pereira do Amaral Filho – solteiro
     *Miguel Pereira do Amaral (trineto do casal P) – Araci Amaral
     *Rosa Flora do Amaral – Sebastiao Vieira da Silva (capitulo 16)
     *Sebastiao Pereira do Amaral – Maria Braga Gomes
     *Cecilia Flora do Amaral – solteira
     1.3 Bernardina de Carvalho – Jose (Juquinha) Carvalho da Fonseca
     1.4 Francisco Carvalho da Fonseca – Georgina Alves Ferreira (cap. 18), *bisnetos:
     *Jose Urbano de Carvalho – Generosa Alves de Carvalho
     *Hipolita Augusta de Carvalho – Jose Portela de Oliveira
     *Ernestina Alves de Carvalho
     *Maria Alves de Carvalho
     *Inacio Alves de Carvalho
     1.5 Americo Carvalho da Fonseca (fazendeiro em Cantagalo) – Emilia Carvalho da Rocha, *bisnetos:
     *Josafa Carvalho da Fonseca – fazendeiro em Cantagalo
     *Antonio (Totonio) Carvalho da Fonseca
     *Petrina Carvalho
     *Maria Candida de Carvalho – Pedro Antonio Braga
     1.6 Senhorinha Carvalho da Fonseca – Antonio de Figueiredo
     1.7 Celso Carvalho da Fonseca – Arminda Rocha
     1.8 Bianor Carvalho da Fonseca – Leopoldina Rocha
    
     2. Antonio Monteiro de Carvalho – 1as. nupcias, Adelaide de Carvalho, *netos:
     2.1 Augusto Monteiro de Carvalho – Agostinha Pimenta (filha do casal D.I)
     2.2 Jose (Juquinha) Monteiro de Carvalho
          2as. nupcias, ?
     2.3 Maria Modestina de Carvalho
     2.4 Sebastiana Georgina de Carvalho
 
     4. Maximiano Monteiro de Carvalho – D. Inha, *netos
     4.1 Zeferino Carvalho
     4.2 Levi Carvalho
     4.3 Emilio Carvalho
 
     7. Joaquim Monteiro de Carvalho – Amelia Augusta Pereira, *netos
     7.1 Zeferino Augusto de Carvalho
     7.2 Senhorinha Augusta de Carvalho
     7.3 Maria Amelia de Carvalho – Francisco de Assis Franca (viveram em Pecanha)
 
          18. RAMO CARVALHO DE SAO JOSE DO JACURI
 
     Este ramo foi comecado por Manoel Carvalho e sua esposa Maria Rosa (ou Rosa Maria). A cidade de origem deles eh Gouveia. Foram para as Matas do Pecanha por volta de 1.830. O professor Pimenta informava sua suspeita de Manoel ter sido irmao de Jose Carvalho da Fonseca, do ramo de Sao Pedro do Suacui.
 
     Dois precursores desse ramos sao dois dos genros do casal, Vicente Alves Ferreira e Joao Paulo Alves. Ambos teriam saido tambem de Gouveia, por desavencas familiares, e, procurando a protecao do casal, permaneceram na propriedade no Corrego D’Anta, casando com filhas de Manoel e Maria Rosa. Os dados encontrados pelo professor Dermeval, contudo, abrangem so os dados da descendencia de Vicente Alves e nao a de Joao Paulo. Segue entao, filhos:
 
     1. Francisca Maria de Souza – Vicente Alves Ferreira
     2. Silveria Maria de Jesus (ou Silveria Carvalho da Rocha) – Antonio Alves da Rocha
     3. Serafim Carvalho de Souza – Ines Maria da Silva
     4. Manoel Carvalho de Souza – Indigena, Francelina Catarina de Souza
 
     1. Francisca Maria de Souza – Vicente Alves Ferreira, descendentes:
 
     1.1 Emidio Alves Ferreira (54) – Emilia Ribeiro Alves
     1.2 Vicente Alves Ferreira – Maria Rosa da Rocha, *descendentes:
          *Inacio Alves Ferreira
          *Agueda Alves Ferreira
          *Georgina Alves Ferreira – Francisco Carvalho da Fonseca (cap. 17)
          *Ernestina Alves Ferreira - casada com, ? Rocha
          *Maria Alves Ferreira – Alexandrino Raposo
     1.3 Luiz Alves Ferreira - casado com: ? *descendente:
          *Conrado Alves Ferreira – Idalina Queiroz Alves
 
     4. Manoel Carvalho de Souza – Indigena, Francelina Catarina de Souza, *descendentes:
        *Josefina Carvalho de Souza – Coronel, Cornelio Jose Pimenta (30)
        *Maria Hipolita Carvalho de Souza – Modesto Ferreira da Mata (Paulistas), Filha:
          Modestina da Mata – Dr. Heitor Nunes Coelho (capitulo 19)
        *Josefino Carvalho de Souza Sobrinho – Maria Ribeiro da Silva (filha de 54), filhos:
          Jose Carvalho de Souza - Julia Gomes Pains
          Ocarlina Carvalho de Souza – Josefino Gomes Pains
          Sebastiana Carvalho de Souza – Manoel Lopes
          Maria Carvalho de Souza – Augusto Lopes
        *Cesar Augusto de Carvalho – Maria Candida de Carvalho, filhos:
          Maria Augusta de Carvalho – Giovani de Oliveira Costa (bisneto de M e neto de D)
          Belminda Augusta de Carvalho – Agenor Polidoro Monteiro
          Cesar Augusto de Carvalho Junior – Efigenia Andrelina de carvalho
          Cesarina Augusta de Carvalho – Dr. Luiz Augusto do Amaral (filho de 52)
          Joao Augusto de Carvalho – solteiro
          Violeta Augusta de Carvalho – Juventino Fernandes de Aguiar
          Oswaldo Augusto de Carvalho – Emilia Leao
        *Cesarina (Nhazinha) de Carvalho – Clarimundo Jose Alves (filho de 64), filhos:
          Jaime Jose Alves – 1.891
          Carnot Jose Alves – Corina da Silva Amaral (filha de 85, neta do casal T)
        *Modestino Carvalho de Souza – Francisca de Carvalho, filhos:
          Maria Jose Carvalho – Jaime Nunes de Miranda (capitulo 19), filhos:
          1. Maria Augusta Nunes de Miranda – 1as. nupcias, Mario Miranda Filho; 2as., Sebastiao da Silva Roque
          2. Mario Nunes de Miranda – Maria Procopio
          3. Jose Miranda Sobrinho – Carmelita Tomaz
          4. Idelberto Carvalho de Miranda – Nelia Martins de Oliveira (natural de Pecanha)
          5. Lourdes Carvalho de Miranda – Ubirajara Medina de Oliveira
          6. Jaime de Miranda Filho
          7. Violeta de Miranda – Geraldo de Oliveira
          8. Geraldo Nunes de Miranda -
          9. Nara de Miranda – Daniel Caldeira
 
          19. ALGUMAS FAMILIAS ANTIGAS EM GUANHAES
 
     No livro A MATA DO PECANHA temos a apresentacao apenas de cinco familias em Guanhaes. Sao elas: Coelho, Nunes Coelho, Cafe, Ribeiro de Carvalho e Catao. Ali a familia Rodrigues Coelho foi apresentada como outro exemplo de familia mas ela nada mais eh que um dos ramos da Familia Coelho de Magalhaes. Tambem, as Familias Cafe e Ribeiro de Carvalho tem uma origem comum unica entre elas, portanto, nao devem ser contadas como duas.
 
     O empenho empregado no decifrar dos vinculos familiares em Guanhaes devem ter sido minimos. Mas creio que o motivo para isso pode ter sido os livros que ja existiam a respeito do assunto ou que estavam por vir. Refiro-me aos: “Algumas Notas Genealogicas”, do professor, 2.5.2.2 Nelson Coelho de Senna (1.939) e “Notas Historicas de Guanhaes”, de 2.5.3.2.1 Innocente Soares Leao (1.967). 
 
     Um terceiro livro: “Epopeia de Pioneiros” (1.967), de autoria de Edmar Campelo Costa, tambem pode ter incluido muitas informacoes que se tornaram desnecessario repetir. Embora, na atualidade, essa verdade se esvaziou porque os livros se tornaram antigos e nao sao tao faceis de te-los ao nosso alcance.
 
     Assim como muitas familias em Guanhaes deixaram de ser apresentadas, como os exemplos: Miranda, Oliveira, Lott, Leao, Barroso, Ferreira da Silva etc, tambem as familias apresentadas no livro o foram de forma incompleta. Assim, vou repetir os dados mostrados no livro do professor Pimenta, completando-os, principalmente, com os dados encontrados no livro: “Arvore Genealogica da Familia Coelho”, de autoria da prima: Ivania Batista Coelho.
 
     Espero que consiga continuar apresentando, de forma mais simples possivel, os vinculos que existem entre todas as familias da regiao Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais.
 
          Casal U – Giuseppe Nicatisi da Rocha – Maria Rodrigues de Magalhaes Barbalho
 
     Este casal tem sido apresentado como sendo os pais de Eugenia Rodrigues da Rocha, que teria nascido por volta de 1.866. Esta data remete o nascimento da mae dela para as decadas de 30 a 40. Interessante observar-se aqui eh: o casal A, no capitulo 12, Manoel Vaz Barbalho e Josefa Pimenta de Souza, casou-se em Milho Verde, Distrito do Serro, no ano de 1.732.
 
     O professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta trabalhou apenas com parte da descendencia de uma das filhas do casal A, dona Isidora Maria da Encarnacao. Ele talvez tenha perdido a oportunidade de encontrar mais um vinculo que unisse as duas familias, podendo a ancestral Maria ser irma de Isidora.
 
     Mas, como nessa parte ele restringiu-se `a propria ascendencia, ha tambem a possibilidade de outros Barbalho da mesma familia de Manoel Vaz terem migrado junto com ele para os antigos dominios da Vila do Principe (Serro). Esta pode ser uma segunda explicacao aceitavel para a presenca do nome Barbalho encontrado na avo Maria.
 
     Numa hipotese mais pessimista, o sobrenome da avo Maria pode ter aparecido por engano ou, talvez, como homenagem a algum padrinho, que ate poderia ser o proprio Manoel Vaz Barbalho. Assim, o nosso parentesco seria apenas por afinidade.
 
          Casal V – Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha – Jose Coelho de Magalhaes
 
     Jose Coelho de Magalhaes foi Alferes de Milicia, natural de Portugal e nascido por volta de 1.850. Relendo o texto de autoria do professor Nelson Coelho de Senna, reproduzido no livro da prima Ivania, ha um senao a ser salientado. Em notas anteriores eu pensei que o professor houvesse dito que Jose Coelho de Magalhaes tivesse nascido na Freguesia de Cete, Concelho de Paredes, antiga Provincia do Entre Douro e Minho.
 
     A verdade, porem, eh outra. Ele menciona a Freguesia como a area donde o sobrenome Coelho se multiplicou a partir da descendencia de Egas de Moniz, o Aio. As margens do Rio Douro houve uma terra chamada ”Coelha” ou “Coelhosa”, onde se deu o Morgadio dos Coelho. Desde entao, 1.180 ate 1.750, os Coelho ja haviam se espalhado por todo Portugal e Colonias, portanto, sem provas documentais, nao ha como afirmar-se que o avo Jose tenha nascido la.
 
     Tirando essa inconveniencia temos outra. O professor Nelson tambem sugere que Jose Coelho de Magalhaes procedesse de outro portugues, Manuel Rodrigues Coelho. Como ele nao disse que fosse filho, ou neto, ou coisa que o valha, nada podemos afirmar quanto a isso. Manuel Rodrigues Coelho foi uma figura proeminente em pleno Ciclo do Ouro, possuindo lavras de ouro no atual Distrito de Santa Rita Durao, Municipio de Mariana.
 
     O problema eh que, ja em 1.719, era tesoureiro da Camara Municipal de Vila Rica. O que leva sua data de nascimento para uns 25 anos atras, pelo menos. Como ele amealhou fortuna polpuda em sua atividade economica, recebeu Cartas de Sesmarias no ano de 1.744 e fez contribuicoes para a construcao do Santuario de Bom Jesus de Matozinhos, em Congonhas do Campo, comecado a erigir em 1.767, nao ha indicativo de que tenha ido a Portugal para tornar-se pai do alegado rebento.
 
     A unica possibilidade de a sugestao do professor Nelson nao estar incorreta seria se o Manuel Rodrigues Coelho, portugues, tivesse tido um filho com o mesmo nome. Ai nao importa se fosse portugues o brasileiro. Importa que este tivesse ido a Portugal, por qualquer motivo, e la constituido familia. Assim, poderia ter um filho portugues, sendo ele Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Mas nada valem minhas especulacoes porque, em genealogia, o que vale mesmo sao os registros documentais.
 
     Certo eh que Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha casou-se com Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Alega-se que tenham residido na propriedade de nome Axupe, na cidade de Morro do Pilar. Contudo, ao longo da Historia, as divisoes politicas do Estado de Minas moveram muito. Pode ser que a Fazenda do Axupe seja uma encontrada atualmente na cidade de Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Ali nasceram os filhos:
 
     Capitao, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho (1.782) – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
     Capitao, Joao Coelho de Magalhaes (1.785) – Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo
     Antonio Coelho de Magalhaes – solteiro
     Felix Coelho de Magalhaes – solteiro
     Clara Maria de Jesus – solteira
 
     Aqui ha que se fazer outras observacoes. O professor Pimenta apontou Joao como sendo o mais velho na familia, nascido em 1.775. Como o livro da Ivania registra-o como nascido em 19.03.1.785 e falecido em 19.03.1.879, imagino que essas datas sejam as corretas.
 
     A data do falecimento foi muito mais proxima de nossos atuais dias, portanto, mais facil de ter sido comprovada tanto por documentacao quanto por memoria. Porem, se houvesse nascido 104 anos antes do falecimento, naquela epoca, a tradicao teria mantido como um fato fenomenal. Falecido aos 94 anos teria garantido seu lugar como lenda para a tradicao familiar. Mas o fato perde a importancia `a medida que outros familiares atingiram a mesma idade e superaram o record. 104 seria record ate hoje.
 
     Outro detalhe na familia tambem sao os personagens com nome duplo. A ancestral Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha foi tambem conhecida como Eugenia Maria da Cruz, dai alguns fazerem confusao com a neta com este nome. O proprio Alferes de Milicia, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, pode ter sido conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha.
 
     Ha que se entender isso. Ele proprio jamais adotaria o sobrenome da esposa. Contudo existem indicios de que o sobrenome “da Rocha” foi um sobrenome de impacto na regiao por eles habitada. Como ele seria um estranho ao meio, mas casado na familia de proeminencia, o povo de um modo geral devia sentir-se `a vontade para apelida-lo como Jose Coelho da Rocha. E isso indenpendia da vontade dele.
 
     O mesmo fato aconteceu com o filho. Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho tornou-se mais conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha e ha indicios de que os irmaos tambem fossem conhecidos com a mesma alcunha.
 
          Casal W – Antonio Jose Moniz – Manuela do Espirito Santo
 
     Deste casal nossas tradicoes praticamente nada guardaram. Porem ha a mencao de que Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo tenha nascido no Corrego Prata. Ha um Corrego da Prata (curso d’agua) que corre nas terras de Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Fazendo um curso semelhante tambem existe o Corrego Axupe.
 
     Deduz-se disso que Antonio Jose Moniz e Manuela do Espirito Santo fossem fazendeiros em Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Nisso se encaixa o registro de nascimento da avo Luiza naquela cidade, tambem foi a cidade em que residiu com o marido, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho, tiveram os primeiros filhos, antes de se mudarem e se unirem a outros pioneiros na fundacao de Sao Miguel e Almas de Guanhaes, atual cidade de Guanhaes.
 
          Casal X – Eusebio Nunes Coelho - Ana Pinto de Jesus
 
     Ao que se tem noticias, o casal se formou em Sao Domingos do Rio de Peixe, atual Dom Joaquim, Minas Gerais. Ele tinha por pai a Manuel Nunes Coelho. Vivia na Fazenda Folheta onde deu-se `a luz aos filhos. Ja com a familia encaminhada mudou-se para Guanhaes, onde adquiriu a Fazendo do Grama, que ficava a quatro quilometros do nascente arraial. Descendencia:
 
    1. Clemente Nunes Coelho, 1.806 - casado, filhos:
    1.1 Prudencio Nunes Coelho
    1.2 Antonio Nunes Coelho
    1.3 Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho – Tenente, 1.5 Joao Batista Coelho (capitulo 21)
 
    2. Tenente, Joaquim Nunes Coelho, 1.814 – 1.3 Francisca Eufrasia de Assis Coelho (capitulo 21), filhos:
    2.1 Eusebio Nunes Coelho Neto – falecido crianca
    2.2 Joaquim (Quinsoh) Nunes Coelho – 1.5.4 Sebastiana Honoria Coelho
    2.3 Jose Nunes Coelho – *1.5.1 [Emygdia de Magalhaes Barbalho]
    2.4 Emygdio Nunes Coelho
    2.5 Rita Nunes Coelho
    2.6 Lino Nunes Coelho
    2.7 Autino Nunes Coelho
    2.8 Joao Nunes Coelho – *1.6.2 Petronilha (Pitu) de Magalhaes Barbalho
    2.9 Miguel Nunes Coelho – *1.6.8 Ambrosina (Sinhah) de Magalhaes Barbalho
    2.10 Luiza Nunes Coelho
 
    *Estes asteriscos serao para lembrar que no livro da Ivania os casamentos destes 3 irmaos com as 3 irmas nao estao assinalados. A informacao que tenho confirmada eh do casamento de tia Sinhah com Miguel. No livro, o marido da tia Emygdia esta identificado como Jose Coelho Nunes, que poderia ser outra pessoa, porem, devido `as circunstancias e ao fato de os filhos terem recebido o sobrenome Nunes Coelho, penso que eu esteja correto em minha suposicao. Ja o caso de tia Pitu e Joao, nada indica que houvesse outro Joao Nunes Coelho para este casamento.
 
     3. Francisco Nunes Coelho, 1.820 – Maria Augusta Cesarina de Carvalho (capitulo 17)
     3.1 Salathiel Nunes Coelho – Maria Julia Campos
          3.1.1 Maria Augusta Campos Nunes – Claudionor Augusto Nunes Coelho 3.6, abaixo
          3.1.2 Zulmira Nunes de Campos Rosa
          3.1.3 Leonor Nunes Coelho
          3.1.4 Odon Nunes Coelho
          3.1.5 Augusto Nunes Coelho
     3.2 America Nunes Coelho – Pedro de Oliveira Braga
          3.2.1 Gabriel Braga
          3.2.2 Levi Braga
          3.2.3 Petrina Braga
     3.3 Dr. Heitor Nunes Coelho (Juiz de Direito) – Modestina Ferreira da Mata (capitulo 18)
          3.3.1 Heitor Nunes Coelho Filho
     3.4 Dr. Francisco Augusto Nunes Coelho (medico e senador) - 1.4.4 Inah de Carvalho (familia abaixo)
          3.4.1 Maria Augusta Coelho – Luiz Franzen de Lima
          3.4.2 Dr. Rafael Caio Nunes Coelho (deputado) – Maria de Lourdes Pereira (capitulo 16)
          3.4.3 Maria do Rosario Coelho – Paulo Ferreira da Silva (capitulo 21)
          3.4.4 Myrian Nunes Coelho – Angelo de Faria Melo
          3.4.5 Miguel Getulino Nunes Coelho
          3.4.6 Maria da Conceicao Nunes Coelho
          3.4.7 Geraldo Augusto Nunes Coelho
          3.4.8 Maria do Amparo Nunes Coelho
          3.4.9 Jose Mauricio Nunes Coelho
          3.4.10 Maria Antonieta Nunes Coelho – Osvaldo Torquato
          3.4.11 Maria Monica Nunes Coelho
          3.4.12 Roberto Borges Nunes Coelho
          3.4.13 Ieda Nunes Coelho – Mario Szerman
     3.5 Maria Augusta Nunes Coelho – Maximo Carlos de Miranda
          3.5.1 Jose Nunes de Miranda
          3.5.2 Benedito Nunes de Miranda
          3.5.3 Jaime Nunes de Miranda - Maria Jose Carvalho (capitulo 18)
          3.5.4 Francisco Nunes de Miranda
          3.5.5 Efigenia Nunes de Miranda
     3.6 Claudionor Augusto Nunes Coelho (farmaceutico) – Maria Augusta Campos Nunes
          3.6.1 Oto Nunes Coelho
          3.6.2 Hermes Nunes Coelho
          3.6.3 Claudionor Nunes Coelho Junior (1o.)
          3.6.4 Maria Nunes Coelho
          3.6.5 Hamilton Nunes Coelho
          3.6.6 Hortencia Nunes Coelho
          3.6.7 Iolanda Nunes Coelho
          3.6.8 Claudionor Nunes Coelho Filho
          3.6.8 Ida Nunes Coelho
          3.6.9 Dinah Nunes Coelho
          3.6.10 Francisca Nunes Coelho
     3.7 Etelvina Nunes Coelho – solteira
     
     4. Bento Nunes Coelho
 
     5. Antonio Nunes Coelho, 1.829 – casado. A respeito deste Antonio Nunes Coelho, consta que residiu em Pecanha e, em 1.871, foi eleito membro da Junta de Qualificacao Eleitoral. Na constituicao da Vila do Rio Doce (atual Pecanha), em 1.875, foi 3o. suplente do Colegio Eleitoral da Freguesia. Infelizmente, nao temos o acompanhamento genealogico da descendencia dele, mas eh possivel que tenha deixado descendentes na atual Cidade de Cantagalo, vizinha de Pecanha.
 
     Hao outras curiosidades a respeito dessa familia. Na pagina 20 do livro da Ivania ela ressalta que houveram tres casamentos de irmaos com outros tres da familia dos trisavos 1.8 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho e Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. Ela diz que os casamentos se deram “contra” tres filhos de Clemente Nunes Coelho e Ana Maria.
 
     Bom, analisando a bibliografia ao nosso alcance, nao encontramos outro Clemente Nunes Coelho alem do primeiro filho dos avos Eusebio/Ana. Contudo, na Ata de Constituicao de Guanhaes, datada de 1.879, esta escrito que: o territorio de Guanhaes ”Principia pelo lado da freguezia de Sao Sebastiao (Sabinopolis) na Fazenda de Bento Nunes Coelho e Clemente Nunes Coelho, comprehendendo o Ribeirao da Lagoa.”
 
     Este registro demonstra que o ancestral Clemente, pai de Prudencio, Antonio e Maria Honoria estava ainda na ativa e que, possivelmente, tinha um segundo casamento, tornando-se pai dos tios-bisavos: Pio, 1.864; Vitalina, 1.865 e Marcolina, 1.867, respectivamente casados com: 1.8.4 Josephina Marcolina, 1.8.3.Altivo e 1.8.2 Lindolpho Rodrigues Coelho. Porem, esse detalhe ainda nao foi esclarecido por nenhum de nossos genealogistas.
 
     Este meu calculo de que ele teria tido dois casamentos baseia-se no fato de a Maria Honoria ter se tornado mae do trisavo Joao Batista Coelho Junior em 5-4-1.846. Isso joga o proprio nascimento dela para 1.830 ou data anterior. Como a data referencia que temos para o avo Clementeter nascido eh a de 1.806, as datas do nascimento dela e tios Prudencio e Antonio (sobrinho) estao esprimidas no limite 1.825-30.
 
     Nesse caso, seria perfeitamente possivel para um homem ter mais filhos um pouco mais de 30 anos depois, quando estivesse contando por volta dos seus 60 anos. Mas seria muito improvavel que a mesma mulher tivesse uma leva de filhos numa decada, mesmo que comecasse a te-los nos seus 14 anos de vida, e outra leva mais de tres decadas depois.
Mas, outra vez, somente a analise de documentos podera decifrar mais esse misterio!
 
          Familias Cafe e Ribeiro de Carvalho
 
     As duas familias tem o fato curioso de terem sido comecadas por uma mesma matriarca e dois patriarcas diferentes. Ela foi dona Dina Flora de Macedo Bastos, natural de Conceicao do Mato Dentro. O primeiro casamento foi com alguem que nao se tem o primeiro nome mas, obviamente, o sobrenome era cafe. Dai nasceram:
 
     1. Dina Flora de Macedo Bastos – Senhor Cafe, descendencia:
     1.1 Bernardo Ribeiro de Aguiar Cafe – Angelina Generosa, pais de:
     1.1.1 Dr. Benjamim Cafe (advogado) – 1.4.3 Maria Antonieta de Carvalho, residiram em Sao Paulo
     1.1.2 Estefania Cafe – 1as. nupcias: Dr Gil Pereira da Silva (Juiz de Direito), filhos:
     1.1.2.1 Gil Pereira da Silva
     1.1.2.2 Boecio Pereira da Silva
     1.1.2 Estefania Cafe – 2as. nupcias: Y.3 Joao Candido de Oliveira (capitulo 21), filhos:
     1.1.2.1 Dr. Bernardo Cafe de Oliveira (medico, ? 2.5.9.1.3 Amelia Hedy?)
     1.1.2.2 Conceicao Cafe de Oliveira
     1.1.3 Atenagoras Cafe – Maria Candida Campos
     1.1.4 Maria Generosa Cafe – 1.4.1 Xisto Ribeiro de Carvalho
     1.1.5 Enedina Cafe – Bernardino Carvalhais da Silva
     1.1.6 Georgina Cafe – Dr. Joao Lopes da Silva (medico)
     1.1.7 Antenor Cafe – 1.8.8.6 Corina Ferreira da Silva (capitulo 21)
     1.1.8 Candida Cafe – Professor, 1.8.8.5 Emidio Ferreira da Silva Jr. (Engenheiro de Minas)
     1.1.9 Dr. Bernardo Cafe Filho (advogado) – Maria Cafe
     1.1.10 Otavio Cafe – Zelia Moura e Silva
     1.1.11 Mario Cafe – Jacinta Carvalhais
     1.2 Padre, Venancio Ribeiro de Aguiar Cafe (Estudou no Caraca e Diamantina. Foi fundador do Colegio em Guanhaes e eleito deputado.
 
     1. Dina Flora de Macedo Bastos – Firmiano Ribeiro de Carvalho, descendencia:
     1.3 Ernesto Ribeiro de Carvalho – foi casado e viveu em Sao Paulo
     1.4 Dr. Getulio Ribeiro de Carvalho (advogado, deputado estadual e federal) - Maria Moreira Pinto, filhos:
     1.4.1 Xisto Ribeiro de Carvalho – 1.1.4 Maria Generosa Cafe
     1.4.2 Dina Ribeiro de Carvalho – Dr. Adauto do Nascimento Feitosa (Juiz de Direito)
     1.4.3 Maria Antonieta de Carvalho – 1.1.1 Dr. Benjamim Cafe (advogado)
     1.4.4 Inah de Carvalho – X.3.4 Dr. Francisco Augusto Nunes Coelho (acima)
     1.4.5 Sarah de Carvalho – Venancio Machado
     1.4.6 Hilarina de Carvalho – Dr. Alcindo Pereira da Silva
     1.4.7 Ortiz Ribeiro de Carvalho – Edith Marques
     1.4.8 Ines de Carvalho – professora, solteira
 
     Aqui ha que se especular um pouco, porem, tendo em mente que especulacao vale apenas como instrumento de investigacao em genealogia. Por meio da especulacao faz-se previsoes que podem, ou nao, ajudar em investigacoes futuras.
 
     Talvez tenha faltado ao professor Pimenta a curiosidade ou nao tenha ligado os fatos. Porem, ao voltarmos ao tronco Pimenta-Vaz Barbalho encontramos que a trisavo paterna dele, Isidora Maria da Encarnacao, casou-se com o capitao Antonio Francisco de Carvalho, que foi, “durante muitos anos, sindico-geral dos Santos Lugares, na Comarca do Serro Frio” (atual Cidade do Serro).
 
     Dai ele explora apenas um pouco da descendencia da tia-bisavo dele, Vitoriana Florinda de Ataide; e do bisavo: Boaventura Jose Pimenta. O sobrenome “Jose Pimenta”, segundo ele, foi uma homenagem `a avo deste, dona Josefa Pimenta de Souza, a esposa do avo, Manoel Vaz Barbalho.
 
     Contudo, ele revela que Vitoriana e Boaventura tiveram outros sete irmaos: Joao (1.761), Antonio (1.764), Luciano (1.766), Mariana (1.767), Jose (1.769), Francisco (1.771) e Bernardo (1.776). Estes dados, possivelmente, devem ter sido retirados de registros de batismos por aparecerem somente o primeiro nome dos personagens. E o professor Pimenta, pelo menos na edicao de 1.966 do livro dele, nem sequer especulou a respeito dos possiveis sobrenomes adotados por estes parentes dele que, quase certamente, conteriam o Carvalho.
 
     Pelas datas de nascimentos dos homens nesta familia, eles teriam idades suficientes para terem sido pais ou avos dos senhores: Manoel de Carvalho (capitulo 18), bisavo materno do professor Dermeval; Jose Carvalho da Fonseca, tio-bisavo-afim paterno do mesmo e o patriarca dos Carvalho de Guanhaes, Firmiano Ribeiro de Carvalho.
 
     Tudo pode nao passar apenas de uma simples coincidencia. E para o bem da saude genetica das familias que descendem simultaneamente de dois ou mais deles e mais de uma vez de um ou de todos, tomara que assim seja. Mas a propria ascendencia de dona Josefa Pimenta de Souza conspira contra isso, pois, fora filha, neta e bisneta de homnes que portaram a alcunha Pimenta de Carvalho. Tendo origem em Vila Vicosa, Alentejo, e estabelecido no Rio de Janeiro desde os anos 1.640.
 
     Conclua-se ai ser de interesse procurar as informacoes documentais que confirmem ou que neguem qualquer especulacao nascida dos fatos. Pode ser, por outro lado, que os Carvalho tenham uma origem comum, porem, um tanto remota em Portugal e que todos ou parte dos quatro ramos identificados acima tenham permanecido separados por varias geracoes antes de se reencontrarem, nao havendo ai nenhum risco genetico resultante deste reencontro.
 
          Familia Catao
 
     O professor Dermeval identificou Portugal como a origem da familia, sem especificar o lugar exato. Segundo ele, o professor Manoel Alves de Oliveira Catao, ja entao estabelecido em Ourto Preto, recebe o irmao dele Augusto Cesar Alves Catao. Este forma-se em Farmacia e, em 1.870, muda-se para Guanhaes, onde se casa com Julia Augusta Carvalhais, filha de Santos Carvalhais e Livia Justina de Gouveia.
 
     Nao entendi, porem, um lapso ou omissao cometido nessa familia. Eh que, na introducao, pagina 11, o professor Pimenta externa seus agradecimentos ao entao governador do Estado de Minas Gerais, Jose de Magalhaes Pinto, por ter julgado o trabalho dele digno e de valor historico, o suficiente para ser impremido na Imprensa Oficial do Estado. Eh que, segundo a prima Julia Ilce Catao, ha um grau de parentesco proximo entre o Catao em Guanhaes e dona Berenice Duque Vieira Catao, esposa do ex-governador, e nao revelado no livro. Mas estes sao detalhes a ser pesquisados.
 
     Segue entao:
 
     1. Augusto Cesar Alves Catao – Julia Augusta Carvalhais, filhos:
     1.1 Alexina Catao – 1as. nupcias: Joao Bonefoi; 2as.: Professor, Alvaro Novais
     1.2 Valentina Catao
     1.3 Amadeu Catao – 2.5.3.4 Olinda Coelho Leao (capitulo 20)
     1.4 Francisco (Chico) Catao – 1.6.4.9 Olga de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.5 Dimas Catao – Eucalina Carvalhais
     1.6 Colombo Catao – Josefina Carvalhais
     1.7 Silvio Catao (foi tabeliao do 1o. Oficio em Guanhaes) – Zinah (Catao)
 
     Novamente, em meu parecer, o professor Pimenta perdeu boa oportunidade ao nao dedicar um pouco de tempo a familia Carvalhais. O sobrenome ja aparece em Ursula e Minervina Carvalhais, primeiras e segundas nupcias de Hermenegildo Jose Pimenta, um neto de Vitoriana Florinda de Ataide e sobrinho-neto de Boaventura Jose Pimenta, um dos bisavos paternos do professor Dermeval.
 
     Hermenegildo era filho do pai de mesmo nome que tinha por apelido Hermenegildao. Ele eh pai de dona Julia (Sinha) Pimenta (104), esposa de Oscar Falcao Metzker. Eh tambem irmao de dona Amelia Candida Pimenta, esposa de Pedro Delfino dos Reis, que sao os pais de dona Alice dos Reis, esposa do sr. Alipio Teixeira, avos de pessoas associadas aos Coelho, em Virginopolis.
 
     Alem de outras ligacoes, temos na Familia Coelho a ancestral Maria Rosa do Espirito Santo Carvalhais ou Maria Rosa dos Santos Carvalhais. Essa era a esposa de Joaquim Pereira do Amaral que ainda nao tivemos a oportunidade de conecta-lo ao casal P, capitulo 12, por ignorarmos os nomes dos pais de ambos. Os tetravos Joaquim/Maria Rosa sao os pais de Quiteria Rosa (Titi) do Amaral, esposa de 1.5.1 Joao Batista Coelho Junior, que vao entrar nos dados da Familia Coelho de Virginopolis e Guanhaes.
 
     Aqui tambem apresento a minha suspeita em torno do nome da tetravo Maria Rosa. Pode ser que ai haja uma ligacao mais intima entre nos e a familia Catao, via o lado Carvalhais. Como a Ivania apresentou os dois nomes para ela, sem ter explicado a origem, penso poder ser ela: Maria Rosa do Espirito Santo Carvalhais, filha de Santos Carvalhais. Nesse caso, poderia ser uma irma mais velha da dona Julia Augusta, prima ou tia desta. Tudo depende se houve um Santos Carvalhais filho e outro pai.
 
     Novamente, eh apenas especulacao. Mas eh dificil crer que houvessem tantos Carvalhais numa regiao relativamente pequena, com uma populacao visivelmente reduzida e nao houvesse nenhum vinculo parental entre todos.
 
          20. FAMILIA COELHO DESCENDENTE DO CAPITAO JOAO
 
     O Capitao Joao Coelho de Magalhaes foi o segundo filho do casal V, capitulo 19. Eh dito que casou-se com sua prima Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo mas nao tenho as informacoes do como se da o parentesco. Casou-se em 1.804 e tornou-se um dos primeiros moradores do Arraial de Sao Miguel de Guanhaes. Foi, em 1.832, juntamente com seu irmao, Capitao Jose Coelho de Magalhaes e os senhores Jose Joaquim de Carvalho e Antonio Lourenco (vulgo Fuba), eleito Juiz de Paz de Guanhaes, sendo outras vezes reeleito. Morou na Rua do Paqueta, na Casa do Engenho.
 
     Nasceu na Fazenda do Axupe, Morro do Pilar, em 19 de marco de 1.785 e faleceu em Guanhaes nos mesmos 19 de marco, em 1.879. Descendencia:
 
     2. Capitao, Joao Coelho de Magalhaes – Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo
     2.1 Joao Coelho de Araujo – Ana Rocha
     2.2 Capitao, Joaquim Coelho da Rocha – Maria Cunha de Souza
     2.3 Cassiano Coelho da Rocha – Joaquina Simpliciana
     Estes tres primeiros filhos do Capitao Joao casaram-se e residiram em Diamantina, onde deixaram descendencia, porem, em ambas as literaturas consultadas ela nao foi documentada.
     2.4 Eufrasia Coelho de Araujo – Jose de Queiroz
     2.5 Emilia Brasiliana Coelho da Rocha – Jose (Jose Querino) Coelho da Rocha Ribeiro
     2.6 Maria Eugenia (Mana) Coelho – 1as nupcias: Duarte Bastos de Carvalho 2as.: Tenente, Jose Felicio
 
     2.4 Eufrasia Coelho da Rocha – Jose de Queiroz
          Residiram em Guanhaes, tiveram descendencia mas nao lhes temos os dados.
 
     2.5 Emilia Brasiliana Coelho da Rocha – Tenente, Jose Querino, descendencia:
     2.5.1 Capitao, Joaquim Coelho da Rocha – Julia Rodrigues Rocha
     2.5.1.1 Emilio Coelho da Rocha - 1as. nupcias, casou com uma tia materna
     2.5.1.1.1 Dr. Levy Rocha
     2.5.1.1. Emilio Coelho da Rocha – Vicentina (ES)
     2.5.1.1.2 Nelsina
 
     2.5.2 Maria (Mariquinhas) Brasiliana Coelho – Cel., Candido Jose de Senna (43, 2as. nupcias dele)
     2.5.2.1 Candido de Senna – falecido crianca
     2.5.2.2 Nelson Coelho de Senna – Emilia Gentil Horta Gomes Candido, descendentes:
     2.5.2.2.1 Dr. Caio Nelson de Senna (advogado e deputado) – Amanda de Barros Pinheiro (irma da esposa de 30j)
     *(Obs. Sao avos do Raul Bernardo Nelson de Senna Neto – atleta olimpico)
     2.5.2.2.2 Dr. Mucio Emilio Nelson de Senna (medico) – Sylvia Amelia (Amelinha) de Mello Franco
     *(Obs. 2 netos deste casal casaram-se com membros da familia Real brasileira)
     2.5.2.2.3 Yolanda Consuelo Nelson de Senna – Dr. Marcelo Silviano Brandao (advogado)
     2.5.2.2.4 Maria Emilia Nelson de Senna – Ronan Rodrigues Borges (familia de Uberaba)
     2.5.2.2.5 Dr. Fabio Nelson de Senna (medico) – Mercedes Pinto Moreira
     2.5.2.2.6 Dr. Lucio Otavio Nelson de Senna (medico) – Ceres Nunes Braga
     2.5.2.2.7 Dr. Jose Flavio Nelson de Senna (advogado) – Naytres Resende Luciano Pereira
     2.5.2.3 Maria Emilia de Senna – falecida crianca
     2.5.2.4 Candido de Senna (2o.) – falecido cricanca
     2.5.2.5 Agenor de Senna – falecido crianca
     2.5.2.6 Antenor de Senna – falecido crianca
 
     2.5.3 Agueda (Gueda) Coelho – Major, Innocente Leao Freire
     2.5.3.1 Maria Eugenia Leao – Capitao, Gabriel da Silva Lott
     2.5.3.2 Benjamin Coelho Leao – Carina Coelho Soares, filho:
     2.5.3.2.1 Dr. Innocente Soares Leao (advogado e autor) – Maria Carsalade Guimaraes 
     2.5.3.3 Adelina Coelho Leao – 1.5.3.5 Fernando Batista Coelho (capitulo 21)
     2.5.3.4 Olinda Coelho Leao – Amadeu Catao (capitulo 19)
     2.5.3.5 Jose Leao – Alzira Nunes Coelho, descendencia:
     2.5.3.5.1 Maria Jose Coelho Leao – 1.8.2.10 Amintas Rodrigues Coelho (capitulo 21)
     2.5.3.5.2 Helio Coelho Leao – Laura Maria Leao
     2.5.3.5.2.1 Mirtes Coelho Leao
     2.5.3.5.3 Joao Coelho Leao
     2.5.3.5.4 Angelica Coelho Leao – Geraldo Sette de Abreu
 
     2.5.3.6 Hildebrando Coelho Leao
     2.5.3.7 Emilio Coelho Leao – Maria Pereira Leao
     2.5.3.8 Mario Coelho Leao – 1.5.3.10 Sebastiana (2a.) de Salles Coelho (capitulo 21)
     2.5.3.9 Amelia (Nha Nha) Coelho Leao – Americo Pinto
     2.5.3.10 Benedicto Coelho Leao – Drumandina Lage
 
     2.5.4 Capitao, Pedro Coelho da Rocha - Maria (Totoca) Diniz Rocha
     2.5.4.1 Mercedes Diniz Rocha – Capitao, Manoel de Salles Moraes
     2.5.4.2 Myrthes
     2.5.4.2.1 Elisa
     2.5.4.3 Thiers
     2.5.4.4 Lincoln Diniz Rocha
 
     2.5.5 Josephina Coelho da Rocha – Alfredo Vaz Mourao, filhos:
     2.5.5.1 Telemaco (foi militar)
     2.5.5.2 Arminda – Jose Julio Vieira
     2.5.5.3 Nelsina
     2.5.5.4 Capitao, Ulysses
     2.5.5.5 Theodomiro (Coelho)
     2.5.5.6 Joao
     2.5.5.7 Boulanger
     2.5.5.8 Zoroastro
     2.5.5.9 Dulce
     2.5.5.10 Diva
     2.5.5.11 Emilia (Negrinha)
 
     2.5.6 Henriqueta Coelho da Rocha – Capitao, Bento Moreira Pinto, filhos:
     2.5.6.1 Maria Emilia – Dr. Luiz Maria de Brito
     2.5.6.2 Jose Coelho Pinto – Dalva Bormann Saldanha da Gama
     2.5.6.3 Thiers -falecido
     2.5.6.4 Gerolisa – Jovino de Barros
     2.5.6.5 Nisia
     2.5.6.6 Mozart
     2.5.6.7 Edith
     2.5.6.8 Sebastiana (Nhazi)
 
     2.5.7 Carlos Coelho da Rocha – Francisca Teixeira de Vasconcelos (Sao Joao D’El Rei)
 
     2.5.8 Olympia Coelho da Rocha – Tenente, Gustavo Pinto Coelho (Conceicao do Mato Dentro)
     2.5.8.1 Miguel Pinto Coelho
     2.5.8.2 Raphael Pinto Coelho
     2.5.8.3 Gabriel Pinto Coelho
     2.5.8.4 Elisa Pinto Coelho
     2.5.8.5 Maria da Conceicao Pinto Coelho
     2.5.8.6 Vitalina (Lilina) Pinto Coelho
     2.5.8.7 Antonio Pinto Coelho
 
     2.5.9 Maria Honoria (Mana) Coelho da Rocha – *Major, Vicente (Vicentinho) Luiz da Rocha (34)
     2.5.9.1 Dr. Levy Coelho da Rocha – Maria do Carmo (Carmelita) Alves
     2.5.9.1.1 Esmeralda (1.905 – 1.951)
     2.5.9.1.2 Cordelia - Dr. Antonio Rodrigues Rego (Engenheiro)
     2.5.9.1.3 Amelia Hedy – Dr. Bernardo de Oliveira Cafe (?capitulo19?)
     2.5.9.1.4 Beatriz
     2.5.9.1.5 Stael
     2.5.9.1.6 Helena
     2.5.9.1.7 Dr. Levy Coelho da Rocha Filho (cirurgiao e professor da Faculdade de Medicina)
     2.5.9.1.8 Vicente (cirurgiao-dentista)
     2.5.9.1.9 Rubens (bacharel em direito e delegado de policia)
 
     *O Major Vicentinho teve uma crise depressiva no curso de sua vida por sua esposa e prima, Maria Honoria, ter falecido muito jovem, deixando o filho unico. Ele mudou-se de Guanhaes para Sao Joao Evangelista onde estabeleceu-se com comercio, deixando o filho aos cuidados de familiares. Apos recuperar-se do impacto e prosperar nos negocios, pode custear a educacao do filho.
 
     Dr. Levy Coelho da Rocha tornou-se o primeiro filho de um residente do municipio de Sao Joao Evangelista a ter um curso superior. E isso serviu de boa influencia para outros residentes na cidade que tambem enviaram seus filhos para se formarem em varios cursos. Dr. Levy casou-se com Carminha, filha do senador estadual, Ferreira Alves. Mesmo assim foi exercer a profissao nas piores condicoes que a incipiente Sao Joao Evangelista de entao oferecia.
 
     Mudando-se para Belo Horizonte, em 1.908, exerceu cargos como: Primeiro-Secretario da Diretoria de Higiene, Chefe de Servico Sanitario, Medico e Diretor do Hospital Cicero Ferreira, alem de professor da Escola de Medicina.
 
     Temos mais alguns dados da descendencia do Capitao, Joao Coelho de Magalhaes, porem, resultante do casamento de descendentes dele com descendentes do irmao dele: Capitao, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho que em Guanhaes e nas literaturas torna-se Jose Coelho da Rocha.
 
          21. FAMILIA COELHO DESCENDENTE DO CAPITAO JOSE
 
     O Capitao Jose, deve ter sido o primeiro filho do casal V (capitulo 19) e existem dois motivos para supor-se isso. Como ja alegado, se o Capitao Joao tivesse nascido na data sugerida na primeira edicao do livro A MATA DO PECANHA, ele teria falecido aos 104 anos de idade, o que ter-se-ia tornado um marco. Em segundo lugar, existem sugestoes para a data de nascimento da ancestral Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha como sendo de 1.766. Nao seria, entao, razoavel esperar-se que ela desse `a luz aos 9 anos de idade ou antes de 1.782, ano de nascimento do Capitao Jose.
 
     Ha que se ressalvar, porem, que aquela data de nascimento para a avo Eugenia aparece no site Geneall.net que tambem sugere a data de 1.759 para o nascimento do Alferes de Milicia, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, o pai de ambos os capitaes. As datas podem ter sido encontradas em documentacoes outras que nao as de nascimento e as datas podem ser das documentacoes em que seus nomes aparecem. A combinacao das duas datas com a de um possivel casamento ocorrido em 1.779, sugere que ambos poderiam ter mais idade que tais datas permitiriam. Mas somente o encontro de mais documentos poderiam confirmar ou negar estas suposicoes.
 
     O Capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha casou-se com Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo, filha do Casal W, capitulo 19. A principio, residiram em Conceicao do Mato Dentro, entao conhecida como Conceicao do Serro, onde nasceram os quatro primeiros filhos. Com o avanco da frente de colonizacao pela qual estava passando a regiao das Matas do Pecanha, ele comprou terras `as margens do Ribeirao Graipu e ajudou a fundar por ali o Arraial de Sao Miguel e Almas de Guanhaes. Sao Miguel era o Anjo da devocao do proprio fundador.
 
     As datas nao sao precisas mas eh provavel que tenha se estabelecido com a familia por volta de 1.820. E no final da decada assim se compunha a familia, ja com os, entao, futuros genros e noras:
 
     1. Capitao, Jose Coelho da Rocha – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
     1.1 Jose Coelho da Rocha Neto, 1.811 - 1as. nupcias: Candida Jovina Pereira; 2as.: Maria de Deus Villa Real
     1.2 Maria Luiza (Nha Moca) Coelho, 1.814 – solteira
     1.3 Francisca Eufrasia de Assis Coelho, 1.818 – X.2 Tenente, Joaquim Nunes Coelho (capitulo 19) – Constam na lista de primeiros moradores de Virginopolis, Minas Gerais.
     1.4 Ana Maria (Nha Ninha), 1.819 – solteira
     1.5 Tenente, Joao Baptista Coelho, 1.822 – Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho (capitulo 19) – Constam na lista de primeiros moradores de Virginopolis, Minas Gerais.
     1.6 Eugenia Maria da Cruz, 1.824 – Capitao, Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.7 Antonina, aprox. 1.826 – falecida aos 3 anos
     1.8 Tenente, Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, 1.829 - 1as. nupcias: Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral (filha do casal S, capitulo 12); 2as., Virginia de Campos Nelson (Diamantina, nao houve filhos). Ligacoes extra-conjugais: Anna Girou Bonefoi e Getulia Justiniana de Aguiar com as quais teve duas filhas e as reconheceu.
 
     A minha intencao nao eh expor todos os dados que temos a respeito dessa familia neste pequeno texto. Iria ser um pouco complicado. Tentarei mostrar ate a geracao de nossos avos, na maioria das vezes. As familias eram compostas de tantas pessoas, e a idade reprodutiva comecava tao cedo na epoca deles que isso causava alguns contratempos. 
 
     Um exemplo disso eh termos, no caso particular de varios de meus familiares mais proximos, dois irmaos da familia Batista Coelho como ancestrais, sendo que o mais velho, 1.5.1 Joao Baptista Coelho Junior, tornou-se um de nossos trisavos, o mesmo nivel ancestral que os pais dele. Isso se deu porque um dos irmaos mais novos, 1.5.10 Jose (Ze Coelho) Baptista Coelho, tornou-se um de nossos bisavos. E este nao eh um fato isolado, tendo boa parte da familia relacao parental semelhante e ate mais estreita.
 
     Os dados menos completos que temos sao da descendencia do 1.1 Jose Coelho da Rocha Neto. Parece-me que foi ele o unico que permaneceu em Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Assim, com o passar das geracoes, perdeu-se o contato e somente temos vagas anotacoes, ate alguns netos. 
 
     Vou organizar a apresentacao destes escritos em forma semelhante ao que foi apresentado no livro: “Arvore Genealogica da Familia Coelho”, de autoria de nossa prima, 1.5.1.3.1.6 (tambem descende de 1.8 e 1.6) Ivania Batista Coelho. Refiro-me `a inversao da ordem, expondo os dados de descendencia do irmao mais novo, 1.8 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, primeiro. 
 
     Embora isso traga um pouco de confusao, o motivo para eu optar por manter essa ordem sera o de mostrar os vinculos familiares que se deram por descendencia de uma das companheiras dele, ou seja, a trisavo Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. Casando-se com o trisavo Antonio Rodrigues Coelho e tendo 14 filhos, dos quais 13 deixaram farta descendencia, levou para a Familia Coelho o parentesco que temos com as outras familias precursoras da regiao, pois, ela descende igualmente dos Borges Monteiro e Pereira do Amaral (por ser filha do casal S, capitulo 12). 
 
     Dos 13 filhos dela que se casaram, 6 o fizeram no ramo Baptista Coelho e inumeros netos mesclaram-se no ramo Magalhaes Barbalho. O ramo Nunes Coelho esta em todas as partes e sao principalmente essas relacoes familiares que conhecemos como sendo a Familia Coelho de Guanhaes e Virginopolis.
 
     Acredito que, numericamente, a familia Coelho de Magalhaes tornou-se mais virginopolitana que guanhanense, embora tenha se instalado primeiro em Guanhaes. De todos os filhos do Capitao 1. Jose e Luiza Maria temos dados incompletos de suas Arvores Genealogicas.
 
     Ao que sabemos, o tenente 1,5 Joao Baptista Coelho transferiu-se com toda a familia para Virginopolis. O mesmo se deu com a tia 1.3 Francisca, que esposara o tenente Joaquim Nunes Coelho. Os dois tenentes sao fundadores de Virginopolis. Outra filha dos fundadores de Guanhaes, 1.6 Eugenia Maria da Cruz, deve ter residido na Fazenda Sao Pedro com o seu marido, Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho. Estes podem nao ter vivido em Virginopolis mas os filhos sim.
 
     Resta-nos os trisavos 1.8 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho e Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. Eles viveram em outras paragens em Guanhaes mesmo. Nao tenho dados a respeito mas o professor Dermeval informa que foi dono de Engenho de Serra naquela cidade. Ja com a familia toda pronta, eles se mudaram para a Fazenda Sao Pedro que se situa na estrada que liga Guanhaes e Virginopolis, porem, mais proxima da segunda. Isso talvez explique porque 6 dos filhos deles se casaram e viveram e mais um, 1.8.7 Jose (Juca) Rodrigues Coelho, escolheu Virginopolis como residencia.
 
     Uma das complicacoes resultantes de comecar-se pela descendencia dos trisavos 1.8 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho e Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral eh ele ser pelo menos 5 anos mais novo que a segunda irma mais nova e Maria Marcolina ser bem mais nova que ele. Ele nasceu em 1.829 e ela em 1.843 e os dois comecaram a ter filhos em 1.863. Nessa epoca, os outros tres irmaos que ajudaram a povoar Virginopolis ja haviam comecado ou estavam proximos de comecar a ter netos. Esta eh uma razao para 4 filhos deles terem se casado com com quatro 4 netos do trisavo 1.5 Joao Baptista Coelho.
 
     Alem disso, uma das filhas extra-conjugais do trisavo Antonio, 1.8.01 Julia Salles Coelho, casou-se com mais um filho do trisavo 1.5 Joao Baptista Coelho. Aos outros 6, o casamento dos tios 1.5.3 Antonio Paulino Coelho e 1.8.01 Julia Salles forma o numero 7. Alem desses exemplos, alguns dos descendentes dos trisavos 1.8 Antonio e Maria Carmelita, continuaram se casando com descendentes dos outros ramos Coelho de Virginopolis. Porem, na maioria dos casos, o conjuge de origem virginopolitano mudou-se para Guanhaes.
 
     Apresentando, entao, a familia do trisavo ANTONIO RODRIGUES COELHO. Comecarei pelos extras:
 
     1.8 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho – Anna Girou Bonefoi, filha:
     1.8.01 Julia de Salles Coelho – 1.5.3 Antonio Paulino Coelho
 
     1.8 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho – Getulia Justiniana Aguiar, filha:
     1.8.02 Emidia Justiniana de Aguiar – Joaquim Leandro Pereira
          (desse casal nao temos dados)
 
     1.8 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho – Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral
     1.8.1 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho Junior (advogado e deputado) – Rita (Peixao) Ferreira Salles
     1.8.2 Lindolpho Rodrigues Coelho – Marcolina (Marca) Nunes Coelho
     1.8.3 Altivo Rodrigues Coelho – Vitalina (Nha Nha) Nunes Coelho
     1.8.4 Josephina Marcolina Coelho – Pio Nunes Coelho
     *Tios-bisavos Marca, Nha Nha e Pio sao irmaos, filhos de Clemente Nunes Coelho e Ana Maria mas nao temos certeza ainda como eles se encaixam na Arvore Genealogica Nunes Coelho no capitulo 19.
     1.8.5 Maria Marcolina (Sa Quinha) Coelho – 1.5.10 Jose (Ze Coelho) Baptista Coelho, 1as nupcias 
     1.8.6 Joao Rodrigues Coelho – 1as nupcias: 1.5.1.3 Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral; 2as.: Melita da Penha Neto
     1.8.7 Jose (Juca) Rodrigues Coelho – Maria (Mariquinhas) Pereira da Silva
     1.8.8 Luiza Marcolina Coelho – Emidio Ferreira da Silva
     1.8.9 Angelina Marcolina Coelho – Joao (Janjao) Ferreira da Silva
     1.8.10 Benjamin Rodrigues Coelho (1o.) – faleceu com 3 – 4 anos
     1.8.11 Daniel Rodrigues Coelho – 1.5.6.4 Marina (tia Nenen) Coelho de Oliveira
     1.8.12 Virginia Marcolina Coelho – 1.5.10 Jose (Ze Coelho) Baptista Coelho, 2as nupcias dele
     1.8.13 Benjamin Rodrigues Coelho (2o.) – 1.5.1.6 Julia (Nhazinha) Coelho do Amaral
     1.8.14 Maria Carmelita Coelho – 1.5.1.5 Simao Baptista Coelho
 
     1.8.01 Julia de Salles Coelho – 1.5.3 Antonio Paulino Coelho
     1.5.3.1 Julio (1o.) Coelho - 20.3.1.875 + 24.9.1.876
     1.5.3.2 Maria Julia (Sinha) de Salles Coelho – Joaquim Pereira Guimaraes
     1.5.3.3 Anna Josephina de Salles Coelho
     1.5.3.4 Julio (2o.) Coelho – 6.10.1.878 + 31.12.1.879
     1.5.3.5 Fernando Baptista Coelho - 1as. nupcias: Maria Rosalina Gloria; 2as: 2.5.3.3 Adelina Coelho Leao (capitulo 20)
     1.5.3.6 Jose Julio Coelho – 1.5.2.7 Antonina Pereira Coelho
     1.5.3.7 Miguel Coelho – 29.9.1.889 + 15.11.1.889
     1.5.3.8 Sebastiana (1a) de Salles Coelho - 20.7.1.893 + 13.4.1.894
     1.5.3.9 *Dimas Baptista Coelho - 1as. nupcias: 1.8.3.3 Maria Magdalena (Sinha) Coelho; 2as.: 1.8.3.6 Palmira (2a.) Coelho.
     *Seo Dimas e Sinha sao pais de 1.5.3.9.2 Ondina Coelho, esposa do ex-deputado, Vicente Fernandes Guabiroba. E tambem de: 1.5.3.9.3 Maria Jose (Zeze) Coelho, esposa de 1.8.6.3.1 ou 1.5.1.3.1.6 Otacilio de Magalhaes Barbalho.
     1.5.3.10 Sebastiana (2a.) Salles Coelho – 2.5.3.8 Mario Coelho Leao (capitulo 20)
     1.5.3.11 Benedicto Baptista Coelho – Geraldina Reis Coelho
     1.5.3.12 Waldemar Baptista Coelho – Aurora Martins Coelho
     1.5.3.13 Otilia de Salles Coelho – 8.10.1.900 + 12.12.1.900
 
     1.8.1 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho Junior – Rita (Peixao) Ferreira de Salles *A familia dos tios Antonio Junior e Rita foi criada na Cidade do Serro, Belo Horizonte e Rio de Janeiro.
     1.8.1.1 Consuelita (Lilita) de Salles Coelho – Dr. Joao Freitas Filho (Muriae)
     1.8.1.2 Dr. Euler de Salles Coelho – Nair Barroso
     1.8.1.3 Dr. Adail de Salles Coelho – Muciola Tavares
     1.8.1.4 Dr. Gerson de Salles Coelho – Maria Jose Franzen de Lima
     1.8.1.5 Alayde Maria de Salles Coelho – Dr. Petronio de Almeida Magalhaes
     1.8.1.6 Dr. Joel de Salles Coelho – Eulalia (Inaia) Silva
     1.8.1.7 Dr. Alyrio de Salles Coelho – Maria Leticia de Albuquerque Melo
     1.8.1.8 Dr. Dion de Salles Coelho – Maria Silvia Veira Gomes *Estes sao os bisavos de Victoria Queesmann -modelo – e Andre Galvao de Botton – lutador de Jiu Jitsu
     1.8.1.9 Dr. Ennio de Salles Coelho – Julieta (Juju) Fernandes Ribeiro
 
     1.8.2 Lindolpho Rodrigues Coelho - Marcolina (Marca) Nunes Coelho
     1.8.2.1 Esdras Rodrigues Coelho – Maria Amelia
     1.8.2.2 Eneas Rodrigues Coelho – Petrina (Zuzu) Pires Coelho
     1.8.2.3 Euridice – falecida crianca
     1.8.2.4 Celuta Rodrigues Coelho – Assirio Pereira da Silva
     1.8.2.5 Maria Marcolina (Lilia) Rodrigues Coelho – Aquiles Soares de Almeida
     1.8.2.6 Leonidas – falecido crianca
     1.8.2.7 Esther – falecida Crianca
     1.8.2.8 Eunice Rodrigues Coelho – Laercio Lott
     1.8.2.9 Mecenas Rodrigues Coelho – Hortencia Nunes Coelho
     1.8.2.10 Aminthas Rodrigues Coelho – 2.5.3.5.1 Maria Jose Coelho Leao (capitulo 20)
     1.8.2.11 Alvaro Rodrigues Coelho – Henriqueta Coelho de Brito
     1.8.2.12 Ligia Rodrigues Coelho – Mozart Pinto Coelho
     1.8.2.13 Hermancia Rodrigues Coelho – Sebastiao Caldeira
 
     1.8.3 Altivo Rodrigues Coelho – Vitalina (Nha Nha) Nunes Coelho
     1.8.3.1 Palmira (1a.) Coelho – falecida crianca
     1.8.3.2 Alcibiades Rodrigues Coelho – falecido aos 18 anos
     1.8.3.3 Maria Magdalena (Sinha) Coelho – 1.5.3.9 Dimas Baptista Coelho
     1.8.3.4 Cecil Rodrigues Coelho – 1.5.3.2.7 Ephigenia Coelho Guimaraes
     1.8.3.5 Jacy (1o.) Rodrigues Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.8.3.6 Palmira (2a.) Coelho – 1.5.3.9 Dimas Baptista Coelho
     1.8.3.7 Jacy (2o.) Rodrigues Coelho – 1.8.9.7 Angelina Ferreira da Silva
     1.8.3.8 Dalma Rodrigues Coelho – falecida crianca
     1.8.3.9 Addy Coelho – Weber da Silva Lopes
     1.8.3.10 Hercy (Zinho) Rodrigues Coelho – 1.8.6.1.2 ou 1.5.1.3.1.2 Odette de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.8.3.11 Adalgisa Coelho – 1.8.6.7 ou 1.5.1.3.7 Anisio Rodrigues Coelho
     *Nota: O tio-bisavo 1.8.3 Altivo Rodrigues Coelho teve relacoes extra-conjugal, antes de se casar, da qual resultou o nascimento de um filho do qual nao temos anotacoes. Este residiu na regiao da Boa Vista, Municipio de Virginopolis. Um de seus descendentes eh Joaquim Candido da Silva, autor do site: www.contraaviolencia.org. Considero o tema do site de extrema importancia para a genealogia de todos porque, se pensamos em ter descencia ser contra a violencia eh lutar para que esta descendencia permaneca.
 
     1.8.4 Josephina Marcolina Coelho – Pio Nunes Coelho
     1.8.4.1 Aristides Nunes Coelho – Nair Barroso Guimaraes
     1.8.4.2 Alzira Nunes Coelho – Ulysses Nunes Coelho
     1.8.4.3 Ennes Nunes Coelho – 1.5.3.2.5 Hilda Coelho Guimaraes
     1.8.4.4 Aggeu Nunes Coelho – Elvira Ferreira Nunes
     1.8.4.5 Ciro Nunes Coelho – Zulmira Nunes Coelho
     1.8.4.6 Mozart Nunes Coelho – 1.8.9.4 Palmira Ferreira da Silva
     1.8.4.7 Edith Nunes Coelho – falecida crianca
     1.8.4.8 Zilda Nunes Coelho – Benedicto Pereira da Silva
     1.8.4.9 Darcy Nunes Coelho – Zila Nunes Barroso
     1.8.4.10 Jair Nunes Coelho – Maria Jose Pimenta (filha de 68)
     1.8.4.11 Lauro Nunes Coelho - Graciema Nunes Barroso
     1.8.4.12 Jandira Nunes Coelho – Moacir Nunes Barroso
     1.8.4.13 Maria Marcolina Nunes Coelho - solteira
 
     1.8.5 Maria Marcolina (Sa Quinha) Coelho – 1.5.10 Jose (Ze Coelho) Baptista Coelho
     1.5.10.1 Jose (Juca Coelho) Coelho Junior – 1as. nupcias: 1.6.6.5 Davina Magalhaes; 2as.: 1.6.1.6.4 Petrina Pereira Nunes.
     1.5.10.2 Aquiles (Sou Ti) Baptista Coelho - 1.6.5.8 Dulce Pacheco de Magalhaes
     1.5.10.3 Gamaliel (Gama) Baptista Coelho – solteiro
     1.5.10.4 Armando Baptista Coelho – Maria das Dores (Nazinha) Aguiar
     1.5.10.5 Maria Marcolina Coelho – falecida
     1.5.10.6 Ceci Marcolina Coelho – 1.6.4.5 Marcial (2o.) de Magalhaes Barbalho
 
     1.8.6 Joao Rodrigues Coelho – 1as. nupcias: 1.5.1.3 Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral
     1.8.6.1 Zulmira Coelho de Magalhaes – 1.6.4.4 Trajano (Cista) de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.8.6.2 Elgita Coelho do Amaral – 1.8.9.1 Cantidio Ferreira da Silva *Tios Elgita e Cantidio sao bisavos do Dr. Bernardo Lemos Ferreira, recentemente contratado pela Universidade de Harvard. Cantidio tambem consta na lista de Pioneiros de Governador Valadares.
     1.8.6.3 Sinval Rodrigues Coelho – 1.6.6.7 Maria (Maricas) Magalhaes *Tio Sinval Consta na lista de Pioneiros de Governador Valadares.
     1.8.6.4 Edith Coelho do Amaral – solteira
     1.8.6.5 Otaviano (Tavico) Rodrigues Coelho – 1.8.11.4 ou 1.5.6.4 Petrina Coelho de Oliveira
     1.8.6.6 Nize Coelho do Amaral – Jose Cabral Pires
     1.8.6.7 Anisio Rodrigues Coelho – 1.8.3.11 Adalgisa Coelho
     1.8.6.8 Aracy Coelho do Amaral – falecida crianca
     1.8.6.9 Omar Rodrigues Coelho – 1.6.1.2.1.1 Ilca da Cunha Menezes
     1.8.6.10 Maria da Conceicao (1a.) Coelho do Amaral – falecida crianca
     1.8.6.11 Maria da Conceicao (2a.) Coelho do Amaral – solteira
     1.8.6.12 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho – Iracema de Carvalho *Tio Antonio consta na lista de pioneiros de Governador Valadares.
     1.8.6.13 Geraldo Rodrigues Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.8.6.14 Joao Rodrigues Coelho Junior – Maria Paulina Veloso
     1.8.6.15 Olimpia (Olimpinha) Coelho do Amaral – solteira
     1.8.6.16 Maria Jose (Zeze) Coelho do Amaral – 1.5.6.1.10 Otavio Coelho de Magalhaes
 
     1.8.6 Joao Rodrigues Coelho – 2as. nupcias: Melita da Penha Neto (Folha Larga, Sta. Maria do Suacui)
     1.8.6.17 Altivo Rodrigues Coelho (sobrinho) – 1.5.3.5.8.1 Regina Lucia Carvalho Coelho
     1.8.6.18 Lindolpho Rodrigues Coelho Sobrinho – Rachel Guimaraes
     1.8.6.19 Maria Josefina (Fininha) Rodrigues Coelho – solteira
     1.8.6.20 Luiza Angelina Rodrigues Coelho – Adair (Baba) Barbosa
 
     *Melita da Penha Neto – 2as. nupcias: Antonio Nunes Coelho *As segundas nupcias da bisavo substituta Melita da Penha Neto renderam mais oito criancas. Porem, devido a ela ter-se casado as 1as. nupcias quando o bisavo 1.8.6 Joao Rodrigues ja estava mais velho, 70 anos, a segunda familia dela ja estava muito alem da geracao de nossos avos. A primeira filha do bisavo Joao Rodrigues, Dindinha 1.8.6.1 Zulmira, nasceu em 1.893, a ultima filha da Melita, em 1.963. Mais nova que eu que sou bisneto dele. E ele ja tinha trinetos.
 
     Os primeiros nomes dos oito filhos mais novos dela sao: Odilia Antonieta, Adelia Maria, Celio Roberto, Arnaldo Jose (falecido crianca) Ilsa Sonia, Paulo Antonio, Sara Maria e Luiza Geralda. Nao poderia deixar de cita-los porque sao irmaos da segunda familia do bisavo 1.8.6 Joao Rodrigues mas a geracao eh completamente diferente.
 
     1.8.7 Jose (Juca) Rodrigues Coelho – Maria (Mariquinhas) Pereira da Silva
     1.8.7.1 Ozita Rodrigues Coelho – falecida crianca
     1.8.7.2 Sady Rodrigues Coelho – 1.6.4.11 Abila (Biloca) Patrocinio de Magalhaes
     1.8.7.3 Maria Marcolina Coelho – 1as. nupcias: 1.5.6.6 Jose Candido de Oliveira; 2as.: 1.6.1.2.8 Horacio Nunes Coelho.
     1.8.7.4 Jair Rodrigues Coelho – 1.8.13.3 Lucilia Coelho do Amaral
     1.8.7.5 Nilo Rodrigues Coelho – solteiro
     1.8.7.6 Ely Rodrigues Coelho – Agostinha Campos
 
     1.8.8 Luiza Marcolina Coelho – Emidio Ferreira da Silva
     1.8.8.1 Alcides Ferreira da Silva – 1as. nupcias: Salvina Campelo de Carvalho; 2as.: Candida Morati
     1.8.8.2 Maria Marcolina Ferreira da Silva – Prudencio Nunes Coelho
     1.8.8.3 Euclides Ferreira da Silva – Else de Aguiar Ferreira da Silva
     1.8.8.4 Lucilia Ferreira da Silva – Joao Lopes Junior
     1.8.8.5 Dr. Emidio Ferreira da Silva Junior – 1.1.8 Candida Cafe (capitulo 19)
     1.8.8.6 Corina Ferreira da Silva – 1.1.7 Antenor Cafe (capitulo 19) – *Estes sao bisavos de Alexandre Cafe Birman, desenhista de calcados.
     1.8.8.7 Aluisio Ferreira da Silva – Debora Aguiar Ferreira da Silva
     1.8.8.8 Odilon Ferreira da Silva -
     1.8.8.9 Maria da Conceicao Ferreira da Silva – freira (Irma Cecilia)
     1.8.8.10 Savio Ferreira da Silva -
     1.8.8.11 Luiza Ferreira da Silva -
 
     1.8.9 Angelina Marcolina Coelho – Joao (Janjao) Ferreira da Silva
     1.8.9.1 Cantidio Ferreira da Silva – 1.8.6.2 ou 1.5.1.3.2 Elgita Coelho do Amaral
     1.8.9.2 Jose Ferreira da Silva – falecido crianca
     1.8.9.3 Maria Ferreira da Silva -
     1.8.9.4 Palmira Ferreira da Silva – 1.8.4.6 Mozart Nunes Coelho
     1.8.9.5 Adail (1o.) Ferreira da Silva – falecido crianca
     1.8.9.6 Abgail Ferreira da Silva -
     1.8.9.7 Angelina Ferreira da Silva – 1.8.3.7 Jacy Rodrigues Coelho
     1.8.9.8 Julia Ferreira da Silva – Antonio Ferreira dos Santos
     1.8.9.9 Rafael Ferreira da Silva – Efigenia
     1.8.9.10 Adail (2o.) Ferreira da Silva – Eloina Ferreira de Magalhaes
     1.8.9.11 Antonio Ferreira da Silva – Maria Marcolina Coelho Ferreira
     1.8.9.12 Candida Ferreira da Silva -
 
     1.8.11 Daniel Rodrigues Coelho – 1.5.6.4 Marina (tia Nenen) Coelho de Oliveira
     1.8.11.1 Jose Rodrigues Coelho Sobrino – 1as nupcias: Francisca Nunes Leite; 2as.: Ida Nunes Coelho
     1.8.11.2 Eliphas Rodrigues Coelho – 1as. nupcias: Sebastiana Nunes Leite; 2as.: 1.5.6.3.4 Francisca (Chiquinha) Coelho de Oliveira.
     1.8.11.3 Levy Rodrigues Coelho – 1.5.10.8 ou 1.8.12.2 Maria Josephina (Fina) Marcolina Coelho
     1.8.11.4 ou 1.5.6.4 Petrina Coelho de Oliveira – 1.8.6.5 Otaviano (Tavico) Rodrigues Coelho
     1.8.11.5 Mario Rodrigues Coelho – Octavia Nunes Leite
     1.8.11.6 Helena Coelho de Oliveira – Francisco (Chiquim Campos) Rabello Campos
     1.8.11.7 Xisto Rodrigues Coelho – Evardina (Bela) Ferreira de Carvalho
     1.8.11.8 Cicero Rodrigues Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.8.11.9 Cyro Rodrigues Coelho – 1as. nupcias: Maria de Lourdes Lamounier Pereira; 2as.: Iris da Silva Coelho
     1.8.11.10 Geralda Coelho de Oliveira – solteira
     1.8.11.11 Cyr Rodrigues Coelho – 1.8.6.3.3 ou 1.6.6.7.3 Laura (Lolo) Coelho de Magalhaes
     1.8.11.12 Aracy Coelho de Oliveira – Adams (Yozinho) da Costa Serra *Em 2as. nupcias Yozinho casou-se com 1.6.4.5.10 ou 1.5.4.5.10 ou 1.8.5.6.10 Hortencia (Tuca) de Magalhaes Barbalho.
     1.8.11.13 Simao Rodrigues Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.8.11.14 Olga Coelho de Oliveira – solteira
     1.8.11.15 Elsa Coelho de Oliveira – solteira
     1.8.11.16 Daniel Rodrigues Coelho Filho – falecido crianca
     1.8.11.17 Dimas Rodrigues Coelho – 1.6.4.5.3 ou 1.8.5.6.3 ou 1.5.10.6.3 Maria Aparecida (Cidinha) de Magalhaes Barbalho.
     1.8.11.18 Geraldo Rodrigues Coelho – 1.6.4.11.5 ou 1.8.7.2.5 Ligia Coelho
     1.8.11.19 David Rodrigues Coelho – Maria da Penha (Cota) dos Santos
 
     1.8.12 Virginia Marcolina Coelho – 1.5.10 Jose (Ze Coelho) Baptista Coelho (2as. nupcias dele)
     1.5.10.7 Darcy Baptista Coelho – Anna Elvira (Biluca) Ferreira (nascida em Portugal)
     1.5.10.8 Maria Josefina (Fina) Marcolina Coelho – 1.8.11.3 Levy Rodrigues Coelho
     1.5.10.9 Amandina Marcolina Coelho – freira (Irma Carmelita)
     1.5.10.10 Bernardino Baptista Coelho – 1.5.1.6.3 Geralda Pereira Nunes
     1.5.10.11 Noemi Marcolina Coelho – 1.6.1.2.8 Horacio Nunes Coelho -2as nupcias dele, a 1a. foi com 1.8.7.3 Maria Marcolina Coelho
     1.5.10.12 Joao (Joao Coelho) Baptista Coelho – solteiro
     1.5.10.13 Ines Marcolina Coelho – solteira
     1.5.10.14 Tarcisio Baptista Coelho – solteiro
     1.5.10.15 Savio Baptista Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.5.10.16 Ruth Marcolina Coelho – Joel (Joel Portugues) Martins de Aguiar
 
     1.8.13 Benjamin Rodrigues Coelho – 1.5.1.6 Julia (Nhazinha) Coelho do Amaral
     1.8.13.1 Julita Coelho do Amaral – 1.5.6.9 Gastao Magalhaes
     1.8.13.2 Sylvio Rodrigues Coelho – 1as. nupcias Maria Angelica Lucio de Oliveira; 2as.: 1.5.1.9.2 Maria da Conceicao Campos
     1.8.13.3 Lucilia Coelho do Amaral – 1.8.7.4 Jair Rodrigues Coelho
     1.8.13.4 Dina Coelho do Amaral – freira (Irma Filomena)
     1.8.13.5 Mucio Rodrigues Coelho – Meiga de Alvarenga Valadares
     1.8.13.6 Ilda Coelho do Amaral – freira (Irma Vicencia)
     1.8.13.7 Nayde Coelho do Amaral – falecida crianca
     1.8.13.8 Alaide Coelho do Amaral – 1.8.6.2.1 ou 1.8.9.1.1 Jose Cantidio Ferreira
     1.8.13.9 Graciola Coelho do Amaral – Geraldo de Oliveira Braga
     1.8.13.10 Dacio Rodrigues Coelho - Esther (Telinha) Rodrigues Coelho
     1.8.13.11 Muciola Coelho do Amaral – Horacio Silva
     1.8.13.12 Fabio Rodrigues Coelho – Hercilia Guerra
     1.8.13.13 Maria do Socorro Coelho do Amaral – 1.5.12.2.1 ou 1.5.1.1.2.1 ou 1.6.5.9.1 Abel Coelho
 
     1.8.14 Maria Carmelita Marcolina Coelho – 1.5.1.5 Simao Baptista Coelho
     1.5.1.5.1 Alisa Coelho – 1.5.5.17 Antonio da Silva Coelho
     1.5.1.5.2 Alipio Batista Coelho – falecido aos 22 anos de idade
     1.5.1.5.3 Cira Coelho – Antonio Lucio de Oliveira, 1as. nupcias dele. *Dona Cira Coelho teve apenas uma filha antes de falecer, Lucy Lucio Coelho, que se casou com Fanor de Campos Gloria. Estes sao os pais de Rosemai Coelho Gloria, mae de Marcela Pereira Coelho, atriz com participacao no seriado: “Clandestinos”, da Rede Globo de Televisao. O sr. Antonio Lucio casou-se, entao, em 2as. nupcias com a cunhada: Diva Coelho.
     1.5.1.5.4 Maria da Gloria (Glorinha) Coelho – Emilio Coelho Lott (nao tenho informacoes de como ele tambem se torna parte da mesma familia Coelho.
     1.5.1.5.5 Adail Batista Coelho – 1.8.7.3.1 ou 1.5.6.6.1 Maria Jose (Zeze) Coelho
     1.5.1.5.6 Diva Coelho – Antonio Lucio de Oliveira, 2as. nupcias dele.
     1.5.1.5.7 Eurico Batista Coelho – 1.8.6.1.8 ou 1.6.4.3.8 ou 1.5.1.3.1.8 Odila de Magalhaes Barbalho *Estes sao os pais de (6a. dos filhos) Ivania Batista Coelho, autora da “Arvore Genealogica da Familia Coelho”.
     1.5.1.5.8 Cesar Batista Coelho -1.5.10.4.5 ou 1.8.5.4.5 Zelita de Aguiar Coelho
     1.5.1.5.9 Cremilda Coelho – 1.6.4.1.3 Dr. Helio de Magalhaes Barbalho (advogado).
 
     Aqui se encerra a geracao de filhos e netos dos trisavos 1.8 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho e Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. Comecaremos a apresentacao da familia de 1.5 Joao Baptista Coelho e Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho.
 
     1.5 Joao Baptista Coelho – Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho
     1.5.1 Joao Baptista Coelho Junior – Quiteria Rosa (Titi) do Amaral
     1.5.2 Maria Honoria Coelho – Jose Pereira da Silva
     1.5.3 Antonio Paulino Coelho – 1.8.01 Julia de Salles Coelho *ja apresentados
     1.5.4 Sebastiana Honoria Coelho – 1.3.2 Joaquim (Quinsoh) Nunes Coelho
     1.5.5 Joaquim (Ti Quim Bento) Bento Coelho – Antonia Paschoalina (tia Cunuta) da Silva Neto
     1.5.6 Anna Honoria Coelho – Y.1 Candido de Oliveira Freire
     1.5.7 Emygdia Honoria Coelho – Amaro de Souza Silva
     1.5.8 Antonia Honoria Coelho – 1.6.3 Pedro de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.5.9 Virginia Honoria Coelho – Y.2 Antonio Candido de Oliveira
     1.5.10 Jose (Ze Coelho) Baptista Coelho – 1as. nupcias: 1.8.5 Maria Marcolina (Sa Quinha) Coelho; 2as.: 1.8.12 Virginia Marcolina Coelho *ja apresentados.
     1.5.11 Marcolina Honoria Coelho – Demetrio Coelho de Oliveira
     1.5.12 Francisco (ti Xico) Baptista Coelho – 1as. nupcias: 1.5.1.1 Maria Rosa (Mariquinhas) Coelho do Amaral; 2as.: 1.5.9.2 Maria Coelho de Oliveira *Ti Xico casou-se com duas de suas proprias sobrinhas.
 
     Apresentacao da familia de 1.5 JOAO BAPTISTA COELHO & MARIA HONORIA NUNES COELHO 
 
     Antes de prosseguir, apresentarei mais um casal de precursores na familia. Trata-se da familia dos tetravos: Joaquim Pereira do Amaral e Maria Rosa do Espirito Santo Carvalhais. Deles nao temos a certeza das origens, apenas presumimos que ele seja parte da familia Pereira do Amaral multiplicada em Sabinopolis e ela, provavelmente, tenha a mesma origem, ou seja de Guanhaes. A hipotese eh que ela participe do conjunto de uma familia Carvalhais que esta presente entre os Pimenta e no inicio da familia Catao (capitulo 19).
 
     Os ancestrais Joaquim e Maria Rosa sao os sogros de 1.5.1 Joao Baptista Coelho Junior. 
 
          CASAL W – Joaquim Pereira do Amaral – Maria Rosa do Espirito Santo Carvalhais, descendencia:
     a) Quiteria Rosa (Titi) do Amaral - 1.5.1 Joao Baptista Coelho Junior
     b) Ernesto Pereira do Amaral – Ilidia (tia Nhanha) da Silva Neto
     c) Tia Biquita – Eloy Perpetuo (Divinolandia de Minas)
     d) Cutinha
     e) Antonio Pereira do Amaral
     f) Joao Pereira do Amaral
     g) Elidio Pereira do Amaral
     h) Sebastiana Rosa do Amaral - Jose Soares Filho
 
     b) Ernesto Pereira do Amaral - Ilidia (tia Nhanha) da Silva Neto
     b.1 Levi Pereira do Amaral – 1.5.5.4 Julia da Silva Coelho
     b.2 Arthur Pereira do Amaral – Maria Nunes Leite
     b.3 Aureo (Seo A) Pereira do Amaral – Ana Pereira do Amaral
     b.4 Marcolina (Culina) Pereira do Amaral – 1.5.1.7 Jose (Juca) Coelho Sobrinho (Gonzaga – MG)
     b.5 Amalho Pereira do Amaral – 1.6.2.5 Maria Petrina Nunes Coelho
     b.6 Maria Pereira do Amaral – solteira
     b.7 Antonio Pereira do Amaral – 1.5.12.4 ou 1.5.1.1.4 Octavia Coelho do Amaral
     b.8 Amalia (Zica) Pereira do Amaral – 1.5.12.1 ou 1.5.1.1.1 Joao Eulalio Coelho
     b.9 Rosalia Pereira do Amaral – solteira
     b.10 Joao Pereira do Amaral Sobrinho – solteiro
     b.11 Ernesto (Tinho) Pereira do Amaral Filho – 1as. nupcias: 1.3.2.3.3 ou 1.5.4.3.3 Dalila Nunes Coelho; 2as.: Tereza Candida do Amaral
     b.12 Monsenhor Amaral, Jose Pereira do Amaral – Vigario em Pecanha a partir de 1.932
 
     h) Sebastiana Rosa do Amaral – Jose Soares Filho
     h.1 Maria (Inhazinha) Soares do Amaral – Vicente de Souza Madeira
     h.2 Domingos Soares
     h.3 Amavel (Mavico) Soares
     h.4 Noeme Soares do Amaral – Celso Pereira do Amaral
     h.5 Osmar (Maumau) Soares – Alzira Pereira do Amaral
     h.6 Osvaldo Soares – Maria do Socorro Nunes Coelho
     h.7 Rita Soares do Amaral – Dionisio Pereira do Amaral
 
     *Muitos representantes desse ramo da Familia Pereira do Amaral ainda vivem em Virginopolis e regiao, berco de multiplicacao do primeiro casal. Dando, entao, sequencia `a Familia Baptista Coelho.
 
     1.5.1 Joao Baptista Coelho Junior – W.a Quiteria Rosa (Titi) do Amaral
     1.5.1.1 Maria Rosa (Mariquinhas) Coelho do Amaral – 1.5.12 Francisco (Ti Xico) Baptista Coelho 1as. nupcias dele sendo que as 2as. ocorreram “contra” 1.5.9.2 Maria Coelho de Oliveira, tambem sobrinha do Ti Xico.
     1.5.1.2 Amelia Rosa do Amaral – solteira
     1.5.1.3 Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral – 1.8.6 Joao Rodrigues Coelho *Descendencia ja posta anteriormente
     1.5.1.4 Joao Baptista Coelho Neto – Lucinda Xavier de Andrade
     1.5.1.5 Simao Baptista Coelho – 1.8.14 Maria Carmelita Marcolina Coelho *idem
     1.5.1.6 Julia (Nhazinha) Coelho do Amaral – 1.8.13 Benjamin Rodrigues Coelho *idem
     1.5.1.7 Jose (Juca) Coelho Sobrinho – W.b.4 Marcolina (Culina) Pereira do Amaral
     1.5.1.8 Evencio Baptista Coelho – 1.6.6.3 Emygdia (Miluca) Magalhaes
     1.5.1.9 Francisco (Seo Chiquinho) Coelho Sobrinho – Maria Salome (D. Memeh) Campos
     1.5.1.10 Salathiel Baptista Coelho – Iracema Campos Goncalves (neta de 19, capitulo 13)
     1.5.1.11 Amavel Baptista Coelho – solteiro
 
     1.5.1.1 Maria Rosa (Mariquinhas) Coelho do Amaral – 1.5.12 Francisco (Ti Xico) Baptista Coelho *Ja estao postados no espaco reservado ao Ti Xico (abaixo).
 
     1.5.1.2 Amelia Rosa do Amaral – solteira
 
     1.5.1.3 Olimpia Rosa Coelho do Amaral – 1.8.6 Joao Rodrigues Coelho * Ja postado na descendencia 8, Rodrigues Coelho.
 
     1.5.1.4 Joao Baptista Coelho Neto – Lucinda Xavier de Andrade
     1.5.1.4.1 Joao Coelho Neto – casou e deixou farta descendencia, nao temos dados.
     1.5.1.4.2 Maria Coelho Neto – solteira
     1.5.1.4.3 Jose Coelho Neto – Maria Lino de Souza
     1.5.1.4.4 Ernestina Coelho Neto – Jose Juviano de Oliveira
     1.5.1.4.5 Altino Coelho Neto – Maria de Lourdes (Loura) Coelho Neto
     1.5.1.4.6 Luiza Coelho Neto – Joaquim Goncalves
     1.5.1.4.7 Francisco Coelho Neto – Otavia Coelho Xavier
     1.5.1.4.8 Moises Coelho Neto
     1.5.1.4.9 Dimas Coelho Neto – Tercilia Oliveira Coelho
     1.5.1.4.10 Salome Coelho Neto – Agostinho Xavier
 
     1.5.1.5 Simao Baptista Coelho – 1.8.14 Maria Carmelita Marcolina Coelho *Ja postados na descendencia 8.
 
     1.5.1.6 Julia (Nhazinha) Coelho do Amaral – 1.8.13 Benjamin (2o.) Rodrigues Coelho * idem
 
     1.5.1.7 Jose (Seo Juca) Coelho Sobrinho – W.b.4 Marcolina (Culina) Pereira do Amaral
     1.5.1.7.1 Rosalia Coelho do Amaral – Ally Nunes Coelho
     1.5.1.7.2 Julia Coelho do Amaral – solteira
     1.5.1.7.3 Geralda Coelho do Amaral
     1.5.1.7.4 Maria Coelho do Amaral
     1.5.1.7.5 Otavio Batista Coelho – Violeta Amaral Figueiredo *Tive oportunidade de entrevistar-me com dona Violeta na viagem que fiz ao Brasil em 2.009. Ela estava com 88 e muito Lucida. Continuava residindo na mesma casa, na mesma fazenda que fora parte da fazendo do Seo Juca, onde ela alegava ter tido todos os filhos. Com ela residia o filho Leon Joao Deon Coelho, ainda moco. A fazenda fica proxima a Gonzaga – MG, saindo um pouco da estrada entre aquela e Divinolandia, nas proximidades da antiga fazenda do Seo 1.5.7.3 Joao de Souza Coelho.
     1.5.1.7.6 Clara Coelho do Amaral – solteira
     1.5.1.7.7 Ilidia Coelho do Amaral – Tarcisio de Oliveira Valadares, 1as. nupcias dele. Em 2as. casou-se com Maria de Lourdes Lacerda.
     1.5.1.7.8 Sebastiana Coelho do Amaral – Heitor de Aquino *Importantes povoadores de Divinolandia de Minas
     1.5.1.7.9 Olavio Batista Coelho – Maria Conceicao dos Santos
     1.5.1.7.10 Cecilia Coelho do Amaral – Raimundo
     1.5.1.7.11 Luiz Gonzaga Coelho - Maria da Conceicao Alves
     1.5.1.7.12 Marta Coelho – 1.5.7.?.? Jose de Souza *Dona Marta eh a ultima sobrevivente da familia. Reside em Gonzaga sendo sogra do ex-prefeito Julinho de Souza. Temos parentesco com os dois lados da familia porque o Julinho de Souza eh neto do seo 1.5.7.3 Joao de Souza Coelho.
 
     1.5.1.8 Evencio Baptista Coelho – 1.6.6.3 Emygdia (Miluca) Magalhaes
     1.5.1.8.1 Antonio Batista Coelho – Julia Bumachar
     1.5.1.8.2 Henrique Batista Coelho – Luzia Dias
     1.5.1.8.3 Maria de Magalhaes Coelho – Ary Dias de Andrade *1as. nupcias dele. As 2as. foram com a irma da Maria, 1.5.1.8.12 Honorata (Tinah).
     1.5.1.8.4 Lucia de Magalhaes Coelho – 1.6.6.1.?.? Joao Magalhaes Neto
     1.5.1.8.5 Margarida (Di) Coelho de Magalhaes – Joao (Joaozinho) Ferreira
     1.5.1.8.6 Candida (Candica) Coelho de Magalhaes – Jose (Juca) Lino de Souza
     1.5.1.8.7 Paulo Batista Coelho - 1.5.1.4.?.? Maria Geralda Coelho Neto
     1.5.1.8.8 Rosa de Magalhaes Coelho
     1.5.1.8.9 Quiteria de Magalhaes Coelho
     1.5.1.8.10 Marta de Magalhaes Coelho
     1.5.1.8.11 Isabel Coelho de Magalhaes – 1.6.6.4.5 Gastao de Magalhaes Sobrinho
     1.5.1.8.12 Honorata (Tinah) Coelho de Magalhaes – Ary Dias de Andrade *2as. nupcias dele na familia
     1.5.1.8.13 Raquel Coelho de Magalhaes – Domingos Benjamim
     1.5.1.8.14 Sarah Coelho de Magalhaes – 31.5.1.931
     1.5.1.8.15 Tobias Coelho de Magalhaes – 31.5.1.931
     1.5.1.8.16 Norberto Batista Coelho – Maria das Merces
     1.5.1.8.17 Adalberto Batista Coelho – 1.8.3.4.8 Neusa Rodrigues Coelho
 
     1.5.1.9 *Francisco (Seo Chiquinho) Coelho Sobrinho - Maria Salome (Dona Meme) Campos
     1.5.1.9.1 Jorge (1o.) Campos Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.5.1.9.2 Maria da Conceicao Campos Coelho – 1.8.13.2 ou 1.5.1.6.2 Sylvio Rodrigues Coelho 2as. nupcias dele. As 1as. foram com Maria Angelina Lucio de Oliveira.
     1.5.1.9.3 Aracy (Cici) Campos Coelho – Joao Paulo Ayala
     1.5.1.9.4 Jorge (2o.) Campos Coelho – Helena Stocchi *Dr. Jorge Campos foi importante funcionario das Campanha Nacional das Escolas Gratuitas (CNEG), que depois passou a chamar-se CNEC (das Comunidades).
     1.5.1.9.5 Sebastiao (1a.) Campos Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.5.1.9.6 Felix Campos Coelho
     1.5.1.9.7 Jose (1o.) Campos Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.5.1.9.8 Jose (2o.) Campos Coelho
     1.5.1.9.9 Sebastiao (2o.) Campos Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.5.1.9.10 Paulo Campos Coelho – falecido crianca
     *O nosso tio-bisavo, Seo Chiquinho, residiu com sua esposa, D. Memeh, numa das casas em frente `a casa de meus pais e nunca soube, `a epoca, que lhe deviamos o respeito de tio. Ja estavam bem idosos e serenos. D. Memeh fora poetisa e professora. Soube por terceiros, pois nao assisti `a serie, que ele foi apresentado, como jornalista que foi, como sendo o contato entre a Familia Coelho e o ex-presidente Juscelino Kubistchek, na serie em homenagem ao pai de Brasilia. Ha ai algo de engano porque a familia ja conhecia o Juscelino desde menino. Alem de ter uma avo, Joaquina, com o sobrenome Coelho, a mae dele era dona da pensao em Diamantina onde as mocas de Virginopolis se hospedavam por ocasiao de seus estudos. Tia 1.8.6.4 Edith Coelho do Amaral, por exemplo, uma daquelas pensionistas, nunca o chamou de prefeito, governador ou presidente. Chamava-o pelo apelido de infancia, Nonou. E ele devia a ela o respeito de ser mais velha.
 
     1.5.1.10 Salathiel Batista Coelho (1.892) – Iracema Campos Goncalves (neta de 19, capitulo 13)
     1.5.1.10.1 Maria Jose Goncalves Coelho – Moacir Ribeiro (neto de 33, neto de 66 etc)
     1.5.1.10.2 Elza Goncalves Coelho – Hamilton Leite
     1.5.1.10.3 Anibal Batista Coelho – 1.5.1.10.1.3 Marcia Maria Coelho Ribeiro (sobrinha do Anibal e filha da Maria Jose e Moacir)
 
     1.5.1.11 Amavel Batista Coelho – solteiro
 
     *Aqui ficou a segunda geracao da descendencia dos trisavos: Joao Baptista Coelho Junior e Quiteria Rosa (Titi) do Amaral. Uma informacao curiosa, a respeito dos problemas acarretados por familias muito grandes e o inicio da reproducao precoce de seus componentes, eh que: a tia-avo, da minha geracao, 1.6.6.3 Emygdia (Miluca) Magalhaes, tem sua descendencia representada por ela ter se casado com o tio-bisavo 1.5.1.8 Evencio Batista Coelho.
 
     Por outro lado, a irma de tia Miluca, 1.6.6.7 Maria (Maricas) Magalhaes, casou-se com um sobrinho do tio Evencio, o tio 1.5.1.3.3 Sinval Rodrigues Coelho. Neste caso, como estou apresentando apenas uma parte da familia, com o limite de representar ate a geracao dos nossos avos, entao, os filhos dos tios-avos Sinval e Maricas nao estarao representados por se encaixarem ja na geracao de nossos pais.
 
     Mesmo assim, encontramos excecoes. A 1.8.6.3.3 ou 1.6.6.7.3 Laura (Lolo) Coelho de Magalhaes casou com o 1.8.11.11 Cyr Rodrigues Coelho, filho do 1.8.11 tio Daniel Rodrigues Coelho. Ela eh filha dos tios-avos Sinval e Maricas e, embora casada com alguem da geracao anterior `a dela, a diferenca de idade entre os dois eh de apenas 9 anos. Casos semelhantes sao inumeros na familia. O nome da Lolo entra na lista de esposas, sem a citacao dos filhos.    
 
     Deste ponto, reiniciaremos a apresentacao da descendencia dos trisavos e, simultaneamente, tetravos: 1.5 Joao Batista Coelho e Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho.      
 
     1.5.2 Maria Honoria Coelho – Jose Pereira da Silva
     1.5.2.1 Honorina – Ezequiel de Souza Ferreira
     1.5.2.2 Jovelina – Jose da Silva Neto
     1.5.2.3 Noe
     1.5.2.4 Raul
     1.5.2.5 Demprina (?)
     1.5.2.6 Evangelina – Carlos Hilario
     1.5.2.7 Antonina Pereira Coelho – 1.5.3.6 ou 1.8.01.6 Jose Julio Coelho
 
     1.5.3 Antonio Paulino Coelho – 1.8.01 Julia de Salles Coelho *Ja apresentados anteriormente e sao os pais de Jose Julio Coelho, acima.
 
     1.5.4 Sebastiana Honoria Coelho – 1.3.2 Joaquim (Quinsoh) Nunes Coelho *Quinsoh eh filho da terceira filha do ancestrais Capitao, 1. Jose Coelho da Rocha e Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo, primeiros moradores de Guanhaes. Tia 1.3 Francisquinha e Joaquim Nunes Coelho, o pai, foram primeiros moradores de Virginopolis. Nao temos o acompanhamento genealogico dos tios Francisquinha/Joaquim, senao daqueles que se casaram dentro da propria familia, como eh o caso dos tios Quinsoh e Sebastiana.
     1.5.4.1 Maria Nunes Coelho
     1.5.4.2 America (Sa America) Nunes Coelho – Francisco Leite Furtado *Estes sao pais de Marcolina, d. Mariinha, Manasses, Seo Minervino, Moises, Magno, Manoel e Margarida, com descendencia em Sapucaia e Virginopolis.
     1.5.4.3 Josephino Nunes Coelho – Marta Madalena (Sa Marta) Coelho *Os filhos do casal sao mais conhecidos como “da Sa Marta” e sao:
     1.5.4.3.1 Pedro Nunes Coelho – 1.5.6.3.8 Virginia (Sa Virginia) Coelho de Oliveira
     1.5.4.3.2 Jose Martinho Coelho – 1.5.6.1.1 ou 1.6.5.3.1 Maria Efigenia Coelho de Magalhaes *avos de Laureano Fernandes Soalheiro, pai de Barbara (Babitha) Soalheiro, historiadora e autora.
     1.5.4.3.3 Dalila Nunes Coelho - W.b.11 Ernesto (Tinho) Pereira do Amaral Filho
     1.5.4.3.4 Evangelina Nunes Coelho – solteira
     1.5.4.3.5 Dirceu Nunes Coelho – 1.6.4.11.8 ou 1.8.7.2.8 Maria Luiza Coelho    
     1.5.4.4 Lino Nunes Coelho Sobrinho – Arminda
     1.5.4.5 Paulo Nunes Coelho – “Tileta” *Tiveram como filhos: Joaquim do ”So Paulo” e Eliezer, pelo menos.
     1.5.4.6 Joao Nunes Coelho Sobrinho – Rita
     1.5.4.7 Esther Honoria Coelho – Octavio Nunes Leite
     1.5.4.8 Joaquim Nunes Coelho Neto – Julieta
 
     1.5.5 Joaquim Bento (Ti Quim Bento) Coelho – Antonia Paschoalina (tia Cunuta) da Silva Neto
     1.5.5.1 Maria da Silva Coelho 
     1.5.5.2 Jose da Silva Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.5.5.3 Herminia da Silva Coelho
     1.5.5.4 Julia da Silva Coelho
     1.5.5.5 Maria da Silva Coelho – gemea falecida
     1.5.5.6 Anna da Silva Coelho – gemea falecida
     1.5.5.7 Anna (Anita) da Silva Coelho – Jose de Araujo Sobrinho *Encontrei um dos netos desse casal: o compadre, Juca do Tao (compadre da minha sogra), numa fazenda, onde reside, no distrito conhecido como Paca, perto de Santa Efigenia de Minas.
     1.5.5.8 Jose Bento Coelho
     1.5.5.9 Natanael da Silva Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.5.5.10 Joel da Silva Coelho – Maria do Socorro Rodrigues Mourao
     1.5.5.11 Theolina da Silva Coelho – freira (Irma Juliana)
     1.5.5.12 Marieta da Silva Coelho – falecida crianca
     1.5.5.13 Joaquim (1o.) da Silva Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.5.5.14 Maria Nathalia da Silva Coelho – falecida crianca
     1.5.5.15 Joaquim (2o.) Bento da Silva Coelho – Luiza Nunes Leite
     1.5.5.16 Rita da Silva Coelho – falecida crianca
     1.5.5.17 Antonio da Silva Coelho – 1.5.1.5.1 ou 1.8.14.1 Alisa Coelho 
     1.5.5.18 Sebastiana da Silva Coelho – Gil Gualberto da Silva
 
     Agora se torna necessario apresentar mais uma familia precursora que sera a Oliveira. Nao temos dados mais precisos a respeito da origem de longa data da Familia Oliveira mas um ramo dela se instalou na Fazenda “Mixirico”, localizada entre os Municipios de Guanhaes e Virginopolis. La fora um dos ultimos pontos de prospeccao do ouro na regiao. A familia em Virginopolis foi comecada a partir do casal Y.
 
     Casal Y – Candido (Candinho Velho) de Oliveira Freire – Bernardina de Oliveira
     1. Candido (Candixinho) de Oliveira Freire - 1.5.6 Anna Honoria Coelho
     2. Antonio Candido de Oliveira – 1.5.9 Virginia Honoria Coelho
     3. Joao Candido de Oliveira - 1as. nupcias: Maria Pinto Coelho; 2as.: 1.1.2 Estefania Cafe (capitulo 19)
     4. Joaquim Candido de Oliveira – Ana Pinto Coelho
     5. Maria Tereza – Leonel Coelho de Oliveira
     6. Quiteria – 1as. nupcias: Afonso Coelho de Oliveira; 2as.: Joao Neto
     7. Maria Candida – Alexandre
 
     Seguindo, entao, as coordenadas da Familia Baptista Coelho
 
     1.5.6 Anna Honoria Coelho – Y.1 Candido (Candixinho) de Oliveira Freire
 
     1.5.6.1 Bernardino (Dino) Coelho de Oliveira – 1.6.3 Carmelita (Sianita) de Magalhaes Pacheco, filhos:
     1.5.6.1.1 Maria Efigenia Coelho Magalhaes – 1.3.2.3.? ou 1.5.4.3.? Jose Martinho (Ze Martinho) Coelho
     1.5.6.1.2 Victor Coelho de Magalhaes – Raimunda
     1.5.6.1.3 Jose Coelho de Magalhaes – Natalia Campos
     1.5.6.1.4 Candido Coelho de Magalhaes – 1.5.7.9.? Alzira Coelho Perpetuo
     1.5.6.1.5 Ina Coelho de Magalhaes – 1.5.7.10.1 ou 1.5.6.3.1 Gabriel Coelho de Oliveira *Seo Gabriel tornou-se a pessoa conhecida mais longeva na familia ao falecer aos 103 anos de idade superando Tia Nenen que chegou aos 101.
     1.5.6.1.6 Zacarias Coelho de Magalhaes – solteiro
     1.5.6.1.7 Geraldo Coelho de Magalhaes – Nadir Ferreira Ramos
     1.5.6.1.8 Maria Coelho de Magalhaes – Adalto Nunes Coelho
     1.5.6.1.9 Serafim Coelho de Magalhaes – 1.6.1.2.1.5 Julia da Cunha Menezes *Seo Serafim foi prefeito em Virginopolis.
     1.5.6.1.10 Otavio Coelho de Magalhaes – 1.8.6.16 ou 1.5.1.3.16 Maria Jose (Zeze) Coelho do Amaral *Tia Zeze faleceu em 2.010 e tio Otavio continua vivo aos 92 anos de idade.
     1.5.6.1.11 Afonso Coelho de Magalhaes – Maria Aparecida Diana
     1.5.6.1.12 Salva Coelho de Magalhaes – 1.6.1.2.1.3 Adail (Dada) da Cunha Menezes, em 2as nupcias dele; as 1as. foram “contra” Dejanira Campos
 
     1.5.6.2 Celina Coelho de Oliveira – 1as. nupcias: 1.6.5.1 Jose Pacheco de Magalhaes; 2as.: Benedicto Marques Vianna
 
     1.5.6.3 Fernando (Seo Fernando) Coelho de Oliveira – 1.5.7.4 Luiza (Sa Luiza) de Souza Coelho
     1.5.6.3.1 Gabriel Coelho de Oliveira – 1as. nupcias: 1.5.6.1.5 ou 1.6.3.5 Ina Coelho de Magalhaes; 2as., Virginia Nunes Soares
     1.5.6.3.2 Jose Coelho de Oliveira – solteiro
     1.5.6.3.3 Vita Coelho de Oliveira – solteira
     1.5.6.3.4 Francisca (Dona Chiquinha) Coelho de Oliveira – 1.8.11.2 ou 1.5.6.4.2 Elifas Rodrigues Coelho, em 2as. nupcias dele; 1as.: Sebastiana Nunes Leite
     1.5.6.3.5 Ana Coelho de Oliveira – descendencia em Sapucaia de Guanhaes
     1.5.6.3.6 Maria Coelho de Oliveira – 1.3.2.2.3 ou 1.5.4.2.3 Manasses Nunes Leite *salvo engano meu
     1.5.6.3.7 Secundo Coelho de Oliveira – Conceicao Byrro *O sobrenome esta entre os Pioneiros de Governador Valadares
     1.5.6.3.8 Virginia (Sa Virginia) Coelho de Oliveira – 1.3.2.3.1 ou 1.5.4.3.1 Pedro (Pedro da Sa Marta) Nunes Coelho
     1.5.6.3.9 Juvenal Coelho de Oliveira – Nair Lacerda
     1.5.6.3.10 Rafael Coelho de Oliveira – Geralda Figueiredo
     1.5.6.3.11 Miguel Coelho de Oliveira – 1.8.5.1.14 ou 1.5.10.1.14 Maria Lia Coelho
     1.5.6.3.12 Cira Guimaraes – solteira 
     *Os dados de filhos da Sa Luiza e So Fernando foram reunidos por mim mesmo, porem, nem todos com informacoes mais precisas. Assim, nao posso afirmar que eles estejam realmente em ordem de nascimento. Somente as datas de nascimento do dona Chiquinha, Seo Gabriel e tio Miguel estao registrados no livro da Ivania porque eles se casaram com primos e as familias dos primos estavam registradas.
 
     Uma curiosidade na familia sao os homens serem conhecidos pelo nome do pai. Assim temos, Miguel do Seo Fernando, Rafael do Seo Fernando etc. Outro detalhe foi a Cira Guimaraes ser filha adotiva. Contudo, embora nao tenhamos os dados precisos, ela era sobrinha-neta da Sa Luiza por um lado e descendente do ramo Joao Baptista Coelho Neto por outro. A mae faleceu e Sa Luiza e Seo Fernando a adotaram.   
    
     1.5.6.4 Marina (tia Nenen) Coelho de Oliveira – 1.8.11 Daniel Rodrigues Coelho *Tia Nenen chegou aos 101 anos de idade. Descendencia ja postada no espaco do tio Daniel.
     1.5.6.5 Octavio (Seo Otavio) Coelho de Oliveira – 1as. nupcias: 1.6.2.4 Francisca Nunes Coelho; 2as.: Efigenia Gloria; 3as.: 1.6.2.3.? Luzia Nunes Coelho
     1.5.6.6 Jose Candido de Oliveira – 1.8.7.3 Maria Marcolina Coelho 1as. nupcias dela; 2as. com 1.6.1.2.8 Horacio Nunes Coelho
 
     1.5.7 Emygdia Honoria Coelho – Amaro de Souza Silva
     1.5.7.1 Miguel de Souza Coelho – Julia (Julinha) Pacheco
     1.5.7.2 Prudencio de Souza Coelho – Rita
     1.5.7.3 Joao (Seo Joao de Souza) de Souza Coelho – Genoveva Fausta de Figueiredo
     1.5.7.4 Cesario de Souza Coelho – Maria Salome (Sa Lica) Coelho Lacerda 
     1.5.7.5 Emidio (Seo Emidio) de Souza Coelho – Zica Soares
     1.5.7.6 Itelvina de Souza Coelho – freira
     1.5.7.7 Virginia de Souza Coelho – Mariano Valois Guimaraes
     1.5.7.8 Elisa de Souza Coelho – Antonio (Antoninho) Perpetuo
     1.5.7.9 Maria de Lourdes de Souza Coelho – Jose (Seo Yeyeh) Coelho Lacerda
     1.5.7.10 Luiza (Sa Luiza) de Souza Coelho – 1.5.6.3 Fernando (Seo Fernando) Coelho de Oliveira 
     1.5.7.11 Gabriel de Souza Coelho – n nupcias: Isabel Alves
 
     1.5.8 Antonia Honoria Coelho – 1.6.3 Pedro de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.5.8.1 Lavinia (1a.) de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.5.8.2 Lavinia (2a.) de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.6.1.4 Marcal (Nho Sazo) Nunes Coelho
     1.5.8.3 Olegario de Magalhaes Barbalho – Maria Augusta (Gulita) Pacheco Moreira
     1.5.8.4 Julia de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.5.8.5 Maria Marcolina (1a.) de Magalhaes Barbalho – falecida crianca
     1.5.8.6 Laffaete de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.5.8.7 Ignacio de Magalhaes Barbalho – Dulce Gomes da Silva
     1.5.8.8 Maria Marcolina (2a.) de Magalhaes Barbalho – familia em Divinolandia de Minas
     1.5.8.9 Alda de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.5.6.1 Joao Magalhaes
     1.5.8.10 Sady (1o.) de Magalhaes Barbalho – falecido crianca
     1.5.8.11 Sady (2o.) de Magalhaes Barbalho *teve uma filha, Maria de Lourdes, em Itambacuri
     1.5.8.12 Gentil de Magalhaes Barbalho – solteiro
     1.5.8.13 Jose de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1as. nupcias: Aurora Monteiro; 2as.: 1.5.6.8 Candida Magalhaes
     1.5.8.14 Milton de Magalhaes Barbalho – Zulmira Monteiro -Itambacuri
 
     1.5.9 Virginia Honoria Coelho – Y.2 Antonio Candido de Oliveira
     1.5.9.1 Alcibiades Coelho de Oliveira – falecido crianca
     1.5.9.2 Maria Coelho de Oliveira – 1.5.12 Francisco (Ti Xico) Baptista Coelho
     1.5.9.3 Martha Coelho de Oliveira
     1.5.9.4 Bernardina Coelho de Oliveira
     1.5.9.5 Alcebiades (2o.) Coelho de Oliveira – falecido crianca
     1.5.9.6 Candida Coelho de Oliveira
     1.5.9.7 Alice (1a.) Coelho de Oliveira – falecida crianca
     1.5.9.8 Joao Coelho de Oliveira – falecido crianca
     1.5.9.9 Alice (2a.) Coelho de Oliveira
 
     1.5.10 Jose (Ze Coelho) Baptista Coelho – 1as. nupcias: 1.8.5 Maria Marcolina (Sa Quinha) Coelho; 2as.: 1.8.12 Virginia Marcolina Coelho *Ambos os casamentos ja foram recordados na Familia Rodrigues Coelho.
 
     1.5.11 Marcolina Honoria Coelho – Demetrio Coelho de Oliveira
     1.5.11.1 Hermiria – 1.883
     1.5.11.2 Antonietta – 1.884
     1.5.11.3 Julietta – 1.886
     1.5.11.4 Marietta – 1.888
     1.5.11.5 Octaviano – 1.890
     1.5.11.6 Maria – 1.892
     1.5.11.7 Juvenal – 1.895
     1.5.11.8 Jose – 1.897 falecido crianca
     1.5.11.9 Honorina – 1.900
     1.5.11.1 Valentina – 1.903
     1.5.11.11 Annita – 1.916
     *O nome de um dos primeiros moradores da Cidade de Coroaci, Minas Gerais, eh Demetrio Coelho de Oliveira. O evento inicial do Arraial se deu em 1.887. Nesta mesma epoca, tios Marcolina e Demetrio haviam se casado e comecado a ter seus filhos.
 
     Outra possibilidade sera a de o Coelho de Oliveira desse ramo da familia estar ligado `as familias de Sao Joao Evangelista. Isso se da por causa da frequencia do nome Demetrio e da presenca comum dos dois sobrenomes por la, desde antes da fundacao.
 
     Outro nome presente em Sao Joao Evangelista eh o de Manoel Henrique Coelho e o de Henrique Coelho em Coroaci. Pode ser que o morador de Coroaci seja descendente do morador de Sao Joao Evangelista. Torna-se mais facil haver essa expectativa em face do fato de tanto Sao Joao quanto Coroaci pertencerem a Pecanha `a epoca. Porem, tambem ai estou apenas apontando especulacoes, sem comprovantes documentais.
 
     1.5.12 Francisco (Ti Xico) Baptista Coelho – 1as. nupcias: 1.5.1.1 Maria Rosa (Mariquinhas) Coelho do Amaral
     1.5.12.1 Joao Eulalio Coelho – W.b.8 Amalia (Zica) Pereira do Amaral
     1.5.12.2 Jose Claro Coelho – 1.6.5.9 Julia Pacheco de Magalhaes
     1.5.12.3 Francisco Batista Coelho Junior
     1.5.12.4 Octavia Coelho do Amaral – W.b.7 Antonio Pereira do Amaral
     1.5.12.5 Amavel Baptista Coelho
 
     1.5.12 Francisco (Ti Xico) Baptista Coelho – 2as. nupcias: 1.5.9.2 Maria Coelho de Oliveira
     1.5.12.1 Gil Batista Coelho – D. Cici Andrade
     1.5.12.2 Antonio (Ti Antonio) Batista Coelho – 1.6.1.3.1.? Laura (tia Laurinha) Nunes Leite
     1.5.12.3 Benjamin (Bejo) Baptista Coelho – 1.5.6.1.5.2 ou  1.5.6.3.1.2 Neuza de Oliveira Magalhaes
 
     *A segunda familia do Ti Xico nao esta inscrita nos livros. No livro da Ivania, o acompanhamento captou os dados de d. Neuza e o apelido “Bejo”, que aparece como marido. Era uma pessoa por demais conhecida na Cidade de Virginopolis. Os outros dois filhos nao eram menos conhecidos, juntamente com suas esposas. Nao posso afirmar que a ordem dos nascimentos esteja correta. Porem, os outros dados sim.
 
          A FAMILIA “DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO”
 
     Entrando neste novo ramo da Familia Coelho sera preciso abrirmos espaco para mais um casal precursor. Eles ocuparao a ultima letra do alfabeto.
 
     Segundo as nossas tradicoes, Policarpo Barbalho teria vindo do Nordeste, Ceara ou Rio Grande do Norte, para cursar o Seminario, em Mariana. Antes de tornar-se padre conheceu Vita de Magalhaes, com quem se casou, e criaram a familia em Itabira. Apos ficar viuvo, retornou ao Seminario, ordenou-se e faleceu exercendo a funcao no Inficcionado, atual Distrito de Santa Rita Durao, do proprio Municipio de Mariana.
 
     O que sabemos de dados anteriores a respeito desse ramo eh muito pouco. O proprio nome da matriarca nos foi confirmado via Intenet. Num site onde se encontra informacoes a respeito dos bispos do Brasil, entre 1.550 e 1.950, ha um pequeno espaco ocupado pelo bispo, 1.6.8.3 D. Manoel Nunes Coelho. D. Manoel era bisneto do casal. Embora a pequena genealogia tenha um erro crasso, dando como pais da avo 1.6 Eugenia Maria da Cruz, a Joao e Luiza, quando deveriam ser 1. Jose e Luiza, que eram tanto bisavos paternos quanto maternos do bispo, nos informa que o nome da matriarca era Genoveva. Neste caso, a informacao se encontra com a tradicao, pois, Vita pode ser o diminutivo de Genoveva: Genovevita.
 
     Vamos aos dados entao:
 
     Casal Z – Policarpo Barbalho – Genoveva (Vita) de Magalhaes. pais de:
     Z.1 Padre, Emygdio de Magalhaes Barbalho – paroco em Guanhaes
     Z.2 Jose de Magalhaes Barbalho
     Z.3 Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.6 Eugenia Maria da Cruz
     Z.4 Lucinda de Magalhaes Barbalho – Manoel Geraldo Fernandes Madeira
     Z.5 Manoel de Magalhaes Barbalho
 
     Nao temos informacoes completas a respeito. Sabemos que o Z.2 Jose manteve relacoes com uma mulher de origem africana. Nao sabemos se eram casados ou se tiveram outros filhos. Sabemos que foi pai de uma filha, Sinh’Anna. Sinh’Anna engravidou em Itabira e foi enviada pelo pai para que os tios: Padre Emygdio e Francisco Marcal, em Guanhaes, a ajudassem.
 
     Eles a acolheram e arranjaram alguem para casar-se com ela. O nome do pretendente era Domingos. Dai o filho que nasceu ficou conhecido como Joao Domingos. Porem, o nome de batismo era Joao Batista Magalhaes. Nao temos certeza de quem seja o pai dele. Ha a sugestao, da tradicao, que poderia ser alguem de importancia da sociedade itabirana que era casado, dai a opcao por isolar o filho do convivio local.
 
     Outra insinuacao era que fosse filho de musico de um circo do Rio de Janeiro que perambulava pelos interiores do Brasil. Mas essa tradicao pode ser apenas uma alusao ao fato de o tio Joaozinho ter sido um musico refinado, que tocava diversos instrumentos, alem de levar a vida fazendo piadas. Ele nao via as dificuldades como empecilhos para viver. Ele as usava como material para suas tiradas comicas. Ele proprio nao deixava que os netos o chamassem de avo. Para todos ele era o querido “tio Joaozinho”.
 
     Em razao de termos dois padres na mesma casa, assim o padre Emygdia brincava com o fato: “Eu sou padre, meu pai eh padre, eu nao sou filho de padre, e sou padre mais velho que meu pai”. Referindo-se a ter-se ordenado primeiro que o pai. 
 
     Segue, entao, os dados genealogicos da Familia de Magalhaes Barbalho:
 
     1.6 Eugenia Maria da Cruz – Z.3 Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.6.1 Emygdia de Magalhaes Barbalho – X.2.3 ou 1.3.2.3 Jose Coelho Nunes *Como ja mencionado anteriormente, o livro da Ivania nao esclarece a procedencia desse Jose Coelho Nunes. Tenho razoes para suspeitar que, na verdade, ele seja o Jose Nunes Coelho, filho dos tios-trisavos: 1.3 Francisca Eufrasia de Assis – X.2 Tenente, Joaquim Nunes Coelho (capitulo 19). Alem de eles viverem nas proximidades, `a mesma epoca, os filhos receberam o sobrenome Nunes Coelho e nao Coelho Nunes.
     1.6.2 Petronilha (Pitu) de Magalhaes Barbalho – X.2.8 ou 1.3.2.8 Joao Nunes Coelho *idem (capitulo 19)
     1.6.3 Pedro de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.5.8 Antonia Honoria Coelho *Ja apresentados
     1.6.4 Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho – Ercila Coelho de Andrade
     1.6.5 Quiteria de Magalhaes Barbalho – Joaquim Pacheco Moreira
     1.6.6 Candida (Sa Candinha) de Magalhaes Barbalho – Joao Batista (Tio Joaozinho) Magalhaes
     1.6.7 Julia de Magalhaes Barbalho – solteira
     1.6.8 Ambrosina (Tia Sinha) de Magalhaes Barbalho - X.2.9 ou 1.3.2.9 Miguel Nunes Coelho (capitulo 19)
 
     1.6.1 Emygdia de Magalhaes Barbalho - 1.3.2.3 ou X.2.3 (*?) Jose Nunes Coelho
     1.6.1.1 Maria (Nhanha) Nunes Coelho – Francisco Pereira da Silva
     1.6.1.2 Pedro (Surdo) Nunes Coelho – Antonia (Sa Toninha) Nunes Lage
     1.6.1.3 Evangelina (Eva) Nunes de Magalhaes – Joao da Cunha Menezes *1as. nupcias dele; 2as com 1.6.1.2.1 Emidia Nunes Coelho, filha do Pedro “Surdo” e Sa Toninha.
     1.6.1.4 Marcal (Nho Sazo) Coelho Nunes – 1.5.8.2 ou 1.6.3.2 Lavinia (Sinha Lavia) de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.6.1.5 Georgina (Sa Georgia) Nunes Coelho – Jose Pacheco Moreira
     1.6.1.6 Eugenia (Sinha Gininha) Nunes Coelho – Gabriel (So Gabi) Pereira
     1.6.1.7 Durval Nunes Coelho – Maria (Cota) da Cunha Menezes
     1.6.1.8 Maristela Nunes de Magalhaes – Francisco (So Chico) Pereira
     1.6.1.9 Diogenes (So Di) Nunes Coelho – Maria (Sa Cota) Pereira
     1.6.1.10 Leia Nunes Coelho
 
     Quebrando um pouco a regra, vou apresentar um pouco do inicio desse ramo da familia. A verdade eh que, por ser a filha mais velha e ter nascido em ano semelhante ao trisavo 1.5.1 Joao Baptista Coelho Junior, ela poderia ser postada na geracao de nossos trisavos e nao dos bisavos. Ha tambem um fato novo a ser comentado a respeito de uma das filhas do Pedro “Surdo” e Sa Toninha.
 
     1.6.1.2 Pedro (Surdo) Nunes Coelho – Antonia (Sa Toninha) Nunes Lage
     1.6.1.2.1 Emidia Nunes Coellho – Joao da Cunha Menezes, 2as. nupcias dele
     1.6.1.2.2 Eucalina Nunes Coelho – Joao Pereira
     1.6.1.2.3 Ebe Nunes Coelho – 1as. nupcias: Lolo Pereira; 2as.: Felipe
     1.6.1.2.4 Euripedes (Dodo) Nunes Coelho
     1.6.1.2.5 Mario Nunes Coelho
     1.6.1.2.6 Maria Nunes Coelho – freira (Irma Helena) *Recentemente fui informado que essa Irma Helena foi uma pessoa excepcional. Ficando orfao aos 10 anos de idade, entrou para um convento por vontade propria. Por causa dos dons que demonstrava ter, foi designada para administrar o Hospital para deficientes mentais em Barbacena. Contrariando todos os conselhos de psiquiatras `a epoca, aboliu os tratamentos violentos, como os `a base de choque. Quando os internos tinham alguma crise, bastava a presenca dela para se acalmarem.
 
     Atualmente, a bondade dela parece estar continuando a manifestar-se mesmo depois de ter deixado o convivio dos chamados “viventes”. Estao sendo atribuidos a ela alguns milagres. Possivelmente, a Irmandade a que ela pertencia ja deve estar preparando os tramites para candidata-la aos altares dedicados aos santos da Igreja Catolica. Apenas sinto dar a noticia sem mais detalhes tais como o local onde os milagres estao acontecendo. Ainda nao tive os detalhes dessa informacao.
     1.6.1.2.7 Carina Nunes Coelho – Vicente Loyola
     1.6.1.2.8 Horacio Nunes Coelho – 1as. nupcias: 1.8.7.3 Maria Marcolina Coelho; 2as.: 1.5.10.11 Noemi Marcolina Coelho.
     1.6.1.2.9 Lauro (Pitimba) Nunes Coelho – Maria dos Anjos Rabello
     1.6.1.2.10 Zina Nunes Coelho – 1.3.2.4 ou 1.5.4.4 Minervino Nunes Leite
 
     1.6.1.3 Evangelina (Eva) Nunes de Magalhaes – Joao da Cunha Menezes (1as. nupcias)
     1.6.1.3.1 Isaura Nunes Leite – Waldemar Nunes Leite
     1.6.1.3.2 Saulo da Cunha Menezes – Augusta
     1.6.1.3.3 Washington (Ostino) da Cunha Menezes – Ali (D. Lili) Vieira
     1.6.1.3.4 Afonso da Cunha Menezes – Ruth Nunes Coelho, filho: 
     *1.6.1.3.4.? Walter (Waltinho) da Cunha Menezes – 1.6.4.5.14 Maria do Socorro de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.6.1.3.5 Jaime da Cunha Menezes – Zenoi Nunes Coelho
     1.6.1.3.6 Jose (Ze da Cunha) da Cunha Menezes – Afonsa
 
     Joao da Cunha Menezes – 2as. nupcias: 1.6.1.2.1 Emidia Nunes Coelho
     1.6.1.2.1.1 Ilca Menezes Coelho – 1.8.6.9 ou 1.5.1.3.9 Omar Rodrigues Coelho
     1.6.1.2.1.2 Ary da Cunha Menezes – Maria Marques
     1.6.1.2.1.3 Adail (Dada) da Cunha Menezes – 1as. nupcias: Dejanira Campos; 2as.: 1.5.6.1.12 ou 1.6.5.3.12 Salva Coelho de Magalhaes
     1.6.1.2.1.4 Olavia da Cunha Menezes
     1.6.1.2.1.5 Julia da Cunha Menezes – 1.5.6.1.9 ou 1.6.5.3.9 Serafim Coelho de Magalhaes
     1.6.1.2.1.6 Eder (Betinho) da Cunha Menezes – Cenira Campos
     1.6.1.2.1.7 Hilda (Zinha) da Cunha Menezes – Sebastiao (Pinheiro) Pinheiro de Carvalho
     1.6.1.2.1.8 Savio (Fadico) da Cunha Menezes – 1.5.10.6.7 ou 1.8.4.5.7 Hercy (Cici) de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.6.1.2.1.9 Maria Jose (Zeze) da Cunha Menezes – 1.8.7.2.1 ou 1.6.4.11.1 Jaime Rodrigues Coelho
     1.6.1.2.1.10 Joao Sergio (Serginho) da Cunha Menezes – 1.8.5.4.9 ou 1.5.10.4.9 Nely de Aguiar Coelho
 
     1.6.1.6 Eugenia (Sinha Gininha) Nunes Coelho – Gabriel (Seo Gabi) Pereira
     1.6.1.6.1 Maria (Tota) Nunes Pereira – freira (Irma Eugenia)
     1.6.1.6.2 Cecilia Pereira Nunes – Frederico Knipp
     1.6.1.6.3 Geralda Pereira Nunes – 1.8.12.4 ou 1.5.10.10 Bernardino Baptista Coelho
     1.6.1.6.4 Petrina Pereira Nunes -1.8.5.1 ou 1.5.10.1 Jose (Juca Coelho) Baptista Coelho Junior, 2as nupcias dele; as 1as foram com 1.6.6.5 Davina Magalhaes
     1.6.1.6.5 Margarida (Nen) Pereira Nunes – Jose (Zeca) Ferreira Nunes, *filho unico:
     *Frei, Roberto – ja falecido
 
     1.6.1.7 Durval Nunes Coelho – Maria (Cota) da Cunha Menezes
     1.6.1.7.1 Efigenia (Gininha) da Cunha Menezes – Gabriel (Gabi) Sebastiao Soares
     1.6.1.7.2 Maria (Lica) – “Turco”
     1.6.1.7.3 Joao Nunes Coelho
     1.6.1.7.4 Liberalino (Bilim) Coelho Nunes
 
     *Nao expuz aqui todos os dados que temos e sim alguns que lembram-me pessoas conhecidas. Os que desejarem ter os dados mais completos podem procurar no site www.geneaminas.com.br que os encontrarao la.
 
     1.6.2 Petronilha (Tia Pitu) de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.3.8 (*?) Joao Nunes Coelho
     1.6.2.1 Wantuil Nunes Coelho – 1as. nupcias: Maria Nunes Soares; 2as.: Maria Inah Leite de Oliveira; 3as.: Maria de Lima.
     1.6.2.2 Eugenio Nunes Coelho – Anita Ferreira da Silva
     1.6.2.3 Gabriel (Gabi) Nunes Coelho – Blandina Nunes Rabello
     *1.6.2.3.? Cassio Nunes Coelho - D. Lulu – Sao os pais da atual prefeita de Virginopolis, Marcia Nunes Coelho
     *1.6.2.3.? Luzia Nunes Coelho – 1.5.6.5 Otavio (Seo Otavio) Coelho de Oliveira, 3as. nupcias dele.
     1.6.2.4 Francisca Nunes Coelho – 1.5.6.5 Otavio (Seo Otavio) Coelho de Oliveira, 1as. nupcias dele.
     1.6.2.5 Maria Petrina Nunes Coelho – W.b.5 Amalho Pereira do Amaral
 
     1.6.3 Pedro de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.5.8 Antonia Honoria Coelho *Ja foram postados acima
 
     1.6.4 Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho – Ercila Coelho de Andrade *Ha aqui outro casal precursor, mas tambem uma falha na coleta de dados a respeito dele. Dindinha Ercila, como era mais conhecida por seus netos era filha de Joaquim Coelho de Andrade e de Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca. Eles eram oriundos de Itabira, Minas Gerais.
 
     As tradicoes de familia contam que o bisavo Marcal estava em viagem, certamente a cavalo, la pelos anos de 1.875, e passou por uma fazenda na estrada entre Itabira e Guanhaes. Ali se encantou com os olhos verdes da filha do dono da casa. Tratou casamento, porem, antes que as bodas fossem celebradas, ele custearia as despezas da educacao da noiva, que fez o Normal em Diamantina., sendo professora em Virginopolis, alem de ter sido a primeira funcionaria local dos correios.
 
     Posteriormente, os trisavos Joaquim e Joaquina foram residir no Municipio de Divinolandia de Minas, numa comunidade que tinha um curso d’agua que ficou conhecido como Corrego dos Honorios. Joaquim do Honorio era como o trisavo era conhecido e o nome do curso d’agua foi uma homenagem por ele ter residido la. Ele deixou numerosa familia mas nao temos os dados.
 
     Antes, contudo, de haver o enlace o bisavo Marcal teve um encontro com outra mulher, da qual nao sabemos o nome. Desse encontro resultou o nascimento da tia Adelina Coelho de Magalhaes, que posteriormente veio a se casar com o portugues, Joaquim Afonso Painhas. Assim temos:
 
     1.6.4.1 Adelina Coelho de Magalhaes, 1.878 - Joaquim Afonso Painhas
     1.6.4.1.1 Vicente Magalhaes – Gecy Oliveira Magalhaes
     1.6.4.1.2 Geraldina (Sinha) de Magalhaes - Manuel (Nhonho) Francisco Cruz
     1.6.4.1.3 Joaquim Santos Painhas – Beatriz Vilaca 
     1.6.4.1.4 Maria (Mariinha) Magalhaes – Dr. Marcos Eustaquio Andrade
 
     As informacoes a respeito da familia da tia Adelina podem nao estar totalmente corretas porque alguem soprou-me a confidencia de que ela teria tido um marido muito boemio e de pouca responsabilidade, o que acabou pondo fim `a relacao. Posteriormente houve o casamento com o Joaquim Afonso Painhas e, talvez, os primeiros filhos nao sejam consanguineos dele. Eram, porem, por afinidade.
 
     Nota: Nas paginas 63/5 do livro A MATA DO PECANHA encontra-se a reproducao da Ata de Emancipacao de Guanhaes. Nela o bisavo 1.6.4 Marcal eh citado como vereador eleito e foi um dos que assinaram o documento. Acredito que tenha sido Juiz de Paz, servindo na Paroquia de Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio, atual Virginopolis.
 
     Terminadas essas explicacoes, exporemos os dados dos irmaos completos, filhos dos bisavos:
 
     1.6.4 Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho – Ercila Coelho de Andrade
     1.6.4.2 Onesimo de Magalhaes Barbalho – Marietta Nunes Rabello
     1.6.4.3 Vita de Magalhaes Barbalho – Joaquim Soares de Oliveira
     1.6.4.4 Trajano (Cista) de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.8.6.1 ou 1.5.1.3.1 Zulmira Coelho de Magalhaes
     1.6.4.5 Marcial (1o.) de Magalhaes Barbalho – falecido crianca
     1.6.4.6 Marcial (2o.) de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.5.10.6 ou 1.8.5.6 Ceci Marcolina Coelho
     1.6.4.7 Salva de Magalhaes Barbalho – freira (Irma Helena)
     1.6.4.8 Murillo de Magalhaes Barbalho – falecido aos 18 anos
     1.6.4.9 Filotheia (Teteh) de Magalhaes Barbalho – solteira
     1.6.4.10 Olga de Magalhaes Barbalho – Francisco (Chico) de Oliveira Catao (capitulo 19)
     1.6.4.11 Dafinis de Magalhaes Barbalho – falecido crianca
     1.6.4.12 Abila (Biloca) Patrocinio de Magalhaes – 1.8.7.2 Sady Rodrigues Coelho
 
     1.6.5 Quiteria de Magalhaes Barbalho – Joaquim Pacheco Moreira
     1.6.5.1 Jose Pacheco de Magalhaes – 1.5.6.2 Celina Coelho de Oliveira, 1as. nupcias dela; as 2as. foram com Benedicto Marques Vianna
     1.6.5.2 Carlota pacheco de Magalhaes – Jeronymo Jose de Figueiredo, Divinolandia de Minas
     1.6.5.3 Carmelita (Sianita) de Magalhaes Pacheco – 1.5.6.1 Bernardino (Dino) Coelho de Oliveira
     1.6.5.4 “Tiers” Pacheco de Magalhaes
     1.6.5.5 Alice Pacheco de Magalhaes
     1.6.5.6 Maria Julia de Magalhaes Pacheco – 1.6.6.4 Wilson (Sao) Magalhaes
     1.6.5.7 Gil Pacheco de Magalhaes – Maria Vieira *O Seo Gil Pacheco foi um dos Pioneiros de Governador Valadares.
     1.6.5.8 Dulce de Magalhaes Pacheco – 1.8.5.2 ou 1.5.10.2 Aquiles (So Ti) Baptista Coelho
     1.6.5.9 Julia Coelho de Magalhaes – 1.5.12.2 ou 1.5.1.1.2 Jose (Ze Claro) Claro Coelho
 
     1.6.6 Candida (Sa Candinha) de Magalhaes Barbalho – Z.2.?.? Joao Batista (Tio Joaozinho) de Magalhaes
     1.6.6.1 Joao Magalhaes Junior – 1.5.8.9 ou 1.6.3.9 Alda de Magalhaes Barbalho
     1.6.6.2 Eliezer (So Li) Magalhaes – So Li foi solteiro mas deixou um filho
     1.6.6.3 Emygdia (Miluca) Magalhaes – 1.5.1.8 Evencio Batista Coelho
     1.6.6.4 Wilson (Sao) Magalhaes – 1.6.5.6 Maria Julia de Magalhaes Pacheco
     1.6.6.5 Davina Magalhaes – 1.8.5.1 ou 1.5.10.1 Jose Baptista (Juca Coelho) Coelho Junior, 1as nupcias dele; 2as com: 1.6.1.6.4 Petrina Pereira Nunes
     1.6.6.6 Getulio Magalhaes – foi solteiro mas foi clandestinamente pai biologico de dona Aracy Andrade que se casou com Jose (Zezito) Lucio de Oliveira Filho.
     1.6.6.7 Maria (Maricas) Magalhaes – 1.8.6.3 ou 1.5.1.3.3 Sinval Rodrigues Coelho *foi Pioneiro em Governador Valadares
     1.6.6.8 Candida Magalhaes – 1.5.8.13 ou 1.6.3.13 Jose de Magalhaes Barbalho, 2as. nupcias dele; 1as com: Aurora Monteiro
     1.6.6.9 Gastao Magalhaes – 1.8.13.1 ou 1.5.1.6.1 Julita Coelho do Amaral
 
     1.6.7 Julia de Magalhaes Barbalho – solteira
 
     1.6.8 Ambrosina (Tia Sinha) de Magalhaes Barbalho – 1.3.9 Miguel Nunes Coelho
     1.6.8.1 Ismael (1o.) Nunes Coelho – falecido crianca
     1.6.8.2 Consuelo (Beben) Nunes Coelho, 1.882
     1.6.8.3 Dom Manoel Nunes Coelho – ordenado bispo em 14.11.1.920
     1.6.8.4 Laurentina (Lala) Nunes Coelho – 1.886
     1.6.8.5 Miguel Nunes Coelho Filho – 1.3.2.2.1 ou 1.5.4.2.1 Maria Marcolina Nunes Leite
     1.6.8.6 Ismael (2o.) Nunes Coelho – Herminia Ferreira Nunes
     1.6.8.7 Notel Nunes Coelho - Maria Isabel Rodrigues, filho:
     *1.6.8.7.? Monsenhor, Omar Nunes Coelho – 8.5.1.915 + 28.1.2.009
     1.6.8.8 Laet Nunes Coelho - Isabel Maestre
     1.6.8.9 Maciel Nunes Coelho – Maria (Lica) Figueira
     1.6.8.10 Gamaliel Nunes Coelho
     1.6.8.11 Jose Nunes Coelho
     1.6.8.12 Ottaniel Nunes Coelho
     1.6.8.13 Misael Nunes Coelho
     1.6.8.14 Maria de Lourdes Nunes Coelho
     *Tios-bisavos Sinha e Miguel mudaram-se de Virginopolis para Coroaci proximo `a data de fundacao do vilarejo que deu inicio `a cidade, onde tiveram os filhos mais novos. Miguel faleceu em 1.903, deixando a viuva acompanhada apenas de jovens e criancas.
 
     O bispo Dom Manoel tornou-se padre em 27.4.1.909 quando pode dar assistencia `a mae. Foi sagrado bispo em 14.11.1.900 e tomou posse em 10.4.1.921, no antigo Aterrado. Este foi o primeiro nome da Cidade de Luz, Minas Gerais. Seu sobrinho, Omar Nunes Coelho, seguiu-lhe os passos e tornou-se auxiliar do tio.
 
          22. TIO OLIMPIO JOSE PIMENTA, UM CASO APARTE
 
     Eu havia prometido para depois esclarecer certas confusoes em relacao ao aparentamento ocasionado por esse figuraco em nossa familia. Creio que consegui entender uma mensagem codificada deixada no livro A MATA DO PECANHA, a respeito dele e outros personagens, porem, vou ter que trazer `a luz outras coisas interessantes. Penso que houve um certo excesso de pudor ao professor Dermeval Pimenta em falar claramente a respeito do assunto. Exclarecimentos:
 
     TIO OLIMPIO. Em primeiro lugar, colocarei a descricao dele, feita no livro. “Eh natural de Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes (Sabinopolis), nascido em 21 de fevereiro de 1.850, onde se casou com a sua prima: LUDUGERIA FRANCELINA DO AMARAL.  Em 1.892, mudou-se para Sao Joao Evangelista, associou-se ao seu irmao CORNELIO JOSE PIMENTA na exploracao da Fazenda das Casuarinas, de propriedade deste ultimo.
 
     Enviuvando, casou-se com uma outra sua prima, QUITERIA ROSA, em Sabinopolis. Arrendou a Fazenda das Palmeiras, em Sao Joao, de propriedade do Senandor JOAO NEPUOMUCENO KUBITSCHEK. Tornando a ficar viuvo, casou-se, pela terceira vez, com RITA LACERCA, irma do Padre JOAQUIM LACERDA, primeiro Vigario da localidade.
 
     Mudou-se, em 1.910, para o Arraial de Santo Antonio de Guanhaes [atual Correntinho], onde comprou uma fazenda e nela residiu ate o seu falecimento, em 10-5-1.944, com a avancada idade de 84 anos. Dos seus tres casamentos nasceram dezoito filhos.
 
     Era de uma vitalidade fora do comum. Deixou, espalhada pelos Municipios de Sao Joao Evangelista, Sabinopolis, Pecanha, Maranhao [Sao Sebastiao do], Governador Valadares e Belo Horizonte, uma enorme descendencia.”
 
     Na verdade, apesar de a parte citada do livro dar a imprensao que tio Olimpio tenha tido 18 filhos ao todo, ela omite dois, que aparecem nas paginas 150 e 285. Sao filhos de SEBASTIANA (D. INHA) PEREIRA DO AMARAL. Qual a razao o professor teria para nao deixar bem clara essas existencias?
 
     Talvez precisemos voltar um pouco no tempo e fazer uma citacao biblica. Assim esta escrito la: “Ninguem de voces se aproximara de uma parenta proxima, para ter relacoes sexuais com ela. Eu sou Jave. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com sua mae. Ela eh de seu pai, e eh sua mae; nao tenha relacoes sexuais com ela. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com a concubina de seu pai; pois ela pertence ao seu pai. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com sua irma, seja por parte de pai, seja de mae, nascida em casa ou fora dela. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com suas netas, pois elas sao sua propria carne. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com a filha da concubina de seu pais, pois ela eh sua irma. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com sua tia paterna, pois ela eh do sangue de seu pai. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com sua tia materna, pois ela eh do sangue de sua mae. Nao ofenda seu tio, irmao de seu pai, tendo relacoes sexuais com a mulher dele, pois ela eh sua tia. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com sua nora, pois ela eh a mulher do seu filho. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com sua cunhada, pois ela pertence ao seu irmao. Nao tenha relacoes sexuais com uma mulher e com a filha dela, nem com a neta dela. Sao parentes, e isso seria uma infamia. Nao case com uma mulher e com a irma dela, criando rivalidades, ao ter relacoes sexuais tambem com ela enquanto a outra vive.” Lv 18, 6-18 Certamente, nem todo mundo respeitou esses preceitos biblicos em nossa familia, porem, sera que o tio Olimpio os transgrediu?!
 
     “A vida imita a arte”. Este ditado deve ter sido bolado por alguem que nao conhecia a vida. Claro, esta pessoa queria apenas vangloriar-se de si mesma ou “queria puxar mais sardinhas para sua latinha”, pois, quando a arte chega a vida ja esteve la muito antes.
 
     Antigamente, circulava uma pequena estoria para diversao dos leitores. Nao me recordo das palavras mas lembro-me da essencia. Ela era mais ou menos assim:
 
     “Encontraram um morto. Ao lado do corpo um bilhete. O delegado o recolheu e leu: “Prezados senhores investigadores da policia. Nao culpem ninguem por minha morte. Eu proprio a terei tirado quando estiverem lendo este bilhete.
 
     O que levou-me a cometer o suicidio foi o seguinte: solteiro eu era quando conheci uma jovem viuva que me pareceu muito atrativa. Casamo-nos. Ela tinha uma filha do casamento anterior dela. Meu pai, que tambem era viuvo, se encantou com a filha de minha esposa, propos o casamento e nos nao vimos nenhum problema quanto a isso.
 
     Passado algum tempo, minha esposa deu `a luz um filho meu. Aconteceu de na casa de meu pai tambem nascer outro menino, filho de meu pai com a minha enteada.
 
     Agora, passado algum tempo, comecei a pensar as nossas relacoes familiares. Atinei para o fato de o filho do meu pai ser meu irmao. Ate ai tudo bem. Mas tambem me lembrei que a esposa de meu pai eh filha da minha esposa, portanto, eh minha filha. De repente, descobri que sou avo do meu irmao.
 
     Pensando melhor, eu sou avo de mim mesmo. Assim, antes que comecem as insuportaveis gozacoes, acabarei com minha propria vida. Nao quero nem pensar mais nas relacoes familiares que poderao advir desses fatos.”
 
     Seguindo um tema correlato, anda circulando atualmente na internet, outra estoria igualmente curiosa. Tambem nao sei repetir as palavras. Trata-se de um homem que comunica que ele iria se casar. A mae toda satisfeita pergunta com quem. Ele fala um nome que ela acha estranho por parecer-lhe masculino. Dai o dialogo flui com algum humor.
 
     Ela descobre que o filho era gay e esta preocupada porque pensa que nao tera netos. Entao, o filho diz que eles terao filhos atraves de barriga de aluguel. A coisa se complica porque o filho ira doar o esperma para combinar com o ovulo da sua ex-namorada, ele fora hetero, que, naquele momento, seria a futura esposa da irma dele. Ou seja, a dona “Maria” tinha um casal de filhos gays.
 
     A mulher ja esta apavorada com a reacao que o marido teria quando for comunicado das “boas novas”. Ai o filho completa que o segundo filho que terao sera por meio de doacao inversa, ou seja, a irma dele contribuiria com o ovulo e o namorado dele com o esperma.
 
     No fim, a estoria eh concluida com o desabafo materno dizendo que o que os filhos estariam se propondo a fazer nada mais era que o “swing” de casais, pratica ja antiga de alguns. Ainda acrescenta: “Vai ser foda fazer Arvore Genealogica daqui para frente!”
 
     Nunca foi facil fazer Arvores Genealogicas, porem, a grande dificuldade eh nao se ter acesso aos dados corretos. Quanto a “brincar” de descobrir o grau de parentesco entre as pessoas, torna-se a coisa mais facil do mundo, quando se tem pratica. Nao importam as circunstancias dos casamentos. Essas estorias nada mais sao que a filtracao do humor por tras de fatos reais e ocasionais.
 
     Voltando ao tio Olimpio. Tenho a liberdade de chama-lo de tio porque a primeira esposa dele, Ludugeria, era filha dos nossos tetravos: Daniel Pereira do Amaral e Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro. Alem disso, ele era primo proximo, pois era filho do Modesto Jose Pimenta com a tia-tetravo Ermelinda Querubina, irma do avo Daniel. O proprio Modesto, pai do tio Olimpio, era filho do Boaventura Jose Pimenta e tia-tetravo Maria Balbina de Santana, irma da avo Francelina.
 
     Como se ja nao bastasse essa confusao, vem o fato nao revelado abertamente no livro A MATA DO PECANHA. O que esta escrito na pagina 150 eh que eh o revelador: “SEBASTIANA PEREIRA DO AMARAL (85), mais conhecida pelo apelido de D. INHA, casou-se em Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, com o viuvo, fazendeiro DANIEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL. Em 1.903, ja viuva, mudou-se para Sao Joao Evangelista.
 
     Na relacao de filhos de D. Inha (85) estao Georgina, esposa de Jose Antonio Silva (Joao Botija); Lilia, esposa de Joao Julio (Zico) de Andrade e de Vitalino Anthero da Mota, sem ter filhos; Elpidio(69), casado com Dalila Pimenta (filha de 77); Maria Carolina (Quinha), casada com Anselmo Goncalves de Almeida Costa (filho de 06, Goncalo de Almeida Costa);  e Antonio Augusto, casado com Maria Alves. A pagina 285 revela que os dois ultimos foram filhos do tio Olimpio, restando, entao, os tres primeiros para o fazendeiro Daniel Pereira do Amaral.
 
     Outra coisa que nao ficou esclarecida foram as datas de nascimento dos filhos do tio Olimpio com D. Inha. Mas parece que ficou viuvo em 1.903, indo casar-se oficialmente em 1.908, pela terceira vez na vida. Este foi o intervalo que melhor se encaixa na biografia dele, pois, ambos estavam residindo em Sao Joao Evangelista.  
 
     Bom, ai entra o excesso de pudor. O avo Daniel eh o unico que aparece varias vezes no livro como sendo: “o fazendeiro”. Titulo que talvez tenha lhe valido por ele ter comprado as partes dos cunhados na Fazenda de Santo Antonio da Penitencia, antiga propriedade de seus sogros, nossos pentavos: Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior e Maria Magdalena de Santana. Tambem nao revelado no livro, supoe-se que a avo Francelina teria falecido anteriormente ao nascimento dos filhos de D. Inha.
 
     Elpidio (69), o terceiro filho do avo Daniel e D. Inha, “Era filho desse fazendeiro e nasceu em 14-2-1.883″ (pag. 141). As outras datas nao sao reveladas. Isso foi o que me fez compreender que nos tivemos mais tres tios-trisavos, alem dos 9 (nove) filhos dos avos Daniel/Maria Francelina. Ao todo sao 10 filhos porque ai se inclui a tetravo Maria Marcolina.
 
     A relacao dos nove eh essa: Daniel, casado com a prima Ana Pereira, residentes em Sabinopolis; Amelia, casada com seu primo, (73) Miguel Pereira do Amaral; Alfredo, casado com Maria Dias, tambem residiu em Sao Joao, nao teve filhos e nao esta relacionado entre os moradores; Ludugeria, esposa do tio Olimpio(65);  Virginia, casada com Joaquim (Nou Pinto) Moreira Pinto e residiram em Guanhaes; Maria Francelina (filha), casada com David Barroso, local de moradia nao fornecido mas foi, provavelmente, Sabinopolis; Ana Francelina (53), ja era viuva de Americo Bessa; Antonio Borges do Amaral (52) e Arthur Borges do Amaral (63). Vide esposas dos dois ultimos nos capitulos 14 e 15 porque sao 6 ao todo.
 
     Aqui esta o resumo de tudo isso. O tio Olimpio casou-se em primeiras nupcias com a tia Ludugeria, sendo ela filha do fazendeiro Daniel Pereira do Amaral. Nesse caso, o tio Olimpio tornou-se filho dele tambem. Na sequencia, a avo Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro falece.
 
     O avo Daniel, nascido em 1.818, deveria estar por volta dos seus 60 anos quando ficou viuvo. Deve ter escolhido uma jovenzinha para fazer-lhe companhia na velhice. Talvez imitando o rei David. Uma questao nao solucionada eh que o professor Pimenta da o nome Sebastiana (D. Inha) Pereira do Amaral a ela, mas nao esclarece se ja havia algum grau de parentesco ou se se tratava de nome adotado apos o casamento. Ao que tudo indica, ja seria parente.
 
     Casando-se com o tetravo Daniel, D. Inha tornou-se “mae” de todos os filhos dele, inclusive da tia Ludugeria. Por extensao, tornou-se “mae” do tio Olimpio, o marido da tia Ludugeria. Dai, ao se deitarem juntos, eram “mae” e “filho”. Algo proibido e abominavel perante as leis biblicas. Geneticamente falando, tambem seria uma abominacao, caso os lacos consanguineos fossem reais.
 
     O que houve, na verdade, foi algo nao verdadeiramente etico. A falta de casamento entre eles, inclusive, deve ter ocorrido em funcao das reservas que a Igreja teria em casa-los oficialmente. Mas, a priori, nao havia, aparentemente, um impedimento genetico mais grave que o proprio casamento ocorrido entre o tio Olimpio e tia Ludugeria, ou com a segunda esposa dele, Quiteria Rosa de Jesus Amaral, que era igualmente prima, filha do Joao Pereira do Amaral, tio-avo tanto do tio Olimpio quanto do avo Daniel.
 
     Enfim, estas sao coisas da vida que a arte tenta reproduzir atraves de estorias comicas. No fundo, coisas muito mais espantosas ja ocorreram ha milhares de anos, pois, que nao fosse assim, os escritores biblicos nao teriam tido o cuidado de escrever leis contra praticas que ainda nao existiam. Embora alguns creem o contrario, os escritos biblicos nao surgiram para previnir maus procedimentos. Eles foram escritos para tentar evitar a repeticao destes.
 
          23. RECENTES E ANTIGAS DESCOBERTAS DE FILHOS PROEMINENTES
 
     Claro, muita gente tem se destacado. Tanto entre os antigos quanto os atuais. Estou omitindo muitos que se tem destacado como professores, politicos, profissionais liberais, estudantes e uma gama enorme. O problema eh que, se fosse fazer justica a todos, teria que escrever um livro aparte. Para evitar o trabalho estou cometendo injustica com muitos. desculpem-me.
 
     1.6.1.2..6 Maria Nunes Coelho. Ela foi filha do Pedro “Surdo”, filha de Emigdia, filha da Eugenia, filha do Jose Coelho da Rocha. Foi irma de caridade. Agora estao surgindo relatos de milagres creditados `a intecessao dela. Mais detalhes, sigam a serie de numeros e verifiquem no espaco ocupado por ela.
 
     1.8.1.8.2.1.? Victoria Dreesmann. Esta na sequencia do tio-bisavo Antonio Rodrigues Coelho Junior. Bisneta do Dr. Dion, neta da Maria Vitoria e filha da Andrea Coelho de Botton. Esta seguindo a carreira de Modelo fotografico.
 
     1.8.1.8.2.2.? Andre Galvao de Botton. Primo da Victoria. Filho do Alexandre Coelho de Bottom. (Salvo algum engano de minha pesquisa). Destacou-se ao longo dos ultimos anos como lutador de Jiu-Jitsu. Em 2.010 lancou o livro: “Drill to Win, 12 Months to Better Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu”. Traducao minha: Treinamento para Vencer, 12 Meses para Melhorar o Seu Jiu-Jitsu, Estilo Brasileiro. Ele foi assistido por Kevin Howell e a editora eh americana.
 
     1.8.6.2.3.2.1, 1.8.9.1.3.2.1 ou 1.5.1.3.2.3.2.1 Dr. Bernardo Lemos Ferreira. Como se pode observar, o Dr. Bernardo tem um lado muito Coelho. Filho do Nelson, neto do Paulo e bisneto dos tios avos, Cantidio Ferreira e Elgita. Associado ao Lemos da mae, Diana, alem de uma boa porcentagem Nunes Coelho, nao representada pelo codigo de numeros. Eh neto da Maria do Rosario, filha do (X.3.4) Dr. Chiquitinho. 
 
     Eh um jovem de 35 anos, doutorado pela Harvard. Recentemente contratado pela mesma Universidade para encabecar pesquisas na area de genetica. Tera o seu proprio laboratorio e equipe. A responsabilidade que recaira sobre os ombros dele sera grande. Mas quem atingiu o nivel que ele atingiu nao tera sido com irresponsabilidade. Nao eh mesmo?!
 
     1.5.1.5.3.1.2.1 ou 1.8.14.3.1.2.1 Marcela Pereira Coelho. Eh atriz. Filha da Rosemai, filha da Luci, filha da Cira, dos tios-bisavos: Simao Batista e Maria Carmelita Coelho. Participou da serie da Globo, Clandestinos.
 
     1.5.6.1.1.2.2.1 ou 1.6.5.3.1.2.2.1 Barbara (Babitha) Soalheiro. Filha do Laureano Soalheiro, filho da d. Lulu (Luisa), filha de d. Efigenia, filha do Bernardino (Dino) , filho dos tios-bisavos Anna Honoria e Candido de Oliveira; e Carmelita (Sianita), filha dos tios-bisavos Quiteria de Magalhaes Barbalho e Joaquim Pacheco Moreira.
 
     Ela eh historiadora e autora de um livro. Apresentou a obra no programa do Jo Soares.
 
     1.8.8.6.1.2.1 Alexandre Cafe Birman. Filho da Maria Lucia, filha do Gilberto, filho da Corina e Antenor Cafe. A Corina era filha dos tios-bisavos: Luiza Marcolina Coelho e Emidio Ferreira da Silva. 
 
     1.8.8.6.5 Emidio Ferreira da Silva Junior. Irmao da Corina e casado na mesma casa, com a Candida Cafe. Foi Engenheiro de Minas e professor na Escola de Engenharia de Ouro Preto.
 
     1.8.11.6.1 ou 1.5.6.4.6.1 Maria Bernadete Campos Coelho. Ex-diretora do Grupo Escolar Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio em Virginopolis, poetisa, e livros publicados. A sexta irma, Maria Helena, foi bibliotecaria da mesma escola e tambem poetisa. Sao filhas de d. Helena, filha dos tios-bisavos: Daniel Rodrigues Coelho e Marina (Nenen) Coelho de Oliveira.
 
     1.3.9.3 ou 1.6.8.3 Bispo D. Manoel Nunes Coelho. Filho dos tios-bisavos Ambrosina (Sinha) de Magalhaes Barbalho e Minguel Nunes Coelho.
 
     1.3.9.7.1 ou 1.6.8.7.1 Monsenhor, Omar Nunes Coelho. Sobrinho do bispo D. Manoel e filho de Notel Nunes Coelho e Maria Isabel Rodrigues.
 
     1.6.5.7 Gil Pacheco de Magalhaes. Destacou-se como Pioneiro em Governador Valadares e era filho dos tios-bisavos Quiteria de Magalhaes Barbalho e Joaquim Pacheco Moreira.
 
     1.5.1.9 Francisco (Seo Chiquinho) Coelho Sobrinho. O tio-bisavo foi jornalista e foi lembrado na serie da Globo a respeito da vida do ex-presidente Juscelino Kubistchek. Foi casado com Maria Salome (Memeh) Campos que tambem fazia as poesias dela.  
 
     1.5.1.9.4 Jorge Campos Coelho. Filho do Seo Chiquinho. Foi um lutador pela educacao no Brasil. Foi funcionario da C.N.E.G – Campanha Nacional de Escolas Gratuitas, posteriormente mudada para Escolas da Comunidade.
 
     1.8.1 Antonio Rodrigues Coelho Junior. O tio-bisavo foi deputado estadual e federal. Os Drs Euler e Alyrio de Salles Coelho, filhos dele e da tia Rita Ferreira Salles, foram altos funcionarios do governo federal.
 
     1.8.3.3.2 ou 1.5.3.9 Ondina Coelho. Filha do Seo Dimas Baptista Coelho e Maria Magdalena (Sinha) Coelho. Seo Dimas era filho dos tios bisavos: Antonio Paulino Coelho e Julia de Salles Coelho (ele filho do Joao Baptista e ela filha do Antonio Rodrigues, dai eram primos primeiros). A Maria Magdalena era filha dos tios bisavos Altivo Rodrigues Coelho e Vitalina (Nhanha) Nunes Coelho. Ondina foi esposa do ex-deputado, Vicente Fernandes Guabiroba.
 
     X.3 Capitao, Francisco Nunes Coelho. Foi vereador pela cidade do Serro e ajudou na emancipacao de Pecanha e Guanhaes. Foi Agente Executivo (Prefeito) de Guanhaes.
 
     X.3.4 Dr. Francisco (Chiquitinho) Nunes Coelho. Filho do anterior. Foi deputado e senador quando as Assembleias Estaduais eram compostas de duas camaras.  
 
     X.3.4.2 Dr. Rafael Caio Nunes Coelho. Filho do Dr. Francisco. Foi deputado estadual e federal.
 
     Roberto Lucio Rocha Brant. Bisneto do coronel, Cornelio Jose Pimenta. Politico muito conhecido em Minas Gerais.
 
     Fernando Rocha Brant. (Fernando Brant). Irmao do anterior. Ele nao eh tao conhecido pelas pessoas fora do meio musical, porem, tenho um disco da colecao Millennium, que supostamente reune as melhores musicas cantadas por Milton Nascimento. Entre as 20 letras cantadas temos: 1. Unencounter (Cancoes da Americas); 2. Raca; 3. Nos Bailes da Vida; 4. Para Lennon e Maccartney; 5. Maria, Maria; 6. Milagres dos Peixes; 7. Encontros e Despedidas; 8. Coracao Civil (Foi o Hino pelas Diretas Ja); 9. Roupa Nova e 10. Travessia. Todas resultantes da parceria de Fernando Brant e Milton Nascimento.
 
     Formavam, na epoca, com outros expoentes da musica mineira, o Clube da Esquina. Entre os membros do clube estao: Sergio Magrao, Lo e Marcio Borges, Beto Guedes, Ronaldo Bastos, Wagner Tiso. Para citar somente alguns.
 
     Jose Bonifacio Barroso Mourao. Deputado e ex-prefeito de Governador Valadares. Eh bisneto de Aureliano Borges Pimenta e igualmente nosso aparentado tanto pelo lado Borges Monteiro quanto Pereira do Amaral.
 
     2.5.2.2 Nelson Coelho de Senna. O professor Nelson dispensa apresentacoes. Entre os netos dele temos a Sylvia Emilia que foi mae de dois outros filhos, casados na familia real brasileira. Um trineto, Raul Bernardo Nelson de Senna Neto, foi atleta olimpico. Existem outros destaques neste ramo que vou omitir.
 
     2.5.3.2.1 Dr. Innocente Soares Leao. Foi advogado. Autor do livro: “Notas Historicas Sobre Guanhaes.”
 
     Dermeval Jose Pimenta. Autor do livro: “A MATA DO PECANHA”. Ha um Curriculum Vitae na pagina dele no site geneaminas.com.br. Quem desejar consulta-lo aprendera muita coisa a respeito da capacidade desse nosso primo.
 
     Dr. Luiz Eugenio Pimenta Mourao. Nosso primo pelo lado Borges do Amaral. Autor do livro: “Genealogia e Biografias de Serranos e Diamantinenses.”
 
     1.5.1.3.5.7.6 ou 1.8.14.7.6 ou 1.6.4.3.8.6, entre outros numeros, Ivania Batista Coelho. Filha dos tios Eurico Batista Coelho e Odila de Magalhaes Barbalho. Eh autora do livro: “Arvore Genealogica da Familia Coelho.”
 
     Resolvi resumir nessa pequena relacao os expoentes da familia. Eh obvio que tive que omitir nomes como os do vovo Cista (Trajano de Magalhaes Barbalho), Ti Juca (Jose Rodrigues Coelho), ex-prefeitos de Virginopolis, ou dona Maria Jose Aguiar, tambem ex-diretora do Grupo Escolar Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio; muitas e muitas professoras, prefeitos e autoridades em outras cidades e mesmo Juizes de Direito. A lista eh grande.
 
     Claro, como eu disse, nao estou fazendo justica com todos. Mesmo porque, deve haver muita gente de destaque por ai, que faz parte da nossa familia, e nos nao sabemos disso, porque nao temos o acompanhamento genealogico de todo mundo. O que eu desejava fazer aqui era tao somente reunir alguns pontos de referencias.
 
     Pontos de referencias nas familias sao importantes pelo fato de eles permanecerem por mais tempo na memoria popular. Assim, se dois desconhecidos se encontram e se falarem a respeito de seus familiares, os pontos de referencias servem para localizar-se melhor a origem de uma e da outra pessoa. Quando coincide de um mesmo ponto de referencia ter ambas na parentalha, entao, torna-se mais facil localizar-se o parentesco entre os, ate entao, desconhecidos.
 
     Eles tambem sao otimos para ajudar-nos a conhecer a Historia. A maioria das pessoas comuns pensa nao haver relacao alguma entre elas proprias e as personalidades historicas que estudam em classes de aula. Essa falha esta no sistema escolar e na pouco importancia que a maioria dedica ao tema genealogia. Quando se esta estudando Historia, seria bom que as pessoas tivessem suas Arvores Genealogicas ao seu alcance. Assim, elas ficariam surpresas como, de fato, seus ancestrais sao tao importantes para a Historia quanto os pontos de referencia. Muitas vezes, seus ancestrais sao os proprios pontos de referencia.
 
     Posso citar exemplos faceis e praticos em relacao a isso. Se o tema de uma aula que acabassemos de assistir fosse a respeito dos governadores de Minas Gerais, pelo menos um deles nos ficaria facil de lembrar. Trata-se do ex-governador Joao Pinheiro da Silva. Ele foi pai de, entre outros, donas Amanda e Lucia Pinheiro. Elas sao, repectivamente, esposas do dr. Caio Nelson de Senna, filho do professor Nelson e ex-deputado, e professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta. Alem disso, sao irmas de outro ex-governador: o dr. Israel Pinheiro da Silva.
 
     Os pontos de referencia na familia tambem facilitam o contato e localizacao geografica das pessoas. O pai do Fernando e Roberto Brant: Moacir Pimenta Brant, por exemplo, foi Juiz de Direito em Uberaba, Diamantina e Belo Horizonte. Casou-se com dona Iolanda Raimunda Rocha, em Pitangui.
 
     Provavelmente, se quizermos referencias em Uberaba, poderiamos recorrer `a presenca la do Juiz de Direito, dr. Mozart de Moraes Miranda, natural de Sao Carlos do Pinhal, SP; casado com Iracema Pimenta da Rocha, que era neta do coronel, Cornelio Jose Pimenta (30). Ou podemos recorrer `a familia do professor Nelson Coelho de Senna porque a filha dele, Maria Emilia, casou com o banqueiro Ronan Rodrigues Borges, membro de familia tradicional de la.
 
     Se precisarmos de mais uma referencia junto ao Poder Judiciario mineiro, podemos buscar o exemplo do dr. Arthur Borges do Amaral Neto. Ele era, simultaneamente, neto dos tios Antonio (52) e Arthur Borges do Amaral (63); neto tambem de Gabriela Pimenta, neta da tia Maria Balbina de Santana; e casado com dona Iolanda Pimenta da Rocha, neta do coronel Cornelio (30). Foi Juiz de Direito em diversas comarcas.
 
     Para nao esticar mais esse assunto eh visivel uma diferenca entre as margens Pimenta e Coelho de nossa familia. Aquela margem tem muito mais representantes engenheiros, advogados, medicos etc. Ja a Coelho pareceu dedicar-se mais aos valores espirituais, tanto eh o numero de representantes que temos no clero. Com particular exemplo na casa do sr. 1.5.7.4 Cesario de Souza Coelho e Maria Salome (Sa Lica) Coelho Lacerda. So eles tiveram 4 filhas freiras. Sao elas: Maria Jose, Paulina (Maria), Ana e Madalena.   
 
     Por justica mesmo eu venho tentando colher os dados de todos e coloca-los na Arvore Genealogica. Nao importa se sao ou nao referencia. Nao creio que dentro de uma familia existam aqueles que se encaixam e os que nao se encaixam nos dados recolhidos. Quando consideramos familia, temos que considerar todos igualmente importantes. O importante sao os gens transmitidos. A presenca da responsabilidade ou nao na paternidade eh outro departamento.

HISTORICO DO POVOAMENTO MINEIRO, GENEALOGIA COELHO, CIDADE POR CIDADE

February 24, 2011

          UTILIDADE PUBLICA
 
     Antes que comece o texto a que me propuz. O sr. Adenor Rodrigues, natural da regiao de Vitoria da Conquista, na Bahia, procurou-me e pediu ajuda para tentar localizar um irmao dele, ou familiares deste.
 
     A historia da familia eh aquele que se repete muitas vezes. O pai ficou viuvo por volta dos anos 1.950 e distribuiu as criancas com outras familias. Assim, os filhos foram criados separados. Depois o pai casou-se novamente e teve mais filhos.
 
     Dentre os filhos da primeira familia estava o Manoel Rodrigues (ou Ferreira dos Santos e, talvez, Coelho) cujo apelido era, ou eh Neo. O Neo nasceu com a gemea Dalva.
 
     O senhor Adenor Rodrigues, conhecido como Adenor Baiano, mudou-se ainda novo para Brasilia, por ocasiao da fundacao (1.960), e viveu como funcionario publico ate se aposentar. Hoje continua vivendo em Brasilia, e com extensao em Caldas Novas por questao de saude.
 
     Adenor, Dalva e familiares gostariam muito de restabelecer contato, tanto com o Neo e/ou a descendencia dele, e tambem com a segunda familia do pai, que nao conhecem. Pedem uma certa urgencia por causa das idades e temem nao conseguirem isso devido ao nosso tempo limitado na Terra.
 
     Os pais se chamavam: Heitor Rodrigues/Anesia Ferreira dos Santos Rodrigues e os avos: Teodorico Ferreira Coelho/Maria Rita Ferreira Coelho. Quem souber de algo concreto a respeito do assunto, o e-mail do sr. Adenor eh: adenorbaiano@hotmail.com. Que Deus Abencoe a quem sentir a dor dos outros e os socorrer nas dificuldades.           
 
          INTRODUCAO
 
     O que eu fiz no presente texto foi recolher dados das Historias das cidades mineiras, sobretudo aquelas que estao no Centro-Nordeste do estado. Na verdade, eu fiz uma pequena associacao entre a Historia do Estado de Minas Gerais, o movimento migratorio que deu origem a algumas cidades mineiras e, em parte, a genealogia da familia Coelho.
 
     Este estudo eh incompleto porque falta-me dados do grupo de familias que deu origem aa familia Coelho, principalmente aquelas que viveram no seculo XVIII. Alem disso, os dados que temos se concentram na descencia do portugues Jose Coelho de Magalhaes e sua esposa brasileira Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha.
 
     Para fazer o acompanhamento completo, deveriamos ter acesso aos dados de descendencia dos avos, pais e irmaos da avo Eugenia que, provavelmente, teve o mesmo destino que ela, ou seja, deram origem a familias que migraram de cidade para cidade e ajudaram na composicao das atuais cidades mineiras. O mesmo acontece com o acompanhamento das familias Nunes Coelho, Borges Monteiro, Coelho de Almeida, Pereira do Amaral, Magalhaes, Barbalho, Andrade, Fonseca, outros Coelho, e muitas outras que aportaram em Minas Gerais no seculo XVIII, em pleno Ciclo do Ouro ou logo apos ele.
 
     Tirando essa deficiencia de origem, falta-nos tambem o acompanhamento das familias que se agregaram aa familia Coelho por meio dos casamentos. Se isso fosse feito, provavelmente, teriamos que computar os dados de todas as pessoas com origens em Minas Gerais e os estudos abrangeriam todos os municipios mineiros. Mas isso ja seria um pouco de utopia. Talvez, daqui a algum tempo isso acabara sendo possivel. Quando os documentos antigos estiverem disponiveis.
 
      O coroamento do presente trabalho eh o capitulo 59, Cidade por Cidade, onde relacionei os nomes das cidades e paises aos sobrenomes pre-existentes e os novos criados. Muitas vezes, o nome da cidade eh lembrado apenas porque alguem nasceu nela e se casou na familia, mesmo que tenha sido em outra cidade completamente diferente. Nessa cidade, as vezes, aparece a combinacao dos sobrenomes, indicando que ali nasceu portador deles. Talvez as pessoas nao encontrarao mais vestigios daqueles sobrenomes em suas cidades porque toda a familia possa ter migrado para outros lugares.  
 
     Quem desejar conhecer mais detalhes disso, basta ir ao geneaminas.com.br e jogar no espaco de busca o sobrenome de interesse. Este sera servido com os nomes dos portadores de tal sobrenome e, quando possivel, localizacoes de nascimento. Dai eh so clicar o nome de interesse para entrar em detalhes do ramo familiar a que pertence. Bom sera que quem ainda nao o fez, associe-se, eh gratuito, e ajude a atualizar o que ja temos. Tanto no que se refere a descendencia quanto ascendencia dos ja registrados. No futuro, penso que isso ira ajudar aas pessoas interessadas a localizar suas raizes.
 
     Que facam bom uso.
 
     Estou retornando a este texto hoje, 10 de junho de 2011, e nos proximos dias para ampliar um pouco o conteudo dele. O fato novo foi que tive acesso ao conteudo do livro: A MATA DO PECANHA, SUA GENTE E SUA HISTORIA, de autoria do primo DERMEVAL JOSE PIMENTA. Primo mais proximo dos meus avos que nasceram em torno do mesmo ano que ele, 1893. Este livro foi publicado em 1966. Ele descreve parte do povoamento da regiao conhecida com MATA DO PECANHA que hoje-em-dia chamamos de CENTRO-NORDESTE DE MINAS GERAIS.
 
     O nome eh homenagem ao bandeirante JOAO PECANHA que por volta de 1752 chefiou uma expedicao de reconhecimento das matas virgens a leste da Cidade do Serro. Naquele tempo, Minas Gerais comecara a sofrer declinio na producao do ouro que dera o pontape inicial de seu povoamento. Era urgente encontrar-se novas jazidas para que o Ciclo do Ouro se prolongasse. Mas os veios que outrora haviam sido tao fecundos nao mais se repetiram em quantidade e em producao.
 
     Houveram alguns surtos dignos de nota como o que levou ao surgimento da Cidade de Minas Novas e o ocorrido entre Guanhaes e Virginopolis, porem, nao passaram de surtos.
 
     No livro A MATA DO PECANHA, o professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta nos da uma visao limitada da Historia e da Genealogia da regiao. Na parte genealogica ele se concentra mesmo na porcao que toca `a familia PIMENTA e, particularmente, na porcao que residiu em Sao Joao Evangelista, ali se multiplicou e, atualmente, esta espalhada por todo o Brasil.
 
     Interessante eh dizer-se que esta genealogia nos da uma fotografia congelada dos 1960. Por o livro ter sido publicado em 1966, os registros de nascimentos dificilmente passam de 1964. Isso nos deixa como que no ar, na indagacao de o que pode ter acontecido com as criancas nos ultimos 50 anos que se seguem ate os dias de hoje.
 
     Na maioria absoluta das vezes nao identificamos as pessoas. Outras vezes podemos cruzar os dados encontrados la com as genealogias mais recentes. Este eh o exemplo dos primos Emilio Carlos Pires Pinheiro que se casou com Agueda Rondas Pimenta. Ele, oriundo dos Coelho de Virginopolis e, ela, dos Pimenta de Pecanha. Foram encontrar-se em Governador Valadares. Ja eram primos sem sabe-lo.
 
     Por ultimo, somente com muita sorte e boa memoria eh que podemos identificar que os, entao, jovens: JOSE BONIFACIO BARROSO MOURAO, deputado e ex-prefeito de Governador Valadares; ROBERTO LUCIO ROCHA BRANT, politico de conduta suspeita; FERNANDO ROCHA BRANT, irmao do anterior e parceiro de musicas do MILTON NASCIMENTO [CANCAO DA AMERICA, RACA, MARIA-MARIA, MILAGRE DOS PEIXES, CORACAO CIVIL, TRAVESSIA e outras mais] e outros; mais o JOSE ADOLFO RIBEIRO, ex-prefeito de Virginopolis, tem algum grau relativamente proximo de parentesco conosco.
 
     Daqui em diante, preciso considerar menos a parte do titulo deste texto como sendo, GENEALOGIA COELHO. Isso porque embora tambem COELHO, nos temos uma origem comum nos BORGES MONTEIRO e PEREIRA DO AMARAL. O Borges Monteiro chegou ate nos via o portugues ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO, nascido em 1751, no Distrito (Freguesia) de Pinhancos, da Cidade (Concelho)  da Seia, no Estado (Distrito) da Guarda. Ele migrou para o Serro. Casou-se e foi pai do ANTONIO JUNIOR.
 
     O avo ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO JUNIOR tem um lado COELHO, atraves de uma das bisavos maternas dele, em ANNA COELHO, esposa de nosso ancestral: MANUEL DE SOUSA AZEVEDO. Eram portugueses de Vila Nova do Norte que nao tenho ideia ao que este nome leva. Sabe-se ser Portugal, mas nao qual das Vilas Novas. ANTONIO JUNIOR casou-se no Serro com MARIA MAGDALENA DE SANTANA e teve filhos. Junto com outros pioneiros fundou o arraial de Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, atual Sabinopolis. Dai a familia distribuiu-se por toda a regiao.
 
     Ja o PEREIRA DO AMARAL chegou a Minas Gerais via o ancestral MIGUEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL. Ele provem da ILHA DE SAO MIGUEL, no ARQUIPELAGO DOS ACORES. Migrou para CONGONHAS DO CAMPO onde se casou com FRANCISCA ANGELICA DA ENCARNACAO. Eles sao de idade semelhante ao ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO. Tiveram varios filhos, entre os quais: Francisco, JOAO, Miguel e MALAQUIAS.
 
     JOAO e MALAQUIAS aparecem tambem como fundadores de Sabinopolis. MALAQUIAS casou-se com a congonhense ANA MARIA DE JESUS, filha de ANTONIO COELHO DE ALMEIDA e outra ANA MARIA DE JESUS. 
 
     Entre outros encontros essas duas familia se ligaram desta forma: 1) DANIEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL casou-se com MARIA FRANCELINA BORGES MONTEIRO. Os dois eram filhos dos fundadores de Sabinopolis e pais da MARIA MARCOLINA BORGES DO AMARAL. Essa casou-se com ANTONIO RODRIGUES COELHO e ajudaram a multiplicar a populacao de Guanhaes e Virginopolis.
 
     2) MARIA BALBINA DE SANTANA, filha dos avos ANTONIO JUNIOR/MAGDALENA, casou-se com BOAVENTURA JOSE PIMENTA. Eles foram os pais do MODESTO JOSE PIMENTA que casou-se com a tia ERMELINDA QUERUBINA PEREIRA DO AMARAL, que era filha dos avos MALAQUIAS/ANA MARIA.
 
     O casal MODESTO e tia ERMELINDA teve 12 filhos, entre os quais: CORNELIO JOSE PIMENTA que se casou com Dona JOSEFINA CARVALHO DE SOUZA, oriunda de Sao Jose do Jacuri, e juntos ajudaram a fundar e a povoar a Cidade de SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA. Estes sao os pais do prof. DERMEVAL JOSE PIMENTA e dos muitos irmaos dele.
 
     Dona JOSEFINA era filha de MANOEL CARVALHO DE SOUZA e da indigena FRANCELINA CATARINA DE SOUZA. O pai dela era filho de MANOEL DE CARVALHO e MARIA ROSA ou ROSA MARIA. O prof. Pimenta nao tinha certeza. O importante em lembrar essa parte da genealogia eh que o casal MANOEL/MARIA ROSA teve origem em GOUVEA, perto de DIAMANTINA e SERRO e tomou posse de grande porcao de terras em Ribeirao D’Anta, proximo a SAO JOSE DO JACURI. E se tornaram grandes patriarcas na cidade. E varios outros enlaces entre as duas familias ocorreram.

     Se tomarmos Diamantina e Serro como referencia para localizarmos Gouvea basta pensa-las como em um relogio. Fazendo uma analogia, Diamantina seria o meio-dia e Serro 6:00. Gouvea esta mais ou menos na posicao ocupada pelas 10:00. Datas eh outra cidade que esta entre-meio a elas, perto de Gouvea e dentro do triangulo formado pelas tres outras.
 
     O prof. PIMENTA tambem manifesta a suspeita de que o MANOEL CARVALHO fosse irmao do JOSE CARVALHO DA FONSECA. O JOSE se casou com SENHORINHA ROSA DE JESUS, tambem filha do casal ANTONIO JUNIOR/MARIA MAGDALENA. JOSE e tia SENHORINHA tomaram posse de terras nas proximidades do Ribeirao das Araras, situadas nas proximidades de SAO PEDRO DO SUACUI.
 
     Filha do casal JOSE/tia SENHORINHA foi a MARIA AUGUSTA CESARINA DE CARVALHO que se casou com o tio, capitao FRANCISCO NUNES COELHO. Ele foi um dos politicos com grande influencia sobre a regiao e o que mais articulou para a emancipacao de Guanhaes e Pecanha. Viveram em Guanhaes, deixando vasta descendencia que esta entremeada com os outros COELHO e outras familias presentes na regiao. Foram os pais do medico e senador, Dr. FRANCISCO AUGUSTO NUNES COELHO FILHO (Chiquitinho). Que, por sua vez, foi o pai do ex-deputado, com grande fama de integridade, Dr. RAFAEL CAIO NUNES COELHO.
 
     O professor DERMEVAL tambem nos da noticia das origens do sobrenome PIMENTA na regiao e menciona o Distrito de Milho Verde, ate hoje pertencente ao Serro, como ponto de entrada. Depois mudou-se para o Distrito de Taponhoacanga, que pertencia a Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Hoje, esse distrito se chama Itaponhoacanga e pertence `a Cidade de Alvorada de Minas. O distrito e a cidade sao os locais onde a familia primeiro se multiplicou antes de espalhar-se por toda a regiao. Em Milho Verde os Pimenta chegaram por volta de 1732.
 
     Antes disso, sao procedentes de familias do Rio de Janeiro. Em Milho Verde houve, naquela data, o casamento de MANUEL VAZ BARBALHO com dona JOANA PIMENTA DE SOUZA. O BARBALHO seria descendencia dos herois de monta nacional LUIZ BEZERRA BARBALHO, que foi o pai de JERONIMO BEZERRA BARBALHO. O primeiro destacou-se no combate aos holandeses no Nordeste. O segundo chefiou o fato conhecido com A Revolta da Cachaca, no Rio de Janeiro.
 
     O PIMENTA acabou sendo herdado por origem materna. O neto de Dona JOSEFA PIMENTA DE SOUZA: BOAVENTURA JOSE PIMENTA, teria herdado o sobrenome em homenagem a avo. E ele multiplicou a homenagem. Alias, o tio por afinidade, BOAVENTURA era o bem aventurado filho de Dona ISIDORA MARIA DA ENCARNACAO, filha de Dona JOSEFA/MANUEL, com o marido: capitao ANTONIO FRANCISCO DE CARVALHO, sindico-geral dos Santos Lugares, na Comarca do Serro Frio, durante muitos anos.  
 
     Alias, o sobrenome PIMENTA parece ter sido retirado em uma combuca em que se rifaram varios outros dentre os presentes nas familias do Rio de Janeiro `a epoca. Dona JOSEFA teve ancestrais com sobrenomes: AGUIAR, ALMEIDA, CARVALHO, CARDOSO e ANDRADE, com boas perspectivas de procederem da nobreza portuguesa. Mas a sorte que caiu para ela foi mesmo o PIMENTA.  
 
     Aqui ha uma possibilidade de existir um vinculo com a familia que comumente apelidamos de COELHO DO CENTRO-NORDESTE DE MINAS GERAIS. Isso se da por haver mencoes ao casal MARIA RODRIGUES DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO/GIUSEPPE NICATSI DA ROCHA, como sendo pais de EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA. Nao sabemos quem sao os pais da avo MARIA. Mas por aparecer na mesma regiao e no tempo certo, haveria a possibilidade de ela ser filha do casal JOSEFA PIMENTA/MANUEL BARBALHO.
 
      A avo EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA foi a esposa do portugues, Alferes de Milicias JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Estes sao os pais dos Capitaes JOSE e JOAO COELHO DE MAGALHAES, tambem conhecidos por COELHO DA ROCHA. O capitao JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA eh fundador e um dos primeiros moradores de Sao Miguel e Almas, a atual Guanhaes. Eh tambem, com MARIA LUIZA DO ESPIRITO SANTO, o pai do ANTONIO RODRIGUES COELHO e outros irmaos que, junto com os primos, filhos do capitao JOAO, sao os patriarcas da FAMILIA COELHO DO CENTRO-NORDESTE DE MINAS GERAIS.   
 
     Tudo isso justifica a ampliacao deste texto e, principalmente, a introducao das cidades citadas na lista das Cidade-por-cidade. Nas cidades que ja estavam na lista, como Sabinopolis, Diamantina, Serro, Pecanha e Sao Joao Evangelista, o livro nos enriquece com o conhecimento de registros de nascimentos de familiares nossos. Agora, o parentesco das populacoes dessas cidades se tornam fatos registrados e nao apenas fatos conhecidos. Sao milhares desses registros, principalmente em Sao Joao Evangelista.
 
          NOTA DE ALEGRIA
 
     Nota de Alegria foi a expressao usada pelo Marcos Ferreira da Silva para repassar-me um e-mail do irmao dele, Nelson. Ele convida a alegrarmo-nos com uma conquista muitissimo importante do sobrinho. Antes que transmitir do que se trata, com minhas proprias palavras, peco licenca ao Nelson e ao Marcos para deixar de lado a privacidade da correspondencia. Creio que nenhum autor consegue traduzir em palavras as emocoes de pai, e do tio, com as conquistas de alguem que tenham embalado no colo. Reproduzirei aqui a boa nova enviada pelo Nelson:
 
     “Prezados, quero compartilhar com vocês, porque sei que tambem irão ficar satisfeitos, meu orgulho e alegria por conquista do Bernardo, que foi convidado para assumir a posição de Professor de Genética da área de Saúde Pública da Escola de Medicina de Harvard ( Harvard Medical School/ Boston ), depois de uma seleção inicial com cerca de 400 concorrentes e, em seguida,  meses de entrevistas pessoais, exposições e debates de trabalhos com outros sete finalistas. É realmente uma conquista excepcional, de muito, muito prestígio e reconhecimento,dado que Harvard, como sabem, é considerada a melhor universidade americana e a Harvard Medical School é um centro de excelência reconhecida internacionalmente. O Bernardo,que gosta muito de morar por lá e tudo indica que vai fazer carreira por lá mesmo, dirigirá um laboratório específico a partir de Agosto, com verba própria e pessoal técnico escolhido por ele, mas terá de fazer sua área auto-sustentável em poucos anos.  Está agora na fase dos procedimentos burocráticos para ser contratado e obter o visto de trabalho nos Estados Unidos,  e evidentemente muito satisfeito, mas um pouco apreensivo com as tarefas e responsabilidades que terá. É isso aí, queria dividir esta minha alegria com vocês, depois dou mais detalhes pessoalmente, abraço, nelson.”
 
     Dr. Bernardo Lemos Ferreira eh o nome completo. O pai eh o Nelson Ferreira da Silva. Filho do Paulo Ferreira da Silva, filho dos tios-avos: Cantidio Ferreira da Silva e Elgita Coelho do Amaral. A mae do Nelson era a Maria do Rosario Nunes Coelho, filha do Dr. Francisco Augusto Nunes Coelho Filho e Inah Carvalho. O Dr. Francisco era filho dos tios-tetravos: Capitao Francisco Nunes Coelho e Maria Augusta Cesarina de Carvalho.
 
     Nao vou aprofundar mais para nao complicar. Mas ai estao expressas contribuicoes geneticas de Virginopolis, Guanhaes, Sabinopolis, Sao Pedro do Suacui, Serro, Conceicao do Mato Dentro, Gouveia e outras. Nao nos esquecendo que a mae do Dr. Bernardo eh a Diama Lemos Ferreira que, acredito, seja carioca. Isto nao esta claro na pagina 75 do livro ARVORE GENEALOGICA DA FAMILIA COELHO, da prima Ivania, onde o nascimento do Bernardo esta registrado na Arvore.
 
     Agora temos mais uma referencia na familia. Ele que descende de um dos pioneiros em Governador Valadares e do emancipador, em 1.875, de Guanhaes e Pecanha torna-se por si mesmo numa referencia na familia. A competencia dele ja esta mais que comprovada. Mesmo assim eh sinal de grande amadurecimento estar preocupado com a responsabilidade que lhe recai sobre os ombros. 
 
     Como disse Louis Pasteur: “A sorte favorece ao espirito preparado.” Comprovado esta que o espirito esta preparado. Desejemos entao a sorte. Nao pensem que o sucesso esteja garantido. As ciencias geneticas sao a maior sensacao e tambem o maior campo de concorrencia do momento. Eh uma area muito recente do conhecimento humano e avanca a passos gigantescos. Foi somente nos anos de 1.950 que foi proposta a teoria de que o DNA era composto por dupla helice.
 
     De la para ca decifrou-se que o DNA eh um ”guia” que pode ser lido e interpretado. Mas nem tudo foi decifrado ainda. Somente recentemente o genoma humano foi “lido”. Agora falta saber o que cada linha desse livro significa e quais as consequencias disso. Talvez, um pesquisador ira decifrar uma pagina inteira e compreender tudo o que esta escrito nela. Mas outro podera estar fazendo o mesmo e quem explicar corretamente o significado primeiro tera a honra. Portanto, a sorte passa a ser um importante fator nessa corrida.
 
     Alem de saber le, eh preciso encontrar-se aplicacoes praticas para o que foi lido. Nao se pode ir devagar com as interpretacoes. Mas tambem eh preciso ter cautela. Ha a promessa de curas nunca imaginadas. Mas eh preciso saber quais os efeitos colaterais os tratamentos poderao levar.
 
     De certa forma, eu estou duplamente alegre com a noticia. Uma por ser um primo tao proximo. Outra porque uma das razoes pela qual eu “brinco” com a genealogia eh abrir caminho para a genetica. Uma forma pratica de aplicacao genetica eh o estudo da genealogia. Nao essa parte que antigamente era importante, ou seja, seguir a descendencia de um sobrenome ou pessoa de reconhecida nobreza. 
 
     Geneticamente, o importante eh conhecer todos ancestrais e descendentes da pessoa. Nao importanto o sobrenome que ela carrega. Isso, porem, eh uma discussao que nao tem lugar no momento.
 
     Importante eh estarmos felizes juntos com mais um conquistador na familia. O meu desejo eh que de ao Brasil um Premio Nobel.     
 
          INDICE E REFERENCIAS
 
01. Um Pouco de Historia de Minas Gerais http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hist%C3%B3ria_de_Minas_Gerais & http://www.cidadeshistoricas.art.br/congonhas/cgn_his_p.php  
02. A Guerra dos Emboabas http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Guerra_dos_Emboabas
03. Um Coelho na Solucao do Problema http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ant%C3%B4nio_de_Albuquerque_Coelho_de_Carvalho
04. Cidade de Congonhas do Campo http://www.cidadeshistoricas.art.br/congonhas/cgn_his_p.php    
05. Municipio de Sabara http://citybrazil.com.br/mg/sabara/historia-da-cidade & http://www.idasbrasil.com.br/idasbrasil/cidades/Sabara/port/historia.asp  
06. Belo Horizonte http://www.bhservico.com.br/belo-horizonte.htm
07. Cidade do Morro do Pilar http://www.ferias.tur.br/informacoes/3454/morro-do-pilar-mg.html
08. Cidade de Conceicao do Mato Dentro http://www.guiadecachoeiras.com.br/conteudo_cidades.php?cidade=CONCEI%C7%30%20D0%MATO%20DENTRO&cod_cidade=&cod_tipo=2 & www.ibge.gov.br/cidadesat/historicos_cidades/historico_conteudo.php?…  
09. Santo Antonio do Rio Abaixo http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Santo_Ant%C3%B4nio_do_Rio_Abaixo
10. Itambe do Mato Dentro http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/itambematodentro/historia-da-cidade
11. Itabira do Mato Dentro ou Simplesmente Itabira http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/itabira/historia-da-cidade
12. Ferros http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/ferros/historia.php
13. Dom Joaquim http://www.ferias.tur.br/informacoes/3054/dom-joaquim-mg.html & http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/domjoaquim/historia-da-cidade
14. Historia de Senhora do Porto http://www.ferias.tur.br/informacoes/3964/senhora-do-porto-mg.html
15. Pecanha http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/pecanha/historia.php
16. Serro (Vila do Principe) http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/serro/historia-da-cidade
17. Sabinopolis http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/sabinopolis/historia-da-cidade
18. Barcelos
19. Vila Nova do Norte
20. Ilha de Sao Miguel, Acores, Portugal
21. Exeter, England http://saaeguanhaes.com.br/guanhaes/historia/87-lott-o-fundador-da-mineracao-do-candonga
22. Algum Lugar na Franca
23. Freguesia de Pinhancos, Concelho de Seia, Distrito de Guarda, Portugal
24. Maria Pereira/Mombaca/Ceara http://www.mariapereiraweb.net?area=quemsou
25. Cete, Concelho de Paredes, OPorto
26. Guanhaes, Antiga Sao Miguel e Almas http://guanhaes.mg.gov.br/guanhaes/historia/170-historia-porflucilia.html & http://www.guanhaes.mg.gov.br/guanhaes/historia/172-comecou-guanhaes.html & http://guanhaes.mg.gov.br/guanhaes/historia/169-historiagh-ibge.html
27. Distrito do Correntinho de Guanhaes 
28. Sao Joao Evangelista http://www.sje.mg.gov.br/index.php & http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/5%C3%A3o_Jo%C3%A3o_Evangelista_(Minas_Gerais)
29. Virginopolis http://www.achetudoeregiao.com.br/MG/virginopolis/historia.htm & Site Diocese de Guanhaes  
30. Braunas http://citybrazil.uo.com.br/mg/braunas/historia-da-cidade
31. Acucena http://www.achetudoeregiao.com.br/mg/acucena/historia.htm
32. Sapucaia de Guanhaes
33. Divinolandia de Minas http://www.saaedivinolandia.com.br/saaediv?index.php/divinolandia
34. Gonzaga http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gonzaga
35. Santa Efigenia de Minas http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Santa_Efig%C3%AAnia_de_Minas
36. Sardoa http://www.ferias.tur.br/informacoes/3948/sardoa-mg.html & http://clandestinos.globo.com/platb/programa/category/marcela/  
37. Sao Geraldo da Piedade http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/sgeraldopiedade/historia-da-cidade
38. Coroaci ou Coroacy http://www.ferias.tur.br/informacoes/2988/coroaci-mg.html
39. Cantagalo http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/cantagalo/historia-da-cidade
40. Santa Maria do Suacui http://www.smsuacui.mg.gov.br/portal/municipio/historia.asp?iIdMun=100131680 & http:/pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Santa_Maria_do_Sua%C3%A7u%C3%AD
41. Gouveia www.diamantina.com.br   
42. Sao Jose do Jacuri http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/5%C3%A3o_JosC3%A9_do_Jacuri
43. Sao Pedro do Suacui 
44. Virgolandia, Antigo Ramalhete http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Virgol%C3%A2ndia#Hist.C3.B3ria
45. Coluna http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Coluna_(Minas_Gerais)
46. Teofilo Otoni e a Hidrografia do Antigo Serro Frio
      Itamarandiba
      Minas Novas
      Itambacuri
      Teofilo Otoni
      Pescador
47. Rio Vermelho http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/riovermelho/historia-da-cidade
48. Nacip Raydan http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/nacipraydan/historia-da-cidade
49. Frei Inocencio http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/freiinocencio/index.php
50. Mathias Lobato, Antiga Vila Mathias http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mathias_Lobato
51. Diamantina http://citybrazil.uol.com.br/mg/diamantina/historia-da-cidade
52. Governador Valadares http://www.classificadosgv.com.br/dados_gerais_gv.asp & http://www.joberto31.oi.com.br/inferior_file/relato/relato_historico_governador_valadares.htm & http://www.valadares.mg.gov.br/current/portal/historia_de_governador_valadares
53. Coronel Fabriciano, Ipatinga e Timoteo http://www.cnm.org.br/municipio/historia.asp & http://wikipedia.org/wiki/Tim%C3%B3teo
54. Joanesia http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Joan%C3%A9sia
55. Mesquita http://www.mesquitamg.com/Historia.htm
56. Nova Era http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nova_Era(Minas_Gerais)
57. Dores de Guanhaes http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dores_de_Guanh%C3%A3es
58. Distrito de Milho Verde
59. Distrito de Itapanhoacanga http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alvorada_de_Minas
60. Alvorada de Minas http://pt.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alvorada_de_Minas  
61. Resuminho da Historia da Povoacao Mineira
62. Site: Rodrigues da Cunha Mattos, Martins Marquez, Goncalves Borges & Correlatas, Sintese Genealogica.
63. Site Coelho da Silva
64. Site Genealogia Dona Joaquina do Pompeu
65. Cidade por Cidade
66. Igreja Magestosa
67. Bibliografia
         
          01. UM POUCO DA HISTORIA DE MINAS GERAIS
 
     Nao pretendo aqui contar a verdadeira Historia de Minas Gerais porque, pelo que vi nos artigos que li na Internet, ninguem sabe ao certo. Infelizmente, nesse campo existem fontes muito limitadas, principalmente no que se trata do registro dos primeiros moradores.
 
     Anteriormente, eu havia feito afirmacao de que Minas Gerais pertencera aa Capitania de Sao Paulo. Mas as coisas nao sao exatamente como eu pensava. Na verdade, Sao Paulo, Minas Gerais e todo o oeste central do Brasil pertenciam aa Capitania de Sao Vicente (o Rio de Janeiro era a capital). Por isso, no periodo logo anterior aos descobrimentos das minas e um pouco depois a capitania que governava todo o sul, sudeste e oeste brasileiros era a de Sao Vicente.
 
     Como capital e tendo um porto que centralizava o comercio com a metropole, Portugal, os fluminenses nao pareciam muito afeitos a grandes aventuras. Por outro lado, os paulistas estavam mais inquietos pela busca de riquezas, talvez por nao se satisfazerem com o estar em segundo plano junto aa coroa portuguesa. Por isso, foram eles que mais Entradas e Bandeiras organizaram em busca de montanhas mitologicas de ouro e esmeraldas.
 
     Devemos entao imaginar qual a forma mais logica de se fazer tais expedicoes exploratorias quando ainda nos seculos XVI e XVII. Sair com um exercito de 400 homens em busca de qualquer riqueza esbarrava numa impossibilidade. Como fornecer alimentacao regular a tantas pessoas? Logicamente, precisariam carregar “caminhoes” de mantimentos e utensilios para a lida com as escavacoes, construcoes de abrigos etc. Nao havia rico que possuisse escravos e dinheiro suficientes para por tanto dinheiro em risco.
 
     A solucao mais rapida, embora bastante demorada para os dias de hoje, foi o enviar expedicoes de batetores na frente, talvez anos na frente, para encontrar as melhores terras cultivaveis onde nelas se instalassem plantacoes, criatorios de animais para o consumo e transporte, ranchos para abrigo dos bandeirantes, contatos com os indigenas locais e outras acoes preparatorias. Com isso se formaram alguns nucleos de moradas, antes mesmo de se formarem os povoados.
 
     Muitas vezes, os verdadeiros exploradores, ou mateiros como eram chamados, nao tiveram seus nomes gravados pela historia, por serem os empregados e nao os senhores das Bandeiras e Entradas.
 
     Outra particularidade era o fato de nao haver estradas, muitas vezes, nem mesmo caminhos nas terras recem exploradas. Dai a preferencia era buscar os rios maiores e navegaveis. Eh por isso que um desses campos de morada foi na localidade onde hoje se encontra a cidade de Sabara. Por estar onde o Rio das Velhas se tornava navegavel, Sabara tornou-se um importante ponto de partida para explorar-se os grandes sertoes que iam ate o Sao Francisco no sentido leste-oeste e dai no sentido norte-sul.
 
     Sabara e Nova Lima sao dois dos pontos referencias dessa primeira fase. Nessa fase, o grande nome eh o de Fernao Dias Paes Leme, o cacador de esmeraldas. Percorreu Minas Gerais e outras regioes do Brasil mas o que encontrou foram turmalinas, nada do que realmente procurava.
 
     Quem deu mais sorte foi o Borba Gato, genro do Fernao Dias, que seguindo os passos do antecessor encontrou ouro no Sabara. Assim, nos anos que se seguiram a 1.698 houve uma explosao de descobertas de ouro pelos paulistas. (01) ”Mafalda P. Zemella resume assim essas descobertas:
 
     “Garcia Roiz Pais pode ser considerado o primeiro descobridor do ouro dos ribeiros que correm da Serra de Sabarabucu; Bartolomeu Bueno de Siqueira, buscando a Casa da Casca, achou ouro na Itaverava; Salvador Furtado no Carmo; o Padre Joao de Faria no Ouro Preto; Joao Lopes de Lima achou mais no Carmo; Borba Gato no Sabara; Salvador Faria de Albernaz, no Inficcionado; Domingos Roiz da Fonseca Leme no Ribeirao do Campo; Mateus Leme no Itatiaiucu; Domingos Borges nas Catas Altas; os Raposos no Rio das Velhas; Tome Portes del Rei, Joao de Siqueira Afonso e Antonio Garcia Cunha no Rio das Mortes.”
 
     Acrescenta-se aqui que artigo do site do IBGE menciona que Borba Gato encontrou ouro na regiao de Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Porem foram Gabriel Ponce de Lion, Gaspar Soares e Manuel Correia de Paiva os responsaveis por encontrar “as mais ricas lavras auriferas de toda a regiao nordeste da Capitania.”
 
     No site CityBrasil fala-se em controversia em quem encontrou ouro primeiro no municipio do Serro mas menciona o prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna que afirmava serem os primeiros descobridores e moradores: os irmaos Correia Arzao, Baltazar Leme, Lourenco Carlos, Gaspar Soares, Lucas de Azevedo, Bartolomeu Bueno de Siqueira, Jeronimo Arzao, e Pedro de Miranda, isso, em 1703.
 
     Gaspar Soares deve ter sido um dos bandeirantes mais ativos porque eh dedicada a ele a autoria da descoberta de ouro, em 1.701 no local que tomou nome de Morro do Gaspar Soares a principio para depois vir a chamar-se Morro do Pilar.
 
     Com isso inicia-se o povoamento de origem luzitana no Estado de Minas Gerais. Houve um turbilhao de pessoas correndo em busca do ouro. A preocupacao do rei D. Pedro II se mostrou logo nos primeiros anos e em carta regia de 7 de fevereiro de 1.701 proibiu a comunicacao e comercio entre a Capitania da Bahia e o que cita como ”minas de Sao Paulo.
 
     A prevencao do rei, porem, eh ineficaz porque nao havia como policiar ja que nao haviam exercitos reais para faze-lo. Preocupado com o esvaziamento da Bahia, o proprio governador tenta intervir procurando impedir a saida da populacao com seus escravos. Em 1.705 a grosso modo ja se considerava a populacao mineira ser maior que 30 mil pessoas. Possivelmente, nao considerados ai escravos e, com toda certeza, indigenas.   
 
     Ha que se lembrar aqui. A divisao geografica brasileira era completamente diferente. Existiam apenas as capitanias de Sao Vicente (Rio de Janeiro), Espirito Santo, Bahia, Pernambuco, Maranhao e Grao Para. Sendo que o oeste da Bahia ainda pertencia aa capitania de Sao Vicente que era a unica que fazia divisa com todas as outras. Nao existia uma nacao que pudesse ser chamada de brasileira. Cada capitania era independente umas das outras e os governadores prestavam contas ao rei de Portugal. Haviam rivalidades entre eles.
 
     O elemento portugues era o unico que dava uma certa semelhanca ao conjunto. Eles eram os donos sobre os outros. As populacoes mesticas guardavam suas diferencas nas diversas tribos indigenas que antes formavam o pais. O elemento africano tambem vinha de diversas origens geneticas da Africa.
 
          02. A GUERRA DOS EMBOABAS
 
     Esse episodio, que eu ja chamei de escaramucas, nao passou disso. Pode ter sido chamada de guerra mas nao houve envolvimento de exercitos e sim de grupos que defendiam certos pontos de vista.
 
     Ela se deu no periodo entre 1.707 a 1.709. Com a descoberta das minas, o afluxo de pessoas foi desordenado. A principio, os Vicentinos, ou seja, os oriundos de Sao Vicente que conhecemos mais como bandeirantes paulistas, davam abrigo e alimento aos que chegavam. Alem disso, tambem davam credito ate que o recem-chegado pudesse andar pelas proprias pernas. Mas os ”estrangeiros” comecaram a prosperar. Esses ”estrangeiros” eram representados pelo portugueses e os de origem nativa de outras capitanias. A maior parte desses ”estrangeiros” vinha da Bahia.
 
     Os “estrangeiros”, que chegavam a Minas Gerais andando, cobriam suas pernas com panos ou pecas de couro para evitar se ferirem nos caminhos. Dai passaram a ser chamados pejorativamente de emboabas pelos vicentinos. `A medida que os emboabas comecaram a prosperar, os paulistas vicentinos, que dominavam o comercio, elevaram exorbitantemente os precos dos alimentos e materiais alem de reinvindicarem o monopolio de se tornarem donatarios das minas.
 
     As condicoes nao tardaram em provocar conflitos menores o que levou cada lado a se armar o mais que pode ate chegar ao conflito deliberado. O lado dos vicentinos foi chefiado por Borba Gato e o lado dos emboabas por Manuel Nunes Viana. As escaramucas se deram com a derrota humilhante dos paulistas. E os emboabas expulsaram boa parte deles do Estado de Minas Gerais. Eles acabaram se reagrupando e partiram para a regiao que hoje representa os Estados de Goias e Mato Grosso, onde tambem encontraram ouro e fundaram cidades tais como Pirenopolis.
 
     O episodio mais triste dessa luta fratricida foi o chamado “Capao da Traicao”. As forcas paulistas ja estavam tomando o caminho de volta quando parou nas imediacoes de Sao Joao del Rei. Os emboabas tomaram isso como uma tentativa de reagrupar. Os paulistas, tentando aproveitar a ocasiao, mandaram um pequeno grupo atacar e fugir passando pelo Capao, onde o grosso da forca havia preparado uma emboscada.
 
     As forcas emboabas, apos sofrer as primeiras baixas, recuou e se reagrupou. Cercou os paulistas em desvantagem numerica e que se entregaram sem maiores resistencias. Embora houvesse jurado pela Santissima Trindade que nao iria devolver com alguma represalia, o chefe dos emboabas naquela escaramuca, Bento do Amaral Coutinho, mandou executar os paulistas desarmados.  
 
          03. UM COELHO NA SOLUCAO DO CONFLITO
 
     Apos a evolucao do conflito eh chamado Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho (o filho) para resolver os problemas. Ele ja havia sido governador do Maranhao e do Grao Para e estava acostumado a lidar com dificuldades. Uma das primeiras medidas foi desmembrar a Capitania de Sao Vicente, criando-se as Capitania de Sao Paulo e Minas de Ouro e a do Rio de Janeiro.
 
     Acredita-se que tenha conversado diretamente com Manuel Nunes Viana, entao fugitivo da justica e com o lado derrotado. A sede do novo governo foi em Sao Paulo. Foi aos poucos organizando o governo, a forma de tributacao e outros detalhes.
 
     Deve ter criado o jeitinho brasileiro de governar. Elevou Mariana aa condicao de primeia Vila do Estado de Minas e deu a administracao a Borba Gato. Em seguida deu o carater de Vila tambem a outras Vilas que eram dominio dos emboabas.
 
     Em 1.714 foram criadas as tres primeiras comarcas do estado. A de Ouro Preto, com sede em Vila Rica. A do Rio das Mortes na recem-criada Sao Joao del-Rei. A do Rio das Velhas, com sede na Vila de Sabara. 
 
     A comarca da Vila de Sabara recebeu jurisdicao sobre a maior parte do territorio da Capitania. O que abrangia todo o norte de Minas, oeste da Bahia, Centro-Oeste Brasileiro e mais uns retalhos do pais.

     Em 1.720 a Vila do Principe (Serro), que houvera sido criada em 1.714, passou tambem a ser sede de comarca. O territorio da Vila do Principe ja havia sido desmembrado do da Vila de Sabara.
 
     Tambem em 1.720 tem-se a decisao mais marcante da administracao desse Coelho. A antiga Capitania foi dividida em duas, criando-se a de Sao Paulo e a das Minas Gerais.  
 
     Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho governou ate 1.720. Retornou a Portugal e foi designado para Angola, onde faleceu em 1.725. Existe uma boa literatura a respeito dele na Internet. Quem desejar se informar mais, busque tambem pelo nome de Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho, o filho dele. O Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho era filho de pai com nome homonimo.
 
     Indico a leitura a respeito do filho e neto porque nasceu no Brasil. Era uma brasileiro tipico. Neto de mulato com mameluco e foi governar em Goa e Timor Leste. Parte da vida dele eh contada em livro. Eh uma mistura de drama e aventura. Numa composicao que nem mesmo Camoes ou Sheakspeare chegaram a imaginar. Ha resumos na internet ja que a ultima edicao do livro se deu em 1.905.
 
     Dei uma pequena olhada nas biografias dos Albuquerque Coelho porque pensei que pudesse haver alguma ligacao de parentesco entre eles e um de nossos ancestrais, o Antonio Coelho de Almeida, que falarei um pouco a respeito dele mais tarde.  
 
          04. CIDADE DE CONGONHAS DO CAMPO 
 
     Existem varias versoes para o surgimento de Congonhas do Campo. Ha mencoes que localizam seu inicio por volta de 1.700. Porem, a data mais segura eh a de 1.734 com a descoberta de ouro no leito do Rio Maranhao. 
 
     Nao sao citados nomes de fundadores. Fala-se que a igreja mais antiga data do final dos 1.600, construida por escravos, antes da chegada dos mineradores e tem o nome de Nossa Senhora do Rosario. Em 1.749 inicia-se a construcao da Matriz de Nossa Senhora da Conceicao.
 
     Contudo a cidade eh mais conhecida por causa do Santuario do Senhor Bom Jesus de Matozinhos. Foi iniciado como pagamento de uma promessa feita pelo portugues Feliciano Mendes que se curou de enfermidade grave. Eh cercado pelos famosos profetas do Aleijadinho e decorado por pinturas do mestre Ataide.
 
     Em 1.746 correu uma lista secreta nomeando as maiores fortunas da Capitania, entre os quais 10 eram moradores da cidade e mineradores.
 
     Nao relacionado com isso, Manuel Rodrigues Coelho eh citado como um dos que deu polpudas contribuicoes para a construcao do santuario. ”Dele procede o Alferes de Milicia, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes.” Essas sao palavras retiradas das anotacoes do prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna que tambem atribui ao mesmo personagem a geracao dos diversos ramos Coelho do Centro-Norte de Minas Gerais. Sao informacoes ainda a serem comprovadas.
 
     Congonhas do Campo pode ter tido a presenca de muitas fortunas como moradores mas nao obrigatoriamente que tenham mineirado no territorio dela. Eh que a cidade tornou-se refugio de campo para os ricos que comerciavam e governavam em Ouro Preto. Manuel Rodrigues Coelho deve ter sido um caso tipico, pois, eh citado como tesoureiro da cidade de Vila Rica em documentos de 1.719, guardados pelo Arquivo Publico Mineiro (APM).
 
     Congonhas do Campo eh um dos bercos da familia Coelho do Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais. Como orientacao, temos referencia apenas a data de nascimento de nosso ancestral Malaquias Pereira do Amaral que foi de 1.791. Eh possivel que ele tenha nascido la porque se Casou com Ana Maria de Jesus, que era congonhense.
 
     O que me faz supor isso eh que a mae do Malaquias, Francisca Angelica da Encarnacao, tambem eh dada como congonhense. Essa era filha de Francisco Jose Barbosa Fruao, natural de Barcelos em Portugal, casado com outra Ana Maria de Jesus. Por ai se presume que a mae do Malaquias pode ter nascido por volta de uns 25 anos antes dele e a avo uns 50. Portanto, eh possivel que tenhamos uma raiz penetrando firme na fundacao da cidade de Congonhas do Campo e do Estado de Minas Gerais, ou estejamos fincados la desde 1.741.
 
     A avo Ana Maria de Jesus, esposa do Malaquias, era filha de outra Ana Maria de Jesus. Assim, ele tinha esposa, sogra e avo com o mesmo nome. O marido da sogra dele era o ancestral Antonio Coelho de Almeida, citado acima.
 
     Por documentos existentes no Arquivo Publico Mineiro sabe-se que o avo Antonio pleiteou o cargo publico para: “o oficio de escrivao de guardamoria de Ribeirao do Corrente de Santo Antonio da Meia Canoa”, para onde deve ter se mudado. Nao imagino no que traduzir esse nome. Mas o despacho foi dado em 30.07.1.803 em Vila Rica. Talvez se refira ao que hoje eh o distrito ouropretano de Santo Antonio do Leite.
 
          05. MUNICIPIO DE SABARA
 
     Foi elevado aa categoria de Vila em 1.711 pelo governador Antonio de Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho, com a denominacao de Vila Real de Nossa Senhora da Conceicao do Sabarabucu. Antes disso, tinha o nome complicado de Arraial de Santo Antonio do Bom Retiro da Roca Grande. O patrimonio foi doado por Manoel de Borba Gato, seu primeiro guarda-mor e genro do Fernao Dias Paes Leme.
 
     A importancia de Sabara em nossa genealogia ainda eh desconhecida. Sabe-se apenas que dela para o norte era o centro administrativo  e juridico de Minas Gerais. Isso mudou apenas em 1.714 com a criacao da Vila do Principe (Serro). Nao ainda no sentido juridico.
 
          06. BELO HORIZONTE
 
     O povoamento de Belo Horizonte comecou por volta de 1.701 com o bandeirante Joao Leite da Silva Ortiz. Nao encontrou os materiais preciosos mas resolveu permanecer no local por causa das terras ferteis e do clima, entao, agradavel. Fundou a Fazenda do Cercado onde plantou e criou gado.
 
     Transformou-se em ponto de parada para os boiadeiros baianos que traziam o rebanho para comercializar nos centros auriferos. Logo surgiu o arraial que recebeu o nome de Curral del Rei. Tornado freguesia subordinada a Sabara chegou a contar 18.000 moradores mas numa extensao territorial que ia ate Sete Lagoas.
 
     No final do seculo XIX contava com cerca de 4.000 habitantes. Em 1.891, o presidente do estado, Augusto de Lima, decidiu transferir a capital mineira de Ouro Preto para outro lugar mais higienico. Formou-se uma comissao de estudos que decidiu que o local seria Curral del Rei. Os antigos moradores nao foram levados em conta, o arraial foi retirado e os moradores transferidos, principalmente, para Venda Nova.
 
          07. CIDADE DO MORRO DO PILAR
 
     O bandeirante Gaspar Soares encontrou ouro, em 1.701, no alto de um morro que ficou conhecido como Morro do Gaspar Soares. Ele proprio construiu uma capela dedicada a Nossa Senhora do Pilar. Em torno da producao de ouro o arraial surgiu. Em 1.743 essa atividade foi abandonada em razao de um desmoronamento que matou 18 escravos. Em 1.814 foi criada a Real Fabrica de Ferro que nao durou muito mas eh ponto turistico local.
 
     Atualmente, Morro do Pilar conta com cerca de 3.500 habitantes apenas.
 
     Ate o momento, temos em nossas anotacoes Morro do Pilar como sendo o ponto de partida para o comeco da familia Coelho do nosso ramo. Temos la a sede onde se encontra Axupe. Este nome, que eh uma referencia ao passarinho conhecido como Guaxo e Joao Congo, provavelmente, refere-se a uma fazenda. Porem, atualmente, localizei apenas uma fazenda com esse nome na Internet e ela esta localizada em Conceicao do Mato Dentro.
 
     Assim, eh dito que o Alferes de Milicia, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, implantou sua fazenda. Casou-se com Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha. Nao ha referencias ao local de nascimento dela. Apenas menciona-se que era filha do luso-italiano Giuseppe Nicatigi (ou Nicatsi) da Rocha com Maria Rodrigues. Acredito ser um engano da parte do prof. Demerval Jose Pimenta, em seu livro: A Mata do Pecanha, sua Gente e sua Historia, o de citar que a avo Maria portasse tambem a alcunha ”de Magalhaes Barbalho”.
 
     Na provavel Fazenda do Axupe, nasceram: Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho (tambem conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha) em 1.782; Joao Coelho de Magalhaes, em 1.785; e Antonio, Felix e Clara Maria de Jesus, que nao se casaram.
 
     Ha a possibilidade de a Fazenda Axupe ter pertencido a Morro do Pilar numa primeira instancia e depois ter sido transferida para Conceicao do Mato Dentro porque os limites territoriais das cidades foram muito voluveis ao longo da Historia. Isso precisa ser investigado.
 
          08. CIDADE DE CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO
 
     O inicio de Conceicao do Mato Dentro se deu com a descoberta de ouro pelos bandeirantes: Gabriel Ponce de Leon, Gaspar Soares e Manuel Correa de Paiva. Eram os primeiros anos de 1.700 e Gabriel Ponce de Leon levantou a primeira capela em homenagem a Nossa Senhora da Conceicao.
 
     Alguns quilometros da sede existe um curso d’agua cujo nome eh Corrego da Prata. Posivelmente, com o mesmo nome, existe ou existiu uma fazenda naquele terreno pedregoso. Tanto o Corrego da Prata quanto o Axupe serpenteiam por la. A fazenda deve ter sido propriedade do casal: Antonio Jose Moniz e Manuela do Espirito Santo. Nao temos a procedencia deles mas sao os pais de Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo, a esposa do capitao Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho.
 
     A ideia de que esse ramo da familia tenha comecado em Conceicao do Mato Dentro esta no fato de que nossos dados genealogicos de datas conhecidas indicam que os primeiros filhos do casal nasceram nela. Assim, Jose Coelho da Rocha, o neto, 1.811; Maria Luiza Coelho (Nha Moca) 22.3.1814; Francisca Eufrasia de Assis, 1.818; Ana Maria de Jesus (Nha Ninha), 1.819 sao naturais de Conceicao. Os outros quatro nasceram em Guanhaes.
 
     Ao mencionar Guanhaes, voltarei a falar desse ponto em diante.
 
          09. SANTO ANTONIO DO RIO ABAIXO
 
     Nao sei dizer se eu encontraria essa cidade no mapa e falaria a respeito dela nessas notas, nao fosse por uma informacao que acredito ser inusitada. Primeiramente, porque nunca ouvira falar nada dela. Porem existe, e parece ter tido alguma importancia em nossa genealogia.
 
     Segundo o que dizem, iniciou-se com a chegada de bandeirantes portugueses cujas assinaturas vinham dos ramos Duarte e Alvarenga. Fundaram a Fazenda Morro Grande. Tornou-se distrito de Conceicao do Mato Dentro em 1.875. 
 
     No site em que encontrei a Historia de Santo Antonio do Rio Abaixo tambem menciona-se que apos ter descoberto ouro em Sabara, Borba Gato buscou a preciosidade tambem no Rio Santo Antonio e acabou fixando residencia no territorio pertencente atualmente aa cidade de Ferros. Foi assim que surgiu o povoado de Borba Gato, que fica a meio-caminho das duas cidades.
 
     Em 1.787 a populacao local, fixada na margem direita do Santo Antonio, ja contava com cerca de 400 pessoas. Foi quando Jose Ferreira Santiago enviou pedido ao rei para erigir a capela de Santo Antonio. A concessao se deu em 10 de marco de 1.788.
 
     Eu ja havia feito o plano de verificar depois os cursos que os rios Santo Antonio e Suacui Grande tomam porque eles serviram como vias de transporte e comunicacao do Centro-Nordeste mineiro com o Espirito Santo, particularmente com a capital Vitoria. Afinal, temos que recordar que antes de 1.808 era proibido a construcao de estradas sem a autorizacao do governo portugues. Mas nao havia como proibir a navegacao em hidrovias que ja existiam naturalmente. E se considerarmos os caminhos abertos pelos pioneiros como ruas, os rios Santo Antonio e Suacui Grande eram verdadeiras avenidas.
 
     Para nos da familia Coelho, a informacao vital aqui eh essa: encontrei no site GeneAll.net a mencao de que a pentavo Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha faleceu em Santo Antonio do Rio Abaixo. Isso leva a especulacoes interessantes. Uma eh a possibilidade de ela ter deixado parentalha por la. Afinal ela eh a unica filha dos avos Giuseppe Nicatigi (Nicatsi) da Rocha e Maria Rodrigues que nossas tradicoes guardaram o nome. Nao eh impossivel que tenha tido irmaos e irmas e, sendo o caso, nossa familia por la e por outras bandas eh muito mais numerosa do que imaginamos.  
 
     A cidade nao fica longe de, foi distrito de Conceicao do Mato Dentro e tem como vizinha mais proxima a Morro do Pilar.  Praticamente, forma uma linha reta entre as tres, em que Santo Antonio esta no meio de Morro do Pilar e Ferros. Conceicao do Mato Dentro, ficando ao norte de Morro do pilar, completa um L formado pelas quatro.
 
     Morro do Pilar nao esta exatamente na beira do Rio Santo Antonio mas tem corregos que correm para ele e, possivelmente, tenha territorio banhado por eeste rio. Importante aqui eh lembrarmo-nos tambem que, alem de Santo Antonio e Ferros, estao numa mesma linha e margeadas por este rio, as cidades de Braunas e Acucena. Elas irao entrar nessas recordacoes quando falarmos de Guanhaes que foi a metropole de quem tambem elas se emanciparam, nos proprios capitulos de cada uma.
 
     Tambem no GeneAll.net existem umas datas relativas aos ancestrais Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, marido da avo Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha e o suposto pai dele, Manuel Rodrigues Coelho, que por um lado confundem e por outro esclarecem a saga da familia Coelho.
 
     Que nos sirva de aviso o lamento que encontrei na Internet. Vou reproduzi-lo aqui: “Em 1962, a vila emancipou e em 1º de março de 1963, o município foi instalado. Não se sabe o local exato onde a capelinha foi construida, pois daqueles tempos nenhum documento ficou. Do cartório foi queimado, da escola foi molhado, da Igreja destroçado, deixando assim para trás parte do passado.” A autoria eh da professora Creuza Geralda Madureira Duarte. (http://www.saaraonline.com.br/historia.php.
 
     Eh um risco grande nao procurarmos manter nossas historias em diversos lugares diferentes. Talvez, o que se tenha perdido em Santo Antonio do Rio Abaixo nao possa ser reproduzido mais porque estava em unica via. Se nao nos previnirmos, depois nao adianta ir buscar no cemiterio a solucao para as questoes dos vivos.
 
          10. ITAMBE DO MATO DENTRO
 
      Itambe do Mato Dentro surge como povoado no surto do Ciclo do Ouro. Menciona-se como primeiro morador o bandeirante Romao Granacho. Foi primeiro conhecida como Nossa Senhora da Oliveira do Itambe. Pertenceu a Conceicao e Itabira antes de ser passada a Santa Maria de Itabira da qual emancipou-se em 1.961.
 
     Infelizmente eh excassa a bibliografia a respeito da cidade. Nao temos ancestrais conhecidos que tenham vindo dela. Mas sabemos que de la sairam os Coelho Lacerda que se agregaram posteriormente. O Coelho deles talvez tenha raizes diferentes dos outros, a menos que sejam corretos os dizeres citados pelo prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna e repetidos pela Ivania: “De uma cronica da familia Coelho constam os seguintes apontamentos: “O fundador dessas familias norte-mineiras foi, no sec. XVIII (1774) o ja referido portugues Manuel Rodrigues Coelho,”.
 
         11. ITABIRA DO MATO DENTRO OU SIMPLESMENTE ITABIRA
 
     Existem citacoes de que o povoamento de Itabira tenha comecado junto com as outras povoacoes fundadas no Ciclo do Ouro. Mas a data mais aceita eh a de 1.720. Ai conta-se que os irmaos Francisco e Salvador Faria de Albernaz mineravam em Itambe e avistaram uma montanha ao longe. Seguiram ate la e deram a ela o nome de Caue, que em dialeto africano significa irmaos. A abundancia do ouro atraiu mais moradores. Os irmaos eram bandeirantes paulistas. Itabira emancipou-se de Caete. 
 
     Os nomes conhecidos de outros pioneiros sao: Joao Pereira da Silva, 1.737; Antonio Pereira da Silva, 1.739; Antonio Lopes, Pedro Manoel do Rosario e Joao Ferreira Ramos, 1.764.
 
     Logo apos aos primeiros temos Francisco da Costa Lage e Francisco de Paula Andrade. Dona Maria do Couto leva a primazia de ser a primeira mulher pioneira a entrar em Itabira do Mato Dentro.
 
     Ha que se frisar aqui dois pontos importantes. Francisco de Paula Andrade deve ter chegado um certo tempo depois porque nasceu em 1.798. Eh um dos bisavos do poeta Carlos Drummond de Andrade. Era casado com Joana Rosa de Andrade Lage. Esta era filha de Joaquim da Costa Lage e, talvez, fosse cunhado do Francisco da Costa Lage. Na relacao de filhos do Joaquim existe um Francisco Carlos da Costa Lage.
 
     O que ha de salientar-se aqui eh que tanto o sr. Francisco Dias de Andrade (prof. Chico Dias) quanto o pai da bisavo Ercila Coelho de Andrade, o trisavo Joaquim Coelho de Andrade, devem ser descendentes do casal: Francisco Joaquim de Andrade & Maria Candida da Cunha Ataide, pais do Francisco de Paula Andrade e trisavos do Carlos Drummond. Falta-nos encontrarmos os vinculos corretos porque os rumores disso sao antigos.
 
     Alem do avo Joaquim Coelho de Andrade, supomos que a esposa dele, Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca tambem tenha origem em Itabira.  
 
     Ja o lado Lage tambem pode ter seus entroncamentos em nossa familia. Nao falo dos casamentos de poucas decadas. Refiro-me ao casamento do Pedro Nunes Coelho (Surdo) com a Sa Toninha, cujo nome era Antonia Nunes Lage.
 
     Ele era filho da tia-bisavo Emygdia (Emidia) de Magalhaes Barbalho e Jose Coelho Nunes (creio que essa mencao esteja incorreta no livro da Ivania e trate-se do Jose Nunes Coelho, filho do tios-trisavos tenente Joaquim Nunes Coelho & Francisca Eufrasia de Assis (Coelho), que estao entre os primeiros residentes de Virginopolis e sao os avos paternos do bispo Dom Manoel Nunes Coelho.
 
     Itabira tambem foi o entreposto da familia Magalhaes Barbalho. Sabe-se que os tetravos Policarpo Barbalho & Genoveva (Vita) de Magalhaes residiram e criaram familia la. Ela eh da cidade de Mariana e ele do Nordeste do Brasil. Nao ha certeza absoluta que os filhos tenham nascido em Itabira, podendo ser em Mariana.
 
     Nada encontrei a respeito de Santa Maria de Itabira. A mencao a esta se da na Historia de Itabira. Atualmente, porem, encontrei mencoes no livro A MATA DO PECANHA referindo a descendentes da familia PIMENTA naquela cidade.  
 
          12. FERROS
 
     Ha controversias mas sao contados como primeiros chegados a Ferros: Pedro Fernandes Alves, Jose Ferreira Santiago e Pedro da Silva Chaves. Observem que os sobrenomes sao comuns em nossa genealogia. Sao poucas os vinculos que temos com aquela cidade. Entre eles esta Luzia Dias, esposa do Henrique (1.912) filhos dos tios-bis e avo Evencio Batista Coelho & Emygdia (Emidia) Magalhaes.
 
     Uma ligacao recente que podemos ter com Ferros eh a presenca do sobrenome Alves na descendencia de meus pais. O Ney casou com a Antonia Alves Pinto que esta registrada como procedente de Santa Efigenia de Minas. Porem se sabe que o seo Geraldo Alves, o pai dela,  tem vinculos com Braunas. E Ferros eh vizinha de Braunas com ligacao fluvial pelo Rio Santo Antonio. Eh possivel que os Alves tenham se espalhado por esse caminho.
 
          13. DOM JOAQUIM
 
     Eh dito que Dom Joaquim surgiu por volta de 1.750 quando o portugues Domingos Barbosa de Carvalho teria se apossado de Sesmarias de matas virgens. O primeiro nome do arraial foi Sao Domingos do Rio do Peixe. Em 1.818 o arraial precisa mudar de lugar por ter sido construido no morro e tinha problemas com a falta de agua. Outro portugues, Joao Lopes Albuquerque doa terreno para a nova localidade.
 
     O nome Dom Joaquim eh uma homenagem ao famoso primeiro bispo de Diamantina Dom Joaquim Silverio de Souza.
 
     Em Dom Joaquim temos a mencao ao inicio da familia Nunes Coelho. Eh dito que, nao se sabendo suas procedencias, se instalaram os ancestrais Eus(z)ebio Nunes Coelho e Ana Pinto de Jesus. Ele era filho de Manuel Nunes Coelho mas nao temos o nome materno. Posteriormente o casal muda-se para Sao Miguel e Almas de Guanhaes e a familia se multiplica.
 
     No livro do prof. Demerval eh citado que em Dom Joaquim a familia morava na Fazenda Folheta e em Guanhaes na Fazenda do Grama, nas margens do Ribeirao Graipu, a 4 km da cidade. Os ancestrais Eusebio e Ana foram pais de, pelo menos: capitao Francisco Nunes Coelho; tenente Joaquim Nunes Coelho; Clemente Nunes Coelho; Bento Nunes Coelho e Antonio Nunes Coelho.
 
     O ten. Joaquim foi o marido da tia Francisca Eufrasia e ajudaram a fundar Virginopolis.
 
     O antepassado Clemente Nunes Coelho foi casado e, entre outros filhos, deixou a trisavo Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho, esposa do trisavo Joao Baptista Coelho, primeiro filho do capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha a nascer em Guanhaes e tambem sao fundadores de Virginopolis.
 
     Nao tenho informacoes precisas. Apenas sabemos que a trisavo Maria Honoria era parda. Tambem que ha a mencao de que o primeiro morador do bairro Morro do Cruzeiro em Guanhaes foi o escravo forro de nome Prudencio. O avo Clemente teve um filho com o nome Prudencio, levando aa suspeita de que o escravo forro Prudencio possa ser avo dos filhos do avo Clemente. Portanto, pode bem ser ancestral de toda a descendencia do trisavo Joao Baptista Coelho.   
 
     O capitao Francisco Nunes Coelho Casou-se com Maria Augusta Cesarina de Carvalho, filha do fazendeiro Jose Carvalho da Fonseca & dona Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus. A tia Senhorinha era filha dos ancestrais Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior & Maria Magdalena de Santana. Mas ai ja entramos no reino de Sabinopolis. Na verdade, estamos no reino de Sao Pedro do Suacui. O casal Jose Carvalho/tia Senhorinha tiveram a familia naquele local.
 
     A respeito do tio ANTONIO NUNES COELHO, assim esta escrito a respeito dele no A MATA DO PECANHA, pagina 71: “nascido em 1829. Era casado, fazendeiro e residia em Pecanha, onde foi qualificado com eleitor em 1881.” Quanto a esse residir em Pecanha, seria preciso investigar-se melhor. Essa referencia pode significar que residia nalgum ponto do municipio e nao necessariamente na cidade. `Aquela epoca, Pecanha era um imenso territorio, abrangendo desde Sao Joao Evangelista, inclusive, a leste, ate Governador Valadares, a oeste.  
 
          14. HISTORIA DE SENHORA DO PORTO
 
     Ha pouquissima informacao na internet. Surge como distrito em 1.854. Teve o nome de freguesia como Nossa Senhora do Porto de Guanhaes. Passou a distrito de Conceicao. Em 1.938 recebe o nome de Senhora do Porto e passa a ser distrito de Dom Joaquim. Emancipa-se em 12 de dezembro de 1.953.
 
     Temos pelo menos um vinculo conhecido com Senhora do Porto na atualidade. A familia da Aparecida da Silva, esposa do Agnello, filho do Jose Darcy do tio-avo Darcy Batista Coelho tem vinculos naquela cidade.
 
     Mais recentemente encontrei alguns nascimentos do ramo Pimenta de nossa familia. Eles irao aparecer na Arvore Genealogica postada no sitio: geneaminas.com.br.  
 
          15. PECANHA
 
     Pecanha difere um pouco em origem das outras ao redor. Isso porque, por volta de 1.750, as tradicionais fontes de ouro comecaram a exaurir-se. Nisso iniciaram-se novas expedicoes em busca de fontes novas.
 
     Em 1.752 o governador de Minas Gerais, General Gomes Freire de Andrade comissiona uma dessas expedicoes. Ela eh chefiada por Joao Pecanha Falcao e sai da Vila do Principe, atual cidade do Serro. No alto de um morro esplanado, juntamente com o vigario Francisco Martins, estabeleceu uma pousada que passou a chamar-se Descoberto do Pecanha. Com a construcao de pequena capela e algumas casas surgiu o povoado de Santo Antonio do Bom Sucesso do Descoberto do Pecanha.
 
     A freguesia de Santo Antonio do Pecanha foi criada em 1.758 pelo Arcebispo de Mariana. Segundo a Cartilha do Cidadao, edicao 99, da Prefeitura Municipal de Guanhaes, o povoamento da area conhecida como Matas do Pecanha, que corresponde a varias cidades da regiao, so se tornou possivel a partir de 1.807, quando o governador instituiu um quartel “munido de homens e armas”.
 
     Praticamente nao conheco ligacoes genealogicas na formacao inicial da familia Coelho e Pecanha. Existem sim ramos que se cruzaram posteriormente. Falarei mais a respeito da Historia de pecanha no decorrer dessas notas.

     Quanto ao escrito anteriormente, por ainda nao ter acesso ao conteudo total do livro A MATA DO PECANHA, eu ignorava os nossos vinculos com Pecanha. Nao se pode afirmar ao certo porque o livro nao indica o lugar exato e o municipio de Pecanha era enorme. Porem, temos que Antonio Nunes Coelho, filho dos pentavos Eusebio Nunes Coelho/Ana Pinto de Jesus, residia, era fanzendeiro, casado e foi qualificado como eleitor, em 1881, em Pecanha. 
 
     Muitos primos nossos na familia Pimenta tambem nasceram em Pecanha. Um exemplo foi o Rui Pimenta, neto do primo Modesto Jose Pimenta e tia Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral. Ele casou-se com dona Reduzinda Braga e foi residir naquela cidade, onde foram pais do Dr. Rui Pimenta Filho que tem importante biografia como medico em Governador Valadares e Belo Horizonte. Irmao deste eh o professor Aluisio Pimenta que foi reitor da UFMG. Nao citarei nome-a-nome para nao ocupar espaco muito grande.
 
     A Historia contada no livro nao se detem muito no que competiria a Pecanha. Uma das divisoes dele recebeu o titulo de: “MUNICIPIO DE PECANHA.” Porem ele cita nomes de grande interesse genealogico para a populacao pecanhence. Numa eleicao ocorrida em 2 de setembro de 1863 para representantes da Paroquia de Santo Antonio do Bom Sucesso do Pecanha, termo da cidade do Serro, assim ele descreve:
 
     “Eram eleitos pelos cidadaos ativos da freguesia, convocados por edital e reunidos no corpo da Igreja Matriz da Paroquia. Procedeu-se `a eleicao, aos 2-9-1863, presidida pela mesa, composta do Juiz de Paz, Capitao Remigio Electo de Souza e dos Cidadaos Afonso Jose Marcelino e Tenente Henrique Manoel Coelho.
 
     Feita a apuracao, sao diplomados eleitores os 12 (doze) cidadaos: Capitao Remigio Electo de Souza, Cipriano Gomes Ferreira, Joao Vieira Simoes, Cirino Jose Barbalho, Jeronimo Electo de Souza, Francisco Conrado Alves Sampaio, Jose Goncalves Moreira, Joaquim Pereira Afonso, Goncalo de Almeida Costa, Jose Marcelino de Souza, Antonio Pereira Afonso e Jose Fernandes do Amaral, conforme consta do Livro de Atas das Eleicoes, anos 1863/1872, do Arquivo da Camara Municipal de Pecanha.”
 
     Quando da elevacao a Vila, em 1875, e invocando o nome de Rio Doce essas eram as autoridades locais: do 1o. ao 4o. Juiz de Paz, respectivamente: Cirino Jose Barbalho, Francisco Goncalves Pires, Joao Evangelista de Oliveira e Felicissimo Ernesto da Silva. O subdelegado era o sr. Jeronimo Electo de Souza e os tres suplentes eram: 1o. Joao Carlos de Leao Mendes, 2o. Joao Evangelista de Oliveira e 3o. Antonio Nunes Coelho. O paroco era o padre Alexandre Generoso de Almeida e o professor para o sexo masculino era Hermenegildo Jose Pimenta.
 
     Em 1881, no ato de instalacao da Vila, a Camara Municipal ficou assim constituida: Presidente, Marcelino Batista de Queiroz; Secretario, Joaquim Electo de Souza; Vereadores, Jose Simoes de Souza, Jose Carvalho de Souza Leite, Antonio Luiz Braga, Firmino Clementino da Silva, Santos Jose Ribeiro e Emidio Fernandes Madeira. Mais dois funcionarios foram eleitos: Fiscal, Sincero Simoes de Souza e Porteiro, Luiz Teixeira da Costa.
 
     Em 1881 o deputado e padre Venancio Cafe, residente em Guanhaes, logrou aprovar uma lei que mudava o nome da Vila de Rio Doce para Suacui. Ja em 1886 o paroco local e tambem deputado, padre Alexandre Generoso de Almeida e Silva propos outra lei que mudou o nome de Suacui para Santo Antonio do Pecanha.
 
     Em 31 de janeiro de 1890 realizou-se nova eleicao. Foi eleito para o cargo de Presidente da Camara e Chefe Executivo (Prefeito), o farmaceutico Simao da Cunha Pereira. O candidato derrotado foi o sr. Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho que residia em Sao Joao Evangelista. Os vereadores gerais foram: Tiburcio Alves Pereira, Marcelino Batista de Queiroz, Belizario Luiz Braga, Francisco Marcelino de Carvalho e Joaquim Ferreira da Costa Pedra. 
 
     Os Vereadores Especiais dos Distritos foram: Cidade de Pecanha, Lindolfo Gomes da Silva; Sao Joao Evangelista, Arthur Borges do Amaral; Santa Maria do Sao Felix (atual do Suacui), Antonio Julio Ribeiro; Sao Jose do Jacuri, Major Joaquim Teodoro Gomes Drummond; Santa Tereza do Bonito [que se mantem como Distrito], Jose Goncalves de Oliveira e Sao Pedro do Suacui, Aureliano Borges Pimenta.
 
     Pelos nomes citados como: Aureliano Borges Pimenta, Arthur Borges do Amaral, Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho, padre Venancio Cafe, Antonio Nunes Coelho, Hermenegildo Jose Pimenta, pode-se afirmar que a familia teve grande influencia no desenvolvimento do Municipio de Pecanha. Estes sao nomes de membros da familia facilmente identificaveis. Ja outros, como Cirino Jose Barbalho, Santos Jose Ribeiro, Simao da Cunha Pereira, que depois tambem foi Senador Estadual e capitao Remigio Electo de Souza, se ja nao eram familia, entram como sogros de membros dela.
 
     O tenente Henrique Manoel Coelho era filho do capitao Idelfonso da Rocha Freitas e de dona Maria Coelho da Silveira, os portugueses que fundaram a Fazenda de Sao Joao que posteriormente tornou-se o local sede da Cidade de Sao Joao Evangelista, e pode ser o sr. Henrique Coelho, citado como um dos primeiros moradores de Coroaci. A descendencia do capitao Idelfonso se encontra com a familia tambem.
 
     Nome de importancia, presente Ata de Instalacao da Vila, eh o do professor Candido Jose de Senna. Ele, com a segunda esposa, Maria Brasiliana Coelho (Mariquinhas), eram os pais do professor Nelson Coelho de Senna. Outra personalidade presente foi do cidadao Semiao Ferreira Rabelo, Presidente interino da Camara Municipal da Cidade do Serro. 
 
     Temos uma parte genealogica de alguns representantes de Pecanha que estara encaixada na Arvore plantada no geneaminas.com.br.    
 
          16. SERRO (VILA DO PRINCIPE)
 
     Ja iniciei anteriormente a falar algo do Serro. Mas resolvi passar outras cidades aa frente para buscar o momento mais oportuno de aumentar os comentarios.
 
     Entre a versao levantada pelo prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna e comentada por mim na Historia de Minas existe uma controversia que atribui a Lucas de Freitas o primeiro branco a penetrar o Muncipio de Serro. Antonio Ferreira Soares, em 1.702, outra alternativa e estava acompanhado do filho Joao Soares Ferreira, pelo escrivao Manuel Correia, pelo procurador regio Baltazar Lemos de Morais Navarro e por Lourenco Carlos Mascarenhas e Araujo.
 
     Nao estou interessado aqui na controversia. Preferi ressaltar os nomes das pessoas que foram tidas como primeiros, pelas diferentes fontes, por causa dos sobrenomes. Nao faco a minima ideia se estas pessoas deixaram descendencia em Minas Gerais. O fato eh que os sobrenomes sao tao comuns que ha a possibilidade de alguns deles serem ancestrais de alguns ramos em nossa grande familia.
 
     Em verdade, estou fazendo uma computacao geral de sobrenomes e entremeando as Historias das cidades com a genealogia Coelho. O objetivo eh demonstrar que fica muito mais facil de compreender a disciplina Historia quando conhecemos a genealogia.
 
     Bom, a antiga Vila do Principe nao foi apenas mais uma cidade na Historia do Centro-Nordeste mineiro. Ela foi “a cidade”.
 
     Foi a primeira Vila, instituida em 1.714, tornando-se a quinta do Estado de Minas. Ela se tornou, por assim dizer, a capital regional. Foi ela que embalou nos bracos as cidades de Sabinopolis, Guanhaes e Pecanha. Em Sabinopolis e Guanhaes se juntou o caldo de cultura responsavel pela formatacao do Gen Coelho. Pecanha, representada por seu distrito maior, Governador Valadares, o destino preferido por duas ou tres geracoes, antes que nos espalhassemos pelo mundo.
 
     Uma de nossas raizes que se formou no Serro foi o Borges Monteiro, embora, os outros ramos tambem sejam serranos no sentido estrito. Sendo Pecanha e Guanhaes territorios submissos ao Serro ate 1.879 todos os que nasceram antes dessa data nesses lugares e suas freguesias eram serranos.
 
     O Serro era nossa capital e a mae que gerava a nossa cultura. Perdeu-se da memoria das atuais geracoes por causa do percurso da Historia que, acidentalmente, foi desviando-se dela. O que matou o Serro foram os esgotamentos das minas, os crescimentos e emancipacoes de seus protetorados e, por fim, a disposicao das novas estradas que foram construidas em Minas Gerais. Tanto as estradas de ferro quando as asfaltadas de maior importancia foram criadas em trajetos muito distantes daquela cidade. Dai veio o isolamento e a estagnacao. Em contrapartida temos a preservacao do patrimonio material e cultural tipicamente mineiros.
 
     Assim, chegou ao Serro, ainda jovem, Antonio Borges Monteiro. Casou-se em primeiras nupcias com Maria de Souza Fiuza em 15.11.1.775. Foram pais de Antonio Jr, o Borjinha, Doroteia e Joao. Ela faleceu em 1.780.
 
     A ancestral Maria de Souza Fiuza era filha de Joao de Souza Azevedo & dona Doroteia Barbosa Fiuza. Neta materna do Sargento-Mor Domingos Barbosa Moreira (natural de Portugal) & Teresa de Jesus, natural de Tabaiana que pertencia `a Bahia. Com a emancipacao do Sergipe em 1823, Tabaiana passou para este Estado e depois foi rebatizada por Itabaiana. Neta paterna de Manuel de Sousa Azevedo & Anna Coelho. A familia paterna eh oriunda de Vila Nova do Norte, Portugal. (voltarei a esse assunto no capitulo 19).
 
     Antonio Borges Monteiro (vide 23) casou-se em segundas nupcias com: Margarida Maria do Rosario. Era filha de Domingos Lourenco Seixas e dona Maria Caetana de Pinho Oliveira. Era neta paterna de Joao Lourenco e Maria Gomes. Dona Margarida era natural do Serro. Os filhos foram: Maria, Margarida, Manoel, Jose, Ana, Umbelino, Francisco e Isidro. Quem desejar acompanhar a descendencia do tio Isidro no Geneall.net, vera que ele mudou-se para o Rio de Janeiro e eh ancestral do Eduardo Pellew Wilson, 2o. conde de Wilson, na atualidade.
 
     A respeito do tio Isidro, esta escrito no A MATA DO PECANHA: “nascido na Vila do Principe, gemeo [de Francisco Borges Monteiro], batizado em 13 de marco de 1796. Foi levado pelo seu pai, juntamente com o seu irmao UMBELINO, para o Rio de Janeiro, onde se educou e se estabeleceu, constituindo familia. Um dos seus filhos, que recebera o mesmo nome do pai, ISIDRO BORGES MONTEIRO, formou-se em Direito, exerceu o cargo de Desembargador e o de Chefe de Policia nao periodo de 1857 a 1860.” Pag. 246.
 
     A respeito do tio Umbelino eh informado que foi para Iguacu, no Rio de Janeiro, teve tambem um filho com nome UMBELINO BORGES MONTEIRO, que ocupou o cargo de coletor.  
 
          17. SABINOPOLIS
 
     Do pouco que se encontra na Internet a respeito de Sabinopolis extrai-se isso: erguida a capela em homenagem a Sao Sebastiao, “o que deu origem ao povoado do Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, elevado a paroquia em 1.870. Em 1.923, criou-se o novo municipio, desmembrado do Serro e com a denominacao de Sabinopolis, em homenagem ao deputado Sabino Barroso, constituinte de 1.891″.
 
     No livro do prof. Demerval Jose Pimenta encontra-se a consistente informacao: “Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior, nasceu em 3 de maio de 1.777, na Vila do Principe, atual cidade do Serro, em Minas Gerais. Casou-se na mesma Vila, na Igreja Matriz, em 17 de novembro de 1.805, com Maria Magdalena de Santana, filha de Jose Vicente de Miranda e Dona Maria da Encarnacao.
 
     Deste casamento nasceram oito filhos: Antonio Borges Monteiro Filho, Maria Balbina de Santana, Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus” [ja mencionada nas origens dos Nunes Coelho em Dom Joaquim, 13], “Leonel Tolentino Monteiro, Blandina Flora do Patrocinio, Jose Polidoro Monteiro, Manoel Borges Monteiro e Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro.
 
     Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior ou Borginha como era mais conhecido, residiu na Vila do Principe, durante varios anos, e no ano de 1.819, transferiu-se para o Arraial de Sao Sebastiao dos Correntes, hoje Cidade de Sabinopolis, que entao se achava em formacao, sendo um dos seus fundadores.
 
     Nos arredores desse povoado, adquiriu grande extensao de terras, construindo a Fazenda de Santo Antonio da Penitencia, banhada pelo Rio Correntes. Era senhor de muitos escravos. Foi o primeiro Juiz de Paz do Arraial e o primeiro Escrivao, ali instalado em 1.834, conforme consta no Livro no. 1, desse Cartorio. Exerceu grande e benefica influencia na vida politica, social e economica daquele Arraial, onde tambem possuia um armazem.”
 
    “Desta familia procedem os Borges Amaral, Pimenta, Pimenta Mourao, Nunes Coelho, Rodrigues Coelho, Ferreira da Silva, Monteiro, Monteiro Carvalho, Tolentino, Polidoro, Rodrigues Rocha, Carvalho, Carvalho da Fonseca e Amaral, espalhadas pelos Municipios de Diamantina, Serro, Sabinopolis, Guanhaes, Virginopolis, Sao Joao Evangelista, Pecanha, Governador Valadares e Belo Horizonte, bem como a familia Borges Monteiro, no Rio de Janeiro”.
 
     Ha ai, em parte, exagero e, em parte, substima. Ao citar, por exemplo, que a familia Nunes Coelho descenda dos Borges Monteiro eh um exagero porque a familia Nunes Coelho iniciou-se em Dom Joaquim e descende dos ancestrais Eusebio Nunes Coelho & Ana Pinto de Jesus, sendo que apenas o filho Francisco casou-se com uma Borges Monteiro e os outros tiveram outras descendencias. Outro engano, por ainda nao saber disso, eh que houve outro ramo dos Borges Monteiro no Rio de Janeiro, do qual me ocuparei mais tarde (capitulo 23).
 
     A subestima recai por conta de as anotacoes ja estarem desatualizadas quando o livro foi publicado em 1.966. Observe-se que nem mesmo eh citado a, entao, novissima capital do Brasil, Brasilia. E para ela todas as descendencias mineiras estavam enviando representacao. Inclusive a Borges Monteiro sob o sobrenome Coelho de Miranda, entre outros. 
 
     Na porcao genealogida do livro, porem, existem uns poucos registros de nascimentos da familia Pimenta, descendente da tia Maria Balbina de Santana, em Brasilia. Ha inclusive um datado de 1959, antes da inauguracao da cidade em 1960.  
 
     Aqui eh preciso citar um encontro interessante onde se da a multiplicacao da assinatura Rodrigues Coelho em nossa familia. Quando abordei o capitulo 4, Congonhas do Campo, eu mencionei a passagem por la dos Pereira do Amaral e parei na pessoa do avo Malaquias Pereira do Amaral e esposa dele, Ana Maria de Jesus. Eles, contudo, sao os pais de Daniel Pereira do Amaral que se casou com a Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro, a filha cacula do Borginha.
 
     Daquele ultimo casal citado no paragrafo anterior nasceu a Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. Essa eh a esposa de Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, o filho mais novo do capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha & Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo, que estao no capitulo 8, Conceicao do Mato Dentro, e que irao iniciar o de Guanhaes, 26. Dos avos Daniel & Maria Francelina nasceu tambem o tio Arthur Borges do Amaral que entrara entre os primeiros moradores de Sao Joao Evangelista, 27.
 
     Na porcao mais antiga deste texto eu praticamente nao tinha conhecimento de registros de nascimentos de familiares nossos na Cidade de Sabinopolis. Porem, la foram registrados os 12 filhos da tia Maria Balbina de Santana e Boaventura Jose Pimenta. Dai a descendencia foi multiplicada e registrada em todas as cidades circunvizinhas. Agora estes registros podem ser acompanhados (ate a decada de 1960) via o site geneaminas.com.br.  
 
     Eh preciso agora fazer uma pausa. Abrirei alguns capitulos para mostrar algumas de nossas coneccoes internacionais. Principalmente com Portugal.
 
          18. BARCELOS (VIA GOOGLE EARTH)
 
     Barcelos, em Portugal, eh onde nasceu o avo Francisco Jose Barbosa Fruao. Ele ja entrou no capitulo de Congonhas do Campo (4) na formacao da familia Pereira do Amaral. Barcelos eh uma cidade que atualmente esta no Distrito de Braga, portanto, nao fica longe dessa famosa cidade.
 
     Alem da propria Barcelos existem outras localidades genealogicamente importantes para nos como: Ponte de Lima, Viana do Castelo, Braga, Vila Nova de Famalicao, Guimaraes e a propria cidade do Porto. Ou seja, o lugar eh ali, onde Portugal nasceu e que antigamente a regiao era conhecida como Entre Douro e Minho, ou apenas Minho para os mais intimos.
 
     Infelizmente, nao ha outra mencao alem do nome Barcelos na biografia do avo Francisco Jose. Naquele tempo, em que ele nasceu, Barcelos deve ter possuido dezenas de freguesias que posteriormente podem ter virado Concelhos (cidades) independentes.
 
     Como o avo Francisco foi sogro do avo Malaquias, que nasceu em 1.791, entao, deve ter nascido em torno de 1.760.
 
          19. VILA NOVA DO NORTE (VIA GOOGLE EARTH)
 
     Essa eh outra localidade mencionada em nossa genealogia. No capitulo do Serro mencionei que um dos sogros do avo Antonio Borges Monteiro foi o ancestral Joao de Souza Azevedo. Encontrei no geneaminas.com.br a mencao de que ele fosse filho de Manuel de Sousa Azevedo & Anna Coelho e que os tres teriam nascido em Vila Nova do Norte.
 
     Contudo, nao encontrei nenhuma informacao a respeito desse nome composto. Existem sim tres Vilas Novas em Portugal. As tres sao: Vila Nova de Gaia, que fica ao lado da Cidade do Porto; Vila Nova de Familicao que esta perto de Barcelos e Braga e, finalmente, simplesmente Vila Nova. Esta ultima fica na ilha Terceira, que eh uma das ilhas centrais do Arquipelago dos Acores. Essa Vila Nova fica exatamente no norte da Ilha, em oposicao `a famosa Angra do Heroismo.
 
     O problema de determinarmos qual dessas Vila Nova estamos ligados eh que estariamos falando de uma data em torno de 1.730 para o nascimento da avo Anna Coelho. Nesse ponto, o Coelho ja estava espalhado por todos os cantos em Portugal e colonias. E nao tenho nenhum outro dado que possa estreitar o caminho de encontrarmos nossas raizes. 
 
     Estou publicando essas notas justamente para que outros as leiam e, quem sabe, alguem com maiores informacoes leia e nos mande o que saiba. Ao que agradeceria muito o favor.
 
          20. ILHA DE SAO MIGUEL, ACORES, PORTUGAL (VIA GOOGLE EARTH)
 
     Infelizmente, nossas tradicoes nao guardaram o nome da cidade. Embora nao se tenha muitas opcoes, porque sao poucas que existem na Ilha de Sao Miguel. Atualmente, a populacao total do Arquipelado dos Acores anda por volta de 250.000 habitantes. Possivelmente, era muito menos por volta de 1.770. Mas a descendencia acoriana deve contar com alguns milhoes de pessoas, e nao sao poucos.
 
     Os Acores sao um conjunto de umas dez ilhas habitaveis, sendo que a do lado mais a leste eh a de Sao Miguel. No meio ha um conjunto em que sobressai a Terceira. A oeste, bem uma centena de milhas nauticas adiante, encontram-se as ilhas das Flores e do Corvo.
 
     A capital e a maior populacao ficam na Ilha de Sao Miguel. Os primeiros povoadores aportaram por la na epoca dos Grandes Descobrimentos. Desde o inicio ja existia membros da familia Coelho. E o que ha de se esperar eh que os primeiros moradores ja eram consanguineos e se multiplicaram entre eles. Eles devem ter recebido novos moradores que logo casavam-se com a descendencia dos moradores mais antigos.
 
     O empecilho de multiplicar-se exageradamente nas condicoes dos Acores eh que nao ha territorio para sustentar nenhuma grande populacao sem algum tipo de intensiva industrializacao e volumoso comercio com outras regioes do planeta. Como isso nao ocorreu no passado e continua assim, o recurso era adotar o metodo de dividir as familias, ou seja, escolhia-se quem iria ficar para tomar conta dos pais idosos e os outros teriam que migrar.
 
     O Brasil esta repleto de locais que no passado foram colonias acorianas. Temos populacao em Santa Catarina, Sul de Minas e outros. Mas tambem temos os casos isolados. Este eh o caso do nosso ancestral Miguel Pereira do Amaral. Ele foi o pai do avo Malaquias, em Congonhas do Campo, eu presumo, e procede da Ilha de Sao Miguel. Era filho de Manuel Pereira e Maria de Benevides que devem ter nascido por volta de 1.740.
 
     Ja encontrei aqui nos Estados Unidos um descendente acoriano com o sobrenome Pereira. Ele nasceu neste pais mas os pais vieram dos Acores. Isso indica que o sobrenome permanece por la e, muito provavelmente tem ascendencia no avo Manuel e avo Maria.
 
     Ha que se lembrar que o sobrenome eh apenas uma questao de tradicao. Geralmente herdamos os sobrenomes dos nossos progenitores masculinos, muitas vezes, exclusivamente. Isso indica que esse nosso parente tem descendencia por linhagem masculina de alguem que no passado assinou Pereira. Mas, a cada geracao que se passou desde o primeiro ate ao atual, houveram participacoes de muitas outras assinaturas esquecidas, atraves dos lados femininos.
 
     A genetica nao faz diferenca entre sobrenomes. Ela acolhe igualmente todas as contribuicoes que chegarem, tornando-se mais forte e resistente quanto maior for o numero de aquisicoes.   
 
          21. EXETER, ENGLAND
 
     Uma parte de nossa familia, que usa o sobrenome Lott, tem essa ligacao recente com a Inglaterra. Edward Willian Jacobson Lott nasceu em 1.812 na cidade de Exeter, Inglaterra. Esteve na Vila do Principe e foi parar em Guanhaes para explorar ouro. Fundou, ou comprou a concecao de uma companhia anterior a brasileiros, a The Candonga Gold Mining Ltda em 1.834.
 
     Casou-se com Maria Teixeira da Silva Caldeira Brant, entao com 16 anos, no Serro e em 1.848. Para isso teve que jurar que a familia seria batizada e educada no catolicismo ou nao teria casamento. Mudou-se definitivamente para Caete em 1.885 onde faleceu em 1.900. 
 
     Ha ainda o que se investigar, porque nao temos o acompanhamento da genealogia Lott desde o Edward. Temos o registro do casamento do capitao Gabriel da Silva Lott, que poderia ser filho dele com a Maria Eugenia, filha do major Innocente de Leao Freire e Agueda (Guedah) Coelho Leao. Essa, filha da Emilia Brasiliana Coelho, filha dos tios-tetravos Joao Coelho de Magalhaes e Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo.
 
          22. ALGUM LUGAR NA FRANCA
 
     O trisavo Antonio Rodrigues Coelho foi o membro mais internacionalizado na familia antigamente. Em primeiro lugar ele nao casou mas teve uma filha com a francesa Anna Girou Bonefoi. Nao temos informacoes de que parte da franca ela era oriunda. O nome da crianca veio a ser Julia Salles Coelho que se casou com o primo em primeiro grau dela, tio-bisavo Antonio Paulino Coelho.
 
     Antonio tambem teve outra filha com Getulia Justiniana de Aguiar, sem as formalidades do casamento. Essa veio a chamar-se Emygdia (Emidia) Justiniana de Aguiar. Nao temos nem data de nascimento, nem a descendencia dela. Sabemos que se casou com Joaquim Leandro Pereira. 
 
     Por fim, apos ter se casado com a trisavo Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral, ter tido 14 filhos com ela e ficado viuvo, casou-se novamente com Virginia de Campos Nelson. O sobrenome denuncia um lado ingles na genealogia dela. A presenca dos ingleses em Minas Gerais tornou-se algo muito frequente apos a vinda da corte portuguesa para o Brasil em 1.808. Eles tinham varios interesses no Brasil, particularmente, na area de mineracao, como mencionado no capitulo 21, Exeter, England.
 
     Alias, indico, a quem goste de Historia, ler o livro: “1.808, Como uma rainha louca, um principe medroso e uma corte corrupta enganaram Napoleao e mudaram a Historia de Portugal e do Brasil”, do jornalista Laurentino Gomes. Ele praticamente nao menciona Minas Gerais. Mas da uma geral naquilo que foi a Historia do Brasil e Portugal na epoca.
 
     Por analogia leva a entender um pouco do que aconteceu em Minas Gerais tambem. Nao falo no capitulo 58 mas a biografia de Dona Joaquina do Pompeu afirma que ela salvou o Rio de Janeiro da fome, pela chegada abrupta dos 15.000 novos moradores trazidos pelas cortes portuguesas. O jornalista Laurentino nao menciona isso no livro dele.  
 
     Na Historia narrada pelo jornalista, a gente percebe que o “Ciclo do Ouro” teria sido uma epoca que nao faria falta alguma ao Brasil nao fosse pelo povoamento e a heranca deixada ao patrimonio historico e cultural brasileiros. O ouro, assim como foi abundante na primeira metade do seculo XVIII, somente ensinou aos senhores que se enriqueceram a se tornarem perdularios.
 
     Contribuiu muito para isso a administracao despotica da monarquia portuguesa. Ela instituiu proibicoes que impediam a facilitacao das comunicacoes entre as Capitanias e institucionalizou o analfabetismo e o monopolio do comercio. Assim, o pais que tinha uma agricultura incipiente apesar de: “em se plantando tudo da” e produzia ouro numa abundancia nunca vista no mundo, era obrigado a importar de tudo um muito. Quando as minas se esgotaram, Minas Gerais em particular ficou com o “comido pelo ganhado”.
 
     Nao se considerando, repito, as benfeitorias e as populacoes. Ate mesmo Portugal nao levou tantas vantagens como poderia, porque ao longo dos 3 seculos em que promoveu os descobrimentos junto com a Espanha e apesar da fortuna imensuravel que tomou de suas colonias, nao se industrializou nem deixou as colonias faze-lo. Com isso, acabou se tornando a maior vitima de sua propria imprevidencia.
 
     Procurem ler o livro citado acima porque assim compreenderao melhor quando eu der uma pincelada no assunto: Genealogia Dona Joaquina do Pompeu, capitulo 58.
 
          23. FREGUESIA DE PINHANCOS, CONCELHO DE SEIA, DISTRITO DE GUARDA, PORTUGAL
 
     Traduzindo em bom “brasileiro” o dito acima significa: distrito de Pinhos Grandes, Cidade da “Santa” Seia, Estado da Guarda, Portugal. Este eh um dos lugares em que estao fincadas as nossas raizes. Quando passei pelo Serro (16) e Sabinopolis (17) eu prometera anunciar mais algumas coisas. Pois eh, ai nasceu o avo Antonio Borges Monteiro que foi batizado na Igreja de Santa Luzia, bispado de Coimbra.
 
     Devemos essas revelacoes ao primo Felix Tolentino que colhe dados biograficos do nosso ancestral e que visitou aquela localidade, alem de conseguir copia da certidao de nascimento do avo Antonio. Ele foi mais alem, pois, ja era conhecido que era filho de Caettano Borges e Maria Monteiro. O que nao sabiamos eh que era neto paterno de Manoel Borges & Izabel Rodrigues. Tambem que era neto materno de Estevao Rodrigues & Maria Monteiro.
 
     Destes ancestrais, apenas a avo Maria Monteiro nao nasceu na cidade da Seia. Segundos os dados levantados pelo Felix, ela veio de uma certa Vila Almeida. Procurando no mapa de Portugal, encontrei apenas Almeida. Claro, atualmente deve ter virado Concelho.
 
     Almeida tambem fica no Distrito de Guarda, porem, no lado oposto. Seia fica mais no centro de Portugal, no provavel caminho que se fazia entre Braganca e Coimbra, antiga capital, ou Lisboa que fica mais ao sul. Ja Almeida esta quase na fronteira com a Espanha, bem mais proxima de Braganca do que Seia esta.
 
     Essa minha ilacao tem um porque. Se se lembrarem, no capitulo Congonhas do Campo falei do nosso ancestral Antonio Coelho de Almeida, do qual nao sabemos a origem. Contudo, o sobrenome dele sugere que em algum tempo no passado ele teve um ancestral procedente de Almeida, com a possibilidade de ele proprio ter vindo de la. Tudo eh possivel, mas ha que se procurar.
 
     Para completar as revelacoes nos trazida pelo Felix, ele encontrou que o avo Antonio Borges Monteiro nasceu em 06.11.1.751.
 
     Agora vou fazer aquele desvio que prometi antes no capitulo Sabinopolis. Eh que o prof. Demerval Jose Pimenta, no livro de 1.966, supondo que “estavamos sos”, deixou escrito isso: “Eh ele o chefe da familia Borges Monteiro no Brasil.”
 
     Quando comecei a estudar nossa genealogia descobri outros Borges Monteiro no Brasil, porem, “farinha do mesmo saco”. Os ancestrais Caettano Borges e Maria Monteiro tiveram outro filho que deram o nome de Manoel Borges Monteiro. Este casou-se com Maria Vaz e foram pais do Jose Borges Monteiro.
 
     O Jose deve ter ido para o Brasil em 1.808 junto com as cortes portuguesas e casou-se em 1.809 com dona Gertrudes Maria da Conceicao e tiveram nada mais nada menos que 16 rebentos que nasceram no espaco de 1.810 ate 1.836.
 
     Nao vou aqui tratar da genealogia desses nossos primos. Apenas citar dois deles. A sexta foi Ilydia Maria Candida Borges. Ela casou-se com Bernardo Casimiro de Freitas, 1o. Barao da Lagoa.
 
     O 3o. dos filhos foi o dr. Candido Borges Monteiro. Tem uma biografia tao extensa que nao cabera nos meus comentarios. Porem, foi o 1o. Barao e 1o. Visconde da Grandeza de Itauna. Medico, atendeu a familia imperial brasileira. Assistiu ao parto que dona Leopoldina deu `a luz a princesa Izabel. Depois deu a mesma assistencia aos partos da propria princesa.
 
     A servico do imperador D. Pedro II, chegou a ser nomeado presidente do Estado de Sao Paulo. O resto eh so procurar pelo nome dele na Internet. Especialmente no que se trata da Nobiliarquia do Dr. Candido Borges Monteiro.
 
     Pela capacidade reprodutiva do primo Jose Borges Monteiro eh possivel que boa parte do Rio de Janeiro e Sao Paulo tenham um vinculo genealogico recente conosco. Nao nos esquecamos que alguns da descendencia do avo Antonio tambem foram para la. Posso citar que alem dos tios Isidro e Umbelino foram tambem descendentes do tio-bisavo Antonio Rodrigues Coelho Junior.
 
          24. MARIA PEREIRA/MOMBACA/CEARA
 
     Resolvi abrir esses breve comentarios a respeito da cidade de Mombaca no Ceara apenas porque nao sabemos onde nasceu o nosso ancestral Policarpo Barbalho. O que sabemos eh apenas que ele procede do Ceara ou do Rio Grande do Norte. No sitio Genealogias Cearenses encontrei a mencao a Pedro Barbalho como um dos primeiros residentes no Ceara. Tambem a informacao que teria se aliado aa sogra Maria Pereira para iniciar o nucleo de moradia no sertao que viria a receber o nome da primeira moradora.
 
     Como estou fazendo essas notas muito rapidamente nao estudei ainda com a devida atencao o assunto. Encontrei a genealogia de Francisco Antonio Lima Cruz (http://www.mariapereiraweb.net?area=quemsou). Ele eh descendende do Pedro de Souza Barbalho que se casou com a filha de Maria Pereira, Maria Teresa de Souza. Portanto, nao herdou o sobrenome Barbalho.
 
     Depois de varias trocas de nome, o municipio de Maria Pereira acomodou-se como Mombaca. E, pela genealogia dada pelo Francisco Antonio, a familia vinha de Pernambuco. Repito esse pequeno trecho para ir mais alem nessa genealogia: “o livro “Nobiliarchia pernambucana”, vol. IV, p. 258-261, esclarece: o casal Joao da Cunha Pereira e Maria Pereira da Silva morava em Pernambuco, quando pediu terras no Banabuiu [rio]. Maria Pereira da Silva era casada com Joao da Cunha Pereira, irma de Antonio Pereira da Cunha e filha de Cosme Pereira da Cunha, almoxarife da Fazenda Real em Pernambuco e de Brites da Silva.”
 
     A razao de eu abrir esse espaco aqui eh apenas para chamar a atencao de algum possivel leitor dessas notas, interessado no assunto genealogia, e que talvez possa ajudar-nos a encontrar algum Policarpo Barbalho, nascido em torno dos anos 1.800, podendo proceder tanto do Ceara quanto do Rio Grande do Norte. Esse nosso ancestral migrou para a cidade de Mariana, Minas Gerais, por volta de 1.815 para cursar o seminario. Ao contrario de vestir batina, casou-se com Genoveva (Vita) de Magalhaes e deram inicio a aqueles que portam a assinatura de Magalhaes Barbalho, como eu, e muitas outras combinacoes. Apos ficar viuvo, Policarpo Barbalho voltou ao seminario e ordenou-se padre, findando seus dias e funcoes no antigo Inficcionado, atual distrito de Santa Rita Durao, na cidade de Mariana.  
 
          25. CETE, CONCELHO DE PAREDES, OPORTO
 
     Ate ha poucos dias nao tinha a informacao de termos raizes em Cete. Ha mais de ano recebi um e-mail do primo Milton Rodrigues Coelho lembrando-me que o prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna deixara escrito que o nosso ancestral portugues, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes e o, possivel, pai dele, Manuel Rodrigues Coelho, eram procedentes de Cette.
 
     Nossas buscas no sentido de encontrarmos tal lugar em Portugal foram infrutiferas ate que eu li algumas notas no site de genealogias: “Familias: Rodrigues da Cunha Mattos, Martins Marquez, Goncalves Borges & Correlatas, Sintese Genealogica.” O site, que eh coordenado por Antonio de Castilho, cita o Mosteiro de Cete como fonte de pesquisa justamente para esclarecer um certo lado Coelho do autor. Imediatamente a ficha caiu e raciocinei que Cete eh a origem e a grafia anterior deve ser antiga e ha muito fora de uso.
 
     Cete eh, atualmente, algumas ruas na cidade de Paredes, do Distrito OPorto. Assim mesmo se escreve. Eh bem proximo a outra Freguesia de grande importancia, Paco de Sousa, onde um ancestral do ancestral Egas Moniz, o Aio, construiu outro Mosteiro. O apelido, O Aio, refere-se a Egas Moniz ter sido o tutor do menino Afonso Henriques, que se tornaria o primeiro rei de Portugal. Egas Moniz eh um dos bisavos do ancestral Soeiro Viegas Coelho, o primeiro desse nome a institui-lo como nome de familia.
 
     Isso nos faz suspeitar que, realmente, estao corretas as nossas tradicoes que tinham fe em sermos descendentes da alta nobreza portuguesa. Porem, ainda falta-nos enveredar por essas raizes para confirmarmos ou negarmos isso. Isso nao quer dizer que essa seja a unica raiz pela qual nos ligamos `a nobreza portuguesa ja que os nobres tinham o preconceito de se “casarem contra” os pobres.
 
     Aqui tambem eh preciso voltarmos ao assunto dados encontrados no site GeneAll.net Portugal. Como nao sou um associado premium do site, nao tenho acesso a todas as informacoes. Somente aquelas a que qualquer outro navegador pode acessar via Internet. Porem naquele site esta registrado que o nosso ancestral Jose Coelho de Magalhaes nasceu em 1.759, sendo filho de Manuel Rodrigues Coelho, nascido em 1.721. Em adendo apenas cito que a data de nascimento da avo Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha, encontrada nele, eh de 1.766.
 
     Nao tenho informacoes em quais bases eles colocaram tais datas. Se apenas usaram uma estimativa ou se realmente tem documentos comprobatorios. Mas, se as datas estiverem corretas, teremos importantes desdobramentos quanto aa nossa genealogia.
 
     Isso porque, em “Algumas Notas Genealogicas” o prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna nos fala que o portugues Jose Coelho de Magalhaes ”procede” do tambem portugues, Manuel Rodrigues Coelho e ambos teriam nascido em Cete. Ele nao afirmou que fossem pai e filho. Porem deixa claro que a quem se referia era o portugues Manuel Rodrigues Coelho a ”quem o Governador das Minas Gerais, General Gomes Freire de Andrade (1o. Conde de Bobadella) passou varias cartas de sesmarias e datas mineiras, sendo a 1a. concessao de 03 de dezembro de 1.774.”
 
     O problema eh que o general havia falecido no Rio de Janeiro em 01.01.1.763. Por sorte, a carta esta arquivada no Arquivo Publico Mineiro e data de 03.12.1.744. O APM guarda tambem um documento dizendo que Manuel Rodrigues Coelho era o tesoureiro da Camara Municipal de Vila Rica em 1.719. Portanto, se as datas do GeneAll.net estiverem corretas, ha que se imaginar que houveram duas pessoas com o mesmo nome. Tambem que, o primeiro pode ter sido pai do segundo.
 
     Bom, como era comum `a epoca, devido `a proibicao da coroa portuguesa de nao poder existir educandarios alem daqueles destinados ao oficio sacerdotal, as elites enviavam seus filhos para se educarem na metropole. Essa foi, por exemplo, a opcao que o governador Antonio Albuquerque Coelho de Carvalho fez para o filho estudar em tempos pouco anteriores. (Cap. 03 acima).
 
     Se o primeiro Manuel Rodrigues Coelho enviou o filho a Portugal para estudar eh, entao, necessario que este tenha preferido permanecer por algum tempo por la porque, para quem nasceu em 1.721 nao seria esperado que estivesse estudando ainda em 1.759, como sugere a suposta data de nascimento do portugues, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes.
 
     Outra opcao seria que o Manuel Rodrigues Coelho, o suposto filho, fizesse as vezes de emissario do pai para tratar de negocios na metropole. Ao pai eh dado ter sido proprietario de concessao de exploracao de ouro no antigo Inficcionado, atual distrito de Santa Rita Durao, em Mariana. E em 1.759 nao se espera que guardasse saude necessaria para aventurar-se numa viagem transatlantica que era demorada, insalubre e arriscada. Naquela data ele ja deveria estar nos seus respeitosos 70 anos de vida. 
 
     Como o Santuario de Bom Jesus de Matozinhos, em Congonhas do Campo, foi iniciado em 1.757, e concluido uns 20 anos depois, ainda sem as esculturas do Aleijadinho, eh possivel que o mencionado doador das polpudas contribuicoes para sua construcao seja o Manuel filho. Isso porque, no possivel falecimento do pai nesse periodo, pode ter-se repatriado trazendo consigo o filho, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, portugues e Alferes de Milicia. A media de vida das pessoas na epoca nao passava de 43 anos, dai a presuncao de falecimento do primeiro Manuel.
 
     Mas nao podemos deixar de fazer a observacao, cabivel nesse ponto, de que nao esta eliminada a possibilidade de o nosso, reconhecido ancestral, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes poder nao ser filho dos Manuel Rodrigues Coelho citados acima. A mencao de procedencia, e nao uma clara declaracao de filiacao feita pelo prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna, indica que nao tinha informacoes precisas. Dai eu ter levantado a hipotese de termos procedencia em um dos Manuel Rodrigues Coelho pelo lado da pentavo Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha. O nome da mae dela, Maria Rodrigues, sugere exatamente isso. O prof. Nelson pode ter tido a informacao baseada apenas em tradicao de familia, sem a definicao do lado correto.   
 
     Para complicar nossas buscas nesse sentido, encontramos mencoes de que haveria um escultor com o nome de Manuel Rodrigues Coelho. As mencoes dao a entender isso mas podem ser erroneas. Eh dito que existem esculturas tanto no Santuario de Bom Jesus de Matozinhos, em Congonhas, quanto em Sao Joao del Rei desse autor. Mas tambem ha mencao de polpudas contribuicoes desembolsadas por Manuel Rodrigues Coelho para a construcao do Santuario de Congonhas. Pode ser que confundiu-se doacao com execucao do trabalho.
 
     Seria otimo que encontrassemos descendentes do Manuel Rodrigues Coelho que possuissem anotacoes genealogicas dele, particularmente, relativas `a descendencia no seculo XVIII. Este eh o seculo que parece ter feito desaparecer os rastros de procedencia e descendencia dos patriarcas no Estado de Minas Gerais.
 
     A data estabelecida no site GeneAll.net para o nascimento da avo Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha, 1.766, nos leva a concluir que aos 16 anos ja estava tendo o primeiro filho. O Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho tambem conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha nasceu em 1.782. Se a data do casamento tiver se dado antes de ele nascer, como era de se esperar, e for 07.07.1.779 e nao 1.799 como registrado no livro da Ivania, ela teria se casado aos 13 anos. Eram barbarismos que nao preocupava ninguem na epoca. Pelo contrario, era motivo de jubilo.
 
     A data de falecimento para o pentavo Jose Coelho de Magalhaes proposta no GeneAll.net eh de 1.806. Uma data que realmente se encaixa no que se segue de nossa genealogia. Ai houve um tempo habil para fazer-se o inventario, “passar as propriedades nos cobres” em Conceicao do Mato Dentro ou Morro do Pilar, e investir no campo novo que foi Sao Miguel e Almas de Guanhaes, para onde o novo chefe da familia transferiu-se. Ele e os irmaos devem ter seguido na frente para preparar o terreno transferindo as familias de Conceicao do Mato Dentro somente por volta de 1.820.
 
          26. GUANHAES, ANTIGO SAO MIGUEL E ALMAS
 
     A Historia propriamente dita de Guanhaes comeca num novo periodo das Historias Mineira e do Brasil. O ouro que havia sido a mola mestra da interiorizacao das populacoes europeia e africana comecara a se esgotar a partir dos anos 1.750.
 
     Nao podemos esquecer que ai acontecem dois terremotos em Portugal, o grande de Lisboa em 1.755 e o Marquez de Pombal. Isso e a avidez por ganhos faceis da coroa portuguesa, que continuara exigir pagamentos de quintos do ouro que nao se encontrava tao facilmente mais, havia levado aa Inconfidencia Mineira em 1.789.
 
     Abafada a Inconfidencia Mineira, Portugal se viu frente a perigo muito maior que foram as chamadas, Guerras Napoleonicas. Em 1.808, na eminencia de Portugal ser invadido pelos franceses, o principe regente, D. Joao VI, transfere-se com toda a corte para o Brasil. Seria de grande valia as pessoas lerem o livro: 1.808, que ja recomendei anteriormente.  
 
     Como ja comentei antes, o governador mineiro ja havia mandado instalar, em 1.807, um quartel em Pecanha, “munido de homens e guardas”. Somente com essa protecao os colonos criaram coragem de se instalarem em maior numero na regiao. Embora, o bandeirante Joao de Azevedo Leme ja houvesse encontrado ouro nos “Descobertos auriferos do Graypu” desde 1.752. Graypu eh o nome de um pequeno riacho no territorio de Guanhaes. Atravessa a estrada entre Guanhaes e Virginopolis.
 
     O principe regente concedeu um Alvara Regio, de 26 de janeiro de 1.811, para a construcao da primeira capela em homenagem a Sao Miguel, o anjo da devocao de Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho, ou Jose Coelho da Rocha. Ela so foi constituida canonicamente em 17 de junho de 1.828, quando tambem foi concedida a pia batismal. A paroquia foi criada em 14 de julho de 1.832. E o primeiro paroco foi o pe. Firmiano Alves de Oliveira.
 
     Aqui eh preciso esclarecer os processos de criacoes formais dos nucleos habitacionais antigamente. As coisas nao dependiam apenas do Estado. Estado e Igreja estavam geminados, assim, os nucleos habitacionais somente passavam a existir no papel quando todos os protocolos estivessem cumpridos, embora, os primeiros moradores ja habitassem o lugar. Muitas vezes, os primeiros moradores registrados nao eram, necessariamente, as primeiras pessoas a morarem na regiao.
 
     Importante eh lembrarmos que, exceto quando era de interesse, a coroa nao dispendia um centavo sequer nessas implantacoes. O povo eh que tinha que mobilizar-se e se dispor a arcar com as despesas das formalizacoes. O Estado vinha para recolher os impostos. Em contrapartida, apenas concedia instrumento legal da existencia concreta do povoamento.  
 
     Muitas vezes os nucleos de moradia surgiam a partir de uma fazenda. O chefe da familia aportava no lugar, tomava posse, implantava sua fazenda. Com ele vinham os agregados, os filhos e, em grande parte dos casos, os escravos. As casas nao eram organizadas como numa cidade planejada. Eram construidas nas proximidades do rocado que cada morador iria partilhar com o dono da terra.
 
     A fazenda central funcionava como entreposto comercial tanto para os moradores da area quanto pousada para as tropas de outros locais que usassem aquela localidade como passagem. Os caminhos eram abertos para servir aos moradores. Com o aumento da populacao, acabavam virando ruas. Em razao tambem do relevo, isso explica a falta de geometria de nossas cidades nao planejadas.   
 
     O capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha eh considerado o primeiro morador da cidade de Guanhaes, porem, compartilha essa gloria com: Francisco de Souza Ferreira; Manoel, Joaquim e Jose de Oliveira Rosa; Antonio de Oliveira Braga e Faustino Xavier Caldeira. Observem aqui que os sobrenomes sao comuns e permanecem na populacao regional e sao familiares em nossa genealogia.
 
     Como eu ja havia iniciado no capitulo de Conceicao do Mato Dentro (08) os nascimentos na familia do capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha & Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo continuam em Guanhaes. Ai nasceram: Joao Baptista Coelho (5.4.1.822); Eugenia Maria da Cruz (Coelho) (10.9.1.824): Antonina, falecida crianca e Antonio Rodrigues Coelho (22.1.1.829).

     Nas Historias de Guanhaes faltam os registros da chegada do tio capitao Joao Coelho de Magalhaes. O irmao do tetravo Jose Coelho da Rocha deve te-lo acompanhado em todos os movimentos. Tambem os outros irmaos solteiros, Antonio, Felix e Clara Maria de Jesus. Os capitaes Jose e Joao foram eleitos os primeiro e segundo Juizes de Paz de Guanhaes, juntamente com os senhores Jose Joaquim de Carvalho e Antonio Lourenco (vulgo Fuba) em 14.7.1.832.
 
     Guanhaes foi elevada a distrito do Serro em 1.828 e a freguesia em 14.07.1.832. Segundo ao que da a entender a Historia de Guanhaes, de autoria da professora Lucilia Ferreira Lopes, Guanhaes foi elevada aa categoria de Freguesia em 1.834, com autorga do bispo D. Antonio Ferreira Vicoso, ligada ao bispado de Mariana. Essa informacao torna-se preciosa porque podem haver documentos arquivados naquele local, onde possam constar dados genealogicos que nao conhecemos.
 
     No periodo entre 1.840 a 1.859 Guanhaes passou para o dominio de Conceicao do Serro, atual Conceicao do Mato Dentro, no final do qual voltou a pertencer ao Serro.
 
     Em 1.875 havia alcancado a categoria de Vila de Sao Miguel de Guanhaes, sendo instalada em 1.879, em sessao presidida pelo vereador, capitao Francisco Nunes Coelho. Em 13 de setembro de 1.881 a vila ganhou a categoria de cidade, sob o nome de Guanhaes. Portanto, estara completando 130 anos, agora em 2011.
 
     Veio a tornar-se comarca em 05.05.1.892, e seu primeiro juiz foi o dr. Edgardo Carlos da Cunha Pereira, sendo o promotor de justica o dr. Pedro Soares.
 
     Em sua primeira organizacao, Guanhaes contava com os distritos de Divino (Divinolandia de Minas); Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio (Virginopolis); Braunas; Travessao (Acucena); Jequitiba; Sapucaia; Farias e Corretinho (antigo Santo Antonio).
 
     Na verdade ai estao muitos dos ingredientes que tornaram possivel incubar o sobrenome Coelho no Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais. A Historia de Guanhaes nao se resume somente ao que deixo escrito. Ela deve ter tido um dos ultimos surtos auriferos de aluviao no estado. Ai acontenceram as exploracoes na Lavrinha, Candonga, Mexirico e Fazenda das Almas. Essa ultima de propriedade do grande politico local que foi o tio-tetravo Francisco Nunes Coelho.
 
     O capitao Francisco Nunes Coelho foi quem organizou um longo abaixo assinado que culminou na emancipacao tanto de Guanhaes quando de Pecanha. Grandes emancipacoes como essas acabaram ajudando o isolamento da cidade do Serro que viu o seu antes imenso territorio sendo “comido pelas beiradas.”
 
     Do Serro emanciparam alem de Guanhaes e Pecanha, Conceicao do Mato Dentro, Diamantina, Sabinopolis, Montes Claros entre outras. Assim, a antiga mae de todos foi sendo reduzida aos limites dos dias atuais. O mesmo destino que posteriormente tiveram os grandes territorios emancipados. Haja vista que, Minas Gerais que possuia apenas uns cinco nucleos habitacionais elevados a Vila em 1.714, conta atualmente com mais de 1.000 municipios.
 
     Desse ponto para tras eu mencionei mais as origens genealogicas, tanto familiares quanto geograficas. As cidades citadas funcionaram como caixa d’agua que represaram e multiplicaram as aguas. Delas partiram as descendencias que foram se encontrando em novos nucleos habitacionais e dando origem aas atuais cidades mineiras.
 
     Nisso podemos compreender a relacao que existia entre os nossos antepassados, particularmente a geracao de nossos bisavos e avos, e as populacoes dos mais diversos pontos da regiao. Nossos bisavos tinham seus ancestrais originados nas cidades estanques e seus irmaos, tios e primos se espalharam por toda a regiao. Alem disso, tinham relacoes comerciais com os novos nucleos de moradia. Como as populacoes eram relativamente pequenas em relacao ao imenso territorio, tornava-se facil terem conhecido exemplos em cada familia.
 
     Para eles era facil identificar as origens das pessoas observando-lhes apenas os tracos fisionomicos. O que, nos dias de hoje, nao eh tao facil assim porque ja sao passados cerca de 150 anos desde que nossos bisavos nasceram. As populacoes multiplicaram-se absurdamente. Desde entao houveram introducoes de contingentes geneticos novos e, principalmente, as descendencias de todas as familias originais estao agora miscigenadas entre si. No que dou Gracas a Deus.
 
          27. DISTRITO DO CORRENTINHO DE GUANHAES
 
     O Distrito de Correntinho de Guanhaes nao tem uma Historia publicada. Mas ela faz parte da vida dos moradores da regiao. Deve ter surgido por volta de 1840 ou ate antes um pouco. Nas imediacoes estao as Fazendas do ”Mixirico” e da Lavrinha. Sao dois pontos onde se encontraram ouro naquela epoca dentro do territorio guanhanense.
 
     Nao muito tempo atras era conhecido como Santo Antonio do Correntinho. Devido `as casas terem sido construidas ao longo da estrada que passa por ele, dando-lhe um aspecto alongado, os vizinhos, que sempre tinham apelidos de uns para com os outros, o chamavam de Santo Antonio da Linguica. Apelido que muito desagradava os moradores. Os apelidos dos vizinhos nao ficavam atras: Virginopolis era o Choca Pintos; Divinolandia, o Bota Ovo; Guanhaes era o Ovo Gouro; Pecanha era Paneleiro e por assim vai.
 
     Brincadeiras `a parte o povo do Correntinho sempre foi hospitaleiro. Tinhamos apenas uma mencao de familia por la do fato de minha mae ter nascido no local. Nao me lembro de nenhuma Historia quanto a meus avos, Juca Coelho e Davina Magalhaes, terem morado la por muito tempo. Todos os filhos estao registrados como virginopolitanos, porem, em casa sabemos isso nao ser verdade.
 
     Mas o que fez-me incluir o Correntinho aqui, como capitulo, se deve ao artista chamado Olimpio Jose Pimenta. Ele eh o segundo filho daquele que ja nos era primo, o sr. Modesto Jose Pimenta, com a nossa tia-tetravo, Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral. O sr. Olimpio nasceu e casou-se por duas vezes em Sabinopolis. As primeiras nupcias dele foi com a tia-trisavo: Ludugeria Francelina do Amaral, irma da trisavo Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral.
 
     Em segundas nupcias casou-se com outra prima: Quiteria Rosa de Jesus Amaral. Em terceiras nupcias casou-se com dona Rita Augusta Lacerda, irma do Padre Joaquim Lacerda, o 1o. Vigario de Sao Joao Evangelista. Alem disso, teve mais uma mulher com o nome de Sebastiana Amaral, nao identificada no livro, com quem teve mais um casal de filhos.
 
     Teve 8 filhos com a primeira esposa. 2 com a segunda. Mais os dois por fora. No Correntinho, com dona Rita, teve mais 9. Estes 9 filhos nasceram entre 1.909 ate 1.925, no mesmo ano que minha mae nasceu. A primeira filha, da primeira esposa, dona Erminia Pimenta, deve ter nascido em 1872.
 
     Infelizmente o prof. Pimenta nao deixa claro quantos filhos, netos e bisnetos permaneceram no Correntinho ate ao ano de 1.960. Mas qualquer numero que seja, deve ser dificil aos menos de 2.500 habitantes do Distrito nao descenderem do ”tio” Olimpio. O avo Juca Coelho deve ter tomado a este “tio” dele como exemplo, porque, mesmo tendo apenas duas esposas, teve 22 filhos.
 
     Eh dito tambem no livro que o “tio” Olimpio nao foi o unico entre os Pimenta a residir no Correntinho! Por certo, somos muito mais parentes daquela populacao que antes pudessemos imaginar. Dos filhos dele com dona Rita Augusta recordo-me vagamente de boas mencoes a dona Eremita Pimenta, esposa de sr. Heitor da Silva Leite.     
 
          28. SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA
 
     Misturando agora um pouco a genealogia das cidades, Sao Joao Evangelista eh uma das cidades mais proximas. Ela fica dentro do triangulo formado por Guanhaes, Pecanha e Sabinopolis. O municipio foi criado em 1.911 e implantado em 1.912, e o seu primeiro chefe executivo [prefeito] foi o coronel Antonio Borges do Amaral.
 
     Antes disso, diz-nos a Historia de Sao Joao Evangelista que comecou entre 1.820 a 1.830 quando o portugues Idelfonso da Rocha Freitas construiu ali sua fazenda. A fazenda recebeu o nome de Sao Joao em homenagem ao santo de devocao da matriarca da familia. Por isso o arraial formado por familiares do primeiro morador recebeu o nome de Sao Joao Novo. A terras para o arraial foram doadas pela familia em 1.874.
 
     Em 1.880 o povoado foi elevado aa categoria de Freguesia com o nome de Sao Joao do Suacui. Depois foi mudado para Sao Joao Evangelista.
 
     O que nos chama a atencao eh a lista de nomes de outros moradores. Nela Constam: Joao Gualberto, Jose Pedro & Antonio Pedro Goncalves; Valeriano & Manoel Coelho da Rocha; Sebastiao da Costa Rocha; Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho; Santos Jose Ribeiro; Raimundo & Clarimundo Jose Alves; Vicente & Honorio Luiz da Rocha; o tio-trisavo Arthur Borges do Amaral & o coronel Cornelio Jose Pimenta.
 
     Aqui ha que se abrir um parenteses porque so temos o tio-trisavo Arthur com vinculos claros na familia. Porem, o proprio professor Demerval Jose Pimenta relaciona a familia Pimenta como descendente do ancestral, Antono Borges Monteiro. O prof. Demerval eh filho do coronel Cornelio. Eh possivel que o sr. Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho tambem seja do mesmo ramo. Tambem os Coelho da Rocha encontram lugar para a possibilidade de serem do nosso tronco.
 
     Na conclusao do autor do texto que estou me servindo estao essas palavras: “alem de outros, que se constituiram troncos de familias ate hoje radicadas, em sua maioria, no municipio.” Sao Joao Evangelista esta agora, em 2.011, completando seus 100 anos de emancipacao. O que podemos imaginar eh que o processo de formacao da populacao se deu aa semelhanca ao que acontece em todas as outras cidades brasileiras. Sendo assim, o esperado eh que a atual populacao de Sao Joao tenha uma mistura de ascendencia em seus patriarcas e que, a maioria, tem vinculos familiares na familia Coelho do Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais.
 
     Dois exemplos de reencontro das familias se dao com o casamento do tio-bisavo Salatiel Batista Coelho que se casou com a saojoanense Iracema Campos Goncalves. E o tio Murillo de Magalhaes Barbalho tambem foi buscar a tia Maria Geralda de Lourdes Rocha (nos a conhecemos apenas por tia Lourdes) em Sao Joao Evangelista.
 
     Antes de eu conhecer o conteudo do livro A MATA DO PECANHA, era impossivel tracar um melhor julgamento dos nomes dos fundadores e/ou primeiros moradores de Sao Joao Evangelista. Nao podemos dizer que o prof. DERMEVAL troucou tudo em miudos porque ele deu enfase maior `as ligadas diretamente a ele proprio. Porem, faz boa mencao `as outras tambem. A Genealogia apresentada por ele eh basicamente a da Familia Pimenta, descendente do avo, Modesto Jose Pimenta. As outras familias entram como agregadas.
 
     Com respeito aos Coelho da Rocha, fui levado ao engano de pensar que descendessem dos Coelho da Rocha de Guanhaes mas tudo nao passa de uma pequena coincidencia de sobrenomes. Os de Sao Joao Evangelista sao descendentes do capitao Idelfonso da Rocha Freitas e da esposa dele: Dona Maria Coelho da Silveira. Eles nasceram e se casaram em Portugal, mudando para o Brasil e instalando-se em terras compradas a indigenas. Eles fundaram a Fazenda Sao Joao.
 
     Tiveram 12 filhos sendo que julga-se que pelo menos o Manoel Coelho da Rocha tenha nascido em Portugal. O Valeriano Coelho da Rocha foi o quarto filho. A filha Delfina Maria foi a esposa de Antonio Pedro Goncalves. Todos os outros fundadores e primeiros moradores acabaram tendo sua descendencia mesclada `a genealogia do capitao Idelfonso e sua esposa.
 
     Ha que se destacar aqui que o coronel Cornelio Jose Pimenta e seus primos Antonio Borges do Amaral, Arthur Borges do Amaral e Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho eram estranhos, no inicio, `a familia. Antonio e Arthur eram irmaos e filhos dos tetravos: Daniel Pereira do Amaral e Maria Francelina Borges Monteiro. Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho era primo deles por ser filho da tia Senhorinha e Jose Carvalho da Fonseca. Ja o coronel Cornelio era neto da tia Maria Balbina, irma da Maria Francelina e Senhorinha e filho do Modesto Jose Pimenta, tambem filho da tia Maria Balbina e casado com a tia Ermelinda Querubina Pereita do Amaral, irma do tetravo Daniel.
 
     Nao entrarei em detalhes a respeito de todos os primeiros residentes de Sao Joao Evangelista nem de seus primeiros moradores. Sao dezenas apontadas pelo prof. Dermeval. O livro dele eh uma otima dica de leitura para os que desejarem saber mais. Embora seja dificil de ser encontrado ate mesmo em ”sebos”. Alem disso, o preco eh salgado segundo uma unica possibilidade que encontrei na Internet. Porem ha que se procura-lo em bibliotecas e institutuos historicos. 
 
     Entre os filhos do capitao Idelfonso e Dona Maria ha um com o nome de Henrique Manoel Coelho. Tenente da Guarda Nacional e casado com Felisbina Maria de Jesus. Ele nao aparece na lista de primeiros moradores de Sao Joao Evangelista. Porem existe a citacao do nome Henrique Coelho entre os primeiros moradores de Coroaci. Pela idade do personagem e pela semelhanca de epocas em que Coroaci e Sao Joao Evangelista foram fundadas, acredito tratar-se da mesma pessoa.
 
     O problema da falta de certeza esta no fato de os resumos historicos das fundacoes das cidades geralmente ignorarem as esposas dos fundadores. Assim nao posso afirmar nada. Os dador afirmam que foi Juiz de Paz em 1885. O inicio de Coroacy teria se dado em 1879. Mas nao eh apontada a data que cada primeiro morador acorreu para la. O que havia em comum entre Coroacy e Sao Joao Evangelista eh que ambas eram freguesias de Pecanha em tais datas.
 
     Para completar agora o capitulo de Sao Joao Evangelista ha apenas que anunciar que ja se encontram `a disposicao do geneaminas.com.br mais de 1.000 registros de nascimentos contidos na Genealogia do A MATA DO PECANHA. Basicamente sao os dados da familia Pimenta. Em breve pretendo acoplar `a Arvore ali plantada os dados das outras familias fundadoras e moradoras do municipio.
 
     Como os dados do livro vao apenas ate ao inicio da decada de 1960, muita gente nem mais sera conhecida por la. Foi no final dos anos 50, com grande explosao nos anos 70, que as familias mudaram-se em massa para outras localidades que estavam oferecendo atrativos melhores. Entre elas, estao Governador Valadares, Ipatinga, Belo Horizonte e Brasilia. O livro A MATA DO PECANHA registra o inicio dessa tendencia, lembrando-nos que Ipatinga e Brasilia estavam em suas mais tenras infancias, portanto, Belo Horizonte e Governador Valadares eram mais destacadas. O que, cincoenta anos depois, pode nao representar, necessariamente, verdade alguma.
 
     O assunto em torno das familias em Sao Joao Evangelista nao se esgota aqui. Agora que tenho uma melhor consciencia do conteudo do livro A MATA DO PECANHA, pretendo, posteriormente, fazer uma revisao do texto http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2011/04/24/a-familia-coelho-no-livro-a-mata-do-pecanha/. Creio que la eu poderei fazer uma analise menos superficial.  
 
          29. VIRGINOPOLIS
 
     Antes de Virginopolis comecar a ter sua Historia escrita eh dito que Felix Gomes de Brito tinha uma concessao para construir uma capela, datada de 1.839, em local nao determinado. Assim, para cumprir as formalidades, doou terras aa Igreja e o aldeamento se desenvolve por volta de 1.858. A santa de devocao desse personagem era Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio.
 
     Contudo, a Historia propriamente dita inicia-se um pouco antes daquela ultima data e em lugares um pouco diferentes da atual sede. Ha informacoes da Historia de Guanhaes que a lavra aurifera do Mexerico iniciou-se em 1.828. Outra informacao eh que o pe. Emygdio (Emidio) de Magalhaes Barbalho encontrou um pouco de ouro, possivelmente na Fazenda da Lavrinha. Com o dinheiro, o padre pode transferir parte da familia que se encontrava em dificuldade em Itabira para Guanhaes. Ai se entenda o irmao, Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho, com certeza e, talvez, a irma deles, tia Lucinda.
 
     Ainda no territorio que permanece como dominio guanhanense inicia-se a implantacao da Fazenda Sao Pedro. Ela fica mais proxima de Virginopolis e foi onde os descendentes do primeiro morador de Guanhaes, capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha, comecaram a multiplicar-se. Nao todos porque o tenente Joao Baptista Coelho tinha propriedade entre Guanhaes e Sabinopolis anteriormente. Para entender-se melhor essa parte da Historia, eh preciso saber que a Fazenda Sao Pedro reunia varias outras propriedades agricolas atuais em seu torno, que foram desmembradas a partir das sucessivas partilhas entre herdeiros. A sede dela fica na beira da estrada entre Gunhaes e Virginopolis. E ate eh parada de onibus.   
 
     Em 1.958 se deu o aldeamento de Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio de Guanhaes, com a participacao, alem de Felix Gomes de Brito, dos tenentes Joaquim Nunes Coelho e Joao Baptista Coelho, e Jose Antonio da Fonseca e capitao Figueiredo. Joaquim Nunes Coelho era marido da tia Francisca (Francisquinha) Eufrasia de Assis e irmao do influente filantropo de Guanhaes, capitao Francisco Nunes Coelho. Joao Baptista Coelho era irmao da tia Francisquinha, e eram filhos do capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha. Joao Batista era casado com Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho, sobrinha dos irmaos Nunes Coelho e filha do Clemente Nunes Coelho.
 
     Francisco Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho casou-se com outra filha do capitao Jose, Eugenia Maria da Cruz, e permaneceu na Fazenda Sao Pedro. 
 
     O filho mais novo do capitao Jose Coelho da Rocha, Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, que era 5 anos mais novo que a trisavo Eugenia e 11 menos que tia Francisquinha, embora tenha tido filhas antes do casamento, casou-se mais tarde, em 1.863, tendo mais 14 filhos com a esposa Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. Os filhos nasceram em outra fazenda, antes de tambem se mudarem para a Fazenda Sao Pedro. Os filhos mais novos do casal nasceram ao mesmo tempo em que ja estavam nascendo os netos dos irmaos mais velhos do trisavo Antonio.
 
     Tambem eh preciso dizer que houveram outras familias que provavelmente se instalaram na area rural atual de Virginopolis. Os Oliveira estavam radicados na area do Canga e Sao Filipe. O Sao Filipe foi dividido com os Coelho Lacerda procedentes de Itambe. Lembro-me que em minha infancia haviam Moreira radicados no Mexirico. Os Figueiredo continuam ate hoje na area do Samora e Betume, nao se contando, claro, os que foram para Divinolandia de Minas e para outros centros urbanos e rurais.
 
     Enfim, nao ha como colocar todas as familias que acorreram para a area porque temos os registros de membros das familias se agregando via casamentos aa familia Coelho, mas nao temos os registros genealogicos e geograficos das procedencias dessas familias. Geralmente, a procedencia delas se atem a Guanhaes, Serro e Conceicao do Mato Dentro.
 
     Ha que se observar um particular da familia do sr. Jose Antonio da Fonseca. Nao temos a evolucao genealogica dela. Tambem nao me lembro de outros moradores de Virginopolis com a assinatura Fonseca no passado, senao o Fonseca e dona Lia. Me parece, porem, que passaram a morar na cidade somente em data relativamente recente, quando eu era crianca, por ele ter perdido a visao.
 
     Atualmente eu sei que o sobrenome Fonseca esta presente nas areas dos municipios de Divinolandia de Minas e Gonzaga. Vim a descobrir isso quando consegui alguns dados da familia da minha sogra, que tem Fonseca antigos entre os ancestrais dela, inclusive casados na descendencia da familia Coelho por parte dos tios-bisavos: Emygdia Honoria Coelho/Amaro de Souza Silva. Isso leva a imaginar que a familia do sr. Jose Antonio da Fonseca tenha, logo depois da implantacao do aldeamento, continuado o movimento migratorio de expansao em direcao a leste. Dai se explica a ausencia de mais Fonseca na cidade de Virginopolis.
 
     Em 1.862 Patrocinio de Guanhaes ja estava elevado a autarquia de distrito. Como ja foi dito no titulo Guanhaes, ficou confirmado em 1.875.
 
     Esse eh o periodo em que a geracao dos nossos bisavos estavam nascendo. A familia Coelho permanece, em sua maioria, multiplicando-se nos antigos dominios das cidades deSerro, Diamantina, Conceicao do Mato Dentro, Guanhaes, Virginopolis, Pecanha e Sabinopolis. E a multiplicacao somente nao foi maior em razao dos multiplos casamentos entre primos.
 
     Em 1.923 eh promulgada a lei de emancipacao da Cidade de Virginopolis, sendo instalada a 09 de marco de 1.924, data que se torna o aniversario do municipio. Em sua primeira formacao ja conta com os distritos de Divino, Gonzaga, Santa Efigenia, Sardoa e Sao Geraldo da Piedade.
 
     Uma observacao interessante eh a de que o terceiro paroco de Virginopolis foi o Pe. Joaquim Gomes Coelho da Silva, que substituiu o Pe. Virgolino Jose Batista Nogueira, que fora precedido pelo Pe. Bento Ferreira. Segundo o site da Diocese de Guanhaes, o padre Joaquim Gomes Coelho da Silva procedia da cidade do Serro. Posteriormente comentarei a respeito do site da familia Coelho da Silva na Internet (57).
 
     Estou fazendo essa observacao para registrar que eh possivel que tenhamos ai mais uma familia Coelho compondo o nosso “pool” genetico. Vemos esse sobrenome se casando com os da Silva Coelho, descendentes do tio-bisavo: Quim Bento. Eh possivel que o Pe. Joaquim tenha levado para Virginopolis outros membros de sua familia e ja encontrei a mesma assinatura tambem em Sao Geraldo da Piedade. Observem a diferenca, o Ti Quim Bento originou os da Silva Coelho e a outra familia assina Coelho da Silva.  
 
     Abro aqui uma pausa para recordar comportamentos antigos que, conhecendo-os, nos ajudam a entender um pouco mais nossas Historias. Era sonho das maes antigamente ter um filho padre. Assim como era o sonho dos pais ter um filho advogado. Nao era atoa que nosso pais era o paraiso desses dois profissionais.
 
     A necessidade de se ter um filho advogado era obvia. Num pais que sempre teve um emaranhado de leis e onde gracava o analfabetismo, ter um advogado na familia era meio caminho andado para o sucesso. Em terra de cegos, quem tem um olho eh rei, ou caolho. Era semelhante a ter um jogador de futebol profissional na familia hoje-em-dia.
 
     Ter um filho padre tinha a razao obvia do conforto espiritual. Nos sabemos que a Igreja Catolica e o Estado estavam unidos por lei. Estado e religiao eram um. A separacao dos dois somente veio a acontecer com a Proclamacao da Republica, em 1.889.
 
     Mas tambem tinha outra razao mais pratica. A idade media do homem brasileiro nao passava dos 43 anos na epoca. Como as mulheres sempre viveram mais que os homens, as chances de uma mulher tornar-se viuva, enquanto ainda cuidando de diversos filhos menores era altissima. Alem disso, muito poucas mulheres estavam treinadas para trabalhar do lado de fora de suas casas.
 
     O resultado dessa realidade era que um alto numero de filhos acabava se tornando arrimos de familias. Nada melhor para o conforto de uma viuva, entao, que ter um filho padre. As maes e as irmas dos padres acabavam se tornando as ajudantes deles sem receber nada por isso, porem, os salarios que os padres recebiam do governo eram suficientes para dar a assistencia necessaria `as familias. Os padres funcionavam como uma garantia de pensao. Somente os que tinham “pedigree” tinham a mesma regalia como funcionarios publicos.
 
     Em Virginopolis havia um antigo dizer: “Quem nao eh Coelho eh couve.” Era uma referencia `a dominancia da familia em relacao `as outras. Sabiamos que no principio havia ate mesmo um grande preconceito. Alguns descendentes dos Coelho com Coelho se achavam melhores que outros. E esse preconceito instigava uma certa antipatia da populacao em relacao aos “Coelhos”.
 
     Mas essa antipatia nao era restrita `as outras familias. O preconceito chegava a ser tal que quando um Coelho se casava com alguem considerado de classe inferior (couve) a descendencia podia sofrer o mesmo preconceito, como se vivessemos em sistemas das castas indianas onde nos casamentos entres castas consideradas inferiores e superiores a descendencia era automaticamente degradada `a classificacao de inferior.
 
     Atualmente nota-se que o preconceito eh que foi degradado e posto ao seu devido lugar. Os casamentos acontecem aleatoriamente, segundo o agrado dos nubentes, e ja nao existe tanta diferenca entre a descendencias de uns ou de outros. Embora, ha que se mencionar que, no Brasil como um todo, existe o preconceito das unioes entre ricos e pobres. Ai nao faz diferenca de qual assinatura a pessoa provenha. Sendo ricas, mesmo de origem pobre, as pessoas sao consideradas melhores que as outras. Infelizmente. Ha a valorizacao em relacao ao que se possui nao `as pessoas que todos somos.
 
     Seria interessante que as pessoas que agora estao unidas pelos casamentos nao deixassem de recordar todos os seus ancestrais. Mesmo os de origem mais humildes. Os grandes sempre tiveram seus valores reconhecidos. Porem, de uma forma torta. As Historias os recorda como construtores e realizadores quando, na verdade, eles dirigiam mas o trabalho arduo sempre foi feito pelas pessoas que a Historia oficial se negou a reconhecer.    
 
          30. BRAUNAS
 
     Fugindo um pouco ao itinerario que eu tinha pensado antes, abrirei espaco para Braunas e Acucena. Braunas foi distrito de Guanhaes. Faz parte do circuito que mencionei anteriormente, no capitulo 09, Santo Antonio do Rio Abaixo, alinhado pelo Rio Santo Antonio. Conta-se que iniciou-se em 1.825 com a concessao de doze sesmarias passadas aa familia Figueiredo Neves. As sesmarias posteriormente passaram para a posse dos descendentes do alferes Fortunato do Carmo.
 
     Os considerados fundadores do municipio sao o alferes Bento Pinto de Aguiar e Joaquim Francisco Vieira. A emancipacao se deu em 1.953.
 
     Tudo eh especulacao por enquanto mas pode haver ligacoes da descencia desses dois fundadores com a descendencia Coelho. Temos a presenca do sobrenome Aguiar entrando na familia atraves da tia-avo Nazinha (Maria das Dores Aguiar) esposa do tio Armando Baptista Coelho. Eles sao os ancestrais dos Aguiar em Virginopolis. Embora a tia Nazinha tenha nascido no Serro.
 
     Ja o sobrenome Vieira o vemos em dona Ali Vieira. Ninguem em Virginopolis saberia dizer quem eh, senao os descendentes dela. Eh a conhecida dona Lili do Ostino (Washington da Cunha Menezes), filho da Eva da tia Emygdia de Magalhaes Barbalho. A Eva foi a primeira esposa do seo Joao da Cunha Menezes.
 
     Outra Vieira na familia eh a dona Maria Vieira. Esta eh a esposa do seo Gil Pacheco de Magalhaes. Filho da tia Quiteria e sobrinho da tia Emygdia. Outra via que o Vieira entra na familia eh atraves da avo de minha esposa, dona Quita (Maria Vieira de Carvalho).
 
     Ha que se lembrar que Braunas foi o local escolhido para a construcao da Usina Hidreletrica do Salto Grande. Hoje em dia a grandiosidade de outras megaconstrucoes encobriram a importancia que essa usina teve para a Historia Regional. 
 
          31. ACUCENA
 
     Eh dito que Acucena surgiu em 1.824 com a chegada de Joao Maciel da Costa, sob ordens de D. Pedro I e auxiliado por 80 pracas, para aldeiar os indios botocudos da regiao. Fala-se que a primeira missa so foi rezada em 1.860, pelo padre Felix Ferreira, vigario de Joanesia. Tambem que ordas de foragidos do Serro, Conceicao e Itabira ai se instalaram para viverem da agricultura. Nasceu com o nome de Travessao.
 
     Em 1.891 foi elevado a distrito, pertencendo a Sao Miguel de Guanhaes. Somente em 31.12.1.943 o distrito de Travessao eh elevado aa categoria de cidade, separando-se de Guanhaes, e adotando o nome de Acucena. Naquele inicio ja contava com quatro distritos, o sede, Jequitiba de Guanhaes, Naque e Felicina. Em 1.948 eh criado o distrito de Pedra Corrida e Jequitiba de Guanhaes recebe o nome de Aramirim.
 
     Com o passar do tempo sao criados novos distritos no municipio, tais como: Gama, Periquito, Sao Sebastiao do Baixio, Naque Nanuque tornando, entao, a cidade composta por 9 distritos.
 
     Em 1.992 Acucena perde os distritos de Naque e Sao Sebastiao do Baixio para a formacao da cidade de Naque. Perde tambem os distritos de Periquito e Pedra Corrida para formar o municipio de Periquito. Os novos municipios sao instalados em 1.997.
 
     Antes de eu conhecer esses pequenos detalhes da Historia de Acucena eu ficava um pouco perdido em relacao aa nossa genealogia porque temos varios registros apontando nascimentos em Felicina e Aramirim que imaginava serem outras cidades que nunca encontrei no mapa de Minas Gerais.
 
          32. SAPUCAIA DE GUANHAES
 
     Eh preciso incluir esse distrito de Guanhaes nesse circuito porque tornou-se parte importante da genealogia Coelho. Era ponto de parada das tropas que saiam de Guanhaes e Virginopolis em direcao ao distrito de Figueira, atual Governador Valadares, e que facilitava a comunicacao com Vitoria, Espirito Santo.
 
     Temos varios ramos da familia que se multiplicaram em Sapucaia como parte dos Rodrigues Coelho, Nunes Leite, particularmente as descendencias dos tios-bisavos Daniel/Marina (tia Nenen) e Sa America e d. Isaura, respectivamente.
 
     Ainda por volta dos anos 1.940, a viagem entre Virginopolis e Figueira era feita a cavalo, passando por Sapucaia, Acucena, Pedra Corrida e Naque. Salvo engano, ai se tomava o trem. Ao todo gastava-se 3 dias de viagem. Hoje-em-dia, uma hora e meia, usando-se a outra estrada que passa por Divinolandia de Minas e outros antigos distritos, eh considerado uma duracao quase lenta.
 
     Sem conhecer a Historia nao se compreende muito a razao da existencia do atual distrito de Guanhaes. Sapucaia fica a 50 km de Guanhaes e apenas 17 de Virginopolis, passando-se pela unica estrada asfaltada que faz esse percurso. Eh uma faixinha estreita de terra, parecendo uma cauda a partir do territorio guanhanense que contorna parte consideravel do municipio de Virginopolis.
 
     Mas o fato eh que usaram os rios Correntinho e Corrente Grande como limites na emancipacao de Virginopolis. Como Acucena e Braunas continuaram fazendo parte do territorio de Guanhaes, havia logica para Sapucaia continuar. Quando Acucena foi criada, os sapucaienses preferiram permanecer pertencendo aa “capital”. O mesmo se deu quando Braunas foi criada. Por fim, recusaram-se a transferir-se para Virginopolis.
 
     A consequencia disso eh que dificilmente Sapucaia de Guanhaes ira algum dia emancipar-se. Acucena, Virginopolis ou Braunas nao quererao ceder territorio para que emancipe e o que tem nao eh suficiente para fazer isso por conta propria. A menos que consiga a instalacao de alguma industria de peso em seu territorio, Sapucaia devera permanecer como distrito por muitos anos ainda.  
 
          33. DIVINOLANDIA DE MINAS
 
     Divinolandia de Minas ja eh citada como comunidade do Divino em 1.875 na implantacao da cidade Guanhaes. Porem, eh citado como marco historico a data de 1.887, quando da edificacao da capela dedicada ao Divino Espirito Santo e aa Nossa Senhora da Gloria pelos moradores Locais. Foi separada de Guanhaes em 1.923 quando Virginopolis emancipou-se e em 30 de dezembro de 1.962 virou cidade.
 
     Nao encontrei nomes dos primeiros moradores mas conhecemos varios patriarcas na regiao. Talvez os mais antigos sejam os trisavos Joaquim Coelho de Andrade/Joaquina Umbelina da Fonseca. Eles deram origem aa comunidade do Corrego dos Honorios. Sao os pais da Dindinha Ercila que nasceu em 1.862, portanto, devem ter nascido pelo menos uns 20 anos antes disso. Mas foram para Divinolandia algum tempo depois.  
 
     Por outro lado, e tao ligados a Divinolandia quanto a Gonzaga, esta a familia dos tios-bisavos Emygdia Honoria Coelho/Amaro de Souza Silva. Estes sao os pais, dentre outros, do sr. Cesario Coelho de Souza, pai do antigo ex-prefeito, Jose Perpetuo. A tia Emygdia nasceu por volta de 1.857, assim, em 1.877 ja deveria ter-se casado e mudado.
 
     Entre os filhos dos tios-bisavos que deixaram descendencia em Divinolandia, Gonzaga e Santa Efigenia estao: Emidio/Zica Soares; Gabriel/Isabel Alves; Prudencio/Rita; Miguel/Julinha Pacheco; Virginia/Mariano Valois Guimaraes; Elisa/Antoninho Perpetuo e Joao de Souza/Genoveva Fausta Figueiredo.   
 
     Ha uma duvida quanto `a tia-trisavo Lucinda de Magalhaes Barbalho que foi esposa de Manoel Geraldo Fernandes Madeira. Ela deve ter nascido antes de 1.830 porque 1.824 eh o ano do nascimento do trisavo Francisco Marcal, irmao logo acima dela. Nao tenho dados da familia da tia Lucinda, contudo, o sobrenome Madeira entra no rol das dominantes em Divinolandia, bem representado pelo seo Zeca Madeira, tambem ex-prefeito da cidade e pai de pessoas casadas na familia da tia Emygdia Honoria.
 
     No livro A MATA DO PECANHA, o prof. Dermeval cita varios outros personagens com o sobrenome Fernandes Madeira, porem, nao cita o tio-afim Manoel Geraldo. Os personagens citados por ele sao mais novos, podendo ter nascido a partir dos anos 1840 podendo, portanto, serem filhos dele. Porem eles estao ligados `as familias Pimenta e Carvalho na Pecanha antiga que incluia os atuais municipios de Sao Joao Evangelista e Sao Jose do Jacuri.  
 
     Ha que se lembrar tambem da forte presenca dos Figueiredo. Nossas notas genealogicas registram o casamento de Jeronymo Jose Figueiredo, divinolandense, com Carlota Pacheco de Magalhaes. Ela, filha da tia Quiteria de Magalhaes Barbalho com Joaquim Pacheco Moreira. Nascida em 1.878. 
 
     Outros que deixaram suas marcas genealogicas em Divinolandia sao os tios-bisavos Jose Coelho Sobrinho (seo Juca) e Maria Marcolina Pereira do Amaral (Culina). Eles moraram em uma fazenda proxima a Gonzaga, vizinha da Fazenda do Seo Joao de Souza, que eh marco na estrada entre as duas cidades. Mas sao os pais da Sebastiana Coelho do Amaral, esposa do seo Heitor de Aquino. Esses nomes sao facilmente reconheciveis pelos divinolandenses.
 
     Outro nome que nao pode faltar eh o do seo Eloi Perpetuo. Ele casou-se com uma de minhas tias-trisavos. Infelizmente nao temos o nome dela, apenas o apelido que era tia Biquita. Tia Biquita era tia da tia Culina do seo Juca mencionados acima e irma da Quiteria (Titi) Rosa do Amaral, que se casou com o, simultaneamente, tio-bisavo (irmao do Ze Coelho), pelo lado materno, e trisavo, pelo lado paterno, Joao Baptista Coelho Junior (pai da Dindinha Olimpia).
 
     Outro casal que deixou heranca genetica em Divinolandia foi dos tios-bisavos Pedro de Magalhaes Barbalho/Antonia Marcolina Coelho. A descendencia deles guardou o sobrenome Magalhaes e Magalhaes Barbalho.   
 
          34. GONZAGA
 
     Gonzaga atualmente eh mais conhecida pelo incidente ocorrido com o seu ex-cidadao, Jean Charles de Menezes no metro de Londres.
 
     O provavel primeiro morador foi Sebastiao Gonzaga quem doou terras a Sao Sebastiao, nas margens do ribeirao Gonzaga, para o aldeamento. A data que encontrei foi 1.911 para o surgimento do povoado mas desde a criacao do municipio de Guanhaes em 1.875 Gonzaga consta como distrito. Em 1.911 os netos dos tios-bisavos Emygdia Honoria Coelho e Amaro de Souza Silva ja estavam comecando a nascer na Fazenda do Seo Joao de Souza. A mais velha de la, Maria de Souza Figueiredo naceu em 19.8.1.911.
 
     Nao sei quais outras familias tornaram-se importantes no surgimento e crescimento de Gonzaga mas alem dos ja citados, com certeza a familia dos tios-bisavos Juca/Culina e os Soares tambem estavam presentes. Ao redor de Gonzaga tambem estavam os Fonseca, possivelmente, da descendencia do Jose Antonio da Fonseca, um dos fundadores de Virginopolis.
 
     Outra presenca sao os Figueiredo, representado por dona Genoveva Fausta de Figueiredo, esposa do seo Joao de Souza Coelho. Esta era sobrinha do seo Jeronymo Jose Figueiredo, que esta entre os patriarcas de Divinolandia.
 
     Recentemente contaram-me uma curiosidade dos anos 1970, a respeito de  Gonzaga. Parece-me que a casa mais charmosa, `a epoca, de la pertencia ao casal Antonino Perpetuo/Ritinha. Ele, filho do casal Elisa de Souza Coelho/Antoninho Perpetuo. Alem da casa e tambem hotel, tinham um jeep. Daqueles comuns. Porem o jeep causava inveja a outros rapazes porque os filhos do seo Antonino podiam andar de “carro” e chamar a atencao das meninas. Pois eh, naquela epoca, jeep era considerado carro! Jeep eh anterior ao advento dos fuscas.  
 
     A respetio dos Soares tenho a dizer que o nosso tio-avo, Joaquim Soares de Oliveira (Quinquim Soares), esta registrado como gonzaguense, nascido em 12.9.1.885. Ele era o marido da tia Vita de Magalhaes Barbalho. Embora tenham tido alguns dos filhos nascidos em Gonzaga, a descendencia deles nao permaneceu la. A presenca dela na cidade esta lembrada atraves do nome da biblioteca local que recebe o nome de Vita de Magalhaes Barbalho. Pode ter sido a primeira professora.
 
     Coincidencia ou nao, nascido na mesma area e mais ou menos na mesma epoca Gonzaga teve outro Quinquim Soares. O nome era Joaquim Soares de Andrade, casado com Ana de Araujo e Silva. Eles sao bisavos de minha esposa  
 
     Gonzaga emancipou-se de Virginopolis tambem em 1.962.
 
          35. SANTA EFIGENIA DE MINAS
 
     Quase nao existem dados a respeito de Santa Efigenia de Minas na Internet. Consta que o pioneiro Joao Soares doou terras para o surgimento da povoacao. Pela proximidade desta com Gonzaga o mais provavel eh que o pioneiro tenha vinculos familiares com os Soares de la. Foi outro distrito de Virginopolis que emancipou-se em 1.962.
 
     A cidade de Santa Efigenia de Minas eh ponto de encontro de varias familias dominantes. La se encontram: Almeida, Carvalho, Cunha, Lino, Pereira, Pinto, Perpetuo, Souza, e, como nao poderia deixar de ser, Coelho. Nao que esses sejam os unicos. Apenas estou citando aqueles que tenho guardado na memoria.
 
     A minha ligacao com Santa Efigenia eh mais intima que com as outras cidades ao redor porque a familia da minha esposa vive la. E os sobrenomes usados pela familia dela sao Sousa, Fonseca, Soares, Andrade, Vieira, Carvalho, Reis, Araujo, Silva e Martins. Presumivelmente, todos devem estar representados na cidade.
 
     Ha alguma presenca do Coelho na cidade. Particularmente no que se trata da descendencia dos tios-bisavos, Emygdia Honoria Coelho/Amaro de Souza Silva. La encontrei a descendencia do Miguel de Souza Coelho/Julia (Julinha) Pacheco, atraves do Jose de Souza Coelho (Ze Miguel)/Teresa de Jesus Guimaraes. Dona Teresa e Ze Miguel sao primos, sendo ela neta da Virginia de Souza Coelho/Mariano Valois Guimaraes.
 
     Descende tambem do Miguel de Souza Coelho & Julia (Julinha) Pacheco, a dona Alzira Coelho (Perpetuo) Martins, viuva do sr. Anisio Martins da Silva.  
 
     Temos tambem a familia do seo Joao Perpetuo (filho de Elisa de Souza Coelho/Antonio (Antoninho) Perpetuo) e dona Maria (Lia) Soares. Essa, sobrinha do avo de minha esposa (Tao Soares).
 
     Outro Coelho esta presente na familia do sr. Paulo Almeida, por ele ter se casado com dona Zilda Coelho Perpetuo, filha da Maria de Lourdes de Souza Coelho & sr. Jose (Yeyeh) Coelho Lacerda. Ela, filha dos tios-bisavos Emygdia/Amaro e, ele, dos Coelho de Itambe, porem, a familia formou-se em Virginopolis e dona Zilda foi para Santa Efigenia depois do casamento.
 
     Por ultimo, esta identificado o Egidio, filho de Eliezer Nunes Coelho & Geralda Solange (Dica) Magalhaes.
 
     Existem mais ramos, como exemplo, os irmaos da dona Teresa do Ze Miguel. Mas nao tive informacoes dos dados deles.
 
          36. SARDOA
 
     Outra cidade com pouco registro de Historia. Assinala-se que foi distrito de Virginopolis desde 1.948 com o nome de Santo Antonio do Sardoa. Emancipou-se tambem em 1.962 e tambem de Virginopolis.
 
     Tive apenas a informacao de que existe mais uma pessoa com o apelido de Juca Coelho por la. Nao tive oportunidade de ter contato mais informativo. Nao sei dizer se ha alguma relacao entre os nossos Coelho e ele.
 
     Recentemente ficou clara outra relacao da familia Coelho com cidadaos locais. Com a subta popularidade alcancada pela atriz Marcela Stephany Pereira Coelho no seriado Clandestino da Rede Globo de Televisao recebi algumas informacoes a respeito dela. Nasceu em Resplendor por falta de recursos medicos em Sardoa mas foi criada nessa ultima. Eh filha de nossa prima Rosemai Coelho Gloria que foi professora la. O pai eh o Chico do Correio. Eh ex-prefeito na cidade. Os pais sao separados. Marcela tem uma irma que se chama Priscila, segundo informado por Marilene Pereira, prima paterna delas que mora aqui em Framingham.  
 
     Eh obvio que o Chico eh da familia Pereira mas tambem tem vinculos com os Lino. Quando ele era prefeito em Sardoa, o primo dele, Dr. Lino, era prefeito em Santa Efigenia. Foi quando comecei a frequentar Santa Efigenia. Por coincidencia, a mae do Chico, d. Geralda, foi a madrinha de batismo da minha sogra que recebeu o mesmo nome.
 
          37. SAO GERALDO DA PIEDADE
 
     Talvez seja Sao Geraldo da Piedade o distrito emancipado de Virginopolis que menos tenho dados. Reza a Historia que os irmaos Joaquim, Lindolfo e Alfredo Pains implantaram uma fazenda no local. Na formacao da vila recebeu o nome de Bananal do Bugre. Emancipou-se em 1.962 e os moradores adotaram o nome de Sao Geraldo da Piedade.
 
     Sei que existem representantes da familia Coelho em Sao Geraldo. Dona Teresa do Ze Miguel falou-me em dois irmaos dela que residem na Serra de Sao Geraldo mas nao especificou se ja em dominios da cidade ou de Santa Efigenia ou Sardoa.
 
     Existe uma serie de distritos depois de Sao Geraldo, nas direcoes de Governador Valadores e Acucena. Um deles eh o da Paca. Nao sei a qual cidade pertence. Mas la moram os compadres Juca do Tao e comadre Bizoca. Ele eh bisneto do tio-bisavo Joaquim Bento Coelho, conhecido como Ti Quim Bento. O Ti Quim Bento foi o marido da tia Cunuta (Antonia Paschoalina da Silva Neto) e formaram a familia da Silva Coelho. Eh preciso investigar mais.
 
     Em Sao Geraldo tambem existem representantes da familia Coelho da Silva. Mas essa talvez esteja ligada `a familia do pe. Joaquim Gomes Coelho da Silva. Nao sei dizer se ha mais algum vinculo da familia Coelho com Sao Geraldo da Piedade.
 
     Como figura no quadro do capitulo 59, temos agregado por casamento em um dos distritos logo depois de Sao Geraldo da Piedade que se chama Penha do Cassiano. Contudo nao sei dizer a qual municipio Penha pertence. Acredito que seja Governador Valadares.
 
      Interessante o primeiro prefeito local ter sido o Intendente Raul Soares. Porem nao foi o ex-governador do Estado de Minas Gerais mas sim o filho dos tios-avos Vita/Quinquim Soares. A filha do Raul, Christina, passou-me essa informacao nenhum dos descendentes do Raul fixou residencia em Sao Geraldo.  
 
          38. COROACI OU COROACY
 
     Eu havia pensado fazer essas notas daqui para frente abordando somente as cidades desmembradas de Pecanha. Mas devido aa proximidade de outras que pertencem ao circuito do Vale do Rio Suacui Grande, vou misturar um pouco a ordem.
 
     Ha tambem que fazer uma nota aqui. Os dados genealogicos que nos permitem conhecer origens de parte dos moradores estao mais restritos `a descendencia do Capitao Jose Coelho de Magalhaes Filho, tambem conhecido como Jose Coelho da Rocha, com a esposa dele, Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo.
 
     O capitao Jose eh considerado o primeiro morador de Guanhaes. Mas sabemos que a descendencia dele, em sua maioria, multiplicou-se no sentido horizontal desde Guanhaes ate Governador Valadares. Falta-nos dados inclusive do filho deles, Jose Coelho da Rocha Neto que, presumo, tenha ido morar em Conceicao do Mato Dentro, onde ele nasceu, ou no sentido contrario `a descendencia dos outros irmaos.
 
     Nao temos o necessario acompanhamento das descendencias de outros casais patriarcas que ajudaram a formar a Familia Coelho. Falta-nos inclusive grande parte da descendencia do irmao casado do capitao Jose, que eh o tio-tetravo, capitao Joao Coelho de Magalhaes e da esposa dele, Bibiana Lourenca de Araujo.
 
     Quanto a esse detalhe, penso que nao seja nenhum segredo. A realidade eh que nao tive ainda acesso aos dados do livro ALGUMAS NOTAS GENEALOGICAS, escrito pelo prof. e primo de idade semelhante `a de nossos bisavos: Nelson Coelho de Senna, em 1939, editado em Sao Paulo. Segundo informacoes encontradas no A MATA DO PECANHA, parte da descendencia do capitao Joao transferiu-se para Diamantina e la se multiplicou.  
 
     Nossas anotacoes da descendencia destes se restringem `as da filha Maria Brasiliana Coelho, que eh a avo do prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna, o primeiro a preocupar-se em publicar algo a respeito de nossa genealogia. Inclui-se ai a tia dele, Agueda (Gueda) Coelho, esposa do major Innocente de Leao Freire cujos varios descendentes acabaram se casando com a descendencia do capitao Jose, tornando-se, assim, nossos parentes em, pelo menos, dose dupla.
 
     Voltando `a Historia de Coroacy. Eh dito que sua povoacao comecou por volta de 1.872 com a instalacao das familias dos fazendeiros: Manoel Lage, Manoel Francisco e Francisco Ramalho. Ja em 1.879 o coronel Manoel Lage cedeu terras para a capela e o cemiterio e em 26 de julho daquele ano o vigario pe. Alexandre Generoso rezou a primeira missa aos pes de um cruzeiro.
 
     Os primeiros chefes de familias que acorreram para la foram: Francisco Vieira Simoes, Demetrio Coelho de Oliveira, Rogerio de Avila, Joaquim Pereira Candido, Jose Gomes, Henrique Coelho, Joao Duarte, Cornelio Vaz e outros.
 
     Pelos sobrenomes eh possivel observar-se certas repeticoes comuns a outras cidades ja mencionadas. Um nome particular ai eh do Demetrio Coelho de Oliveira. Infelizmente nao temos anotacoes dos pais ou outros ancestrais dele. Ao que parece, ja devia pertencer `a familia. O que a Historia de Coroacy nao fala eh que a esposa dele se chamava Marcolina Honoria Coelho e era filha de um dos fundadores de Virginopolis, o tenente Joao Baptista Coelho e esposa, Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho.
 
     De nossas anotacoes podemos tirar tambem que mudaram-se para la o casal: Ambrosina (tia Sinhah) de Magalhaes Barbalho & Miguel Nunes Coelho. A partir de 1.895, cinco dos filhos nasceram la. Sao eles: Gamaliel, Jose, Ottaniel, Misael e Maria de Lourdes. Os tios-bisavos Miguel e Sinhah sao tambem os pais do bispo, dom Manoel Nunes Coelho e mais oito outros. O Notel, com a esposa Maria Isabel Rodrigues, foram pais do monsenhor Omar Nunes Coelho que serviu em Ibia e depois ajudou o tio bispo na Diocese do Aterrado, atual cidade de Luz, MG. O bispo nasceu em Virginopolis e o monsenhor em Coroaci.  
 
     Parte da descendencia dos tios-bisavos Joao Baptista Coelho Neto & Lucinda Xavier Andrade tambem se mudou para la. Com certeza, o resultado dessas migracoes eh que a atual populacao de Coroacy deve ter um alto conteudo genealogico Coelho. Infelizmente, perdemos contato com muitos e nao temos um bom banco de dados a respeito disso. Espero que os primos em Coroacy e espalhados pelo mundo leiam essas notas e atualizem os dados no geneaminas.com.br.
 
     Coroacy foi tambem chamada de Santana do Onca, em 1.900, como distrito de Pecanha, passou a chamar-se Santana do Suacui. Em 1.923 adotou o nome de Coroacy. Em 1o. de janeiro de 1.949 emancipou-se com o nome de Coroaci.
 
     Retirando das anotacoes do prof. Dermeval Jose Pimenta, no livro A MATA DO PECANHA, gostaria de apresentar estes dados: “HENRIQUE MANOEL COELHO, Tenente da Guarda Nacional, casado com FELISBINA MARIA DE JESUS. Em 13 de setembro de 1863, como eleitor, assinou a ata da primeira eleicao verificada na Freguesia de Santo Antonio de Pecanha. Em eleicao realizada em 5 de novembro de 1883, serviu como integrante da mesa presidida por CORNELIO JOSE PIMENTA. Nesta eleicao, foram votados para deputados `a Assembleia Legislativa provincial, o Padre VENANCIO RIBEIRO DE AGUIAR CAFE, Diretor do Colegio Sao Miguel de Guanhaes, e SIMAO DA CUNHA PEREIRA, farmaceutico, residente em Pecanha. Em 1885, foi Juiz de Paz. Nasceu em 1813.” pagina 84.
 
     Nao posso dizer, com certeza, que o Henrique Coelho que esta entre os primeiros moradores de Coroaci seja o mesmo. Cabe aos descendentes dele verificarem se o nome da esposa coincide. Caso isso ocorrer, entao, poderemos adiantar que o Henrique Manoel Coelho eh filho do capitao Idelfonso da Rocha Freitas e dona Maria Coelho da Silveira, que estao na relacao de primeiros moradores do Municipio de Sao Joao Evangelista. Todos os personagens citados no paragrafo anterior entram na Arvore Genealogica Geral.  
 
          39. CANTAGALO
 
     Cantagalo eh tao nova como cidade que nem tempo ainda teve para ter historia. Foi criada em 1.995 e instalado em 1.997, demembrando-se de Pecanha.
 
     Lembro-me do distrito de Cantagalo. Passei algumas vezes por la, indo de Virginopolis para jogar bola contra o Gremio ou o Malalis, em Pecanha. A viagem parecia interminavel nos anos 70, toda em terra, saindo de qualquer das duas cidades passava-se por Correntinho, Sao Joao Evangelista e Cantagalo ou vice-versa.
 
     Tenho apenas a informacao de que la existe descendencia dos Nunes Coelho. Encontrei no forum do GeneAll.net um pedido de informacoes a respeito da familia Nunes. Foi emitido pelo Suede, filho de Jose Luiz, filho de Herminia Nunes Costa, filha de Joana Nunes Coelho. Nao pude estabelecer o vinculo entre nossa familia e a dona Joana. O nosso banco de dados da familia Nunes Coelho eh bastante incompleto. Talvez alguem saiba e nos mande a informacao.
 
     Com os dados do livro A MATA DO PECANHA podemos, talvez, estar proximos a desvendar a ascendencia do Suede e de grande parte dos atuais moradores de Cantagalo. Na pagina 71, assim esta escrito: “Antonio Nunes Coelho, nascido em 1829, Era casado, fazendeiro e residia em Pecanha, onde foi qualificado como eleitor em 1881.”
 
     Infelizmente nada mais eh revelado da descendencia do tio-tetravo Antonio Nunes Coelho. O prof. Pimenta nao revelou o nome da esposa dele. Porem ha a possibilidade de ele ser o trisavo do Suede e pai de sua bisavo, Joana Nunes Coelho. Pelo que esta escrito, ele residia em Pecanha, nao necessariamente dentro da cidade. Era fazendeiro e tal fazenda poderia estar proxima ou ate ter dado origem ao Distrito de Cantagalo. Mas isso eh apenas especulacao por enquanto.
 
     Fato eh que esse Antonio Nunes Coelho (1829) era filho dos pentavos Eus(z)ebio Nunes Coelho e Ana Pinto de Jesus. So conhecemos o nome do avo paterno que era Manuel Nunes Coelho. A Historia deles esta bastante resumida no livro. Mas Guanhaes e Pecanha devem boa parte de suas emancipacoes `a dedicacao do capitao Francisco Nunes Coelho, irmao do Antonio.
 
     Por outro lado, o professor Pimenta descreve a mudanca de alguns membros de sua familia que tiveram fazendas no Distrito de Cantagalo. Portanto, eh muito provavel que a atual Cidade de Cantagalo tenha muitos descendentes da familia ainda. Como os dados que estao agora tambem no geneaminas.com.br vao ate 1.960, nao sera dificil para essa descendencia identificar seus pais ou avos entre as geracoes daquela epoca. Se o fizerem, poderao constatar, em seguida, ancestrais que remontam aos tempos coloniais. Basta verificar se entre os seus ancestrais existe algum com a assinatura Pimenta e agregados.
 
     Ha tambem o registro de que Americo Carvalho da Fonseca neto da tia-tetravo Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus, que foi esposa de Jose Carvalho da Fonseca e filha dos pentavos: Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior/Maria Magdalena de Santana, foi fazendeiro no Ribeirao do Sujo, nas proximidades de Cantagalo. Eh provavel que tenhamos ai muitos primos Carvalho com essa origem.    
 
          40. SANTA MARIA DO SUACUI
 
     A regiao foi visitada pelo bandeirante Fernao Dias Paes Leme em 1.681 onde encontrou turmalinas ao inves das esmeraldas que procurava.
 
     Apos a expulsao dos indigenas a forca, o arraial foi iniciado em 1.865 com o nome de Santa Maria do Sao Felix em terras doados por Camilo dos Santos Lima e Cassiano Bruno de Souza. Tornou-se distrito em 1.870 ligado aa Freguesia de Sao Joao Batista (Itamarandiba). Posteriormente foi transferido para Pecanha. Foi desmembrado em 1.923, quando adotou definitivamente o nome de Santa Maria do Suacui.
 
     As familias tradicionais sao: Lopes, Salomao, Petrucelli, Peixoto, Garcia, Temponi, Lacerda e outros. Os reconhecidos primeiros moradores foram: Camilo dos Santos Lima, Fortunato Chaves, Ana Alves de Oliveira, Francisca Maria da Costa, Manuel Filipe, Meofaldo Floriano e Inhambu. A fundacao do municipio de Santa Maria do Suacui se deu a 7 de setembro de 1.923.  
 
     Ainda nao encontrei vinculos diretos em Santa Maria do Suacui com a familia Coelho do Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais, embora, ela tenha uma das Historias mais completas aa disposicao na Internet. Atualmente existirao muitos casamentos entre descendentes das familias tradicionais de la e os da familia Coelho, porem, nossas notas ainda nao permitem registrar isso. Embora eu saiba que ha Temponi em Governador Valadares e ja facam parte da familia.   
 
     O morador mais proeminente de Santa Maria foi o pe. Lafayette da Costa Coelho. Foi beatificado e a comunidade e a Diocese de Guanhaes estao esforcando por ve-lo entre os eleitos para o altar da santidade. Padre Lafayette nasceu no Serro ainda nao ha nenhum vinculo visivel entre a assinatura Coelho dele e os diferentes Coelho em nossa familia. O meu acesso aa genealogia dele permitiu-me saber que ele era da familia Costa Coelho desde o avo, portanto, se houvesse um vinculo proximo, nos ultimos 200 anos, nos o saberiamos.

     Nota. Conheco de Santa Maria do Suacui o colega Adriano que estudou comigo em Vicosa. Esqueci o sobrenome dele. O apelido era Zebrinha. Nao sei explicar porque.
             
              Esta nesta cidade tambem o pe. Sebastiao Madureira da Silva. Natural de Virginopolis, era um dos companheiros em algumas peladas.
 
     No livro A MATA DO PECANHA, o professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta nao entrou em particulares a respeito de Santa Maria. Contudo, registra alguns nascimentos da familia Pimenta que ocorreram la. Ele faz mencoes a mais nascimentos ocorridos no Distrito conhecido como Folha Larga. Acredito que esse nome foi substituido recentemente para Jose Raidan que emancipou e virou cidade.
 
     Estejam, entao, atentos os portadores de assinaturas tais como Pimenta e Carvalho ou que seus ancestrais as tenham usado. Tudo indica que sejam oriundos de Sao Jose do Jacuri, Sao Pedro do Suacui ou Sao Joao Evangelista e, talvez, diretamente do Serro ou Diamantina. Todos podem pertencer ao mesmo ramo familiar.
 
          41. GOUVEIA
 
     Precisarei alterar um pouco as ordem e numeracao dos capitulos a partir de agora. Gouveia nao fazia parte da lista de cidades que pretendia abordar antes de tomar conhecimento do conteudo do livro A MATA DO PECANHA. Mas a importancia dela na origem de parte da familia torna imprescindivel estas notas.
 
     Estou escrevendo a presente nota apos ter escrito o capitulo dedicado a Sao Jose do Jacuri, logo abaixo, portanto, nao tinha conhecimento da Historia de Gouveia antes de escrever aquele. Como ja antecipei, se fizermos uma analogia com um relogio, Diamantina poderia ser representada pelo meio-dia e Serro as 6 horas. Gouveia seria 10 horas.
 
     Iniciou-se em 1.715 com a descoberta de ouro e diamantes. O nome da cidade eh homenagem `a dona Maria Gouveia, viuva portuguesa que possuia lavras e muitos escravos.
 
     Em Gouveia, o portugues Capitao-mor, Bernardo da Fonseca Lobo constituiu familia. Ele foi o autor da descoberta dos diamantes no mundo ocidental porque a preciosidade somente era encontrada anteriormente na India. Foi sepultado na Igreja Matriz de Santo Antonio antiga. Quando foram construir a Matriz nova, no mesmo local, encontraram vestigios de uma cova com alguns utensilios indicando riqueza, como uma espada.
 
     Em 1887, o 1o. Barao de Sao Roberto, o portugues de Castelo de Viana, Quintiliano Alves Ferreira (1821-1895) fundou a Fabrica de Fiacao e Tecidos de Sao Roberto, que ate hoje eh importante fonte economica para a cidade. O Barao de Sao Roberto deixou descendencia que ate hoje vive em Gouveia e parte dela mudou-se para Belo Horizonte.  
 
     Tem na Capela de Nossa Senhora das Dores um altar que pode ser um relicario de Chica da Silva.
 
     Outro residente de importancia na cidade foi o bandeirante Francisco Jose Velho Cabral.
 
     Gouveia tem na natureza e suas festas tradicionais os atrativos para o turismo que la tambem floresce atualmente.   
 
          42. SAO JOSE DO JACURI
 
     Inciou-se com a chegada, proveniente da Bahia, da familia de Miguel Pereira do Nascimento. O distrito foi criado em 1.852 e, em 1.953, emancipado de Pecanha. Nao ha dados suficientes para estabelecer vinculos mas menciona-se a Cachoeira dos Alves e Ribeirao Fonseca o que pode indicar a presenca dessas familias por la.
 
     Ao contrario de meus conhecimentos anteriores o professor Pimenta dedica cerca de 22 paginas de seu livro `a Historia e Genealogia de Sao Jose do Jacuri. Gracas `a coincidencia de ele ter tido a mae nascida nos arredores da cidade. Conta ele que Manoel de Carvalho e dona Maria Rosa tinham suas vidas desenvolvidas em Gouveia, nas proximidades do Serro e Diamantina. Atraidos pelas terras produtivas da Mata do Pecanha se transferiram para as terras banhadas pelos Ribeiroes Jacuri, Anta e Matinada.
 
     A tomada de posse das terras devem ter ocorrido por volta do ano de 1830. Ele conta tambem que dois outros ex-moradores de Gouveia, Vicente Alves Ferreira e Joao Paulo Alves teriam ido ao incalco do casal, talvez por problemas com suas familias, para solicitar abrigo. Nao apenas receberam abrigo como tambem se tornaram genros dos anfitrioes. Assim iniciaram-se as familias Alves e Carvalho em Sao Jose do Jacuri.
 
     Copiarei aqui um trecho da pagina 209 do livro que ira melhorar um pouco o entendimento da Historia: “Na ocasiao em que estivemos em Sao Jose do Jacuri procedendo a pesquisa sobre os descendentes da Familia CARVALHO, o Senhor VICENTE GOMES, um dos seus descendentes, informou-nos ser de tradicao desta Familia, que, quando MANOEL DE CARVALHO e sua mulher MARIA ROSA ou ROSA MARIA, se estabeleceram com fazenda, nas terras da margem esquerda do Rio Suacui Grande, foram procurados por dois rapazes: VICENTE ALVES FERREIRA e JOAO PAULO. Estes mocos, tendo abandonado o Arraial de Gouvea, em decorrencia de motivos familiares, dirigiram-se para aquela fazenda `a cata de trabalho. Possivelmente ja seriam conhecidos ou mesmo parentes daqueles fazendeiros, com cujas filhas se casaram. Com relacao a VICENTE ALVES FERREIRA, focalizaremos os seus descendentes. Quanto a JOAO PAULO ALVES, nao conseguimos obter dados sobre a sua familia.”
 
     Na porcao genealogica do livro encontra-se que o neto Emidio Alves Ferreira, filho do Vicente Alves Ferreira e dona Francisca Maria de Souza, a primeira filha do casal Manoel Carvalho/Maria Rosa, se deu em 1834. Disso se conclui o desentendimento familiar referido nao se ter dado com o Barao de Sao Roberto, Quintiliano Alves Ferreira, que nasceu em 1821.
 
     O prof. Dermeval Pimenta nao pesquisou ou nao revelou em seu livro se havia ou nao algum parentesco entre os ancestrais dele e o Barao. Pelo que parece, nao sabia da existencia dessa coincidencia de sobrenomes. Pela minha experiencia, verifico que esse tipo de coincidencia de duas familias com o mesmo nome surgindo no mesmo lugar eh raro, porem, eh razoavel supor-se que ja haviam representantes da familia do Barao, em Gouveia, quando ele migrou de Portugal para la. O que resultaria na origem de todos, nao indicada no A MATA DO PECANHA, poder ser Castelo de Viana.  
 
     Ele nao conseguiu identificar a descendencia do Joao Paulo Alves. Identificou a de Vicente Alves Ferreira, um dos avos dele, contudo, encontrou muitas pessoas com a assinatura Alves e Carvalho que nao eram descendentes deste. Presumiu, entao, que sejam descendentes do Joao Paulo e ou de outros filhos do casal Manoel Carvalho/Maria Rosa.
 
     O proprio professor Pimenta foi filho de Dona Josefina Carvalho de Souza. Esta era filha de Manoel Carvalho de Souza com a indigena Francelina Catarina de Souza. O Manoel Carvalho de Souza era o quarto filho do Manoel Carvalho e Maria Rosa. Este casal, atraves da neta Josefina, eh patriarca de alguns milhares de descendentes na atualidade, porem, a maior parte registrada em Sao Joao Evangelista. Ou melhor, entre as geracoes logo subsequentes aos netos, porem, eh provavel que tenham muito mais espalhado por todo o mundo.
 
     Ainda nao repassei os dados dos Carvalho e Alves nascido em Sao Jose do Jacuri mas pretendo faze-lo.
 
          43. SAO PEDRO DO SUACUI
 
      Quando escrevi a primeira versao deste texto, comi mosca em nao lembrar-me de Sao Pedro do Suacui, ou nao ter conseguido localiza-la atraves do Google Earth. Pretendo redimir-me agora. Noto, porem, que pode haver algum engano na Historia oficial encontrada no site da prefeitura.
 
     Dizem nele que ”havia apenas uma fazenda de cafe rodeada de matas, pertencente ao Sr. Belarmino Alves Salema, que em sua residencia prestava servicos aos tropeiros, oferecia condicoes de descanso e alguns servicos de tralha. Isso deu inicio ao desenvolvimento de um povoado que surge, em 1.875, incorporado ao municipio de Suacui, atual cidade de Pecanha.”
 
     Foi elevado a Distrito em 1882 e Freguesia em 1887. Passou a ser chamado de Tourinho em 1.923 e retornou ao antigo nome em 1.925. O municipio se deu em 1962, desmembrando-se de Pecanha. O primeiro intendente do municipio foi o sr. Geraldo Pires Franca. Apos as eleicoes realizadas em 1963, formou-se a primeira administracao constituida por: Francisco Viriato da Rocha, prefeito; Pedro Caldeira Brant, vice-prefeito; e Vicente Amaral, Raimundo Ferreira Frois, Raimundo Pereira do Nascimento, Pedro Gomes Ribeiro, Jose Rangel de Almeida, Jose Amaral de Oliveira, Joao Soares de Matos, Antonio Vilarino Leal e Antonio Luiz Braga, vereadores.  
 
     No livro eh dito que formou-se, em Sabinopolis, o casal Jose Carvalho da Fonseca e Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus, nascida em 1.809, terceira filha do fazendeiro e tabeliao ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO JUNIOR, um dos fundadores da localidade. (Sabinopolis). Este casal teria ido morar nas terras ferteis banhadas pelo Ribeirao das Araras, afluente da margem direita do Rio Suacui Grande, nas proximidades da atual cidade de Sao Pedro do Suacui. Os filhos comecaram a nascer na decada de 1820. Embora nao tenham nascido em Sao Pedro, em 1.875 o casal ja teria que estar radicados la, pois, ja estava idoso. Portanto, talvez a sede da cidade tenha surgido a partir de uma unica fazenda, porem, o municipio nao.  
 
     A parte genealogica que toca a Sao Jose do Jacuri seria menos importante se fossemos ater apenas `aqueles que nos sao consanguineos. Embora nao tenhamos dados que nos liguem todos a Sao Jose do Jacuri eh preciso continuar a Historia recitada pelo autor de A MATA DO PECANHA. Eh que ele nao deu certeza absoluta mas pensava que o Jose Carvalho da Fonseca fosse irmao do Manoel Carvalho. 
 
     Dos filhos do Jose Carvalho da Fonseca e Senhorinha Rosa de Jesus, o Jose Carvalho da Fonseca (Juca) residiu com a esposa Hipolita de Oliveira na Fazenda da Gameleira; o Antonio Monteiro de Carvalho, morou no municipio com duas esposas, porem, so eh revelado o de dona Adelaide de Carvalho; e o Manoel Carvalho da Fonseca (Manuelzinho) tambem residiu em Sao Pedro, casado com a sobrinha, Maria Salome da Fonseca (Dona Inha).
 
     Os outros residiram em Paulistas, Maximiano Mondeiro de Carvalho; Sao Joao Evangelista, Zeferino Monteiro de Carvalho; Rio Vermelho, Celestino Monteiro de Carvalho; Paulistas, Joaquim Monteiro de Carvalho; Guanhaes, Maria Augusta Cesarina de Carvalho; Sao Joao Evangelista, Senhorinha Candida de Carvalho Alves; e Sao Joao Evangelista, Salvina de Carvalho.
 
     Ha que se lembrar aqui que a Maria Augusta foi a esposa do tio-tetravo, Capitao Francisco Nunes Coelho, quem articulou ativamente para a emancipacao de Guanhaes e Pecanha.
 
     Mas o importante eh recordarmos que se todas as conjecturas levantadas aqui forem fatos, entao, Gouveia, Sao Jose do Jacuri, Sao Pedro do Suacui e Sao Joao Evangelista, alem de parte de Guanhaes, Rio Vermelho e Paulistas tiveram suas populacoes irmanadas pelas assinaturas Alves, Carvalho e Ferreira. Claro, estes foram alguns dos sobrenomes iniciais mas atualmente a Historia pode ser diferente.
  
          44. VIRGOLANDIA, ANTIGO RAMALHETE
 
     Data de 1.872 a entrada das primeiras familias. Andrade, Climerio, Aguiar, Leite, Malta e Maya. Recebeu como primeiro nome, Sao Goncalo do Ramalhete. Dona Maria Malta foi quem doou as terras para o aldeamento. Cita-se como politicos proeminente os senhores Florencio Malta e Joaquim Electo.
 
     Existe no livro A MATA DO PECANHA algumas mencoes a nascimentos da familia Pimenta registrados no antigo Ramalhete. Porem, nao guardei na memoria de quem se trata. Ha que se fazer referencia aqui `a importancia da familia Electo tambem na Cidade de Pecanha. O sobrenome consta em casamentos de uma e outra familia.   
 
          45. COLUNA
 
     Os primeiros moradores foram Manoel Goncalves Prudente e sua esposa Delfina Maria da Conceicao. Seo Manoel era tratado tambem como Manoel Pena. Eles doaram as terras para o aldeiamento em 1.885.
 
     Em 1.889 registra-se a chegada de novos moradores como: Francisco Gomes Lisboa, Joaquim Marques da Fonseca, Herculano da Silva Torres, Teofilo Pereira de Oliveira, Joaquim Gomes de Oliveira.
 
     Em. 1.923 o nome do distrito foi reduzido para Coluna e transferido de Pecanha para Sao Joao Evangelista. Data de 1.953 a criacao do Municipio de Coluna.
 
     Apesar de ter pertencido tanto ao Municipio de Pecanha quanto ao de Sao Joao Evangelista, nao me recordo de mencao a ele no livro do prof. Dermeval. Contudo Existem ramos das familias cujos patriarcas sao Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, Antonio Borges Monteiro e Miguel Pereira do Amaral que nao foram abordados por ele ou pela prima Ivania Batista Coelho. Mas foram tratados por outros como o prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna e o dr. Luiz Eugenio Pimenta Mourao. Se conseguir localizar os dados contidos nestas duas outras obras teremos fatos genealogicos mais precisos das familias que povoaram os entornos dos Municipios do Serro e Diamantina.
 
          46. TEOFILO OTONI E A HIDROGRAFIA DO ANTIGO SERRO FRIO 
 
     Aqui fechamos, por enquanto, o destino que tomou o antigo territorio ligado a atual cidade de Pecanha que teve varios outros nomes, como: Santo Antonio do Bom Sucesso do Descoberto de Pecanha, Santo Antonio do Pecanha, Rio Doce ou Vila do Rio Doce, Suassui e finalmente Pecanha.
 
     Mas eh preciso que observemos os mapas fisico e politico da regiao para compreendermos partes muito importantes da Historia da regiao antigamente dominada pelo Serro. A formacao montanhosa, com alguns planaltos intercalados, tornou-se historica logo no inicio da colonizacao do Estado de Minas por causa de suas ricas jazidas de ouro em aluviao.
 
     Apos a primeira fase, em que o ouro foi a motivacao para a colonizacao, sobrou a estagnacao. Entao, nao restou aos nossos antepassados outra alternativa que migrar dos pontos de mineracao para buscar novas jazidas ou partir para a doma da floresta com o fim de promover a exploracao agropecuaria. Um dos pontos de encontro de novas jazidas foi o local onde hoje se situa a cidade de Minas Novas.
 
     No Inicio do seculo XVIII, o local ainda desabitado por europeus, pertencia aa Provincia da Bahia. Pela distancia entre Salvador e pela proximidade do Serro, visando ter um melhor controle da producao de diamantes e ouro, a coroa portuguesa transferiu um imenso territorio para Minas Gerais, entregando a administracao ao Serro.
 
     Agora, eh preciso visualizar o mapa hidrografico de Minas Gerais. A Serra do Espinhaco pode ser chamada de a Mae das Aguas. Dela brotam varios rios importantes. Particularmente, ligados ao Serro e regiao estao o Santo Antonio e o Suacui Grande, ambos afluentes do Doce e desaguam nele um pouco acima e um pouco abaixo, respectivamente, de Governador Valadares. Outros dois de imensa importancia sao o Mucuri e o Jequitinhonha.
 
     Estes cursos d’agua nos fazem entender melhor a mente dos norte-nordeste-mineiros entre 250 a 70 anos atras. A principio, eles estavam forcados pelas imposicoes da coroa portuguesa a se servirem apenas da Estrada Real para se comunicarem com o mundo exterior. Para a parte mais ao sul do estado isso poderia parecer logico porque estavam mais proximos do Rio e Sao Paulo.
 
     Para os do Centro-Nordeste, sempre fora o sonho encontrar outras vias de comunicacao com o mar. Ja se sabia que a distancia entre o Serro e Vitoria, via rios, era muito mais curta que ate o Rio de Janeiro. O que impediu uma tomada de decisao no sentido de abrir-se logo esse caminho foram as muitas doencas tropicais que infestavam o Vale do Rio Doce, sobretudo em torno do leito mais proximo a esse, devido ao clima quente, propicio aa multiplicacao dos mosquitos vetores das doencas.
 
     Outros impedimentos foram nao ter-se descoberto nenhuma jazida mineral preciosa e tambem o numero de habitantes que ainda era excasso em relacao ao imenso territorio. Porem, a pressao para buscar terras novas aumentou muito a partir do inicio dos anos 1.800, onde as manifestacoes do ouro quase nao existiam mais e a populacao comecou a multiplicar-se.
 
     Note-se que sem atrair grandes contingentes externos, o que foi proporcionado pela existencia de ouro no inicio, a unica forma de fazer a populacao crescer era a reproducao. Assim, os saltos de aumento da populacao tinham que surgir a partir da sucessao de geracoes. O que eh mais demorado que nas ocasioes de movimentacao migratoria.
 
     Nos anos de 1.820-30, Teofilo Otonni foi o visionario da ideia de transformar os rios locais em vias que levassem `a saida para o mar. Ele fundou a Companhia Filadelfia com a intencao de transformar o Rio Mucuri, em uma estrada fluvial. O nome Filadelfia tinha vinculos com os ideais politicos do Teofilo em nossa Historia. Filadelfia foi onde algumas ideias da constituicao americana foram fermentadas. Ele liderou a Revolucao Constitucionalista que havia abalado o despotismo do imperador Pedro I no Brasil.
 
     A partir do Serro, e atraves de Minas Novas, ele implantou o nucleo que acabou resultando no surgimento do distrito de Filadelfia, atual Teofilo Otoni. O Projeto Filadelfia tambem foi responsavel pelo surgimento de outros distritos que evoluiram virando cidades. Uma dessas eh Nanuque e, possivelmente, Itambacuri.
 
     Naquele tempo em que nao havia ainda uma total consciencia de brasilidade ou uma unidade nacional, as cabecas dos mineiros estava muito atenta `a necessidade de Minas Gerais possuir uma saida para o mar. Independente do Rio de Janeiro, Sao Paulo e mesmo de Vitoria. Era um grande temor pensar que o Brasil fosse ter o mesmo destino que o territorio espanhol que dividiu-se em varios paises. Nesse caso, se Minas Gerais nao encontrasse uma saida para o mar ficaria refem dos outros.
 
     Ao longo de nossa Historia surgiiram ideias como a compra ou troca de territorio com a Bahia. Nao esta nos livros de Historia mas parece-me que, nao tanto tempo atras assim, um coronel desses peitudos que gracavam em Minas Gerais juntou a jaguncama dele e invadiu o palacio de governo do Espirito Santo. De la enviou um telegrama avisando ao governador que o problema ja estava resolvido, que o Espirito Santo era nosso. Foi preciso que o governador usasse de toda a diplomacia para evitar consequencias maiores.
 
     Em meu tempo de crianca os mapas de Minas Gerais vinham com uma subdivisao. A area ao norte do leito do Rio Doce era marcada com um Zona Litigiosa. Era reinvindicada pelo Espirito Santo mas isso foi resolvido gracas `a preferencia que Minas deu por transformar Vitoria em seu porto maritimo. O Espirito Santo cedeu `as reinvindicacoes enquanto Minas Gerais injetou desenvolvimento economico por causa do imenso fluxo das exportacoes minerais, particularmente a de ferro.
 
     Ha que se fazer tambem mais uma mencao honrosa aos muitos rios que partem da nossa regiao. Um dos maiores problemas que se espera enfrentar da segunda metade do seculo XXI em diante sera a escassez de agua doce no planeta. Eh o tempo, entao, de planejar-se o melhor aproveitamento desses rios e enxergar neles o potencial economico que terao. 
 
     Em regioes mais ricas do planeta eles ja teriam dezenas de represas produzindo energia eletrica. Suas aguas estariam irrigando todo o Nordeste Mineiro, Sul Bahiano e Espirito Santo. As aguas seriam multiplicadas com o multiuso. Ou seja, pode-se usa-las nas cabeceiras para o criatorio de peixes. As represas produziriam energia mas tambem regulariam o fluxo recolhendo aguas nos anos chuvosos e deixando-as correr mais, nos anos de falta.
 
     A irrigacao poderia ser feita por gotejamento, explorando-a da melhor maneira possivel em culturas que exijam menos aguas. Enfim, planejando-se com antecedencia e consciencia esta se tornaria a regiao prometida.
 
     A regiao deve equivaler ao tamanho de 2 ou aos 3 estados da Regiao Sul do Brasil. Eh uma regiao de constrastes, envolvendo extremas pobrezas e riquezas ao mesmo tempo. Tudo pode produzir e esta numa area ainda pouco ocupada. Em torno dela estao as regioes metropolitanas de Salvador, Vitoria, Rio de Janeiro e nao muito distantes, Brasilia e Sao Paulo.
 
     Outra particularidade, esta em contato direto com o mar e sua ligacao com ele pode ser feita pelo proprios rios. Do outro lado do Oceano Atlantico esta um dos mercados de consumo em expansao que eh a Africa. Enfim, essa eh a ”terra prometida”, da qual a nenhum profeta foi permitido revelar.
    
     ITAMARANDIBA
 
     Em meu texto original nao consta um titulo a respeito da Cidade. Por enquanto farei esse comentario provisorio. Ela vem de tempos mais antigos e talvez date dos anos 1.500 ou 1.600. Tinha o nome de Sao Joao Batista antes de tornar-se Itamarandiba. 
 
     Por informacoes, sabe-se que o sobrenome Coelho esteve presente la naquela epoca. Nao saberia dizer se se trata do mesmo Coelho de alguns dos ramos que somos descendentes.
 
     Podemos lembrar que o Manuel Rodrigues Coelho, tesoureiro da Camara Municipal de Vila Rica em 1719, dono de lavras de ouro no Inficcionado, atual Distrito de Santa Rita Durao em Mariana – MG, e que recebeu Cartas de Sesmarias do General Gomes Freire de Andrade em 1744, eh tido como, “O fundador dessas familias norte-mineiras”. 
 
     Esse Manuel Rodrigues Coelho foi apontado como antecedente do nosso ancestral portugues, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. O que me parece um engano ja que ambos eram portugueses sendo o primeiro, muito provavel, nascido no final dos anos 1.600 e, por volta de 1.750, o segundo. Eh conhecido que a descendencia do Manuel migrou para Santa Barbara, Itabira e Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Entao, nao seria dificil imaginar que, por volta dos anos 1.750, algum neto dele ja estivesse espalhando o sobrenome em Sao Joao Batista.
 
     Mas a origem desse Coelho tambem pode ser outra. O Norte de Minas fazia parte da Provincia da Bahia ate por volta do surgimento de Minas Novas. Como cada Provincia era considerada praticamente um pais independente, a coroa portuguesa percebeu o risco em ter uma mina tao proxima da fronteira entre as duas Provincias e tao distante da capital Salvador.
 
     O risco era o contrabando do ouro e diamantes. Assim, ela transferiu parte do territorio da Provincia da Bahia para a de Minas Gerais. Sao Joao Batista, a futura Itamarandiba, veio junto nesse pacote. Porem, ai ja poderia morar algum Coelho de ascendencia de tradicional familia bahiana e nao mineira.
 
     No livro A MATA DO PECANHA, o prof. Dermeval registra varios nascimentos da familia Pimenta em Itamarandiba. Tratando-se de pessoas que nasceram no maximo no inicio da decada de 1960, entao, podemos esperar um bom numero de representantes atualmente.
 
     MINAS NOVAS
 
     Minas Novas eh uma cidade que surgiu por volta dos anos 1750. O nome ja indica a origem. Com o esgotamento das minas dos antigos centros mineradores la foi o lugar onde alguem tirou a sorte grande. Nao pesquisei a Historia dela direito. Sei que ela foi o motivo de Minas Gerais “herdar” uma parte do antigo territorio bahiano. 
 
     No Serro ja existia a Intendencia do Ouro e que era a mao da coroa nos quintos da producao. Assim, foi uma decisao economica extender o poder da Intendencia para melhor controlar os lucros. Os registros de nascimentos em Minas Novas da familia sao muitos excassos. Mas o que se pode esperar eh que serao maiores quando encontrarmos dados que nos vincule aos primeiros moradores das Cidades do Serro e Diamantina porque eles nao devem ter perdido essa corrida do ouro nas novas minas.
 
     ITAMBACURI
 
     Tambem surgiu com o movimento deflagrado por Teofilo Otoni e seu Projeto Filadelfia. Temos um vinculo com Itambacuri muito forte, porem, trata-se dos ramos Batista Coelho e Magalhaes Barbalho. Os dois ramos, a principio, nao descendem dos Borges Monteiro ou Pereira do Amaral. Os contatos com essas familias se dao posteriormente.
 
     Em Virginopolis nasceu o tio-bisavo Pedro de Magalhaes Barbalho e a tia-bisavo Antonia Honoria Coelho. Eles casando, em 1876, ja formam uma das muitas aliancas entre os dois ramos Coelho. Deles nasceu, em 9.5.1.903, o Milton de Magalhaes Barbalho que se casa com dona Zulmira Monteiro Magalhaes. Dona Zulmira era natural de Itambacuri e la a familia se multiplica.
 
     Uma das filhas do casal, a Elzira Magalhaes Scofield, torna-se esposa do natural de Teofilo Otoni, Valmir de Oliveira Scofield. Deixam, nada mais nada menos, que 16 filhos. A mais nova, Silma Scofield, nasceu em 1.965. O restante da Historia precisa ainda ser desvendada porque nao tenho os dados dai para a frente.
 
     Eh provavel que muita gente mudou-se de la para todos os cantos do planeta, particularmente para Governador Valadares e o exterior. Mas, com essa capacidade reprodutiva, nao precisa mesmo que todos ficassem para supor-se um bom numero de descendentes ainda residindo la.
 
     TEOFILO OTONI
 
     De Teofilo Otoni propriamente, temos a informacao apenas de nascidos la que se casaram na familia, porem, nao temos registros de nascimentos de pessoas da familia na cidade. Nao que nao existam. O fato eh que nosso banco de dados eh limitado. Alem do Valmir de Oliveira Scofield podemos citar o Dr. Francisco Antonio Lins Leal. o segundo tambem nasceu em Teofilo Otoni e foi encontrar a tia Otacilia de Magalhaes Barbalho em Virginopolis. Vivem em Governador Valadares.
 
     Recordo-me de ter visto que um dos antigos da familia residiu em Teofilo Otoni. Contudo, o prof. Dermeval nao especificou se houvera se casado ou nao e se deixou descendencia.
 
     PESCADOR.
 
     O antigo Sao Pedro Pescador fica entre Itambacuri e Teofilo Otoni. Nao temos registros de nascimentos la. Talvez por deficiencia do nosso banco de dados. Sei que o Abel Coelho, marido de sua prima Maria do Socorro Coelho, tinha fazenda na distrito com o nome de Cibrao. Era vizinho dos irmaos Nunes Coelho, filhos do tio Horacio Nunes Coelho/Maria Marcolina Coelho.
 
     Os donos das propriedades sempre residiram em Governador Valadares. Mas o Buru [Luiz Gustavo], filho dos tios Jorge Nunes Coelho/Camila Coelho foi pescar a sua cara-metade Ivanilda Maria Costa Coelho la. Tia Camila eh a mais recente octogenaria na familia. Irma de minha mae e querida por todos.  
 
          47. RIO VERMELHO
 
     Comecarei agora uma sequencia nova. Citarei alguns municipios do circuito do Rio Suacui Grande que nao se desmembraram de Pecanha.
 
     Talvez Rio Vermelho tenha algum haver com alguem da familia. Eh dito que o primeiro morador era conhecido apenas por Magalhaes. Mas o arraial teria sido fundado em 1.776 por Antonio Goncalves Torreao. Ela fica no cruzamento das estradas de Diamantina para Minas Novas e “Filadelfia”. Conta com o distrito de Mae dos Homens e foi desmembrada do Serro.
 
     O livro do prof. Pimenta ja tras os registros de alguns nascimentos da familia em Rio Vermelho. Como o livro foi publicado em 1966, esses registro ja podem ter sido multiplicados por varias vezes. Os que assinarem Pimenta, Carvalho ou Monteiro ou tiverem ancestrais com outros nomes mais frequentes na familia podem esperar serem parte dela.
 
     Ha, no livro, inclusive uma parte historica da cidade, onde se le: “CELESTINO MONTEIRO DE CARVALHO, residia na Freguesia de Rio Vermelho, onde era eleitor em 1865 e Juiz de Paz em 1875. Por informacoes que obtivemos de sua sobrinha, MARIA AMELIA DE CARVALHO FONSECA, residente em Pecanha, era ele casado com MARIA FERNANDES DA SILVA, de cujo casamento, entre outros filhos, nasceram: CARLOTA CARVALHO e MARIA AUGUSTA CARVALHO. Entre seus descendentes, podemos citar a sua neta MARIA RIBEIRO MIRANDA, mae de OLIVEIRO BATISTA, funcionario do Banco do Brasil, na Cidade de Paracatu.” A Mata do Pecanha, pagina 207, I edicao, 1966.
 
          48. NACIP RAYDAN
 
     Cita-se como primeiros moradores do antigo Bananal de Virgolandia a Bernardo Guimaraes e a familia Alvarenga. Tem origem no ciclo da formacao das fazendas. Pertencia a Virgolandia ate 1.962 quando se emancipou. Tanto Alvarenga quando Guimaraes sao sobrenomes comuns na descendencia Coelho.
 
          49. FREI INOCENCIO
 
     Situa-se proxima aa foz do Suacui Grande que desagua no Rio Doce, logo apos este passar por Governador Valadares. Tem origem no projeto Filadelfia do colonizador Teofilo Otonni. O primeiro nome do povoado foi Fazenda do Suacui. Em 1.953 foi elevado a distrito, pertencendo a Itambacuri. Em 1.962 emancipa e o nome eh homenagem ao capuchinho, frei Inocencio de Comido. 
 
          50. MATHIAS LOBATO, ANTIGA VILA MATHIAS
 
     Dificilmente se poderia dizer que Mathias Lobato tivesse historia diferente de Frei Inocencio ja que as duas cidades sao uma a continuidade da outra. Refiro-me literalmente aas ruas. Porem as Historias das duas diferem pelo fato de a antiga Vila Mathias advir do desmembramento do territorio de Governador Valadares. Virou distrito em 1.953 e em 1.962 virou municipio.
 
     Conta-se que a mudanca do nome para Mathias Lobato se deu porque os moradores pensavam que ter a palavra Vila no nome fosse apequenar a importancia. Estranha essa concepcao. Mudar o nome nao ira alterar o fato de a cidade ser uma das menores do Estado.
 
     Nao estou aqui querendo menosprezar ninguem. Estou apenas achando graca. O Brasil ainda esta caminhando para um dia chegar ao que temos hoje nos Estados Unidos. Aqui sempre foi a regra o respeito de cada um ter o direito de possuir o seu proprio meio de transporte. Com isso algumas coisas se invertem em relacao ao Brasil. 
 
     Nos Estados Unidos, geralmente, onde se reside nao ha pontos comerciais. Os maiores pontos comerciais se instalam ao longo das antigas estradas, numa area mais rural, onde houver espaco para um estacionamento maior que o estabelecimento comercial e que, aqui, sao chamados de Shopings. Esse lugar fechado que no Brasil deram o mesmo nome, aqui, sao denominados Mall.
 
     As pessoas mais ricas geralmente, como se diz no Brasil, “nao moram, se escondem”. Elas procuram os locais nao tao distantes, porem, longe o suficiente para nao sofrerem os efeitos da poluicao sonora e do ar das cidades maiores. Com carro, facilmente se faz 100 km em 1 hora. As pequenas cidades se esmeram em oferecer as melhores condicoes para os candidatos a residentes. O lugar onde a Gisele Bundchen e o Tom Braddy escolheram para morar aqui na regiao, nao deve ser maior que Vila Mathias.
 
     Alias, se as condicoes fossem semelhantes, possivelmente a cidade de Mathias Lobato seria um dos refugios para os abonados de Governador Valadares. Aqui eh comum darem nomes tais como Cottage Village, Natick Village ou qualquer outra Village da vida. Alias, o Brasil esta infestado de condominios fechados, onde os ricos moram, com nomes copiados daqui e sobrenome Village.  
 
     Nao encontrei dados que me permitam afirmar que temos ligacoes familiares em Mathias Lobato. Apenas posso citar uma breve lembranca de ter ouvido falar em Vila Mathias, quando ainda jovem, que me parece ter sido local onde alguns Nunes Coelho de nossa familia residiam.
 
          51. DIAMANTINA
 
     Fugindo um pouco aa ordem, voltarei aos dominios do Serro. Diamantina nasceu com o nome de Arraial do Tijuco e nao se mostrou abundante em ouro como a mae, Serro. Somente em 1.729 os diamantes foram descobertos por Bernardo da Fonseca Lobo. Por causa do valor das pedras preciosas a populacao foi submetida por longo tempo ao codigo que controlava os atos dela sob varios aspectos. Ele foi decretado pela Real Coroa e escrito no celebre Livro da Capa Verde. Somente apos 1.821 o poderio dessas leis foram abrandadas.
 
     A criacao do distrito se deu em 1.819, passou a Vila em 1.831 quando adotou o nome de Diamantina. Em 6 de marco de 1.838 ja era cidade emancipando do Serro. Diamantina tornou-se um importante centro cultural.
 
     Eh mais em razao da cultura que temos ligacoes com Diamantina, embora tenhamos de la uma trisavo “torta”. Ela foi a segunda esposa, de papel passado, do trisavo Antonio Rodrigues Coelho. Contudo eles nao tiveram descendencia. Ela se chamava Virginia de Campos Nelson, nasceu em Diamantina e faleceu no Rio de Janeiro.
 
     Foi de Diamantina que saiu o professor Francisco Dias de Andrade que levou para Virginopolis o, entao, revolucionario metodo de ensino. Foi sob a orientacao dele que o Grupo Escolar Nossa Senhora do Patrocinio foi Construido em 1.910.
 
     Antes disso a professora local era a Dindinha Ercila Coelho de Andrade, a bisavo junto com o bisavo Marcal de Magalhaes Barbalho. Nao sabemos se havia parentesco entre os dois Andrade. Sabemos que ela estudou em Diamantina e la pode ter conhecido o futuro professor de geracoes de virginopolitanos. 
 
     Nao se sabe o local onde a Dindinha Ercila nasceu. Relata-se na familia que morava com os pais em uma fazenda entre Itabira e Guanhaes. O bisavo Marcal contratou o casamento e enviou-a para Diamantina, para casarem-se apos concluida a educacao dela.
 
     Outra suspeita de ligacao com Diamantina esta no cidadao mais conhecido daquel cidade. Juscelino Kubitschek de Oliveira, o presidente que implantou Brasilia no coracao do pais, era neto de dona Maria Joaquina Coelho, a mae de dona Julia Kubistschek. Eh possivel que o Oliveira deles esteja ligado ao de Joao Fernandes de Oliveira que em 1.738 foi nomeado contratador do Tijuco. 
 
     Contratador foi a figura criada para controlar as concessoes de mineracao de diamantes e era quem fazia obedecer o codigo real e recebia os impostos. Infelizmente, nao tenho acesso a dados das raizes de dona Maria Joaquina.
 
     Apenas se sabe que dona Julia Kubistschek sobrevivia hospedando estudantes em sua residencia. Uma de suas inquilinas foi a tia-avo Edith Coelho do Amaral. Ela conheceu o Juscelino ainda crianca e nunca aprendeu a trata-lo por outro nome senao pelo apelido de infancia que era Nonou.
 
     Atualmente existem muitas outras ligacoes genealogicas com Diamantina. Embora nos faltem dados para provar que sejam realmente muitas. Alem do que conhecemos, temos a mencao disso no livro, As Matas do Pecanha, do professor Demerval Jose Pimenta. Ele se referiu aos Borges Monteiro mas parte eh Coelho tambem.
 
     Tudo muda agora que conheco o conteudo do livro do professor Pimenta. Existem dezenas de membros da familia registrados como nascidos em Diamantina. Inclua-se entre os nascidos la os 4 filhos dos tios-tetravos Maria Balbina de Santana e Boaventura Jose Pimenta. Foram eles: Modesto Jose Pimenta, casado com a tia-tetravo, Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral [o livro do prof. Dermeval versa basicamente a respeito da descendencia desse casal]; Francisco de Assis Pimenta, casado com Francisca Augusta Pires, e dele eh dito:
 
     “Eh o segundo filho de Boaventura Jose Pimenta e Dona Maria Balbina de Santana, filha de Antonio Borges Monteiro Junior e Dona Maria Madalena de Santana. Nasceu em Diamantina, batizado em 8-12-1825, e ali casado com Dona Francisca Augusta Pires. Foi negociante de fazendas, ourives, dentista, Capitao da Guarda Nacional do Estado Maior do Quarto Esquadrao de Cavalaria e Chefe do Recrutamento de Voluntarios para a Guerra do Paraguai. Falecido em Belo Horizonte, em 10 de julho de 1908.”
 
     Isso eh dito do terceiro filho: “Antonio de Padua Pimenta. Eh o terceiro filho do senhor Boaventura Pimenta. Nasceu em Diamantina, em 12 de junho de 1827, onde residiu e se casou com Dona Maria (Mariquita). Foi Sargento do Quartel-Mestre da Guarda Nacional e 1o. Batalhao, no. 19, do Estado Maior e Menor de Diamantina.”
 
     A quarta eh a Senhorinha Augusta Pimenta. “Nasceu em Diamantina e faleceu em Sao Jose do Jacuri, em 2 de outubro de 1908. Nao se casou.”
 
     Do lado Coelho esta bem especificado que alguns filhos dos tios-tetravos: Joao Coelho de Magalhaes/Bebiana Lourenca de Araujo foram para e se casaram em Diamantina. Nao consegui ainda o livro: “Algumas Notas Genealogicas” do prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna mas ele deve conter “algumas notas genealogicas” do nosso parentesco com a populacao de Diamantina.
 
     A minha certeza disso esta no fato de o prof. Nelson ter sido bisneto do casal Joao/Bebiana, portanto, ele devera ter colhido bons dados genealogicos da propria familia. Alias, para quem desejar acompanhar um pouquinho da genealogia dele, de como ele se tornou ascendente de membros da familia real brasileira, basta ir ao site Geneall.net – Portugal. Mandando buscar o nome do Jose Coelho de Magalhaes, 1782, poderao seguir os nomes descendentes: Joao, Emilia, Maria, Nelson, Mucio, Silvia Emilia. Dai poderao ver com quem os filhos da ultima se casaram. Eu espero encontrar tambem nesse livro, publicado em 1939, algo mais a respeito do sobrenome Senna.
 
     Mas tambem quero buscar o livro: “Genealogia e Biografias de Serranos e Diamantinenses.” O autor nao eh outro senao o Dr. Luiz Eugenio Pimenta Mourao, filho do casal: Josefina Ermelina Pimenta e Joao Raimundo Mourao Junior. Ela era professora publica e filha do casal Francisco de Assis Pimenta e Francisca Augusta Pires citado acima. Eh razoavel esperar que ele tenha abordado de forma mais ampla a descendencia dos Borges Monteiro e outros.
 
     Como o livro do dr. Luiz Eugenio eh de 1952, o professor Dermeval nao repete todos os dados por ele recolhidos. Apenas apresenta, nas 3 ultimas paginas do A MATA DO PECANHA, um resuminho. Mas, por esse resumo ja da para imaginar que a nossa consanguinidade com as populacoes daquele lado do Estado de Minas nao eh pequena e, provavelmente, cumulativa por diversos caminhos.   
 
          52. GOVERNADOR VALADARES, ANTIGA FIGUEIRA
 
     No dizer dos mineiros, eu estava ”rodeando toco” para entrar no assunto Governador Valadares. Existe uma certa tendencia `a mitologia quando se trata do aspecto origem do municipio. Eh uma tendencia ao romantismo. Portanto, vou ater-me ao minimo possivel.
 
     O local foi destinado desde milhoes de anos a tornar-se ponto de uma povoacao qualquer. Eh onde o Rio Doce faz uma curva de 90 graus ganhando a direcao do Estado do Espirito Santo. Ao contrario da maior parte da regiao, possui baixadas amplas, com pouca declividade. O Rio Doce torna-se mais navegavel a partir dai. Ele que nasce na Zona da Mata com o nome de Piranga tem a direcao, no sentido sul-norte, espremida entre a Serra do Espinhaco e a Serra Geral. Em Valadares descobriu um ponto fraco na Serra Geral e cavou seu leito em busca do mar, desembocando na regiao de Linhares, um pouco ao norte de Vitoria.
 
     Em 1.808 uma das primeiras ordens do entao chegado principe regente, D. Joao VI, foi o de criar seis Divisoes Militares no Rio Doce. Por ser ponto estrategico, por ter o Pico do Ibituruna como referencia para as futuras incursoes expedicionarias, tornou-se um desses quarteis. Porem, ja naquele tempo, o que o governo decidia era uma coisa, sua execucao era outra.
 
     O Quartel D. Manoel so foi estabelecido em 1.823. Sem ouro ou outros materiais preciosos que atraissem levas de moradores e com o calor abafado que favorecia a presenca endemica de febres tropicais, o aldeamento permanece por um seculo estagnado.
 
     Mesmo que em 1.884 tenha sido criado o distrito de Santo Antonio da Figueira, a distancia entre os tradicionais nucleos mineradores e ele se mostravam importante obstaculo para seu crescimento. Foi preciso que as familias da regiao de Pecanha, Guanhaes e outros lugares se multiplicassem e a cada geracao criassem povoados cada vez mais proximos daquele distrito para que o local fosse redescoberto.
 
     Em 1.902 teria sido a premicia do grande futuro que estava reservado para o lugar. O decreto lei 4.337 criaria a famosa Estrada de Ferro Vitoria Minas, EFVM. O itinerario original dessa estrada passaria por Pecanha e Diamantina. Porem a descoberta das jazidas de ferro em Itabira provocou a decisao de mudar o itinerario em 90 graus, exatamente como faz o Rio Doce. Assim entre Vitoria e Governador Valadares o plano nao sofreu alteracao. Mas essa mudanca inverteu o foco do desenvolvimento de uma regiao para outra, decretou o isolamento dos antigos dominios do Serro Frio.
 
     Dessa fase temos os dados que indicam que qualquer historia anterior pode ser mitologica pois em 1.909 o distrito contava com mais ou menos 200 habitantes. Em 1.910 eh inaugurada a EFVM. Entao comeca a aceleracao. Em 1.912 ja contava com 300 habitantes. O que da mais ou menos uma rua nao muito grande aa epoca.
 
     Em 1.918 foi aberta a primeira “estrada de boi” em plena mata virgem, entre Itambacuri e Chonim. Chonim eh um distrito proximo, pertencia tambem a Pecanha antes que Valadares emancipasse.
 
     No curso de sua Historia a cidade teve diversos nomes: Porto de Dom Manuel, Porto de Figueira do Rio Doce, Santo Antonio de Bom Sucesso, Porto do Figueira dos Botocudos, Baguari, Santo Antonio da Figueira, Figueira do Rio Doce, Figueira, ate Governador Valadares. O nome definitivo foi uma homenagem ao ex-governador Benedito Valadares que foi quem assinou a emancipacao do municipio.
 
     Mas o crescimento de Governador Valadares deu-se mesmo a partir da segunda Guerra Mundial nos anos 40. Isso porque, alem da estrada de ferro, os americanos construiram, em tempo recorde, a BR-116 ou Rio-Bahia. Eles precisavam de materias primas para uso na II Grande Guerra e que eram abundantes na regiao e tambem que o transporte desta fosse interiorizado para evitar os ataques dos submarinos alemaes. Assim a populacao que em 1.940 ja era de 5.734 habitantes, pulourespectivamente, para 20.357 e 70.494 em 1.950 e 1.960.
 
     Nos anos 70 falava-se muito na explosao demografica em Governador Valadares. Era o municipio brasileiro com a taxa mais elevada de crescimento nesse sentido. Mas o municipio sofreu grande reves a partir de entao, pelo pecado de nao ter se industrializado. O foco desse crescimento acelerado moveu-se em direcao a Joao Monlevade, Ipatinga e Timoteo por causa das recem-criadas aciarias instaladas nelas.
 
     A partir dos anos 80 a saida que os moradores de Valadares encontraram foi a do aeroporto, para o exterior. Essa saida massiva, que envolvia, em boa parte, os moradores jovens que haviam nascido nas cidades circunvizinhas e morado um certo tempo em Valadares, acabou dando uma certa estabilidade `a economia local, pois, o envio de dinheiro do exterior sustentou o moderado crescimento que se deu a partir de entao.
 
     Bom, mas esse nao eh o meu objetivo principal agora. Essas comparacoes sao importantes sobretudo quando cruzadas com o trio: Joao Monlevade, Ipatinga e Timoteo, e com uma ajudazinha de Santana do Paraiso e Belo Horiente, que foi transformado no polo industrial regional.
 
     Infelizmente nao tenho uma lista de primeiros moradores da Figueira. A lista que tive acesso e a dos pioneiros. Nao sei qual foi o criterio usado para o surgimento dessa lista. Sei que os valadarenses sempre mencionam os pioneiros mas nao sei em que sentido eles foram eleitos pioneiros.
 
     Citarei a lista completa somente do ano 1.916 que eh o primeiro ano. Sao eles: Irmaos Mafra, Gil Pacheco Magalhaes, Sinval Rodrigues Coelho, Saluto de Morais, Crispim Lopes, Alfredo Fabri, Otaviano Fabri, Nelson Morais, Alvaro Rocha, Jose Mesquita Filho, Jose Paulo Fernandes, Antonio Alcibiades Pinto e Joaquim Campos Amaral.
 
     Dois tenho absoluta certeza que sao Coelho, naturalmente, o tio-avo Sinval Rodrigues Coelho cuja esposa era a tia-avo Maria (Maricas) Magalhaes. Ambos nasceram em Virginopolis. Ele era irmao da avo Dindinha Zulmira e ela da avo Davina. Nascidos em 1.897 e 1.899, respectivamente, obviamente nao constam dos primeiros moradores de Valadares.
 
     O outro eh o seo Gil Pacheco. Filho dos tios-bisavos, Quiteria de Magalhaes Barbalho e Joaquim Pacheco Moreira, nasceu em 1.898 em Virginopolis. Era casado com Maria Vieira (de Magalhaes), nascida em Borba Gato. (mencionei Borba Gato em 9. Santo Antonio do Rio Abaixo).
 
     Menciono, de 1.920, a presenca de dona Laura Merces Cabral por, possivelmente, ser parente do Jose Cabral Pires, casado com a tia-avo Nize Coelho do Amaral. Ele veio de Santa Maria de Itabira. E, de 1.923, o sr. Lincoln Byrro, que pode ter alguma ligacao com dona Conceicao Byrro, esposa do “tio” Secundo Coelho de Oliveira. Ele eh tio de meus primos, Coelho de Virginopolis, irmao do tio Miguel/tia Lia, irma de minha mae.
 
     Cito ainda: de 1934, tio-avo Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, casou-se com Iracema de Carvalho que eh natural de Vermelho Novo. De 1.938, o tio Odilon de Magalhaes Barbalho, irmao do meu pai, que casou com a tia Dora Cunha Magalhaes, natural de Piumhy, MG. E, de 1.939, o tio-avo, por ter se casado com a tia-avo Elgita Coelho do Amaral (irma dos tios Sinval e Nize e Dindinha Zulmira) Cantidio Ferreira da Silva. Ele ja era Coelho por ser filho dos tios bisavos Angelina Marcolina Coelho & Joao Ferreira da Silva. Eles eram naturais de Guanhaes. Tia Elgita, de Virginopolis.
 
     Bom pela quantidade de membros da familia Coelho migrados para Governador Valadares eh impossivel que algum valadarense possa dizer que nao conheca duzias deles. Para dar uma pequena ideia, tenho apenas uma tia do lado da minha mae que mudou-se para la (tia Camila/Jorge Nunes Coelho).
 
     Ja irmaos do meu pai foram oito. (Murillo, Odilon, Otacilio, Odila, Otto, Oldack, Otacilia e Ovidio, em ordem de nascimento). Assim como aconteceu com os de Virginopolis, que sao os que eu mais tenho intimidade, nao deve ter sido diferente com os membros da familia de toda a regiao.
 
     Digamos assim que o livro do prof. Dermeval Pimenta nos mostra um outro lado da moeda. Os dados recolhidos no livro: “Arvore Genealogica da Familia Coelho” de autoria da prima Ivania Batista Coelho, mostra o grosso da multiplicacao da familia no sentido horizontal, saindo de Guanhaes, passando por Virginopolis e outras povoacoes ate Governador Valadares. Este eh o lado acompanhando, a grosso modo, o leito do Rio Santo Antonio e seus afluentes.
 
     Ja o livro do prof. Pimenta salienta o lado da familia que se multiplicou mais no entorno dos Rios Suacui Pequeno e Grande. Eh presumivel supor-se que grande parte da descendencia da populacao que se multiplicou no antigo territorio de Pecanha tenha tambem se dirigido, em determinado momento, para Governador Valadares. Como os dados colhidos se restrigem ao inicio da decada de 1960, essa tendencia se mostra, porem, nao tanto acentuada quanto aconteceu no final da decada e perdurou ate ao inicio dos 1980.
 
     Para nao falar muito a respeito de tantos moradores que migraram para Governador Valadares, vou citar apenas um exemplo bastante ilustrativo. Esta na pagina 357 do livro A MATA DO PECANHA e assim discorre:
 
     “DR. RUI PIMENTA FILHO, nascido em Pecanha, em 22 de dezembro de 1919, medico formado pela Faculdade de Medicina da Universidade de Minas Gerais, casado com MARY MAGALHAES RONDAS, em Belo Horizonte, em (08/02) 1947. Exerceu medicina em Sabinopolis e em Governador Valadares, onde fundou o Hospital Sao Lucas. Reside atualmente em Belo Horizonte.”
 
     Claro, naquele tempo, 1966, o prof. Dermeval nao poderia prever tudo que aconteceria com esse primo primeiro dele. Destacou-se como professor na U.F.M.G. e faleceu em 15.07.1993, em Belo Horizonte. Sobreviveu ao prof. Dermeval por apenas 3 anos ja que este faleceu em 1990, no alto de seus 97 anos. Citei o Dr. Rui Pimenta porque nao havera Valadarense que nao o tenha conhecido ou ouvido falar dele.
 
     Dr. Rui era o primeiro filho do casal Rui Pimenta/Reduzinda Braga. O pai era filho do casal Lermino Jose Pimenta/Perciliana Nunes Rabelo. O avo era filho do casal Modesto Jose Pimenta/Ermelinda Querubina Pereira do Amaral. O bisavo era filho do casal Boaventura Jose Pimenta/Maria Balbina de Santana. E a bisavo do Casal Malaquias Pereira do Amaral/Ana Maria de Jesus. E ai ha encontros de origens entre os Pimenta e os Coelho, que se dao em Sabinopolis.
 
          53. CORONEL FABRICIANO, IPATINGA E TIMOTEO
 
     Farei um mistura de historias dessas tres cidades porque elas atualmente compartilham de um mesmo destino e somente os moradores antigos sabem onde comeca uma e onde termina a outra. Das tres, a cidade de Timoteo eh a que tem uma versao mais antiga de Historia. Conta-se que foi o fazendeiro Francisco de Paula Silva o primeiro a entrar, recebendo carta de sesmarias em 1.832, quando ali instalou a Fazendo do Alegre.
 
     A Vila de Timoteo, no surgimento, pertenceu `a Freguesia de Sant’Ana de Alfie, atual Dionisio, juntamente com Sao Domingos do Prata e Jaguaracu. Porem, o desenvolvimento da area so tem inicio mesmo com a construcao da estrada de ferro para a exportacao do minerio de Itabira.
 
     Outra versao atribui o inicio do povoamento a Joao e Manuel Lino de Sa que adquiriram as terras do antigo proprietario, Francisco de Santa Maria. Assim eles teriam trocado o nome antigo, Sao Francisco de Santa Maria para Sao Francisco do Alegre. Por volta de 1.915 o mascate Manoel Timoteo teria montado uma tenda para comercializar com os trabalhadores das fazendas locais. Dai o apelido de Tendinha do Timoteo acabou sendo adotado quando foi elevado a distrito em. 1.938.
 
     As versoes sao diferentes mas parece que em 1.938 pertencia ao municipio de Antonio Dias sendo depois transferido para o de Coronel Fabriciano. Com a criacao da Acesita (Cia Acos Especiais Itabira) em 1.944, Timoteo deu um salto e, em 1.962, emancipou-se.
 
     O municipio faz homenagens tambem a Edelberto de Lelles Ferreira, agente executivo (prefeito) que criou a escola primaria; a Maria Quintao de Miranda, primeira diretora que atuou por pouco tempo e a dona Maria Chaves, que alfabetizou geracoes de timotenses. O primeiro juiz de paz foi Joaquim Ferreira de Souza e o primeiro escrivao, Jose Moreira de Castro.
 
     Eh dito que em 1.922 Coronel Fabriciano nao passava de matas virgens. Em 1.923 foi elevado a categoria de distrito com o nome de Melo Viana. Em agosto de 1.940 foi rebatizado por Coronel Fabriciano por ocasiao do centenario do coronel Fabriciano Felisberto de Brito. Em 1.948 o municipio foi criado e emancipado do de Antonio Dias.
 
     Conta-se de Ipatinga que Jose Feliciano Gomes desmatou a area para exercer a atividade agricola. A seguir a posse das terras passou para as maos de Jose Candido Meira para extracao de madeira. Em seguida caiu nas maos de Alberto Giovanni que era criador de gado.
 
     Em 1.934 a Cia Belgo Mineira adquiriu as terras para extrair madeira e produzir carvao vegetal, assim o local foi habitado por tropeiros e carvoeiros. O distrito foi criado em 1.953 pertencendo a Coronel Fabriciano. Em 1.956 o local foi escolhido para a implantacao da Usina Intendente Camara, iniciada em 1.958 e inaugurada em 1.962 pelo ex-presidente Joao Goulart.
 
     O restante da Historia dessas cidades faz parte do cotidiano da minha geracao. Os numeros estatisticos sao os que chamam a atencao. O Censo de 2010 mostra Ipatinga, 224.636 habitantes; Coronel Fabriciano, 103.008 habitantes e Timoteo, 77.316 habitantes. Nao vou contar as historias. Apenas citar duas cidades ligadas ao complexo industrial. Ou seja, Belo Horiente, cidade sede da Cenibra (Celulose Nipo-Brasileira), 23.115 habitantes e Santana do Paraiso, 26.810 habitantes. Para locais que nao passavam de mata virgem e propriedades agricolas ha 80 anos atras eh um salto exagerado.
 
     Dessas nao vou citar nossos vinculos familiares porque conheco poucos porem sei que sao consideraveis. O fluxo migratorio apos a corrida para Governador Valadares ate aa decada de 1.970 foi totalmente desviado para essa nova area industrial. Parte da propria populacao de Valadares migrou para la.
 
     Conheco exemplo na familia de pessoa nascida em Virginopolis, criada em Governador Valadares que ganhou a vida como funcionario da Usiminas. Mas vou deixar que os detalhes se manifestem no ultimo capitulo desse texto, quando relacionarei os nomes das cidades registradas em nosso banco de dados genealogicos e as relacionarei com os sobrenomes dos nascidos nelas.
 
     Nao tenho como nao mencionar dados bem importantes citados pelo professor Dermeval Jose Pimenta. Ele usa o espaco de cerca de duas paginas do livro dele para expor a propria biografia ate entao. Vou reproduzir apenas um trecho:
 
     “No governo do General EURICO GASPAR DUTRA, em 1946, foi nomeado Presidente da Cia. Vale do Rio Doce, ali permanecendo ate principios de 1951.” … Durante os 10 anos seguintes ele permaneceu como Diretor-Geral da Rede Mineira de Viacao, que corresponderia `a Secretaria dos Transporte, hoje-em-dia. “Em 1961, a Companhia Acos Especiais Itabira S/A o elegeu para o cargo de Presidente de sua Diretoria, ali permanecendo ate 1964.” …
 
     “Fez viagens de estudos aos Estados Unidos, comissionado pela Rede Ferroviaria Federal. Percorreu Usinas Siderurgicas e Ferroviarias da Franca, Alemanha e Italia, a convite dos industriais destes tres paises. Fez parte de uma Comissao Mista Nipo-Brasileira, para a organizacao da USIMINAS – Usinas Siderurgicas de Minas Gerais, tendo percorrido varias Usinas no Japao.”
 
     O que podemos concluir a respeito dessas prestacoes de servicos do prof. Pimenta dadas ao Estado de Minas e `as aciarias eh que ele teve boa influencia no destino industrial das tres cidades. E, por certo, transferiu para la um bom contingente de membros da familia que o acompanhavam em todas as suas realizacoes. O curriculum dele ficou parado no tempo dentro do texto mas, certamente, seguiu prestando servicos que no livro nao poderiam ser descritos porque ainda eram futuro.   
 
          54. JOANESIA
 
     Eu nao havia planejado colocar as proximas duas cidades porque nao tenho registros de vinculos com a nossa genealogia. Mas fica estranho nao cita-las, pois, entre Guanhaes/Virginopolis existe apenas Braunas, Mesquita e Joanesia para chegar-se a Ipatinga. Eh um caminho pouco utilizado, porem, mais proximo. Acredito que tenhamos vinculos com Mesquita mas nao sei os dados. Joanesia apenas uns contatos de amizade.
 
     Encontrei muito pouco ao que se refere a Joanesia. Apenas comecou com a chegada do porturgues deportado, Antonio Pereira do Nascimento. Em 1.939 foi elevada a distrito anexado a Mesquita, da qual emancipou em 1.953.
 
          55. MESQUITA
 
     Conta-se que o primeiro morador de Mesquita foi o sesmeiro Pedro Martins de Carvalho junto a Manoel Teotonio e Lourenco Alves. Note-se que Mesquita, Ferros e Braunas estao muito proximas umas das outras dai seria logico pensar que o Alves ai detectado nas tres seja o mesmo.
 
     Em 1.869, com o nome de povoado de Santo Antonio de Caratinga foi elevada `a categoria de distrito vinculado a Ferros.
 
     Deve ter sido por essa ocasiao que aportou no local, Jeronimo Jose de Mesquita, o 1o. Barao de Mesquita. Conta-se que ele chegou como um digno representante do coronelismo, querendo dar ordem a todos. Mas com o passar dos tempos abrandou e passou a tomar uma atitude mais de aconselhamento junto aa populacao. Residiu apenas uma decada no local. Por ter problemas de saude, resolveu mudar para procurar recursos medicos para ela.
 
     Ele era procedente de Vila Rica e a familia acabou se instalando em fazendas do Rio de Janeiro, no lugar onde hoje ha a cidade homonima da mineira. A 7 de julho de 1.923 Mesquita adquiriu o alvara de emancipacao, fazendo homenagem ao seu mais ilustre ex-residente.
 
     Pode ser que haja um vinculo parental solido nosso com os baroes de Mesquita. Eh que temos duvidas quanto aa paternidade de nosso ancestral portugues Jose Coelho de Magalhaes ser realmente do tambem portugues Manuel Rodrigues Coelho. Caso estejamos certos, uma alternativa para essa paternidade eh o minhoto Bernardo Antonio Pinto de Mesquita que, com Ana Josefa de Magalhaes Pinto, foi pai do nobre Jose Coelho de Magalhaes. Este, alem de ser minhoto, como mandam as nossas tradicoes, nasceu por volta de 1.750. Uma data que se encaixa em nossos registros genealogicos.   
 
          56. NOVA ERA
 
     Era outra cidade que nao havia planejado colocar nessa relacao porque nao faz exatamente parte do circuito que imaginei no inicio. Quando passei por Itabira (11) mencionei isso apenas sublinhando que ela havia sido distrito daquela. Mas existem vinculos solidos conosco.
 
     Conta-se que perto dos anos 1.700, os irmaos portugueses, Jose e Antonio de Miranda, oriundos da Vila de Mirandela, partiram, de Taubate, Sao Paulo, junto com a bandeira de Antonio Dias de Oliveira.
 
     Ao encontrarem um pouco de ouro no Rio de Peixe, afluente do Rio Piracicaba, separaram-se em segredo da bandeira e ai instalaram suas fazendas. Antonio de Miranda construiu a Fazenda Rio de Peixe, onde residiu. Aumentando o patrimonio, adquiriu depois as sesmarias da Passagem, Pedra Furada e Macacos.
 
     Outras fazendas surgiram na area, tais como: Fazenda Figueira, Fazenda Bom Jesus e Perdoes e Fazenda Barra do Prata.
 
     A freguesia foi criada em 1.848. O primeiro nome era Arraial de Sao Jose da Lagoa. Pertenceu a Caete, Santa Barbara, Rio Piracicaba e, por fim, Itabira.
 
     Em 1.936 foi inaugurada ali a Estacao de Ferro Central do Brasil. E em 1.938 o ex-governador Benedito Valadares assinou o ato de emancipacao do municipio com o nome de Presidente Vargas. O primeiro agente executivo foi o Dr. Nelson de Lima Bruzzi, natural de Sao Jose da Lagoa.
 
     Nomes de pessoas influentes: Jose Coelho de Lima, diretor do Grupo Escolar Desembargador Drumond. Pe. Pedro Maciel Vidigal. Dr. Jose Moreira, engenheiro. Dr. Leao de Araujo, elaborou projetos de desenvolvimento economico. Fazendeiros, Arthur de Araujo, Joaquim Martins Guerra e Jose Maximo Bruzzi.
 
     Em 1.942 a cidade adotou o nome de Nova Era, numa ilusao de que o Estado Novo criado por Getulio Vargas fosse levar o Vale do Rio Doce a uma nova era.
 
     Em 1.962, o unico distrito dependente de Nova Era, ex-povoado de Sao Sebastiao da Boa Vista, emancipou-se adotando o nome de Bela Vista de Minas.
 
     Pode ser apenas coincidencia mas temos em nossas anotacoes o casamento da Lilia Coelho, nascida em Virginopolis, com Buridan Generoso de Lima, natural do Serro, que tiveram filhos em Nova Era e cuja assinatura veio a tornar-se Coelho de Lima. A familia eh ecletica. Os filhos nasceram em Capelinha, Nova Era, Guanhaes e Virginopolis. Sao 8 anotacoes ao todo. Nao temos, porem, a anotacao de nenhum Jose Coelho de Lima que pudesse ser o citado diretor do grupo escolar em Nova Era. Poderia ser, talvez,  um neto.
 
     Lilia Coelho eh filha de Jose Claro Coelho e Julia de Magalhaes Pacheco (irma do seo Gil Pacheco citado como pioneiro em Governador Valadares). O Ze Claro eh mais complicado explicar a origem por ser filho dos tios-bisavos Franciso Batista Coelho (Ti Chico) & Maria Rosa Coelho do Amaral (tia Mariquinhas). Porem o Ze Claro eh pai tambem da Lucia Coelho, a viuva do tio Longino Coelho, irmao da mamae.
 
     Outras ligacoes atuais que temos em Nova Era sao o casamento da Celeste, filha da casa dos meus pais, com Joaquim Gervasio Filho, natural da cidade e sao atuais residentes de la. Tambem o Arley Coelho de Albuquerque, outro residente.
 
          57. DORES DE GUANHAES
 
     Dores de Guanhaes havia me escapado da memoria. A historia de la comeca com um episodio tragico sendo a familia de Joaquim Cavaco morta pelos indios. Em 1.817 foi concedido sesmarias para os novos habitantes que ficava proximo ao massacre da familia Cavaco e do Quartel de Barretos. Foi criado, em 1.854, o distrito de paz de Capelinha das Dores, subalterno ao municipio de Conceicao do Mato Dentro.
 
     Em 1.870 eh elevado a Freguesia de Nossa Senhora das Dores de Guanhaes. Em 1.923 muda o nome para distrito de Dores de Guanhaes, pertencendo a Guanhaes. Em 1.962 eh dada a emancipacao.
 
     Existe um pequeno numero de registros de nascimentos no livro do prof. Dermeval em Dores de Guanhaes. Portanto, se houver Pimenta por la, possivelmente, eh da familia.
 
     Agora preciso alterar a numeracao dos capitulos e acrescentar uns poucos municipios e distritos que nao tinha dados anteriormente. Vamos la entao.
 
          58. DISTRITO DE MILHO VERDE
 
     Milho Verde ainda continua sendo um Distrito no Municipio do Serro. Eh um local tipico do interior minieiro, guardando todas as tradicoes religiosas e culturais. Realizam-se la varias festas do calendario tradicional, o que atrai o turismo.
 
     Tambem foi o local em que a familia Pimenta iniciou-se na regiao. Conta o prof. Dermeval que os ancestrais da familia se casaram aos 18-9-1732 na Capela de Nossa Senhora dos Prazeres. Eram Josefa Pimenta de Souza e Manoel Vaz Barbalho.
 
          59. DISTRITO DE ITAPANHOACANGA
 
     O casal Josefa/Manoel mudou-se para o Arraial de Sao Jose do Tapanhoacanga. Esse foi o primeiro nome antes do atual. Conta-se que foi um dos veios auriferos mais produtivos na Freguesia de Conceicao do Serro (Conceicao do Mato Dentro). Em 1746 circulou uma lista das pessoas mais ricas da Provincia e nela figurava Joao Simoes, um fregues local. Foi um antigo pouso da antiga Estrada Real, portanto, passagem obrigatoria para os pesquisadores John Mawe (1.808) e Saint-Hilaire (1.816).
 
     A Igreja de Sao Jose eh tombada pelo IPHAN. Esta contem pinturas feitas pelo mestre Manoel Antonio da Fonseca e por provaveis discipulos do Mestre Ataide. 
 
     Continua como Distrito e pertence a Alvorada de Minas. Ai nasceu a unica filha do casal Manoel/Josefa que o prof. Pimenta conseguiu identificar. Com o nome de Isidora Maria da Encarnacao, casou-se com o portugues, Capitao Antonio Francisco de Carvalho. Eles sao os pais de Vitoriana Florinda de Ataide e de Modesto Jose Pimenta, alem dos outros irmaos. O livro tras um pouco do Ramo da Vitoriana em cuja descendencia eu pude identificar a Dona Alice Reis. Ela foi esposa do seo Alipio Teixeira, que viveram em Virginopolis, e cuja parte da descendencia esta atualmente entrelacada com a Familia Coelho.
 
     Aqui pode ter havido um encontro de origem entre os ramos Coelho e Pimenta. Pois nao tinhamos como explicar o suposto nome de uma de nossas ancestrais, Maria Rodrigues de Magalhaes Barbalho. Bom, nada se pode dizer senao especular, porem, o sobrenome Barbalho ja existia na regiao e a data de nascimento da avo Maria deve ser semelhante ao de Dona Isidora.
 
     Segundo o site Geneall.net – Portugual, a avo Eugenia Rodrigues Rocha, esposa do portugues, Alferes de Milicia, Jose Coelho de Magalhaes foi em 1.766. Entao, qualquer data entre 1.732 ate 1.750 se encaixaria em possibilidade aprovavel para o nascimento da avo Maria.
 
     Porem ha que se fazer uma ressalva. O prof. Dermeval nao tinha maiores informacoes a respeito, nem explicou como foi que o casal Manoel/Joana foi se encontrar em Milho Verde. Se ja se conheciam desde o Rio de Janeiro de onde eram oriundos talvez tivessem se casado por la mesmo. Se o Manoel foi antes de depois mandou buscar a noiva seria outra possibilidade.
 
     Mas ha a possibilidade de as duas familias terem se mudado juntas ou em tempos semelhantes. Devemos nos lembrar que o povoamento da regiao iniciou-se com o encontro das minas de ouro, no inicio dos anos 1.700. O surgimento dos aldeiamentos se deram tumultuadamente. E de todas as outras provincias surgiram representantes. Pode ser que as duas familias tenham feito essa tentativa de enriquecimento rapido. Se foi o caso, ha a possibilidade de algum irmao ou irma do Manoel Vaz Barbalho tambem tenha estado na leva de migrantes. Dai os pais da avo Maria sejam outros, embora, tenha restado pelo menos um vinculo familiar.
 
     A unica solucao para os questionamentos eh procurar alguma evidencia documental. Talvez haja no Serro ou em Conceicao do Mato Dentro uma pequena peca de papel com as escritas que nos esclarecam tudo!
 
          60. ALVORADA DE MINAS
 
     Alvorada de Minas surgiu nos primeiros anos do seculo XVIII e estava ligada `a mireracao do ouro. Tinha o nome de Santo Antonio do Rio do Peixe o que deve te-la irmanado com a Cidade de Sao Domingos do Rio do Peixe, a atual Dom Joaquim. Atualmente tem somente 3.500 habitantes.
 
     Alem de ser a sede `a qual o Distrito de Itapanhoacanga pertence, o prof. Pimenta registra nascimentos de pessoas da familia nesta cidade. Portanto, os que tiverem ancestrais Pimenta com idades superiores a 50 anos podem esperar encontra-los no geneaminas.com.br. 
 
          61. RESUMINHO DA HISTORIA DA POVOACAO MINEIRA 
     
     Aqui fica concluida, por enquanto, essa minha pesquisa que procura detectar os vinculos que existem entre a ocupacao geografica, o estabelecimento da divisao politica e a distribuicao da genealogia Coelho do Centro-Nordeste do Estado de Minas Gerais.
 
     O meu estudo nao foi nem completo nem definitivo. Algumas cidades ficaram sem analise. Este eh por exemplo o caso de Itambacuri e o caso de Pescador. Itambacuri tem varias ocorrencias da presenca da familia, tanto nos dados quanto na memoria. Pescador, antigo Sao Pedro, esta na memoria. Pescador eh onde o Abel Coelho, filho do Ze Claro/Julia Coelho e tio Jorge Nunes Coelho criaram gado.
 
     Varias cidades mais ao norte de Governador Valadares tem a presenca economica da familia Coelho, porem, sem a contrapartida dos vinculos genealogicos. Isso se deve por causa da facilidade de transporte que a rodovia Rio-Bahia proporcionou apos implantada. Como Governador transformou-se numa especie de “metropole” regional, oferecendo confortos que as cidades menores nao possuiam, tornou-se possivel os fazendendeiros manterem residencia la enquanto suas propriedades estavam aa distancia.
 
     Como a maior atividade da regiao era voltada para a criacao de gado de corte, nao havia a necessidade de o “olho do dono engordar os bois”. Os fazendeiros limitavam-se a fazer visitas semanais, em casos de propriedades mais distantes, ou mesmo indo e voltando diariamente, em caso de propriedades mais proximas. Fazendeiros residentes em Governador Valadares adotaram esse sistema mesmo possuindo propriedades no sul da Bahia. Por isso Valadares tornou-se um importante ponto de comercio de gado. E sao muitas as historias contadas em torno disso.
 
     Quanto ao movimento migratorio da familia relacionado aos eventos que se desenvolveram em torno da Historia de Minas Gerais, creio que podemos resumi-lo em poucas palavras. Nossos ancestrais entraram em Minas Gerais em busca de materiais preciosos. O encontro destes levou ao fluxo migratorio das varias partes do Brasil e da Europa no que resultou no que chamamos de Ciclo do Ouro. Algo que se assemelha aa Historia dos Estados Unidos na California, dois seculos depois, que recebeu o nome de “Gold Rush” (Corrida do Ouro).
 
     A atividade mineradora proporcionou o surgimento de diversos nucleos residenciais, basicamente os que se encontram ao longo da Serra do Espinhaco, que corta Minas Gerais no sentido sul-norte. Com o esgotamento da exploracao do ouro na maioria dos centros tradicionais, a populacao comeca a deslocar-se no sentido radial em busca de novos veios ou de terras para a exploracao agricola. A importancia da exploracao aurifera se deu no seculo XVIII, dando mostra de esgotamento a partir de 1.750.
 
     Na segunda fase Minas Gerais continua recebendo levas de portugueses. As estrelas da nova fase sao o plantio de fumo, cana-de-acucar e, principalmente, cafe. Estes eram os produtos que tinham maior valor economico porque eram produtos de exportacao. Os outros produtos como feijao, milho, arroz, mandioca etc, eram apenas para o consumo interno. Alem do gado bovino, na pecuaria tem-se o destaque da producao de porcos. Como nao se produzia ainda o oleo vegetal em grande escala, a banha do porco era o combustivel para todas as cozinhas.
 
     Assim, podemos afirmar que todos temos ancestrais nascidos nas Cidades Historicas do estado. Eles sao, geralmente, nossos pentavos e tetravos ou anteriores. Dai em diante, a cada geracao, sao implantados novas faixas de povoamentos, cada vez mais distantes dos centros de mineracao. Nossos avos e pais chegaram aos ultimos redutos virgens do estado. No tempo deles os municipios ainda eram reduzidos e distantes uns dos outros, porem, cercados de muitos distritos que logo foram emancipados.
 
     Terminadas as migracoes pioneiras, nossa geracao continuou migrando. O movimento anterior era no sentido de desconcentracao da populacao. Mas o sistema de industrializacao adotado no Brasil fez opcao por concentrar a industrializacao em polos industriais. Assim, o nosso movimento migratorio foi em direcao aas cidades que estavam se destacando pelo crescimento demografico, economico e educacional. Esta eh a razao pela qual a familia Coelho deslocou-se primordialmente para Governador Valadares, Belo Horizonte e Brasilia nas duas ultimas geracoes. Ha que se destacar nesse quadro tambem Ipatinga.
 
     Essa tendencia eh compartilhada a partir dos anos 1.980 com o exterior, tendo os Estados Unidos e a Europa, particularmente Portugal, como destinos principais. Houve tambem breves modas que levaram representantes da familia para Rondonia, Acre, Para, Mato Grosso, Goias e Mato Grosso do Sul. Porem, a tendencia atual eh de se espalhar por todo o restante do Brasil e mundo. Isso se da em funcao do bom nivel escolar que as atuais geracoes adquiriram. Muitos conquistaram o nivel superior e, nesse caso, vao para onde o trabalho os chamam. “Os bobos vao para o exterior”. 
 
     Assim se resume o quadro imigratorio atual da familia Coelho e seus agregados de sobrenome.
 
     Nao analisei todas as cidades do Centro-Nordeste. Nao sei dizer quais nao analisei. Tambem nao fiz uma analise apropriada das cidades situadas aa margem direita do Rio Doce. Hoje-em-dia devemos ter vinculos com quase todas as cidades de Minas. Isso se verifica, principalmente, devido aa concentracao populacional nas chamadas cidades polo.
 
     Governador Valadares, Ipatinga, Belo Horizonte e Brasilia sao os melhores exemplos disso em relacao aos nossos estudos. Elas sao pontos de atracao para pessoas oriundas do Brasil inteiro. E nelas os jovens se conhecem e se casam, promovendo vinculos genealogicos de toda e qualquer denominacao. E essa eh a nossa grande riqueza. 
 
          62. SITE: RODRIGUES DA CUNHA MATTOS, MARTINS MARQUEZ, GONCALVES BORGES & CORRELATAS, SINTESE GENEALOGICA
 
     Citarei agora alguns sitios de genealogia que encontrei na Internet que, a principio, nunca diriamos que teriam qualquer coisa conosco mas a analise superficial sempre engana.
 
     Encontrei o site acima porque procurei pelo nome do Ronan Rodrigues Borges. Ele foi o marido da Maria Emilia, filha do prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna. O coordenador do site, Antonio de Castilho, eh primo do Ronan. 
 
     Nao encontrei outro vinculo familiar definitivo, alem do citado acima. Porem, vejam as coincidencias. A matriarca deles se chama Antonia Maria do Espirito Santo. A nossa, Maria Luiza do Espirito Santo que era filha de Manuela do Espirito Santo. O patriarca deles eh Borges e nasceu em Congonhas do Campo, onde a genealogia deles comeca. Alem disso, o coordenador tem um lado Coelho procedente da Ilha das Flores, no Arquipelago dos Acores. Nos temos ancestrais em Sao Miguel, tambem ilha nos Acores, que passaram por Congonhas do Campo, onde temos duas ancestrais registradas como nascidas la.
 
     Temos tambem um lado Coelho que somente sabemos que veio de Vila Nova do Norte, podendo esta Vila ser a atual Vila Nova que esta no norte da Ilha Terceira, tambem nos Acores. Em Portugal temos um ramo nascido na Cidade da Seia, que eh o Borges Monteiro. Portanto, eh genealogicamente quase impossivel nao termos alguma ligacao recente com a familia. 
 
     O patriarca deles eh o capitao Manoel Polvora, um dos fundadores de Uberaba. O site esta no endereco: http://www.angelfire.com/biz2/castilho/familia.html
 
          63. SITE COELHO DA SILVA
 
     Este eh outro site que tenho tido contato. Coordenado pelo sr. Egydio Coelho da Silva. Ele eh jornalista e descende tambem de familias acorianas. Porem, a familia dele originou-se das levas de imigrantes que foram para o Brasil no final do seculo XIX e inicio do seculo XX. Coordena um forum da familia na Internet que acaba sendo ponto de encontro de Coelho de toda natureza.
 
     Foi atraves do Forum dele que descobri existir uma familia Coelho da Silva na cidade de Sao Geraldo da Piedade. Atualmente, descobri que o terceiro paroco de Virginopolis era um Coelho da Silva. Foi o pe. Joaquim Gomes Coelho da Silva. Porem, nao sei dizer se ha vinculo entre ele, o sr. Egydio e/ou os de Sao Geraldo da Piedade. Temos Coelho da Silva casados na familia, especialmente na familia do Ti Quim Bento, que iniciou o ramo da Silva Coelho. O pe. Joaquim era natural da Cidade do Serro. 
 
     Quem desejar acessar o site da familia Coelho da Silva eh so buscar por esse nome na Internet. Ou diretamente no endereco: http://www.ajorb.com.br/egydio.htm
 
          64. SITE GENEALOGIA DONA JOAQUINA DO POMPEU
 
     Foi procurando um pouco da Historia de Curvelo que acabei sendo notificado da existencia dessa grande mineira. O nome dela nao eh modesto: Joaquina Maria Bernarda da Silva Abreu Castelo Branco Souto-mayor de Oliveira Campos. Era filha de imigrantes portugueses e nasceu em Marianaa 20.08.1752. Casou-se com o capitao-mor Inacio de Oliveira Campos. Morou em Pitangui. Compraram uma fazenda que ela administrou na ausencia do marido. Nessa fazenda teve origem a cidade de Pompeu.
 
     Conta-se que ganhou os apelidos de Rainha do Sertao e Sinha Braba. A Internet esta repleta de dados a respeito dela. Um que chama a atencao foi o de ela ter fornecido mantimentos para salvar a bagatela de 15.000 routos que foi a comitiva do principe regente D. Joao VI ao chegar ao Rio de Janeiro em 1.808. A cidade de Pompeu rendeu-lhe a homenagem no nome.
 
     Encontrei essas coisas na Internet porque estava buscando informacoes a respeito das origens de nossos primos que assinam Valadares. A dona Joaquina do Pompeu teve um genro com assinatura Valadares, alem disso, conta-se que a familia dela estava ligada aos condes de Valadares, em Portugal.
 
     Temos duas ocorrencias antigas ligadas a esse nome. A mais nova eh o da dona Meiga de Alvarenga Valadares. Ela foi a esposa do Mucio Rodrigues Coelho, filho dos tios-bisavos: Benjamin/Julia (Nhazinha). Era natural de Curvelo, proximo a Pompeu, e nasceu em 17.6.1.912.
 
     A segunda ocorrencia eh do sr. Tarcisio de Oliveira Valadares. O filho dele, meu concunhado, Rinaldo, contou-me que era de 1.909 e que a origem provavel tambem era Curvelo. Seo Tarcisio casou-se com a Ilidia Coelho do Amaral, filha dos tios-bisavos Jose Coelho Sobrinho/Maria Marcolina Pereira do Amaral. Estes eram os que tinham fazenda perto de Gonzaga, vizinhos a outros tios-bisavos: Emydia/seo Amaro de Souza Silva.
 
     Nao sei dizer mas, talvez, o seo Tarcisio ja tenha nascido na nossa regiao. Os pais dele foram Josue de Oliveira Valadares e Joana Miquelina de Oliveira. Talvez sejam realmente descendentes de dona Joaquina. E, mais ainda, existe uma localidade para o lado de Sapucaia de Guanhaes que tem tambem o nome de Pompeu. Acredito ser uma fazenda. Pode ser que tenha sido uma colonizacao daquela familia. Eles estavam mais ligados a Divinolandia de Minas.
 
     As minhas consideracoes a respeito de dona Joaquina do Pompeu tem outra conotacao. Ela foi um exemplo de vida que, acredito, ira agradar aas “meninas” da familia Coelho. O estilo dela parece ter sido semelhante ao de algumas matriarcas em nossa familia. Alem do mais, eh bom ter a noticia de outros exemplos femininos na Historia de Minas Gerais. Talvez dona Joaquina tenha tido um quilate superior ao de D. Beja e Chica da Silva. Que as mulheres descidam esse quesito. A mim eh bastante saber que temos mais uma protagonista da Historia em Minas Gerais.
 
     Existem livros com o conteudo da genealogia e biografia da personagem. Sobretudo de autoria dos Drs. Coriolando Pinto Ribeiro e atualizacao do filho dele Deusdedit Pinto Ribeiro de Campos. Se alguem ai dos primos no Brasil resolver presentear-me, nao vou reclamar. Nem vou citar enderecos na Internet. Ela oferece muita coisa a respeito. Eh so mandar googar.
 
          65. CIDADE POR CIDADE
 
     Justificando agora a parte do titulo deste texto, farei a relacao das cidades onde encontramos nascimentos e/ou procedencia dos agregados aa Familia Coelho do Centro-Nordeste de Minas Gerais. Algumas vezes as pessoas pensarao que nao se justifica isso porque eh comum os casais terem nascido em cidades diferentes e se casado numa terceira. Porem, citarei os nomes das cidades e farei uma relacao de sobrenomes. Estes sobrenomes identificarao as familias provenientes da cidade citada e/ou o sobrenome criado para os filhos da uniao.
 
     Ressalvo que nao perderei tempo de incluir Guanhaes e Virginopolis porque nelas as pessoas estao devidamente familiarizadas com os sobrenomes na familia. E eh dificil saber se alguns dos sobrenomes antigos permanecem nelas por causa dos desfalques causados pela gorda corrente migratoria que ja aconteceu a partir delas.  
 
ABAETE, MG: Vaz Leao
ABRE CAMPO, MG: Ferreira, Ferreira de Magalhaes, Pinto
ACAICA, MG: Campos Coelho
ACESITA, MG: Carvalho Barbalho, Martins, Coelho Fialho, Coelho Magalhaes, Martins Coelho
ACUCENA, MG: Alves Coelho, Alves de Lima, Ferreira Ramos, Magalhaes, Moraes Siman, Rodrigues Coelho, Tiradentes Goncalves
AFONSO CLAUDIO, ??: Lopes Schwartz
AIMORES, MG: Bosser, Fortunato, Oliveira Coelho, Silva, Silva Matos
AIURUOCA, MG: Siqueira Pinto,
ALEGRE, ES: Coelho Louback, Melo, Melo Coelho, Vargas
ALEM PARAIBA, MG: Barbosa Coutinho
ALEMANHA (pais): Knipp
ALFENAS, MG: Coutinho, Lemos Domingues
ALMENARA, MG: Souto
AMAZONAS, AM: Campelo de Carvalho
ANDRE FERNANDES,??: Santana
ANTONIO DIAS, MG: Aranha Lima, Pinheiro de Freitas, Moreira
ARACUAI, MG: Almeida
ARAGUARI, MG: Aguiar, Aguiar Tiradentes
ARAMIRIM, MG (distrito de Acucena, ex-Jequitiba de Guanhaes): Coelho, Coelho Barroso, Miranda, Neves Barbosa 
ARARUAMA, RJ: Coelho Ribeiro,
ARAXA, MG: Franca
ARGELIA (pais): Saadi  
BAHIA, BA: Ferreira de Carvalho, Wanderley do Pinho, Silva 
BARRA LONGA, MG: Rolla, Rolla Coelho, Vasconcelos Lana e Sousa
BARRA MANSA, RJ: Batista da Silva, Silva Viana,
BELEM, PA: Garcia Cota, Gualberto, Protasio Coelho 
BELO HORIZONTE, MG: Aguiar Coelho, Aguiar Menezes Cavallieri, Aguilar, Alvarenga, Amaral, Amaral Haddad, Almeida Pinto, Alves Coelho, Alvim de Mello Franco, Amaral, Amaral Andrade, Andrade Catao, Andrade Hercy, Andrade Ladeira, Araujo Oliveira, Araujo Serra, Assis Coelho, Avila, Avila Rodrigues, Barbalho Aguiar, Barbalho Braga, Barbalho Coelho, Barbalho Gomides, Barbalho Meira, Barbosa, Barbosa Coelho, Barroca, Batista, Batista Ferreira, Bellezia, Botelho Coelho, Braga Coelho, Braga Coelho de Oliveira, Braga de Souza, Bravo Ferreira da Silva, Cafe, Cafe Birman, Cafe de Souza Novais, Cafe Moratti, Camilo de Assis, Campos Bandeira, Campos Coelho, Campos de Salles Coelho, Campos Silva, Carpentiere de Andrade, Carvalho de Aguiar, Carvalho Silva Ferreira, Catao Vilela, Cavallieri, Chagas, Chagas Cunha Coelho, Coelho Andrade, Coelho Albuquerque, Coelho Amaral, Coelho Avelar, Coelho Barbalho de Almeida Pinto, Coelho Bachour, Coelho Barbosa, Coelho Batista, Coelho Climaco, Coelho Conde, Coelho de Andrade, Coelho do Amaral, Coelho dos Santos, Coelho Ferreira, Coelho Galvao, Coelho Leao, Coelho Linhares, Coelho Lott, Coelho Louback, Coelho Rebuzzi, Coelho Rodrigues, Coelho Serra, Coelho Teixeira, Coelho Vasconcelos, Coelho Vianna, Costa, Coutinho Mendonca, Coutinho Moravia, Coutinho Pereira, Coutinho Pereira do Amaral, Coutinho Shimabukuro, Cunha Coelho, Dias, Dilorio Andrade, Drumond Amaral, Drubscky de Campos, Duarte Coelho, Duarte Vaz, Fantini, Faustini, Fernandes Soalheiro, Ferreira, Ferreira Cafe, Ferreira Coelho, Ferreira da Silva, Ferreira Lott, Figueiredo, Flores Lopes, Franca Aguiar, Franca Guabiroba, Freitas Coelho, Fonseca Braga, Fonseca Coelho, Fontana, Fontana Meira, Franzem de Lima, Galvao, Garofalo, Garofalo Carvalho Coelho, Geraldi, Gesteira, Gesteira Coelho, Goncalves Menezes, Hercy Coelho, Hercy Silva, Hermeto Coelho, Hermeto Correa da Costa, Hermeto Magalhaes, Kangussu Ferreira, Knipp, Knipp Ladeira, Lage Meira, Lamego Ferreira da Silva, Lopes de Moura, Lott Carvalho, Lott Peixoto, Lourenco Catao, Lourenco Silva, Machado, Machado Coelho, Magalhaes Andrade, Magalhaes Figueiredo, Magalhaes Viana, Marques Linhares, Mendes, Mendes Barbalho, Magalhaes, Magalhaes Cruz, Magalhaes Viana, Malaggie, Malaggie de Magalhaes, Marques Lisboa, Marques Oliveira, Martinho Goncalves, Martinho Ribeiro, Martins Vieira, Martins Vieira Coelho Ferreira, Mascarenhas Cafe, Matos Menezes, Meira Machado, Mendes Coelho, Messias Machado, Miranda, Miranda Coelho, Miranda de Menezes, Miranda Ferreira, Moura, Moura Magalhaes, Mourao Meira, Nogueira, Nogueira Coelho, Nunes Braga, Nunes Coelho, Nunes Coelho Cerqueira Pereira, Nunes Coelho Fantini, Nunes Coelho Lana e Sousa, Nunes Matos, Oliveira Coelho, Pinel Bitencourt Silva, Reis Queiroz, Rodrigues Coelho, Sotto Mayor Filizola, Oliveira, Oliveira Bellezia, Oliveira Coelho, Ottone Coelho de Pinho, Ottone de Pinho, Pena, Pena Amaral, Pereira Coelho, Pereira de Mendonca Procopio, Pereira do Amaral, Pires de Alvarenga, Praeiro Coelho, Reis Leao, Ramos de Magalhaes Barbalho, Rezende, Rezende Coelho, Rezende do Amaral, Ribeiro Coelho, Ribeiro Hercy, Rocha Coelho Pires, Rodrigues Coelho, Rodrigues Cruz, Rosa, Rosa de Magalhaes, Santana, Santana Bicalho, Santana Coelho, Saraiva Coelho, Silva, Silva Magalhaes, Silva Neto, Silva Viana, Soares, Soares de Melo, Soares Pontes, Souto Lucio de Oliveira, Souza Carvalho Coelho, Souza Coelho, Tavares, Teixeira de Oliveira, Torres Coelho, Valadares Coelho Batista, Vaz de Melo, Vaz de Melo Bravo, Veloso, Viana Braga Torres, Viana Lessa Batista, Viana Pinto, Vidigal Ferreira, Vilaca, Vilaca Painhas, Vilela, Villany de Andrade, Villas Boas Coelho, Wilki Andrade, Zicker,
BETIM, MG: Saraiva
BIAS FORTES, MG: Paulino de Oliveira,
BOA ESPERANCA, MG: Silva, Silva Coelho,
BOM DESPACHO, MG: Batista dos Santos
BORBA GATO (Distrito de Ferros), MG: Campos, Vieira
BRASILIA, DF: Coelho de Andrade, Coelho Miranda, Coelho Sena, Coelho Serra, Coelho Serra Goncalves, Coelho Serra Goncalves Barbalho, Coutinho Moravia, Gusmao Jacob Miranda, Jacob Gusmao, Magalhaes, Magalhaes Coelho, Magalhaes Martins, Magalhaes Nunes, Mendes de Magalhaes Barbalho, Miranda Batista, Miranda Campos, Miranda Coelho, Pereira Sena, Silva Coelho, Vieira Barbalho
BRAUNAS, MG: Furbino da Silva, Guimaraes Lage, Pereira, Siman,
BREJAUBINHA, MG: Soares Santos,  
BRIGHTON, MA, USA: Andrade de Magalhaes Barbalho,
BRUMADO, BA: Meira
BRUMADINHO, MG: Barbosa
CACHOEIRA DO ITAPEMIRIM, ES: Ribeiro Tavares,
CAETANOPOLIS, MG: Coelho Soares, Silva
CAETE, MG: Dias, Dias Magalhaes, Pinheiro da Silva
CAITITE, ??: Carvalho
CAMAPUA, BA: Simao Coelho
CAMPANARIO, MG: Nunes Coelho, Pinheiro Oliveira, Salomao Nunes,  
CAMPINAS, SP: Amorim Cafe, Magalhaes, Magalhaes de Castro 
CAMPO BELO, MG: Abreu, Almeida Magalhaes, Vilela
CAMPO GRANDE, MS: Filiu Albuquerque
CAMPOS, RJ: Marques, Quitete
CANTA GALO, MG: Carvalho, Carvalho da Fonseca, Carvalho da Rocha, Nunes Coelho
CONTAGEM, MG: Rezende Coelho
CAPITOLIO, MG: Gomes Cunha
CARANDAI, MG: Silva
CARANGOLA, MG: Letiere Silva
CARATINGA, MG: Carvalho, Coelho Paranhos, Ferreira de Souza, Magalhaes Menezes, Marcal, Meireles, Nascimento, Pinheiro da Silva, Vieira Neto
CARMO DA MATA, MG: Rios Dias
CARMO DO PARAIBA, RJ: Noronha e Silva
CASTELO, ES: Perim
CEARA, CE: Gomes da Silva, Nunes
CENTRAL DE MINAS, MG: Oliveira
COLATINA, ES: Bronzoni, Coelho dos Santos
CONCEICAO DAS ALAGOAS, AL: Ambrosio de Morais, Ferreira de Souza
CONCEICAO DO IPANEMA, MG: Coelho Albuquerque, Soares   
CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO, MG: Carvalho e Silva, Moreira Ferreira, Pereira, Pinto Coelho, Villa Real,
CONSELHEIRO LAFAIETE, MG: Coelho Duarte, Coelho Sampaio, Machado Sampaio
CONSELHEIRO PENA, MG: Siqueira, Siqueira Barbosa
CONTAGEM, MG: Catao da Costa, Coelho da Costa, Oliveira, Oliveira Coelho,
COROACI, MG: Coelho de Oliveira, Coelho Neto, Coelho Xavier, Figueira, Nunes Coelho, Oliveira, Rodrigues, Xavier
CORONEL FABRICIANO, MG: Barbosa, Coelho, Coelho Dias, Dias Correa, Guimaraes Carvalho, Vilela Barroso
COSTA SENA, MG: Ottone 
CURVELO, MG: Alvarenga Valadares, Caldeira Coelho, Gomes Viana, Pena Mascarenhas
CUIABA, MT: Praeiro
CUIETE, ??: Amorim,
DOM JOAQUIM, MG: Almeida Pires, Pires Figueiredo, Nunes Coelho
DOM SILVERIO, MG: Ribeiro
DORES DE GUANHAES, MG: Barroso, Bretas, Dias Duarte  
DIAMANTINA, MG: Azevedo, Bicalho, Carvalhaes, Carvalho Soares, Campos Nelson, Flecha, Leite, Rocha,
DIVINOLANDIA, MG: Andrade, Aquino, Coelho, Coelho de Aquino, Coelho Perpetuo, Cunha Menezes, Fernandes Soalheiro, Figueiredo, Magalhaes, Magalhaes Silva, Menezes, Pereira, Santos, Silva, Silva Coelho, Souza
DRUMMOND, MG: Brandao
DUMAS, USA: Cloret,
ESPIRITO SANTO (Estado): Diniz Rocha, Gomes, Perim
ESTADOS UNIDOS: Kinzo Coelho, O’Connell
FELICINA (Distrito de Acucena), MG: Miranda, Miranda Coelho, Nunes,
FERROS, MG: Dias, Santos, Silva
FOLHA LARGA, MG: Penha Neto
FORMIGA, MG: Tonelli Vaz, Toscano de Brito
FORTALEZA, CE:  Bezerra Coelho, Botelho, Nascimento Bezerra, Saraiva Pontes
FORTLAUDERDALE, FL, USA: Barbalho Werner, Lewis Chadwisk
FRAMINGHAM, MA, USA: Andrade de Magalhaes Barbalho, Barbosa Meira, Cintra Hachicho, Figueiredo Barbalho, Handsen Silva Coelho, Pereira Barbalho, Reis Hachicho,
FRUTAL, MG: Amaral
FUNDAO, BA: Franca
GALILEIA, MG: Lopes de Carvalho
GOIANIA, GO: Coelho Oliveira, Ferreira,
GONZAGA, MG: Andrade, Araujo e Silva, Fonseca, Reis de Carvalho, Soares de Andrade, Soares de Oliveira, Souza Coelho, Souza Figueiredo, Souza Silva, Vieira de Araujo, Vieira de Carvalho
GOUVEIA, MG: Alves Ferreira, Carvalho, Carvalho da Fonseca, Carvalho de Souza 
GOVERNADOR VALADARES, MG: Aguiar Coelho, Aguiar de Lima, Aguiar de Oliveira, Aguiar Ferreira, Aguiar Gomes, Aguiar Menezes, Aguiar Moreira, Albergaria Magalhaes, Almeida Tiradentes, Alvarenga Souza, Alves Teixeira, Alves de Aquino, Amaral Andrade, Amaral Coelho, Amorim Aguiar, Andrade Magalhaes, Aniceto de Magalhaes, Aquino Coelho, Aranha, Armond Coelho, Azevedo Magalhaes, Bachour Coelho, Barbalho de Andrade, Barbalho Diniz, Barbalho Drubscky, Barbalho Gama, Barbalho Gualberto, Barbalho Lage, Barbalho Leal, Barbalho Marques, Barbalho Milholo, Barbalho Paulino, Barbalho Rocha, Barbalho Silva, Barbalho Soares, Barbalho Teixeira Mota, Barbalho Vargas, Barbalho Vieira, Barbalho Zandomenico, Barra, Barros, Bastos, Bastos Coelho, Batista Coelho, Batista Neto, Betine Coelho, Borges Coelho, Bretas, Brito Gross, Bronzoni Barbalho, Bumachar, Cabral Coelho, Caetano Pimentel, Campos Coelho Mourao, Cangussu Barbalho, Carneiro, Carvalho, Carvalho Coelho, Castelo Branco, Castelo Branco Coelho, Castelo Branco de Paula, Cecato, Chinaglia Breda, Coelho Aguiar, Coelho Araujo, Coelho Argolo, Coelho Bitencourt, Coelho Bretas, Coelho Carvalhais, Coelho Cecato, Coelho Coutinho, Coelho Cunha, Coelho da Silva, Coelho Dantas, Coelho de Andrade Horta Barbosa, Coelho de Freitas, Coelho do Amaral, Coelho Fava, Coelho Fortunato, Coelho Moraes, Coelho de Paula, Coelho de Oliveira, Coelho de Souza Lima, Coelho dos Santos, Coelho Dias, Coelho Ferreira, Coelho Leal, Coelho Leao, Coelho Magalhaes, Coelho Merlo, Coelho Mesquita, Coelho Miranda, Coelho Oliveira, Coelho Paranhos, Coelho Resende, Coelho Rodrigues, Coelho Saraiva, Coelho Vivian, Costa Coelho, Cunha Coelho, Cunha Mafra, Cunha Magalhaes Menezes, Delgado Barbalho, Dias Coelho, Dias Magalhaes, Dias Pinheiro, Dutra, Dutra Coelho, Farias Coelho,  Fernandes Raldway, Ferraz Aguiar, Ferreira Aguiar, Ferreira da Silva, Ferreira de Souza, Ferreira Pires, Ferreira Souto, Fonseca, Fraga Moreira, Franca Aguiar, Franca Ferreira, Franco, Freitas, Freitas Barbalho, Freitas Coelho, Garcia Barbalho, Garcia Martins, Girelli, Girelli Coelho, Gomes Coelho, Gomes de Barros, Gomes Soares, Goncalves, Goncalves Coelho, Havas Carvalhais, Hermeto Coelho, Hercy Coelho, Hercy de Oliveira, Hercy Santos, Hercy Silva, Horta, Lacerda Cabral, Laert, Lagares Pessoa, Lana Aguiar, Leal Cordeiro, Leal de Menezes, Leao, Leite, Leite Coelho, Leite Nunes Coelho, Liborio Soares, Lima de Magalhaes, Lorentz, Lorentz Coelho, Luhchal Amaral, Machado Barbalho, Magalhaes Barbalho, Magalhaes Barbalho Nunes Pinto, Magalhaes Cangussu, Magalhaes Coelho, Magalhaes Menezes, Magalhaes Aranha, Magalhaes Camilo, Magalhaes Paula, Magalhaes Siman, Magalhaes Souto, Magalhaes Vilela, Marcal de Oliveira, Marcal Coelho, Mariano de Magalhaes Barbalho, Marques Leal, Martins Bretas, Martins de Magalhaes, Martins Ferreira, Martins Guedes, Martins Perpetuo, Martins Perpetuo Barbalho, Melo Coelho, Mendes de Andrade, Mendonca Coelho, Menezes Amaral, Menezes da Cunha, Menezes Guedes, Menezes Peres, Menezes Pimentel, Metzker, Miranda Magalhaes, Miranda Menezes, Monteiro de Andrade, Moreira, Moreira Coelho, Moreira de Magalhaes Barbalho, Murta, Murta Coelho, Nascimento Braga, Negri Coelho, Neiva Ferreira, Nery Pimenta, Neves Ferreira, Oliveira Ferreira, Oliveira Mariano, Oliveira Pires, Pereira Barbalho, Nogueira Dias, Nunes Abreu, Nunes Coelho, Nunes Coelho Siqueira Pinto, Oliveira F., Oliveira de Magalhaes, Pacheco Guabiroba, Pacheco Pedra, Paula Coelho, Paula de Magalhaes Barbalho, Paula Souza Lima, Pedra, Pedra de Magalhaes, Pereira, Pereira Coelho, Perim, Perim Xavier, Perpetuo, Perpetuo Coelho, Perpetuo Franco, Pinheiro da Silva, Pinheiro Dias, Pinheiro Menequine, Pinto Bessa, Pinto Bessa Magalhaes, Pinto Coelho, Pires Ferreira, Pires Pinheiro, Rabello Ferreira, Raminho Coelho, Rezende Albergaria, Ribeiro, Ribeiro Coelho, Rios Dias, Rocha Barbalho, Rodrigues Coelho, Rodrigues Miranda, Sabino Aguiar, Santana, Santos Coelho, Silva, Silva Aguiar, Silva Almeida, Silva Guabiroba, Silva Magalhaes, Silva Pinheiro, Simao Coelho, Simoes, Simoes Coelho, Soares Gama, Soares Magalhaes, Soares Magalhaes Souto, Souza, Souza Aguiar, Souza Coelho, Souza Lima Coelho, Stocchi Campos Coelho, Teixeira Costa, Vargas de Paula, Vieira, Vieira Menezes, Zandomenico, Zanon Magalhaes
GRANADA, ??: Magalhaes Vieira
GUAPARE, RS: Vivian
GUARANI, MG: Noronha Mendonca
GUAXUPE, MG: Villas Boas
GUIDOVAL, MG: Oliveira
GUIRICEMA, MG: Almeida
HUDSON, MA, USA: Lam Barbalho
IAPU, MG: Pinho,
IBETETUBA, BA: Silva
IBIA, MG: Costa Serra, Fonseca da Costa, Terra
IMPERATRIZ, MA: Barbalho Zandomenico
INHAPIM, MG: Carvalho,Silva 
ILHEUS, BA: Pereira da Silva,  
IPANEMA, MG: Teixeira,
IPATINGA, MG: Barbalho Alves, Barreto Coelho, Bretas Ferreira, Coelho Bachour, Coelho Barbosa, Coelho Bretas, Coelho de Andrade, Cunha Mafra, Faustini Coelho, Guimaraes Rodrigues Coelho, Rodrigues Coelho, Rocha Coelho Pires, Rodrigues Coelho, Sirio Coelho, Souza Lima Coelho, Vilela Barroso
ITABAIANA, BA: Ferreira da Silva 
ITABIRA, MG: Barros, Hercy de Oliveira, Martins da Costa, Miranda Coelho, Oliveira, Siman de Oliveira
ITABIRINHA, MG: Paula Brandao
ITABIRITO, MG: Dilorio, Gouveia, Gouveia Coelho, Nunes da Silva, Oliveria Braga, Rofrigues, Telles Coelho,
ITAJUBA, MG: ??
ITALIA (pais): Nicatsi ou Nicatigi, Pignataro (Pinhataro), transformado em Pinheiro da Silva, Marcatti   
ITAMARANDIBA, MG: Fernandes Guabiroba,
ITAMBACURI, MG: Dias Pereira, Fernandes Scofield, Magalhaes, Magalhaes Barbalho, Magalhaes Coelho, Magalhaes Scofield, Monteiro, Monteiro Magalhaes, Pinheiro Scofield, Scofield, Silva Scofield 
ITAMBE DO SERRO, MG: Aguiar,
ITANHOMI, MG: Gomes Andrade
ITAPECIRICA, RJ: Lamounier Pereira, Lamounier Pereira Coelho 
ITAPERUNA, RJ: Armond, Armond Coelho,
ITAUNA, MG: Moravia de Carvalho, Nogueira do Amaral 
ITUETA, MG: Fava, Coelho Fava
ITUMBIARA, SP: Alves Pires
JAICUS, ??: Figueira de Matos
JANAUBA, MG: Silveira Coelho
JANUARIA, MG: Ferreira Lima, Queiroz Braga, Senna Normanha
JEQUIE, BA: Campos, Campos Magalhaes, Eca de Argolo,
JEQUITIBA, MG (distrito de Acucena que passou a chamar-se ARAMIRIM): Soares
JEQUITINHONHA, MG: Amorim Pinto, Gil dos Santos,
JOAIMA, MG: Kangussu S.  
JOAO MONLEVADE, MG: Moreira Pinto, Pinto,
JOAO NEIVA, ES: Negri
JOAO PESSOA, PB: Silva, Silva Delgado
JOAO PINHEIRO, MG: Goncalves Menezes 
JUIZ DE FORA, MG: Andres Ribeiro de Oliveira, Coelho Mendonca, Coelho Queiroz, Cruz, Dantas, Furtado de Mendonca, Guedes Magalhaes, Hungria, Rodrigues Coelho, Souza
LAGINHA, MG: Alvim Drumond Lage, Campos Ribeiro, Goncalves da Silva, Miranda
LAMBARI, MG: Souza
LARANJA DA TERRA, MG: Werner
LAVRAS, MG: Olenka de Azevedo
LAZAR DO PRAGA, MG: Gomides
LEOPOLDINA, MG: Cunha de Magalhaes
LISBOA, Portugal: Ferreira
MACAPA, RR: Pacheco
MACHADO, MG: Coelho Rocha
MALACACHETA, MG: Teles Himer,
MANAUS, AM: Gama Cerqueira Pereira, Gualberto Coelho
MANHUACU, MG: Lemos Birman, Silveira
MANHUMIRIM, MG: Freitas, Marone Miranda
MATO VERDE, MG: Dias Correa, Siveira, Silveira Coelho  
MARIANA, MG: Gentil Gomes Candido, Magalhaes, Souza, Souza Novais
MARLIERIA, MG: Gonzaga de Andrade Castro
MATIPO, MG: Leal Mafra
MENDES, ??: Silva,
MESQUITA, MG: Barroso de Assis, Oliveira Barbosa, Oliveira Barroso
MIMOSO DO SUL, RS: Menequine
MONTE CARMELO, MG: Mendes Andrade, Paranhos
MONTES CLAROS, MG: Campos Leite, Gomes do Amaral, Magalhaes Gervasio
MORADA NOVA, MG: Telles 
MORRO DO PILAR, MG: Coelho da Rocha Ribeiro,
MURIAE, MG: Freitas, Pinheiro de Freitas
MURICY, AL: Barrao Cajueiro
MUTUM, MG: Henrique, Lima de Paula, Mesquita da Conceicao 
NEWARK, NJ, USA: Barbosa Meira,
NACIP RAIDAN, MG: Coelho de Oliveira
NAQUE, MG: Diniz, Rettich
NAVEGANTES, BA: Coelho  
NOVA CANAAN, BA: Neto
NOVA ERA, MG: Barbalho Vargas, Coelho de Lima, Gervasio, Magalhaes Gervasio
NOVA LIMA, MG: Duarte
NOVA VENEZIA, ES: Magalhaes do Carmo
OLIVEIRA, MG: Haddad, Resende
OURINHOS, MG: Franca Guabiroba,
OURO PRETO, MG: Magalhaes, Magalhaes Cruz, Moratti, Santos Painhas,  
PAINS, MG: Rabello
PAO DE ACUCAR, AL: Vieira
PARA DE MINAS, MG: Hermeto, Mendonca,
PARACATU, MG: Adjuto Wachsmuth, Amaral, Batista, Borges, Borges Coelho, Cardoxo Naves, Castro Tavares, Coelho Naves, Coelho Wachsmuth, Faria, Faria Coelho, Hachicho Coelho
PARAGOMINAS, PA: Nunes Coelho
PARAGUACU, MG: Andrade
PARAGUAI (pais): Kioyasu Shimabukuro
PARAIBA DO SUL, RJ: Oliveira
PARANA, PR: Kinzo
PARAOPEBA, MG: Figueiredo
PASSA QUATRO, MG: Garcia
PASSA TEMPO, MG: Amorim
PASSOS, MG: Beraldo de Oliveira, Hachicho Coelho, Marques, Silveira Beraldo 
PATROCINIO, MG: Amaral,
PAVAO, MG: Pereira Rocha, 
PECANHA, MG: Albuquerque, Cardoso, Cardoso Coelho, Coelho, Coelho Leao, Fernandes Raldway, Leal de Carvalho, Melo Pereira, Menezes Guedes, Pereira, Nunes Coelho, Vilela Barroso
PEDRO LEOPOLDO, MG: Coelho da Silva, Lessa Batista, Portela da Silva, Silva 
PENHA DO CASSIANO, MG: Gomes de Oliveira,
PESCADOR, MG: Costa
PINHEIROS, MG: Campos,
PIRAPORA, MG: Cardoso de Souza, Moreira Catao, Rodrigues Moreira,
PITANGUI, MG:  Amaral 
PIUNHI, MG: Soares
POCOES, ??: Franca
POMPEU, MG: Santana 
PONTE NOVA, MG: Avelar, Vieira de Vasconcelos, Pinheiro, Souza Climaco, Tensal 
PORTEIRINHA, MG: Costa Martins 
PORTO ALEGRE, RS: Beck
PORTUGAL (pais): Condes, Painhas
POTE, MG: Gomes
PRESIDENTE BERNARDES, MG: Coelho Barroso,
RAUL SOARES, MG: Rocha 
RECIFE, PE: Albuquerque, Fernandes Ribeiro, Oliveira
RIFAINA, SP: Magalhaes Barbalho
RIO CASCA, MG: Braga, Lana, Vianna  
RIO DAS CONTAS, ??: Senna,
RIO DE JANEIRO, RJ: Aguiar Medeiros, Almeida Magalhaes, Almeida Magalhaes Medeiros, Andrada Tostes, Baldin Milholo Caldas Brito, Barbalho e Silva, Barbalho Paulino, Barbosa, Betine, Borges Monteiro, Breda de Matos, Coelho Botton, Coelho Garcia, Coelho Louback, Coelho Marques, Coelho Oliveira, Coelho Vilela, Dias Farias, Freire Hermeto, Lima, Magalhaes Amaral, Rodrigo Otavio, Tostes Almeida Magalhaes, Vasconcelos Amaral, Viana Barbosa, Xavier, Xavier Amaral, Xavier Hermeto,
RIO VERMELHO, MG: Camara 
SABARA, MG: Batista, Ferreira, Lamego, Lessa Batista,
SABINOPOLIS, MG: Amaral, Barroso, Barroso Mourao, Borges do Amaral, Borges Monteiro, Carvalho, Carvalho da Fonseca, Carvalho do Amaral, Monteiro, Nunes Coelho, Nunes Rabelo, Pereira do Amaral, Pimenta, Pimenta Mourao, Pinho, Pinho Mourao, Polidoro Monteiro, Queiros, Rodrigues Rocha, Tolentino Monteiro,
SAID, Libano: Hachicho
SALTO DA DIVISA, MG: Oliveira
SALVADOR, BA: Andrade Garrido Cima, Costa Serra, Garrido Cima,
SANTA BARBARA, MG: Coelho Batista, Figueiredo
SANTA CATARINA, SC: Martins
SANTA FE DE MINAS, MG: Perena Goncalves 
SANTA EFIGENIA DE MINAS, MG: Almeida Martins, Alves Pinto, Alves Martins, Andrade, Araujo Souza, Coelho, Coelho Cunha, Coelho da Silva, Coelho Perpetuo, Coelho Souza, Cunha, Martins da Silva, Martins de Souza, Menezes Goncalves, Perpetuo, Pereira, Pereira Guerra, Pinto, Roberto, Roberto Martins, Silva, Souza Coelho 
SANTA MARIA DE ITABIRA, MG: Cabral Pires, Mesquita Pires,
SANTA QUITERIA, ??: Porto
SANTA TEREZA, ??: Merlo 
SANTIAGO, ??: Carvalho
SANTO ANDRE, SP: Rebuzzi
SANTO ANTONIO, ??: Carvalho, Salgado
SANTOS, SP: Franca Aguiar, Mendes
SANTOS DUMONT, MG: Lima
SAPUCAIA DE GUANHAES, MG: Campos, Campos Coelho, Carvalho, Coelho Chaves, Coelho Lopes, Coelho Pinheiro, Dias Chaves, Fabri Leite, Leite, Lopes do Carmo, Magalhaes Coelho, Nunes Leite, Rodrigues Coelho, Silva Coelho, Soares
SAO DOMINGOS DO PRATA, MG: Bachour, Braga Torres, Pinto Coelho,
SAO FELIPE, ES: Rocha,
SAO GERALDO DA PIEDADE, MG: Coelho, Coelho da Silva, Silva Coelho
SAO GONCALO DO SAPUCAI, RJ: Magalhaes Ambrosio,
SAO GOTARDO, MG: Ladeira
SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA, MG: Amaral, Amaral Andrade, Bicalho, Borges do Amaral, Campos Goncalves, Evangelista Amaral, Ferreira, Nunes Coelho, Oliveira, Pascoal, Queiroga, Queiroga Lasmar, Queiroga Tamm, Silva Pires, Ribeiro, Rocha, Teixeira da Silva,
SAO JOAO DEL REI, MG: Magalhaes Viana, Teixeira de Vasconcelos,
SA JOSE DO JACURI, MG: Alves, Alves Ferreira, Carvalho, Carvalho de Souza
SAO LUIZ, MA: Barbalho Teixeira Mota, Teixeira Mota,
SAO PAULO, SP: Andrade Coelho, Andrade Magalhaes, Campos, Catto, Catto Coelho, Guimaraes, Iassudo, Kioyasu Shimabukuro, Magalhaes Ambrosio, Ribeiro Coelho, Rodrigues de Leao Coelho, Stocchi, Viesti,
SAO PEDRO DOS FERROS, MG: Peres
SAO PEDRO DO SUACUI, MG: Carvalho, Carvalho da Fonseca
SAO VICENTE, ??: Flores Lopes
SARDOA, MG: Magalhaes Vieira, Pereira, Pereira Coelho, Lino,  
SENHORA DO PORTO, MG: Almeida, Marques
SERRA, ES: Ribeiro Carmo, 
SERRO, MG: Barbosa Fiuza, Borges Monteiro, Coelho de Senna, Ferreira Salles, Generoso de Lima, Leao Freire, Pinheiro da Silva, Pinho Oliveira, Salles Coelho, Silva Reis, Souza Azevedo, Vasconcelos,
SETE LAGOAS, MG: Coelho, Maia,
SOBRALIA, MG: Neves da Silva
SOC TRANG, Vietnam: Lam
TAMBORIL, ??: Freire Bandeira
TAQUARITINGA, ??: Andrade
TARUMIRIM, SP: Campos Coelho, Coelho Araujo, Coelho Magalhaes, Ferreira de Resende, Oliveira Araujo, Raminho
TAUBATE, SP: Medeiros Ambrosio
TEOFILO OTONI, MG: Barbosa, Barreto, Camilo, Cangussu, Carvalho, Franca, Lins Leal, Magalhaes, Pinheiro Cangussu, Scofield
TIMOTEO, MG: Bronzoni Barbalho, Faustini,
TRES CORACOES, MG: Avelar, Avelar e Silva,
TRES PONTAS, MG: Chaves de Mendonca, Conde
TUMIRITINGA, MG: Liborio, Paula Costa
UBA, MG: Magalhaes Barbalho 
UBERABA, MG: Rodrigues Borges, Magalhaes Cangussu,   
UBERLANDIA, MG: Oliveira
VALENCA, RJ: Paciello Silva
VARGEM ALEGRE, MG: Oliveira, Oliveira Viana
VARGINHA, MG: Resende Paiva
VERMELHO NOVO, ??: Carvalho 
VICOSA, MG: Araujo, Araujo Figueiredo, Ladeira, Soares Coelho, Torres
VIRGINIA, MG:
VIRGOLANDIA, EX-RAMALHETE, MG: Silva
VITORIA, ES: Coelho Fraga Moreira, Freotas, Gama Soares, Henrique Coelho, Liborio Soares, Magalhaes do Carmo, Magalhaes Siman, Pinheiro Ramos, Ramos, Sa, Sa Coelho, Teixeira Costa
VITORIA DA CONQUISTA, BA: Coelho de Andrade, Mendes de Andrade, Moreira
VOLTA REDONDA, RJ: Ferreira Barbosa, Freitas, Magalhaes Viana Freitas, Oliveira Viana, Viana e Silva
 
     Considerem este capitulo apenas um resumo. Uma amostragem defasada da realidade. Isso se da porque nao temos em maos a atualizacao completa de nossa Arvore Genealogica. A maior referencia usada foi o livro: ARVORE GENEALOGICA DA FAMILIA COELHO, de autoria da Ivania Batista Coelho, que a publicou em 1.979. Temos em maos nesse momento apenas as atualizacoes da familia do bisavo Jose Baptista Coelho (Ze Coelho), sendo 1.996 a data desta e dos avos Cista/Dindinha Zulmira que retrata ate o inicio dos anos 2.000.
 
     Outras atualizacoes que possuimos e que se encontram nos computadores nao foram usadas em sua totalidade. A razao eh o processo muito trabalhoso que seria acessar cada uma delas. Muitas nao estao devidamente confirmadas. 
 
     Este capitulo foi a parte mais trabalhosa desse texto. Mas valeu a pena porque deixo um bom material para os que precisarem pesquisar no futuro. Por meio dos nomes das cidades e dos sobrenomes presentes nelas, cada pessoa da localidade podera ter uma referencia qual o parentesco que tera com a nossa familia Coelho. Caso alguem desejar aprofundar suas buscas, basta associar o presente texto ao site geneaminas.com.br. Buscando pelos sobrenomes naquele site poderao localizar os nascidos na cidade referencia com aqueles sobrenomes e, assim, poderao ter a resposta ao que procurarem.
 
          66. IGREJA MAGESTOSA
 
     Eh apenas um sonho meu. Mas vou partilha-lo com quem ler. O titulo ja existe. Salvo engano eh musica orquestrada por Wagner Tiso ou outro mineiro de peso musical. Eh maravilhosa.
 
     Nada mais mineiro que o nosso mar de montanhas. Embora, o lado oposto ao nosso do Estado seja plano e igualmente belo. Minas sao mesmo muitas. E grande.
 
     Desde a minha infancia eu tinha o habito de subir o alto das serras ao redor de Virginopolis, so para parar um pouquinho e admirar a paisagem. Do alto a gente houve o eco do vozerio na cidade. Parece que o som eh amplificado e, possivelmente, com muita sensibilidade da para ouvir-se ate os cochichos. Mas, ao mesmo tempo, a paisagem nos da uma boa sensacao de paz. Principalmente dos altos em que o vozerio nao possa ser ouvido.
 
     Nesses pontos calados e mais distantes eh que temos o melhor visual da paisagem. Sobretudo quando na noite anterior um arremesso de tempestade lavou as serras e pos abaixo o fumaceiro da poluicao do ar. Nos dias em que o sol desponta com toda a alegria e vivacidade suscitando a nossa morenice.
 
     Assim se ve, parece ate que estamos usando binoculos de grande aumento, desde a Serra do Paraguai ou do Sao Bento, o magestoso Pico do Itambe. Era meu plano, nalguma oportunidade, subir os Tres Morros. Conta-se que de la se avista o Ibituruna. Nao duvido porque desde Virginopolis ao Itambe a distancia deve ser mais longa que dos Tres Morros ao Ibituruna. Da Serra do Sao Bento nao eh possivel avista-lo porque logo apos Divinolandia ha outra serra impedindo a visao. Porem os Tres Morros sao mais elevados.
 
     Sobre essa imensa beleza na Terra vem o abobadado do ceu. Esse conjunto de coisas maravilhosas parecem formar uma igreja mais que magestosa. Eh algo transcendente. Tao admiravel que nao da vontade de descer a montanha, enquanto a noite nao apagar em parte o alcance da visao. Imagino que durante as noites se possa admirar, alem das estrelas e da Lua, o tremular das iluminacoes das cidades vizinhas, como se fossem lampioes na entrada das fazendas.
 
     Foi dessas experiencias de juventude e dos tratos com nossas tradicoes mineiras que veio-me a ideia de um dia construir nos espigoes das serras da regiao os ”Caminhos dos Penitentes”. Seria uma versao mista, mistica e atletica, dos Caminhos de Santiago de Compostela.
 
     O objetivo seria levar os penitentes a fazerem uma viagem interior. Ao mesmo tempo que teria uma visao exterior maravilhosa. Claro, haveria que ter-se diversos circuitos e mais de uma forma de percorre-los, para que fossem adaptados aas condicoes fisicas dos penitentes. Pelo que imagino, umas cinco ou mais cidades entrassem no circuito, os Caminhos se tornariam boa pista de treino para ultramaratonistas.
 
     Nos altos mais planos eu pretendia construir Igrejas. Seriam pontos de apoio para descanso e refresco dos penitentes, ao mesmo tempo que serviriam de retiro espiritual. Nao com a intencao de privilegiar religiao alguma. Ao contrario. Todos os ramos religiosos que optassem teriam sua representatividade.
 
     Os caminhos teriam, por outro lado, o poder de relembrar aos penitentes as dificuldades que os bandeirantes e nossos ancestrais enfrentaram para povoar nossa terra. Mesmo com os Caminhos sendo pavimentados e, por isso, tornados relativamente faceis de serem percorridos, levar-nos-a a imaginar como foi a vida sofrida por eles para penetrar as matas, sem estradas, e sem conhecer um rumo certo.
 
     Claro, havera que, no entorno do Caminho, conservar e ampliar o que nos resta de natureza. Seria bom que os circuitos incluissem as cachoeiras, corregos e rios tao abundantes na regiao. Estes locais tambem poderiam ser incluidos como pontos de paradas.
 
     Enfim, essa eh a sintese da ideia. Loucura? Nao menos que sensatez. Para os que pensarem a favor ou contra, sugiro que facam visitas aos cumes das montanhas quando sentirem a necessidade de algum retiro. Nao que os altos das montanhas tenham algum poder magico de solucionar nossos problemas. Nao sao eles que devem ser cultuados. Mas Aquele que esta acima de todas as coisas NA IGREJA MAGESTOSA CRIADA POR ELE.    
 
           67. BIBLIOGRAFIA
 
     01. Pimenta, Demerval Jose. “A Mata do Pecanha, Sua Gente e Sua Historia”. 1a. Edicao, Belo Horizonte, 1.966
 
     02. Coelho, Ivania Batista. “Arvore Genealogica da Familia Coelho.” 1a. Edicao, Grafica Fiel, Governador Valadares. 1.979
 
     03. Gomes, Laurentino (jornalista)  ”1.808, Como uma rainha louca, um principe medroso e uma corte corrupta enganaram Napoleao e mudaram a Historia de Portugal e do Brasil”, 3a. edicao – Sao Paulo: Editora Planeta do Brasil, 2.009. 
 
     04. Barbalho, Valquirio de Magalhaes. citado de memoria.

O LIVRO DO CONHECIMENTO DE DEUS

January 28, 2011

APRESENTACAO

Fiquei um tanto que surpreso quando tomei o trabalho de reescrever esse livro. Geralmente, quando se passa algum tempo apos ter escrito algo e torno a ler, tenho sempre a impressao de que a qualidade eh inferior ao que pensava ter escrito. No entanto, apos te-lo escrito ha exatamente 15 anos e rele-lo somente agora, gostei. Pareceu-me nao apenas que nao envelheceu mas tambem fui surpreendido, pois, coisas que estavam escritas nele e que me houvera esquecido delas reapareceram como novidade.

Eu havia feito copias e enviado-as a varias pessoas. Essa primeira edicao foi limitadissima porque foi escrita de forma rudimentar, numa maquina datilografica e copiada via xerox. Como medida de economia, escrevi sem separacao entre os paragrafos, o que pode ter causado alguma confusao.

Agora que tenho acesso ao computador, pude separar os paragrafos. Inclusive dividi paragrafos em outros paragrafos para separar, no que pude, as informacoes para tentar evitar ao maximo qualquer dupla ou mais interpretacoes.

Alterei tambem um pouco o numero de titulos. Quebrei alguns titulos da versao anterior em outros porque os achei longos. Foi assim que de apenas um paragrafo comprido surgiu o titulo XL com uns 5 paragrafos pequenos apenas. Acrescentei ai um argumento bom para reforcar a ideia. Nao alterei o sentido, apenas o fiz mais incisivo. O argumento eh logico e sera preciso ler e refletir para entender realmente o que esta sendo afirmado nele.

Uma das coisas que alterei foi substituir a palavra homem, muitas vezes repetida, por outras palavras ou expressoes com o significado que desde o inicio era a intencao. Palavras tais como: pessoa humana, pessoa, humanidade etc, transmitem melhor o que se queria dizer. Nao queria dar nem sombra de duvida quanto a nao estar me referindo tambem aa mulher.

Alias, essa deve ser a tonica da leitura para esse livro. Eh preciso le-lo compassadamente. Embora alguns poderao ter o impeto de devorar a sua leitura como se fosse um romance agradavel ou coisa parecida. O conteudo desse livro nao eh apenas entretenimento. Contem informacoes importantes para que as usemos em nossas vidas.

Algumas partes podem parecer cansativas. O capitulo dos Pequenos Proverbios foram postos na abertura justamente para tornarem a leitura melhor distribuida. Procurei alternar coisas faceis de serem lidas e outras informacoes igualmente necessarias, porem, as pessoas nem sempre tem o mesmo interesse em le-las. Nao queiram, entao, saltar partes porque isso ira leva-los a fazer uma leitura com entendimento distorcido.

Existem coisas no livro que eu nao morreria por elas. Nao sao coisas erradas, apenas sao conflitantes com certas visoes de mundo que a pessoa humana atualmente tem. Quando escrevi o livro elas foram brotando e eu escrevendo. Mesmo sem morrer de amores por elas penso que sao corretas mas a carne esta relutando para aceita-las. Penso que assim sera, todas as vezes que recebermos algum RECADO DE DEUS.

O meu sucesso esta naquilo que sou e nao naquilo que possuo.

Aos olhos de nossa sociedade nao sou um autor de sucesso. Sucesso para nossa sociedade passa obrigatoriamente por popularidade e aquisicao de recursos financeiros. Duas condicoes que nao estao riscadas do meu curriculum ainda mas que tambem nao posso orgulhar-me delas, segundo as visoes mundanas.

Publiquei em ingles O TERCEIRO E ULTIMO TESTAMENTO, do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS (THE THIRD AND LAST TESTAMENT, from THE KNOWLEDGE CONCERNING GOD). Este eh um confronto entre a Escritura Biblica e o conhecimento comum que temos a respeito de Deus. Nele eu trabalho o que conhecemos dos Poderes de Deus e o que os proprios livros biblicos nos informam, e confronto isso com o que esta escrito nos 66 volumes universais da propria Biblia. (A Biblia Catolica possui 72 livros e evitei trabalhar com os a mais para que nao dificultasse a leitura aos nao catolicos.)

O livro que publiquei corresponde ao I e II volumes da colecao. Ou seja, aborda o Antigo e o Novo Testamento. Bem antes de escrever esse livro, porem, eu ja havia escrito os III e IV volumes, sendo que o III foi o primeiro de todos. Eu ja tinha em planos o que escreveria nos dois primeiros, por isso havia antecipado a numeracao. Porem, ao escrever, a Obra tomou caracteristicas autodeterministas, um tanto diferente do que eu havia planejado por causa dos novos conhecimentos que me foram revelados aa medida que fui escrevendo.

Nao importa. Para os que nao sabem ler em ingles e nao tiverem acesso aos volumes I e II a ordem em que se leia os outros volumes. Eles sao complementares mas nao eh preciso, necessariamente, le-los em sequencia. Cada qual tem sentido proprio e o que eh necessario mesmo ter eh o conhecimento comum que, geralmente, todos nos temos com respeito aAS COISAS DE DEUS. Neste caso, nao ha a necessidade de pertencer-se a uma religiao ou outra para compreender o que esta escrito. Somente para ler-se os volumes I e II seria util ter-se familiaridade com os conhecimentos biblicos mais comuns.

Nao esperando obter recursos suficientes em retorno aa publicacao para que possa, entao, publicar os volumes que faltam, resolvi disponibiliza-los aqui em meu blog. Vou ter algum trabalho para repassa-los ao computador ja que nao fazia uso do mesmo aa epoca em que os escrevi. Mas o objetivo era esse mesmo desde o principio. Compartilhar com todos os que desejassem os Conhecimentos que me foram CONCEDIDOS. Assim, apresento a todos que a lerem, a Obra que brotou em mim, nao sendo eu propriamente o autor, porem, sendo o que escreveu.

Desculpem meus erros e enganos. Sou o escritor, o redator e o datilografo dessa Obra. Nunca fui bom em materia de linguagem. Ate mesmo a pontuacao pode ser falha. Vez por outra apanho-me nos mais simplorios erros ortograficos. Nem sempre eh pura ignorancia. As vezes eh pura distracao. Que os leitores facam bom proveito, relevando tais erros.

O LIVRO A RESPEITO DE DEUS.
(VOL. III)

Por.: Valquirio de Magalhaes Barbalho

inicio: 23 de setembro de 1995
conclusao: 11 de abril de 1996

Para se ler este livro, caso seja dono do proprio exemplar, esteja sempre com um pincel de destaque aa mao. Marque aquelas passagens que marcaram melhor a sua leitura, para bem ou para mal. Depois estude melhor os destaques para avaliar o quanto a leitura dele lhe foi util.

O esforco e a dedicacao pela escrita deste livro foram sao dedicados a meus filhos TEOFILO e MARIA CLARA e a todas as geracoes presentes e que se seguirem. O conteudo dele nao pode ser dirigido a pessoas pois nao me pertence.

INDICE

01. Capitulo dos Pequenos Proverbios
02. O Pre-Genesis
I. DEUS EXISTE
II. Como Saber que DEUS EXISTE?
III. Os PODERES DE DEUS
IV. Um Convite
V. A ETERNIDADE
VI. O INFINITO

O VERDADEIRO GENESIS

VII. O Inicio da CREACAO
VIII. Inicia-se a GRANDE REUNIAO
IX. O MANDAMENTO DE DEUS
X. A ONIPRESENCA DE DEUS
XI. A ONIPOTENCIA DE DEUS
XII. O Dom da Razao
XIII. A Constituicao do Sacerdocio
XIV. As Igrejas
XV. PAI ETERNO
XVI. Os Mundos Paralelos
XVII. As Barreiras nas Mentes Humanas
XVIII. A Barreira Religiosa
XIX. A Pergunta sem Resposta
XX. Continua os Comentarios a Respeito de Religioes
XXI. Crendices a Serem Desfeitas
XXII. Os Bens Materiais das Pessoas Humanas
XXIII. Os Exemplos que DEUS nos ENVIA
XXIV. A Reafirmacao da Morte
XXV. Reencarnacao
XXVI. O Livre-Arbitrio Humano
XXVII. Aspectos Gerais da Vida
XXVIII. Honrar Pai e Mae
XXIX. A Abominacao das Abominacoes
XXX. As Consequencias da Pratica Sexual Incorreta
XXXI. BUSQUEM EM MIM QUE SOU O SEU SENHO
XXXII. Levantando Questoes para o Raciocinio
XXXIII. Lidando com o Homossexualismo e Prostituicao
XXXIV. Nao Tentaras o SENHOR seu DEUS
XXXV. O Pecado do Poder
XXXVI. O Poder de Governar
XXXVII. A Revolta dos Poderosos
XXXVIII. O Poder da Educacao
XXXIX. Aquele que vos Escrevera
XL. Simples, DEUS ESTA PRESENTE
XLI. DEUS CONTINUA A GRANDE REUNIAO
XLII. DEUS NAO SE FAZ MISTERIO
XLIII. Uma Intervencao do Servo
XLIV. Os Intermediarios da PALAVRA DE DEUS
XLV. REVELACOES
XLVI. Direitos – Os Direitos das Criancas
XLVII. Direitos dos Adolescentes
XLVIII. Direitos dos Adultos
XLIX. Capitulo dos Deveres do Ser Humano
L. Os Pecados do Mundo
LI. Continuam os Pecados do Mundo
LII. Um Pecado aa Parte
LIII. EIS O MEU CORPO E O MEU SANGUE
LIV. Novas Definicoes e Novos Termos
LV. Confusoes Humanas, Esclarecimentos e Exortacao
LVI. Pessoa Humana, Tu nao Es Filha do Pecado
LVII. O LIVRO A RESPEITO DE DEUS Gerara Polemica

03. A Vida Apos o Genesis

I. Espiritos Desobedientes?
II. A Historia Humana em Partes
III. Algumas Consideracoes a Respeito dos Maiores Ramos Religiosos
IV. Primeiros Momentos da Nossa Historia Crista
V. O Momento Seguinte
VI. Seguimos na Historia
VII. Um Seculo Perdido para a Nossa Evolucao Religiosa
VIII. Algumas Conclusoes
IX. Epilogo Deste Volume
X. Post Scriptum

01. CAPITULO DOS PEQUENOS PROVERBIOS.

Eu nao sou A FONTE DA ENERGIA. ESTA EH DEUS. Nao sou as lampadas que brilham nos caminhos dos homens. Estes sao aqueles que os homens acreditam serem santos e que possuem algum CONHECIMENTO A RESPEITO DE DEUS. Eu sou a transmissao que falta para que novas luzes se ascendam. Apos mim vira muita luz. Experimentem todas as luzes que surgirem disso, antes de acreditar nelas. Muitas delas nao veem para clarear o seu caminho e sim para ofuscar os seus olhos. (Nao desprezem as profecias. Examinem tudo e fiquem com o que eh bom. 1Tes 5, 20-21).

Nao vim para os bons e sim para os maus. Por isso nao trouxe nenhuma recompensa. Mas a Revelacao que desperta as almas.

Por que voce teme a Verdade?

Para se saber se sou verdade ou nao basta experimentar-me, pois, a verdade nao teme ser experimentada. Ela nao pode ser mudada. A verdade nao teme andar a descoberto porque foi feita para a luz, em oposicao a inverdade.

Descobrir a verdade nao eh puro privilegio. Isto vem acompanhado da obrigacao de anuncia-la.

A mentira tem pavor da verdade.

A verdade nao entra em atrito com a VERDADE porque sao filha e MAE, CARNE DA MESMA CARNE, SANGUE DO MESMO SANGUE E ESPIRITO DO MESMO ESPIRITO.

Diante da VERDADE, toda mentira eh aniquilada.

DEUS NAO EH MISTERIO, EH REVELACAO.

Eu posso acreditar uma vez em quem nao conheco mas quem me faria acreditar em quem me mentiu uma vez?

Eis porque os homens nao creem. Acreditar eh muito mais dificil do que nao acreditar. Acreditar implica em praticar boas obras e o nao acreditar eh vazio.

Aqueles que afirmaram que DEUS era misterio queriam reservar para si mesmos o CONHECIMENTO mas provaram que nada sabiam.

Quem diz conhecer a DEUS e nao O revela esta mentindo.

DEUS nao tem segredo algum para seus filhos. Deseja ser revelado por completo porque somente o conhecimento d’ELE nos levara de volta a ELE.

DEUS ACONSELHOU-nos a servirmos uns aos outros e nao a uns ou outros.

Nos vimos para servir e nao para sermos subservientes.

Se enxergas um pouco de sabedoria no que revelo eh porque tu nao conheces direito QUEM a me REVELOU.

Nao temo a DEUS. O maximo que ELE fara comigo eh cobrar-me os meus pecados na medida justa. Eu me submeto aa VONTADE DE DEUS e ELE RECOMPENSARA o bem que eu fizer. O PAI EH A VERDADEIRA JUSTICA.

Temo o homem mau. Ele cobrar-me-a em dobro todo o mal que fiz para fingir-se de justo. Depois tentara diminuir todo o bem que acaso eu tenha feito para ocultar a verdade perante a irmandade universal. O mau nao tem escrupulos.

Toda grande caminhada comeca no primeiro passo mas numa caminhada de um bilhao de passos, temos que passar por cada um deles para chegar ao ultimo. Se repetisse um bilhao de vezes o primeiro passo da grande caminhada nao sairia do lugar e ficaria cansado da mesma forma.

Todas as igrejas foram um primeiro passo que caducaram por pararem no tempo em que foram criadas.

Nao vim para destruir nenhuma igreja. Isto ja fizeram os homens. Estou aqui para reergue-las e sou apenas o segundo passo.

Ninguem vem para salvar os outros mas alguns aprendem e ensinam o caminho da salvacao.

Todas as criancas nascem puras. Suas mentes sao limpas e estao prontas a aprender todas as coisas boas. O que as estraga como adultas sao as mas filosofias ou a falta de boas.

Nada tenho contra as pessoas que nascem no judaismo mas a filosofia judaica foi conflitante com a existencia dos demais povos.

As elites opressoras odeiam a liberdade dos povos. Povos livres impoem limites as suas elites.

DEUS aceita que pequemos porque nos deixou viver segundo a nossa propria vontade limitada. O pecado vem da nossa vontade e nao da DELE. ELE aceita mas nao permite a entrada no CEU de ninguem sem a devida contrapartida da purificacao.

Mal algum vem para o bem. Voce sabe discernir entre o bem e o mal antes de realiza-los. Quando escolhemos realizar o mal, fingimos para nos mesmos que nao esperamos nenhuma consequencia ruim dele. Quando ela aparece nos somos obrigados a contorna-la. Entao nos consolamos dizendo: o mal aconteceu mas foi dele que aprendemos a diferenciar o certo do errado. A unica coisa que conseguimos com isso eh tentar a DEUS NOSSO PAI.

Pelo caminho do bem nao precisamos voltar arrependidos para DEUS, pois, nunca nos afastamos DELE.

A elite opressora deseja a liberdade para todos. Mas a liberdade a elite opressora so aceita a liberdade do povo quando esta lhe da uma maior participacao no beneficio material. A liberdade elitista nao eh libertadora.

O ser humano eh um animal que gosta de aventura, mas, a unica aventura que nao procurou ainda eh a maravilhosa aventura de fazer somente o bem.

Se tu nao queres morrer para algumas coisas que o homem ainda acredita nelas, voce nao esta maduro o suficiente para ser salvo.

Nao tema a DEUS. Tema antes a seus pecados. Eles eh que te colocam contra DEUS. Reconheca seus pecados e, arrependido e disposto a renuncia-los e a remover as consequencias deles, jogue-se nos BRACOS DE DEUS. Somente ai voce encontrara AMPARO.

Os economistas tem sido como fantasmas. So existem para aqueles que acreditam neles. O dia que todo mundo deixar de acreditar, desaparece e, com isso, metade dos males da Terra.

Nao vim para exorcizar ninguem. O diabo so existe para quem experimentou e gostou de pecar. As pessoas eh que tem de parar de gostar de pecar. Quando isso acontecer, o diabo evapora.

Nenhum filho de DEUS eh mais fraco que o pecado mas nos fingimos que somos, para desculparmo-nos perante ao PAI.

A quem pensamos que engamos?

Acreditar que DEUS destruiu o mundo uma vez e que o fara outras vezes, por causa dos pecados do homem, eh o mesmo que duvidar da EXISTENCIA DELE. DEUS EH ONIPOTENTE, ONIPRESENTE, ONICIENTE E ONICONSCIENTE. Desde o “Principio dos Tempos” ELE SABIA que o homem iria pecar e que ELE o SABERIA PERDOAR.

Muitas pessoas nao irao crer em mim. Isso nao tem importancia no primeiro momento. Eh que: acreditar-se em coisas nao verdadeiras tornou-se um habito tao grande que, para elas sera impossivel acreditar na verdade.

No tempo da minha infancia era muito frequente dizer-se: faco isso ou aquilo dessa forma porque meu pai fazia assim e o meu avo tambem e todas as geracoes anteriores faziam da mesma forma. Assim, se praticavam um bem era porque os ancestrais faziam. Se praticavam o mal, cometiam os mesmos erros dos ancestrais. Agora isso nao mais se justifica. Cada geracao deve se renovar experimentando os conhecimentos dos pais, parando para pensar o que representa o nosso bem e o bem dos outros. Em caso de resposta positiva, seguimos nossos pais. Nas respostas negativas, devemos mudar o modo de vida deles.

Nao somos filhos adotivos de DEUS. Para sermos filhos adotivos teriamos de ter sido Creados por outro. Mas sabemos que nenhuma outra forca eh independente da VONTADE DE DEUS o suficiente para ter feito isso, portanto, somos mesmo filhos de DEUS.

Se sou apenas um sonhador, ruim eh para a humanidade, pois, ela tera desaprendido a sonhar.

02. O PRE – GENESIS.

I. DEUS EXISTE.

Meu filho, voce pode chegar um dia a duvidar da EXISTENCIA de DEUS como muitos outros ja o fizeram, inclusive o vosso pai. Mesmo que a duvida aporte em sua mente, nao a tome como bandeira e nem fique preso a ela. Busque, no fundo do seu ser, explicacoes para todas as suas duvidas. Caso nao as encontre imediatamente, nas coisas que ja se lhe sao do conhecimento, nao se desespere. O tempo eh o nosso melhor conselheiro. Toda duvida, aparentemente sem resposta, lhe sera esclarecida em seu devido tempo. Apesar do contratempo, nao se acomode nem se desespere. Quem procurar, encontrara. Quem nao procurar so encontrara depois dos outros.

Aas vezes a busca lhe tirara o sono e isso o tornara amargo e angustiado. Tu teras estes livros apenas como referencia. Eles conterao muitas verdades que aos humanos do passado e aos do dia de hoje parecerao blasfemias. aos de amanha parecerao conselhos divinos. aos que virao depois, brincadeira de criancas.

Aos presentes e futuros pedimos encarecidamente que deem prosseguimento aos nossos raciocinios para que o ser humano possa crescer diante de DEUS NOSSO SENHOR e PAI. Nenhum livro, escrito pelo homem, com RESPEITO A DEUS sera definitivo, pois, somente o ultimo livro com RESPEITO A ELE estiver escrito nos O reencontraremos. Temos muito ainda que aprender d’ELE e com RESPEITO A ELE.

II. COMO SABER QUE DEUS EXISTE?

Os seres humanos ja estao bastante avancados. Dao varias explicacoes para o inicio do universo material que conhecemos. Existem, porem, dois pontos comuns a todas as tentativas de explicacao. Sao eles: o mundo material tem uma origem e esta origem vem de um tempo tao distante que nao conseguimos ter nocao exata dele. Isso se da por causa do tempo de vida do ser humano animal ser tao curto.

Voce que ja viveu 50 anos e esta cansado; que viveu 90 anos e desejava mais algumas decadas, saberia dizer-me o que eh viver um milhao ou um bilhao de anos? No entanto, voce que ja viveu 20 ou 30 anos nao sente que os 10 primeiros anos de sua vida passaram como um relampago? Pois, viver um milhao de anos nada mais eh que viver 100.000 vezes 10 de seus primeiros anos. Eh assistir ao passar de 100 mil relampagos!

Vamos entao encontrarmo-nos com DEUS. Feche os olhos e tente se concentrar. Em alguns minutos voce procurara regredir no tempo. Deixe sua mente vagar solta no reverso da Historia ate chegar no momento da CREACAO do universo material. Se voce nao estiver conseguindo chegar la, nao se desespere. Talvez voce esteja precisando apenas concentrar-se um pouco melhor ou precisando de um pouco mais de tempo para conseguir esta concentracao.

Se voce conseguir ir tao longe eh possivel que sua mente ira bater em algo que se pareca com um espaco vazio e escuro. Pergunte, entao: e se nao houvesse DEUS para CREAR tudo isso que nos conhecemos e o que nao conhecemos, o mundo material nao continuaria esse abismo escuro e vazio? Pois, eh preciso que na descrenca se investigue a verdade e na falta de conhecimento se consiga ir mais alem.

III. OS PODERES DE DEUS.

DEUS POSSUI MUITOS, dos quais o ser humano sabe existir alguns PODERES, porem, de forma ainda limitada aa sua capacidade de entendimento.

01. O PODER DA CREACAO

PODER que em nosso momento historico comeca a ser revelado em sua extensao. O conhecimento do micromundo material (conhecimento das particulas subatomicas ate a materia e a energia) ate ao conhecimento do macromundo (conhecimento do planeta Terra, sistema solar e o Universo de um modo geral) nos dao uma ideia inicial desse grande PODER. Embora seja por meio DELE que pensavamos que tudo havia comecado, ele nao eh o maior dos PODERES. Esta sujeito aa ONIPOTENCIA.

02. O PODER DA ONIPOTENCIA

Isso significa que todos os poderes veem de DEUS mas que, as vezes, eh entendido como DEUS tudo pode. Nao se confunda ai que os poderes exercidos pelos homens sejam delegados por ELE. Os poderes exercidos pelos seres humanos sao delegados pelos proprios homens. Apesar da ONIPOTENCIA, “DEUS nem tudo pode”. DEUS nao peca. Nao porque nao tenha o poder para isso. Pelo contrario, DEUS tem o mesmo PODER de FAZER O BEM e O MAL, porem, o seu outro PODER, a ONICIENCIA, lhe faz CONHECER a consequencia do mal antes de realiza-lo, portanto, embora DEUS tenha a capacidade potencial de praticar o mal, ELE renunciou a ela.

03. O PODER DA ONICIENCIA

Significa que tudo o que se aprende vem dos CONHECIMENTOS DE DEUS. Tambem que tudo que esteja no presente, passado ou futuro eh do conhecimento de DEUS. Este CONHECIMENTO se deve a ONIPRESENCA e ONICONSCIENCIA DELE.

04. O PODER DA ONIPRESENCA

Significa que DEUS esta simultaneamente presente em todos os lugares e ao mesmo tempo. Essas coisas pareciam incompreensiveis e inexplicaveis ate o momento mas eh tao simples que o ser humano ate hoje o ignorou. Ora, imaginava o ser humano, a ONIPRESENCA nao pode ser entendida por nos, pois, eh um PODER tao complexo que nos jamais A entenderemos!… Por isso buscava sempre explicacoes complexas para ELA e, assim, nunca as encontrou. A explicacao para esse PODER esta no mundo material, nos mundos paralelos e em suas ligacoes com o REINO DE DEUS.

Quando os profetas afirmavam: “O REINO DE DEUS esta proximo”, sempre se pensou que a palavra proximo se referisse a um espaco curto de tempo. Passados milhares de anos, descortina-se o seu verdadeiro significado, ou seja, a palavra proximo significa medida de distancia. Na verdade, o CEU, a Terra e os mundos paralelos ocupam o mesmo espaco, porem, dimensoes diferentes. O REINO DE DEUS, eh o centro de tudo. DELE tudo se ve sem ser visto. Nele Nao existe escuridao que esconda algo dos OLHOS DE DEUS. Do CEU nao se ve montanhas nem construcoes que escondam as boas ou mas obras de cada um de nos.

05. O PODER DA ONICONSCIENCIA

ELA se nos apresenta em dois sentidos. Aquele que parte de DEUS, todos nos herdamos em parte, e abrange a plena consciencia do que eh certo e do que eh errado. DEUS SABE o que eh certo em qualquer situacao, por isso nao erra. O ser humano sabe o que eh errado, porem, arrisca-se a cometer o erro para, entao, tomar consciencia das consequencias de se errar.

O outro sentido eh saber das coisas que acontecem. Toda criatura de DEUS esta ligada a ELE atraves dessa consciencia. O que os nossos sentidos captam, DEUS ja tem a automatica CONSCIENCIA disso. Porem, nem tudo aquilo que DEUS tem consciencia nos tomamos tambem. Isso se deve aos momentos historicos em que vivemos, aa nossa falta de humildade e ao desrespeito com o qual encaramos os limites que DEUS nos impos.

06. O PODER DO PERDAO

Nao existe limite para esse PODER. Mas DEUS condiciona o uso DELE ao nosso completo arrependimento, ao nosso exercicio de perdoarmos ao proximo e aa sincera tentativa de remocao das consequencias dos pecados.

07. O PODER DO AMOR

Eh dos mais incompreendidos pelo ser humano. DEUS RECONHECE a todos. Bons e maus. Nao prefere uns nem outros. DEUS EH O PAI PERFEITO. Porem, condicionou o nosso retorno aa PRESENCA DELE a procurarmos imita-lo no AMOR.

08. O PODER DE DELEGAR PODERES

DEUS nos deu dons. Dons estes que devemos usar mais em favor do proximo que a nosso proprio. Pois todo dom EMANA de DEUS e, no NOME DELE, deve ser exercido. Aquele que usa um dom CONCEDIDO por DEUS para se impor ao proximo e colocar-se acima dele, esta comprando a passagem para um retorno mais longo aa PRESENCA de DEUS. Eh onde acontece de os primeiros, aos olhos dos humanos, se tornarem os ultimos, aos OLHOS de DEUS.

09. O PODER DA SABEDORIA

DEUS EH A PROPRIA SABEDORIA. Se o ser humano possui algo de sabedoria propria eh porque eh filho de DEUS e ELE transmitiu esse pouco a nos. Sabedoria eh a capacidade de coordenar os demais poderes e acoes em medida certa e equilibrada, de forma a que o uso resulte apenas em boas consequencias.

10. O PODER DE JUSTICA E DISCERNIMENTO

DEUS nos AVALIA com EXATIDAO e CONHECIMENTO. Nao nos julga por nossa defesa nem pelo mal que dizem de nos. ELE nos julga pela verdade dos fatos que cercam nossas vidas.

11. O PODER DA SANTIDADE

DEUS renunciou ao ao PODER potencial de fazer o mal e exerce a plena capacidade de FAZER O BEM. Por isso ELE EH SANTO. Ninguem mais conseguiu ou conseguira ser SANTO igual a ELE. Podemos, como seres humanos, preencher melhor o potencial limitado que temos de nos tornarmos santificados. Nao ha como igualarmo-nos a DEUS. O objetivo do ser humano aqui na Terra eh buscar atingir um patamar de purificacao que permitira retornar aa PRESENCA DE DEUS.

12. O PODER DA LUZ

Eh a capacidade de, de forma simples, ensinar as coisas que nos parecem dificeis. Quando paramos um pouco mais para observarmos as coisas da natureza, entendemos melhor as COISAS do PAI. Ate hoje nao paramos porque deixamos a nossa ansiedade animaliesca dominar o lado espirito/racional.

13. O PODER DO LIVRE-ARBITRIO

DEUS EH o UNICO SER que possui tal PODER. Embora a maioria dos seres humanos acredite em seu livre-arbitrio, as pessoas se esquecem que estao presas ao se, ou seja: se isso acontecer eu farei aquilo; se nao acontecer eu farei de outra forma. O livre-arbitrio humano eh limitado pelo livre-arbitrio do proximo e, o de todos, ao LIVRE-ARBITRIO de DEUS. O livre-arbitrio humano eh relativo.

14. O PODER DA VIDA

Nao fosse pela VONTADE DE DEUS, nenhum de nos teria nascido. ELE eh o unico com o PODER de tambem tira-la. Aquele que mata nao esta exterminando a vida, esta apenas transferindo-a. Isso nao isenta do pecado da tentativa de exterminar.

15. O PODER SOBRE O TEMPO

O tempo eh relativo. Quando voce o ocupa com algo agradavel ele lhe parece passar rapido. Quando o ocupa com algo que nao seja do seu agrado ele parece passar mais lento. Quando se eh mais velho o tempo parece andar mais rapido do que para os que sao mais jovens. Tempo eh uma dimensao presa ao mundo material. DEUS passeia o seu OLHAR no tempo como quer. Faz o passado ressurgir e faz o futuro ja ter acontecido antes. ELE EH, igualmente, o SENHOR de todas as dimensoes.

16. O PODER DE CURAR

Aas vezes eh confundido com o PODER DO PERDAO. Este trata-se do remedio para os males espirituais e aquele dos males organicos. Como quase sempre os dois males estao consorciados na mesma enfermidade, a confusao, feita pelos seres humanos, entre os dois eh quase inevitavel.

17. O PODER DA VERDADE

O ESPIRITO DE DEUS EH A PROPRIA VERDADE. Eh impossivel mentir-se para DEUS. Caso pudessemos voltar aa PRESENCA EFETIVA DE DEUS, o ESPIRITO DA VERDADE tomaria conta do nosso ser e nos ficariamos impedidos de mentir.

18. O PODER DA PREVIDENCIA

DEUS CONHECEU todas as nossas limitacoes mesmo antes de nos CREAR. Entao, para que uns nao conseguissem dominar os mais fracos para sempre, deixou-nos a possibilidade de fuga da opressao. Quando essa eh muito grande, sempre havera alguem com mais dons advindos do PAI para mostrar esses caminhos, embora, nem todos cumpram os seus deveres.

19. O PODER DA RECOMPENSA

Confundido no Antigo Testamento como a obtencao de riquezas materiais; grande numero de anos e grande numero de descendencia. JESUS de Nazare, que nao possuiu nenhum dos tres, corrige esse engano dos seres humanos e tenta coloca-los nos caminhos do REINO DE DEUS. A VERDADEIRA RECOMPENSA.

20. O PODER DA INTELIGENCIA

Essa eh a capacidade de explicar corretamente os fatos que ocorrem em nossa volta, levantar duvidas, elaborar e aplicar solucoes. Nao se confunda ai com quantidade de inteligencia (QI) que, em verdade, so mede a capacidade de algumas pessoas de realizarem aquilo que foram treinadas para realizar.

21. O PODER DA VONTADE

Explicados os fatos que ocorrem aa nossa volta nasce a vontade de corrigir o que esta errado.

22. O PODER DA DETERMINACAO

Nao basta explicar e existir a vontade de mudar, eh preciso receber o animo para mover montanhas e remover tabus para realizar o bem.

23. O PODER DA PROPOSICAO

Antes da realizacao eh preciso propor e promover parcerias. Todos os envolvidos devem ser ouvidos antes do projeto ser realizado. DEUS EH O COLETIVO de muitas forcas que nao fracassam jamais.

24. O PODER DA REALIZACAO

Eh por em pratica o que se propoe mesmo que isso implique em dissabores.

25. O PODER DA CONDUCAO

Apos a realizacao de um projeto, eh preciso que ele seja conduzido para que se mantenha. Quantas nao foram as realizacoes humanas que deixaram de prosseguir exatamente por ma conducao? Os PROJETOS DE DEUS serao sempre bem conduzidos, por isso, eles prosperam.

A pratica dos ultimos seis PODERES citados acima, sao coletivamente associados ao PODER DA SABEDORIA.

26. O PODER DA PROSPERIDADE

Todo projeto, para sua completa realizacao, precisa alcancar objetivos definidos. A isso se da o nome de PROSPERIDADE. DEUS EH A PROSPERIDADE EM PESSOA.

27. O PODER DA DEFINITIVIDADE

DEUS EH SABIO e PREVIDENTE, portanto, nada do que ELE faz eh sem previsao das consequencias. Por isso, o que ELE manda acontece.

28. O PODER DA TEMPERANCA

DEUS MEDE e PESA TUDO COM PRECISAO E SEM ERRO. ELE AGE COMEDIDAMENTE. ELE nao exagera nem deixa faltar. DEUS EH O UNICO MEIO.

29. O PODER DO EQUILIBRIO

Onde ha TEMPERANCA ai tambem encontraremos o EQUILIBRIO.

30. O PODER SOBRE A MORTE

DEUS EH ETERNO. Morte eh apenas um estagio usado por ELE como medida, para que os seres humanos se orientem.

31. O PODER DA PAZ

Na PRESENCA DE DEUS REINA a PAZ. ELA eh o CETRO DELE. Perante ELE, todas as mas intencoes de desarmam.

32. O PODER DA FE

Na PRESENCA MATERIAL (EFETIVA) de DEUS nao existe fe. O ser humano eh quem cre mais naquilo que ele percebe atraves da visao ou da mente. Aa VISAO DIVINA todas as duvidas se dissipam. Fe, para a DIMENSAO DIVINA eh CONHECIMENTO. Pois a fe na dimensao humana so se concretiza depois do fato consumado. Como DEUS CONHECE a tudo com antecedencia ELE nao precisa ter fe nem pode ser enganado pelas falsas impressoes.

33. O PODER DO BOM HUMOR

A tudo DEUS FAZ COM GRACA. Eh um HUMOR comparavel ao de uma crianca feliz.

34. O PODER DA ALEGRIA E DA FELICIDADE

Tudo o que DEUS FAZ EH BOM. Nao ha como nao haver ALEGRIA e FELICIDADE na PRESENCA EFETIVA DELE.

35. O PODER DO AUTOCONTROLE

DEUS PROMOVE O EQUILIBRIO em todas as coisas. Para isso, o PROPRIO EQUILIBRIO VIVE NELE.

36. O PODER DA GRACA

Tendo o PODER sobre todas as coisas boas, DEUS VIVE EM COMPLETO ESTADO DE GRACA e EXALA essa QUALIDADE a todos que estao na PRESENCA DELE.

37. O PODER DOS ANTIPODERES

Assim como DEUS EH SANTO, ELE possui a capacidade potencial de pecar e cometer todas as atrocidades que o ser humano eh capaz de cometer, porem, por sua PROPRIA VONTADE, SE recusa a utilizar esse potencial. Eis ai porque ELE EH O SANTO COMPLETO.

IV. UM CONVITE

Estes, meus filhos, sao alguns dos PODERES que lembrei-me no momento de escrever-lhes esse livro. Com certeza sao muitos mais. Procurem fazer um esforco de memoria, conhecimento e sabedoria e encontrarao outros para, depois, acrescenta-los aqui. Nao vos vou dar um livro com tudo porque nao sou capaz disso. Tambem a minha memoria nao eh suficiente para relembrar cada um dos fatos que acontecerem naquela ultima GRANDE REUNIAO COM O PAI. Se se lembrarem coisas que nao lembrei, acrescentem. O nosso conhecimento precisa ser sempre aperfeicoado para que pocamos ter outras GRANDES REUNIOES.

Lembrem-se filhotinhos, que naquela REUNIAO, ELE nos pediu para ama-LO com todas as forcas de nossas mentes, com toda a vontade do nosso coracao e com toda a integridade de nosso ser. O exercicio de esforco para nos lembrarmos daquele “TEMPO” eh ama-LO na forma que ELE nos PEDIU. Fazendo isso eh que iremos reencontra-LO, como ELE MESMO nos FALOU.

A descricao dos PODERES DE DEUS, meus filhos, pode lhes parecer repetitiva e cansativa. Mas ela eh imprescindivel para tudo o que farao desse momento em diante. Se forem ler alguma Escritura antiga aa qual eh atribuida INSPIRACAO DIVINA conhecam primeiro os PODERES DE DEUS, pois, tudo o que for contrario a ELES nao podera ter vindo DELE. Se forem escrever algo novo porque pensam que DEUS os esta inspirando, facam o mesmo julgamento para que nao sejam enganados por falsas impressoes. O mesmo devem fazer perante a atos que pretendam praticar, se desejarem andar nos CAMINHOS DE DEUS, pois, o que for contrario ao que os PODERES DELE permitem, entao, sera contrario a ELE PROPRIO.

V. A ETERNIDADE

Carneirinho querido. Voce sabe o que eh a ETERNIDADE? Nao!? Tambem nao vos posso ensinar, pois, nao me foi permitido perceber o tempo infinito. Podemos contudo fazer uma pequena ideia do que ela eh. Tomarei de emprestimo um raciocinio que aprendi como sendo de um filosofo frances, porem, nao me foi revelado o nome.

“Imagine – diz-nos os filosofo – um passarinho que em todas as tardizinhas pousasse sobre a Torre Eiffel. Todos os dias o passarinho iria ali para descansar e limpar o seu biquinho. Ao passar o biquinho nas ferragens daquela torre para limpa-lo, o passarinho causa um desgaste minimo nela. Imagine tambem que: nem ferrugem, nem chuva, nem vento, nem outra intemperie qualquer estivesse causando desgaste na Torre Eiffel, durante o periodo do “tempo” que estamos imaginando. Agora, tente calcular o tempo que o passarinho levaria para desgastar toda a Torre Eiffel, ate aos seus alicerces. Pois, ao fim desse tempo, tera passado apenas um segundo da ETERNIDADE. “

Alegre-se meu filho. DEUS EH ETERNO. A gente querendo ou nao. Acreditando ou nao.

VI. O INFINITO

Meu forte leaozinho. Tu consegues imaginar o que eh o INFINITO, ou seja, aquilo que, por mais que procure, nao enxerga o fim!? Nao!? Pois pense entao. Escolha um lugar bastante extenso, de beleza inigualavel e prazeroso de andar. Ande por ele num trote agradavel, pelo tempo que voce nao se sentir cansado. Calcule a distancia que voce percorreu e marque o “tempo” que voce gastou. Agora imagine, se voce pudesse fazer essa caminhada durante todo o “tempo” que o passarinho levaria para desgastar toda a Torre Eiffel. Calcule a distancia que voce percorreria. Talvez leao, voce encontrara a medida de 1 centimetro do infinito!

Filhos meus, os PODERES DE DEUS SAO INFINITOS. Sua MISERICORDIA EH INFINITA, seu PERDAO EH INFINITO, sua JUSTICA NUNCA TERMINA, sua LUZ JAMAIS SE APAGA, nada eh comparavel aa BONDADE DELE e, sobretudo, seu AMOR EH ETERNAMENTE INFINITO.

O VERDADEIRO GENESIS

VII. O INICIO DA CREACAO

DEUS SE FEZ como a um ABISMO. E foi de sua VONTADE que o ABISMO fosse ocupado. E DE SUA ORDEM SURGIU SEU REINO, O CEU. Fez para acompanha-LO criaturas com inteligencia as quais deu o nome generico de ANJOS. Os ANJOS sao provenientes de uma ENERGIA e A FONTE DELA EH DEUS.

CREOU, entao, as LEIS UNIVERSAIS e entregou-as aos ANJOS para que as observassem e preservassem. A todas as LEIS, DEUS IMPOS limites para que melhor funcionassem. Nao cabe a mim explicar essas LEIS mas posso citar alguns nomes que os seres humanos deram a elas. Por exemplo: lei da gravidade, lei da gravitacao universal, matematica, fisica, quimica, biologia, tempo etc. Estas subdividem-se num conjunto de leis menores para formar o todo.

Feito isso, DEUS CREOU seus filhos. Aos filhos de DEUS, nos humanos chamamos pelo nome comum de espirito. Tantos eram os filhos CREADOS por DEUS que o CEU tornou-se UM IMENSO BERCARIO. Nao um bercario aos moldes humano, pois, os filhos de DEUS, ao surgirem, ja se conduziam. Nosso PAI CELESTE nos deu um pouco de cada um de seus PODERES. Em alguns de nos sobressaiam uns poderes, em outros, poderes diferentes. Mas, todos tinhamos o mesmo equilibrio. A distribuicao foi feita de modo a nos completarmos uns aos outros. Entao, DEUS CONFIOU-nos a seus ANJOS para que nos ensinassem as LEIS DELE. Aprendemos? Sim, aprendemos.

Terminado o aprendizado, DEUS CHAMOU-nos. O que, alias, eh um modo humano de dizer. Como DEUS tem o PODER DA ONICONSCIENCIA, ELE PENSA O QUE DESEJA e todos nos captavamos esse PENSAMENTO. A todos nos ELE CONHECE pelo nome que ELE PROPRIO nos DEU.

MOSTROU-nos, entao, uma dimensao aa qual DEU O NOME DE TEMPO. FALOU-nos: “Vao ao TEMPO. Colocarei entre MIM e voces um VEU. Este tera a funcao de impedir que meus PODERES influam sobre voces. AQUI em meu REINO, voces pensam O QUE EU QUERO porque EU vos TENHO AMOR e SEI o que eh melhor para todos voces. Estarao investidos de parte dos meus PODERES e uma porcao semelhante do meu LIVRE-ARBITRIO. No TEMPO, voces crearao o mundo material, como exercicio do que voces aprenderam ate agora.”

Obedecemos ao nosso PAI E, no TEMPO, cada um de nos creou um sistema solar. Talvez seja por isso que alguns de nos acreditem que o nosso futuro esteja nas estrelas. Muita gente acha que as estrelas mandam em nosso destino quando, na verdade, fomos nos eh que lhes fizemos o destino.

Foi um verdadeiro banho de luz, uma grande explosao de creatividade, aquele momento inspirado em DEUS. Era um espetaculo inimaginavel para nos ate entao, apesar de tudo o que ja viramos em PRESENCA DO PAI.

Terminado o exercicio, retornamos aa PRESENCA DO PAI. ELE pediu-nos entao que apontassemos o sistema estelar mais bonito dos que foram creados. Fomos unanimes ao apontarmos o mesmo sistema. Aquele que o fez foi reverenciado por todos e ninguem sentiu ciumes ou inveja. Deste sistema, Deus pediu-nos que apontassemos um planeta e apontamos o terceiro. Creio que assim o fizemos por causa da graca e equilibrio do planeta e seu satelite que pareciam estar brincando ao girarem um em torno do outro. Ao constatarmos que todos haviamos apontado o mesmo planeta, gritavamos vivas e vivas em comemoracao.

No mesmo instante, DEUS PRONUNCIOU A SENTENCA: “Que se faca a vida e evolua para todas as especies que desejamos.” No mesmo instante vimos o planeta mudar de cor para azul, por causa da sua superficie de agua e sua camada protetora e com continentes cobertos por um verde exuberante. Aproximamos nossas vistas, claro, utilizando-nos da ONIPRESENCA de nosso SANTO PAI e pudemos ver de perto a variedade imensa de especies de vida que sucediam de periodo em periodo. Constatamos que DEUS superara-nos em CREATIVIDADE e sentimo-nos orgulhosos do PAI que temos.

DEUS pediu-nos que observassemos um animal em particular. A este o chamamos ser humano. Assistimos-lhe sua evolucao no planeta. Em determinado momento, nos o achamos tao atraente que nos apaixonamos por aquela creatura. Apaixonamo-nos igualmente pelo macho e pela femea, como um cientista se apaixona pelo seu trabalho.

VIII. INICIA-SE A GRANDE REUNIAO

E DEUS sentou-se em seu TRONO como era de seu habito. Chamou-nos e fez-nos ter uma visao pela qual enxergavamos ao mesmo tempo o CEU e a dimensao do TEMPO. Pudemos entao ver que o TRONO DE DEUS coincidia exatamente com o terceiro planeta do sistema estelar que houveramos escolhido. No mesmo instante percebemos que a creacao dos sistemas estelares fora inspirada nos CONHECIMENTOS DO REI DA SANTIDADE. Ficamos mais uma vez felizes por isso.

E DEUS falou: “Tenho uma missao para voces, meus filhos. Esse animal que voces estao cientificamente apaixonados por ele eh uma porcao de voces mesmos. Assim como tudo o que CREEI eh parte de MIM porque usei da MINHA ENERGIA para CREA-LO, EU permiti que a energia conferida a voces evoluisse e fizesse surgir o ser humano. EU nao podia CREAR algo imperfeito diretamente da MINHA ENERGIA, por isso, CREEI voces da MINHA ENERGIA e da energia de voces o ser humano foi creado.

Voces se apaixonaram tanto por esse animal que irao unir-se a ele de tal forma que os dois tornar-se-ao um. A missao de voces eh traze-lo aa MINHA PRESENCA. Porem, ja lhes foi dito, nada do que for contaminado pelo uso dos antipoderes podera vir aa MINHA PRESENCA. Voces nao terao uma missao facil. Eh uma missao que so se tornou possivel porque estou enviando os meus proprios filhos para realiza-la. Eh a missao mais dificil que EU deleguei a alguem. Sua missao eh a de trabalhar para transformar o imperfeito em proximo ao perfeito. Facam o ser humano evoluir para esse estagio.

Facam com que esse animal material evolua para o estagio de espirito purificado e santificado. Por causa das praticas desse animal ele deixa de ser puro. Por ter oportunidades de escolher entre o bem e o mal, e optar pela segunda, ele perdera a chance de ser SANTO como EU SOU. Porem, em MINHA PREVIDENCIA, permiti que o arrependimento e a tentativa de remocao de todas as consequencias dos pecados pudesse purificar e santifica-lo. A missao lhes parecera muito dificil por causa das limitacoes que estarao sujeitos, contudo, nao tao dificil que nao possa ser realizada por uns ajudando-se aos outros.

Enquanto estiverem na carne nao saberao fazer diferenca entre ela e o espirito. Voces serao como um so. Portanto, a vontade material do animal lhes parecera dominante, porem, eh proporcional aa pequenez do ser. Enquanto lhes faltar conhecimento essa vontade tera o poder de domina-los. Depois a vontade do espirito ira dominar pelo conhecimento, exemplo e boas praticas.

No momento, voces tem diferentes porcoes dos PODERES que lhes transmito mas, em MINHA PRESENCA, voces nao sao capazes de individualizar-se porque AQUI TODOS SOMOS UM, tanto seres quanto coisas. Foi a partir de MIM que TUDO FOI CREADO. Porem, quando no mundo material, e voces estiverem fundidos ao ser humano, terao a impressao de vontade propria. Voces se sentirao como seres individuais. E cometerao muitos erros, primeiro por falta de conhecimento e segundo por desobediencia ao bom senso e ao VOSSO PAI.

A todos EU DELEGO o poder de serem bons e praticarem o bem. EU delego o dever de tratar o proximo com equidade. Durante o tempo que voces levarao para conseguir domar a fera humana, alguns de voces manifestarao mais poder de amor, compaixao, sabedoria, mansidao e outras virtudes mais. Estes lhes serao exemplos a serem seguidos. Sigam. Mas nao o facam cegamente. Por mais santo que lhes podera parecer um exemplar humano, tenham certeza, este estara por demais preso aa DIMENSAO DO TEMPO e tambem aa fracao da Historia.

Tudo o que o santo e o sabio humanos disserem tera sua validade limitada assim como a santidade e a sabedoria humanas o serao tambem. Lembrem-se, na maior parte da caminhada humana pela DIMENSAO TEMPO havera sempre a contaminacao do que o espirito vos ensinara pela opiniao propria de sua porcao material. O que for dito por um sabio antigo, tera mais validade no tempo proximo ao dele. Passado anos, nome que voces darao aa fracao do tempo para que se orientem, a suposta verdade dita pelo santo podera ser substituida por outra, melhor ou pior, de acordo com a boa vontade que voces dedicarem aos MEUS MANDAMENTOS.

IX. O MANDAMENTO DE DEUS

Amem-ME. Eis o UNICO MANDAMENTO que imponho a voces. Para voces agora este mandamento eh tao simples e facil de seguir que nao compreendem ainda o valor que ELE tem. Olhem-se uns aos outros. O que veem? Nao lhes parece estar vendo a si mesmos!? Pois, esse eh o amor que peco que tenham por MIM. O seu proximo e EU SOMOS UM. Voce e EU SOMOS UM. O que voce fizer de bem por voce mesmo e por seu proximo, eh a MIM que o farao.

O planeta em que voces viverao sua vida material chamar-se-a Terra. Nela construirao o que chamarao casas, residencias ou lares. Pois, quando assim for, lembrem-se do momento dessa REUNIAO. No momemnto em que ele vos for lembrado, muitos possuirao pouco e poucos possuirao muito. A tu que possuires muito, visite o irmao que possuir pouco. Observe o que falta a ele e estude uma forma de ele possuir o mesmo que voce. Pois, EU VOS DIGO, nenhum de vos que for dito, eh rico em bens materiais diante dos outros, podera voltar aa MINHA PRESENCA, enquanto nao houver equidade entre vos.

E, para aquele que for julgado pobre em bens materiais perante os seres humanos, AS PORTAS DO MEU REINO se parecerao muito estreitas. Isso acontecera enquanto o humano dito pobre for visitar o seu irmao rico e pensar: “Eu queria ter o mesmo que esse meu irmao possui. Ele bem que poderia dar-me uma parte de seus bens porque eu nada possuo para dar a ele.” Pois, estejam certos, ninguem sera mais rico do que aquele que encontrar a MINHA PALAVRA. E aquele que A distribuir, fara fortuna incalculavel PERANTE A MIM.

Voces terao duvidas quanto ao que eh e o que nao eh riqueza material. Voces pensarao: “Os pais dos meu antepassado tal eram tidos como ricos e eu, possuindo mais do que eles possuiam, sou dito pobre.” Voces abrirao a toca e deixarao cair o queixo quando virem as riquezas de uma pessoa. No entanto, o tempo passara e outro surgira para possuir dez, quinze e ate mil vezes mais. Tu pensaras entao: “O primeiro dos ricos era uma pessoa pobre.” Na verdade, EU vos digo, todos os ricos serao pobres pessoas, pois, o que eles queriam era riqueza material e a terao em suas maos. Porem, terao que despir-se dela para alcancar o MEU REINO.

O que eh riqueza entao?! Eh tudo o que voce possuir, que seja necessario e nao sejam seus bens espirituais que foram feitos para serem partilhados com os irmaos, a mais que a necessidade premente do mais pobre de seus irmaos, isso eh riqueza material. Ate mesmo um copo com agua pura que um possuir e que estiver fora do alcance do outro, isso sera riqueza PERANTE MIM. Um filho meu so podera possuir menos que a necessidade premente por opcao propria.

Toda vez que alguem disser: “O Senhor eh o meu pastor e nada me faltara” estara mentindo. Digam: O SENHOR EH O PASTOR e nada falta a nenhum de nos. Assim traduzirao melhor a MINHA VONTADE. Porque EU PROVI a Terra com abundancia o suficiente para que as necessidades de todos fossem atendidas. O que faltar a uns ou a outros sera porque voces se autogovernarao e quem deixara faltar serao os responsaveis pelos governos que voces mesmos construirao. Porem, enquanto aa ultima das pessoas faltar algo que possa ser fornecido pelo governo e voces proprios, voces nao poderao voltar aa MINHA PRESENCA. Entendam aqui, governo como sinonimo de vontade.

X. A ONIPRESENCA DE DEUS

Voces sabem que SOU ONIPRESENTE. Acaso ja lhes faltei algum momento desde a sua creacao? Acaso lhes faltou algo desde a sua creacao? Pois, quando voces estiverem habitando a Terra, EU colocarei entre MIM e voces o mesmo VEU que nos separou enquanto voces desenhavam a DIMENSAO TEMPO. EU ESTAREI SEMPRE PRESENTE mas o VEU os impedira de sentir a MINHA PRESENCA. Por outro lado, ele impedira que os pecados de voces maculem os meus SANTOS PODERES. Procurem fazer do planeta Terra e de todo sistema estelar que habitarem uma extensao do MEU REINO e este VEU se descortinara tao facilmente que ate mesmo uma crianca recem-nascida o podera romper. Ao contrario, cometam os pecados que vos proibo e nenhum santo entre os humanos, por mais acreditado que seja, conseguira atravessar suas fronteiras.

XI. A ONIPOTENCIA DE DEUS

Voces constituirao governantes entre voces e alguns deles ate mesmo dirao: “Eu governo dessa maneira porque DEUS quiz assim.” Filhos, acaso alguem os governa alem de MIM?! Voces, que governarao aos outros, cometerao atrocidades tao absurdas que farao os governados pensar: “DEUS nao me ve, o PAI nao olha por mim. Aquele meu irmao eh rico e poderoso, ele tomou para si toda a heranca que nos foi dada e eu estou aqui em toda essa miseria. Para ele, ao menor pensar de uma ordem, nos, os irmaos menores, temos que estar prontos para executa-la. Ah, se DEUS fosse bom! ELE me daria todo o poder que tem aquele meu irmao e eu me encarregaria de repartir com todos a heranca que nos deixou o nosso PAI.” Mas nem sempre voces se conduzirao por aquilo que estara em vosso coracao.

Meus filhos, o UNICO GOVERNO QUE CONSTITUO acima de voces EH O MEU PROPRIO. Rebele-se contra ele. Nao aceite o jugo. Porem, EU vos PROIBO de usarem outras forcas que nao sejam as dos bons argumentos. Ora, se seu irmao esta pecando contra ti e tu nada faz para impedi-lo, voce o esta ajudando a pecar. Por isso, dirija a ele a palavra com clareza mostrando sua insatisfacao para que o pecado dele nao vos contamine tambem. Seja sempre franco. Sera melhor sofrer as humilhacoes que os irmaos poderao te proporcionar do que imaginar que depois bastara se tornar humilde PERANTE MIM, para se salvar. Lembrem-se, procurem nao se deixarem submeter aos erros dos irmaos, para que nao facam a si mesmos errados.

Da mesma forma se comportem em relacao aas riquezas materiais. Nao ajudem a ninguem a ficar rico a troco de sua pobreza, pois, procedendo assim voce estara tomando parte no pecado de seu irmao.

XII. O DOM DA RAZAO

Quando alguem repetir palavras semelhantes a essas que EU vos ESTOU PRONUNCIANDO, muitos de voces, ja como seres humanos, sentirao ate odio contra elas. Dirao: “Eh mais um aproveitador entre nos. Comeca assim, e, se a gente deixa, conquista espaco e, de repente, fica rico, passa a ser governante e da continuidade aas mesmas coisas que outros ja praticaram antes.”

Pois, EU vos DIGO: Nao permitam tal coisa acontecer sempre. Analisem as palavras que esse homem vos transmite. Julguem se sao corretas e verdadeiras. Se sao corretas e ele nao as cumpre, facam com que elas se voltem contra ele mesmo. Pratiquem o que ele falou e representa o bem que ele nao praticou. Mas nao o sigam quando ele desviar-se dessa pratica para que voces nao sejam contaminados. Eh por isso que voces jamais devem seguir cegamente ninguem. Toda pessoa humana tem limites em compreender o que eh correto e o que nao eh. Procurem estar aa frente das decisoes. Porque assim farei a voces: ninguem voltara ao MEU REINO enquanto nao estiver purificado e santificado, porque havera de ser muito doloroso para voces.

Muitos pensarao: “Eu tenho direito a possuir mais porque tenho mais conhecimentos, ou porque tenho mais sabedoria, ou porque sou mais forte, ou porque sou filho de quem ja possuia mais, ou porque sou mais esperto que os outros, ou porque tenho mais talento, etc. Em verdade, EU VOS DIGO, o conhecimento que voces adquiriram foi com o MEU CONSENTIMENTO, para que o usem para o bem de todos; a sabedoria que voces aprenderam fui EU QUEM A REVELOU para usarem para as vossas salvacoes e os bens que tirarem da Terra, foram as MINHAS LEIS que permitiram existir, portanto, usem-nas para o bem comum. Usem de esperteza e se perderao.

Se um ser humano usa sua sabedoria para ficar rico, tera como pagamento a riqueza que nao podera carregar e nao podera vir ao MEU REINO, porque ninguem recebera duas vezes pelo mesmo trabalho. Quem usar o conhecimento, tera que escolher entre um ou outro pagamento. A riqueza material ou o acesso ao REINO DO VOSSO PAI. E, se quando usares suas forcas para retirar da terra as riquezas que ela contem, nao as acumule para si mas distribua-as a todos para nao fechares para ti as PORTAS DO MEU REINO.

Lembrem-se, nada do que FACO eh para uns ou para outros mas sim para o bem de todos. Na verdade, EU VOS DIGO: voces terao diferentes dons nao para se tornarem diferentes mas para que uns completem os outros e se tornem UM EM MIM E EU EM VOCES. Nao se esquecam: tu nao construiras casas apenas para os vossos pes ou somente para vossas cabecas e sim para todo o corpo. Partilhem e o que pensarem que era pouco sera multiplicado e produzira sobras.

XIII. A CONSTITUICAO DO SACERDOCIO

Durante uma grande parte de sua historia na Terra, voces terao pessoas para orienta-los em coisas que serao dita como minhas. Estas pessoas serao denominadas genericamente de sacerdotes mas existirao muitos outros nomes para a funcao. A verdade eh essa: a sociedade que voces construirao sobre a Terra sera tao iniqua que dirao: “Alguns de nos seremos sacerdotes para que cuidemos das coisas de DEUS.” E, em torno disso, ocultar-se-ao privilegios que ME envergonharao.

Filhos, EU vos ENVIO a Terra com a mesma missao. Cada um de voces trara apenas um ser humano aa MINHA PRESENCA. O numero de voces eh que pretendo que tragam. Muitos de voces pensarao que ser sacerdote sera o passo final a ser dado para retornar ao MEU REINO. Este pensamento estao tao longe da verdade que, os que pensam assim, serao os ultimos a entrarem no MEU CONVIVIO.

Farei uma comparacao para que melhor compreendam. Imaginem um rebanho como este que vos faco ver.” – e uma visao de pequenos animais conduzidos por uma pessoa vestida de branco se formou na ABOBODA DO CEU, para que todos vissemos as PALAVRAS DO PAI . “Vejam, a porta do curral esta aberta. Aquele que conduz o rebanho sera chamado de pastor. Somente quando todas as ovelhas do rebanho entram eh que ele tambem entra e fecha a porta. Ele confere os animais. Caso esteja faltando algum, sai novamente para busca-lo.

Pois, assim sera. Os pastores do MEU REBANHO so voltarao aa MINHA CASA quando conduzirem todo o MEU REBANHO ao MEU CURRAL. Caso queiram evitar isso, instituam o sacerdocio para todos. Em nenhum momento se imaginem mais merecedores do CEU que qualquer ovelha de sua responsabilidade em MEU REBANHO. Ensinem o sacerdocio a todos desde a idade de criancinha. Estas estarao sempre abertas a aprender coisas novas e boas. A crianca eh como um terreno fertil, sabendo plantar, dara bom fruto. Nao plantem sementes pequenas em covas muito profundas, nem sementes grandes em covas muito rasas.

Muitos de voces dirao: “As criancas precisam de vara para que aprendam as coisas boas.” Pois, EU VOS DIGO, a Terra andara por longo tempo sob a vara dos doutores e as acoes delas, quando se tornarem adultas, serao as mesmas dos seus antepassados. Se queres domar as criancas do ser humano, ofereca-lhes respeito, paciencia e ambiente para que aprendam o bem. Eu darei a inteligencia suficiente para que desenvolvam metodos agradaveis de aprendizagem. Instituam os melhores metodos para todos.

Nao tenham, entre voces, separacao entre homens e mulheres. O entendimento a MEU RESPEITO tem de ser levado igualmente a todos os meus filhos. Voces verao que todos os seres humanos gostarao de conhecer seus pais terrenos e todos os pais gostarao de conhecer seus filhos. O mesmo esperem de MIM QUE SOU O PAI DE TODOS.

Podem fazer distincao entre voces sacerdotes. Constituam as classes de aprendizes, iniciados e mestres. Nao havera classe superior PERANTE MIM.

Os aprendizes serao as criancas e os jovens. A eles devem ser dado todo o conhecimento teologico de forma a que aprendam divertindo-se. Passada essa fase, deixa-os seguir suas carreiras mundanas. Deem a oportunidade a todos de conhecerem de perto outros povos, outras culturas, habitos diversificados.

A carreira de iniciado se dara quando o jovem ou adulto se sentir chamado por MIM. Entao, eles terao assistencia de mestres que os ensinarao os cultos com maior profundidade. O mestre lhes sera o professor e os iniciados os discipulos. Que o discipulo esforce-se para aprender tudo o que sabe o mestre e, este, tudo faca para ensinar o que sabe.

Se o discipulo perceber falhas nos caminhos do mestre, nao se envergonhe de questiona-lo com bom senso. E que o mestre nao se sinta envergonhado por ser questionado pelo discipulo. O caminho deve ser sempre o bom entendimento e nao a imposicao de vontades. Lembrem-se, EU SOU O ENTENDIMENTO PERFEITO. O discipulo passara a mestre ao fim do seu aprendizado e se sera constituido como mestre dos aprendizes e iniciados.

XIV. AS IGREJAS

Como pessoas materiais voces terao 99,9% de semelhancas e 0,1% de diferenca. Apesar da diferenca ser tao menor, ela eh que vos conduzira por mais da metade dos vossos caminhos. Voces serao iguais por dentro mas a pele que os revestira tera cores diferentes e isso vos servira de desculpa para que pensem: “Aqueles que nao somos nos nao sao filhos de DEUS.” Uns que nascerem no Ocidente pensarao que fiz o CEU somente para eles. Os do sul xingarao os do norte e os do norte insultarao os do sul. Os que nascerem de um lado de um rio buscarao se enriquecer as custas dos que nasceram do lado oposto e, por muito tempo, voces nao se comportarao como FILHOS MEUS.

Voces ainda criarao diferentes linguas, culturas diferente, usos diferentes e cultos diversos que denominarao religiao. Nada disso sera inspirado por MIM, mas voces insistirao em que EU as constitui. Pois, filhos meus, acaso nesse momento voces sao iguais? Voces nao sao diferentes entre si desde aqui? Por que entao voces deveriam entender que serao iguais na Terra? As diferencas, meus filhos, sao exatamente para que o reconhecimento de MIM por voces tenha valor. O que adianta voce dizer: “DEUS EH GRANDE, eu vejo em todos os meus irmaos a minha face!” Seria como se voce estivesse diante de um espelho e dissesse: “MEU PAI ETERNO so EH BOM porque me fez unico. Portanto, filhos meus, amar ao proximo tera muito mais valor para MIM se o seu amor ignorar as diferencas.

Assim, meus filhos, nao confiem cegamente em suas religioes. EU SOU O UNICO PAI DE TODOS. E se as religioes fossem corretas e as pessoas que a dirigirem fossem sabias, elas falariam, sem excecoes, as mesmas coisas a MEU RESPEITO.

Por outro lado, ter a sua religiao e o seu culto nao sera nenhum pecado desde que nao haja discriminacoes. O pecado esta em excluir aos irmaos por serem e pensarem diferente do que voce sera. Aquele que instituir sistemas religiosos ou de governo, onde hajam exclusoes, estara pecando gravemente contra a MINHA PESSOA. QUEM tem o poder de dizer o que entra ou deixa de entrar em MEU REINO SOU EU. EU QUERO todos os meus filhos de volta aa MINHA CASA, pois, tenho ainda outras missoes para que todos cumpram.

As religioes que voces instituirao descreverao o CENTRO DOS UNIVERSOS como um local apenas de descanso ou ate mesmo de pecados. Quando voces renascerem seres humanos voces se esquecerao do quao dinamico eh o CEU.

Haverao religioes que proibirao andarem juntos a relacao homem e mulher, que voces chamarao casamento, com o sacerdocio. Pensem melhor nisso meus filhos. Casamento nao sera apenas sexo. Uns acordarao primeiro do que os outros para as verdades que vos estou explicando agora. A uniao de dois sera uma excelente oportunidade para as pessoas praticarem os MEUS ENSINAMENTOS. Nao temam as dificuldades, pois, todo inicio parecera dificil para a pessoa humana. Aquele que se abstiver da pratica sexual, casado ou nao, tanto me sera bem vindo quanto aquele que nao abstiver. O que exijo de ambos eh a renuncia ao pecado.

O sacerdote casado e com o grau de mestre tera a oportunidade de dar uma boa dose de bom exemplo para os aprendizes. Filhos, preocupem apenas em que a Terra lhes parecera muito grande para as limitacoes dos seres humanos. Menor numero de mestres representara maior trabalho para cada um e, por isso, trabalho oferecido com menor qualidade. Voces precisarao ter pessoas certas, em quantidade correta para que levem o CONHECIMENTO DA MINHA PESSOA igualmente a todos.

Do que lhes adiantara ser mestre de milhoes de pessoas e se elas acabarem nao se salvando por falta do correto conhecimento? EU QUERO o retorno de todos a MIM. E, para que isso aconteca, eh preciso que conhecam perfeitamente a MINHA PESSOA.

Eh preciso que tenham noticia do pecado e renunciem a ele. Nao existe macula mas tambem nao existe valor naquele que nunca conheceu o pecado mas tambem nao renunciou a ele.

Sera dever dos mestres do sacerdocio levar o CONHECIMENTO DE MIM ate no canto mais escondido da Terra, onde houver espirito a ser educado na sabedoria de retornar ao PAI. Aqueles que forem primeiro acordados para isso candidatem-se para essa missao. Como seres humanos essa sera a maior prova de amor a MIM.

Nao se esquecam. Tenham suas religioes porque esse sera o preco que pagarao por suas limitacoes. Mas estejam sempre atentos para o que elas serao. Elas poderao ser minas de ouro. Como minas de ouro elas produzirao mais cascalho que o metal precioso. Nenhuma tera apenas ouro nem mais coisas preciosas que cascalho. Por isso, lhes sera conveniente estudarem tudo o que todas dirao ao MEU RESPEITO. Guardem delas o que for precioso mas nao descartem de todo o cascalho. Ele podera servir como material de verdadeiras construcoes.

Da mesma forma podem ser comparadas as escrituras, por voces, ditas sagradas. Algumas religioes lembrar-se-ao de uma parte dessa nossa REUNIAO e outras, de outras partes. Tudo que vos digo agora vale muito mais que ouro.

Para voces descobrirem o que eh precioso dentro de uma escritura, dita sagrada, bastara voces meditarem: “Isto que estou lendo agora corresponde ao meu bem e ao bem de meus irmaos, simultaneamente?” Quando a resposta for positiva sera metal precioso. Se for negativa, sera apenas cascalho.

A diferenca basica de uma mina de material precioso e o CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A MIM eh que, quando o ser humano descobre o material precioso, ele o deseja todo para si, portanto, seu valor eh passageiro. E quando o ser humano descobre MINHA SABEDORIA ele deseja partilha-la com todos os irmaos, pois, O VALOR DELA EH ETERNO.

XV. PAI ETERNO

EU continuarei VOSSO PAI, PARA SEMPRE. Nao se apeguem tanto aos ensinamentos que se dirao religiosos, exceto aqueles que corresponderem ao vosso bem e ao bem de todos, simultaneamente. Quando voces habitarem a Terra, formarao povos e delimitarao seus dominios, aos quais darao o nome de paises. Pois, EU VOS DIGO, nenhum desses povos sera um povo escolhido por MIM. Olhem para MIM e guardem essa IMAGEM no fundo de suas memorias. Acaso estou lhes transmitindo menos AMOR ou mais AMOR por algum de voces? Pois, EU LHES AFIRMO, aquele que dentre vos se tornar o pior dos homens, tera o MESMO AMOR DO VOSSO PAI que aquele que se tornar o melhor de todos. O que vos permitira voltar ou impedir voltar aa MINHA PRESENCA sera o amor com o qual ME retribuirao. EU sei que voltarao. Mas quando isso lhes for lembrado, nao se acomodem. Continuem a buscar-ME com maior empenho que antes, pois, aos acomodados o retorno a MIM parecera uma ETERNIDADE. E voces ja farao uma ideia do que a ETERNIDADE representa.”

XVI. OS MUNDOS PARALELOS

Deus nos fez ter outra visao do planeta Terra, que equivale ao descanso para os PES DELE. Em ambos os lados estavam espelhos, uns em frente a outros, de modo que a imagem da Terra se multiplicou por tantas vezes que nao podiamos contar. Entao ELE nos explicou.

“Estes sao os mundos paralelos. Embora muitos acreditarao, como humanos materializados, que um dia o VOSSO PAI se vingara de todos os pecados que voces cometerem, jamais farei isso. Vinganca eh uma palavra cujo ato que representa nao consta das minhas ATRIBUICOES. Estes mundos existirao em consequencia de vossos proprios atos. Eh uma lei que veio antes de vossa CREACAO. Ela diz que: os seres movidos por raciocinio de atos e consequencias pagarao olho por olho, dente por dente aos seus erros. Quando isso estiver acontecendo a voces, nao pecam o abrandamento de vossas penas, nem mesmo a MIM. EU CREEI todas as LEIS para que sejam cumpridas. E esta LEI eh semelhante aa queda da chuva. Nao sera revogada. Se EU nao acatar aas MINHAS PROPRIAS LEIS, quem mais ira acatar?

Na verdade, a LEI nao foi feita para castigar e sim para ensinar. Suponham pois que, como pessoas humanas, voces sejam tomados pela covardia e resolvam quebrar a perna de um seu irmao, matar outro a facadas ou qualquer outra barbaridade que seja. E, prestem atencao, irmao sera todo e qualquer individuo que possuir espirito. Voce se arrependendo ou nao, apos falecerem na carne, habitara um desses mundos paralelos. Neles, o seu espirito sera incorporado no irmao violentado por voce. A memoria que voce acumulou durante a vida na Terra apagar-se-a momentaneamente do seu ser. Entao lhe sera implantada a memoria e o corpo do seu irmao. Voce revivera tudo aquilo que seu irmao sofreu, inclusive as consequencias futuras, mesmo apos a sua propria morte ou apos a morte dele.

Sendo assim, se voce arrancou os dentes de seu irmao por maldade, eles lhe serao arrancados por voce mesmo nos mundos paralelos. Nao lhe adiantara gritar por socorro ou pedir clemencia a voce mesmo, pois, o fato ja tera sido consumado. Com sua alma transmigrada, o seu verdadeiro corpo repetira a historia exatamente como aconteceu antes, por estar despossuido de espirito. Assim sera, todo o mal que praticares com consciencia e consequencia, voce o sofrera posteriormente.

Isto se fara nao por castigo ou vinganca. Mas para que lhes seja desenvolvido o poder de oniciencia, dentro dos limites atribuidos a voces. Lembrem-se, a omissao e suas consequencias tambem serao pecados graves para MIM. Aos que pensarao isso ser duro demais para ser ouvido no tempo em que MINHAS PALAVRAS forem reveladas. Nao pequem mais e estarao livres de qualquer outra consequencia.

Aqueles que se arrependerem em vida, e esse arrependimento for sincero, eh de bom alvitre procurarem remover as consequencias de seus pecados para que nao tenham que sofrer tambem elas depois. Isto sera como um dote que lhes sera concedido nas vidas paralelas. Mas, para que seu pecado seja perdoado, nao bastara o arrependimento. Antes de retornarem a MIM, vao e pecam perdao ao ofendido. Somente depois ME procurem, porque voce atentou contra um filho meu. Por mais que lhes doa, perdoem os atentados de alguem contra voces quando solicitado. O seu perdao sera importante para que voce tenha uma melhor qualidade de vida, em todos os lugares.

Por isso, tomem muito cuidado. Jamais cometam crime de morte, em quaisquer circunstancias. A morte de seu irmao impedira a ele de perdoa-lo em vida, porem, ele estara desobrigado de dar-lhe imediatamente o perdao, pelo fato de voce ter-lhe causado a morte do corpo. Voce estara sujeito aa pena de tempo em que demorar o seu reencontro com ele. Por isso, eh fundamental que procures remover todas as consequencias de seus atos, pois, quanto maior forem as consequencias, mais tempo demorara o vosso reencontro.

Evitem sobretudo aquilo que chamarao de guerra. Acreditarao muitos que para as mortes durante uma guerra nao caberao crimes. Pois, EU VOS DIGO AGORA E PARA SEMPRE: quando um povo estiver para entrar em guerra com outro, mandem primeiro a comissao de paz. Nao havendo acordo em uma primeira reuniao, continuem fazendo reunioes por mil daquilo que voces chamarao anos. Nem assim havendo acordo, mudem a comissao por mil vezes se for preciso, enquanto ele nao surgir. Sera melhor voces fazerem o acordo antes do que ouvir o choro e o ranger de dentes depois que a guerra for comecada.

O choro e o ranger de dentes continuarao a perder-se de vista nos mundos paralelos. La, alguns de voces aprenderao o quanto eh pecaminoso o crime da guerra. Tenham por herois aqueles que praticarem a nao violencia e nao a aqueles que praticarem as guerras. Tenham como semelhantes a isso os pecados de rixas e disputas.

XVII. AS BARREIRAS NAS MENTES HUMANAS

Quando alguem vos repetir essas palavras que agora vos falo o mundo material que voces conhecerao ja tera evoluido muito. EU vos terei dado um ser vivo, em cuja superficie habitarao. Este ser sera chamado Terra. Por muitos e muitos anos voces nao tomarao consciencia de que este ser eh seu irmao. Cuidem dele, pois, disso dependera o seu retorno a MIM.

Antes que essa consciencia lhes venha, voces se sentirao tao menores que nao saberao se o corpo dele eh redondo ou quadrado. Muitos afirmarao ser plano e pensarao: “Ora, o que esta acima de nossas cabecas esta para cima e o que pisamos esta para baixo. Se o que pisamos fosse arredondado, nos nos sentiriamos de cabeca para baixo nalgum ponto dele. O pensamento eh logico, porem, so acontecera devido aa ignorancia do ser humano em relacao aas MINHAS LEIS. Portanto, nao se fiem em sua propria logica. Busquem primeiro conhecer as LEIS que regerao o universo de voces.

Voces terao muitas barreiras a transpor. Entre elas estao o que chamarao de distancias e acidentes geograficos. Vejam o que fazem os animais na Terra que, com inteligencia muito limitada e sem raciocinio semelhante ao humano, delimitam um territorio. Se outro individuo da propria especie ou que lhe seja competidor entra naquilo que ele delimitou como territorio, eles lutarao por ele. Por muito tempo voces agirao tambem assim e matarao e morrerao por territorio. Isso se fara por causa da sua heranca irracional.

Lembrem-se, voces terao uma parte de MIM mas terao tambem uma parte de materia. E voces se sentirao mais intimos dela porque a verao e sentirao com seus sensos para materia. Somente depois de voces evoluirem para uma etapa mais racional eh que enxergarao a verdade.

Por causa da porcao animal em voces, voces se dividirao em paises, linguas, religioes, racas, ideologias etc. Nenhum livro escrito por voces, sozinho, explicara tal diversidade. O caminho que voces deverao percorrer para voltarem aa MINHA PRESENCA eh superarem todas essas barreiras, criadas por voces mesmos. O racional tera que dominar o animal que envolvera voces.

Quando isso lhes for lembrado, tenham em mente o AMOR que tenho por todos e que voces, agora, tem pelos irmaos. Lembrem-se que, onde houver a verdade, EU ESTAREI PRESENTE. Lembrando disso, as barreiras serao decompostas.

XVIII. A BARREIRA RELIGIOSA

Voces ja serao compostos de povos diferentes, em diferentes territorios, com culturas e conhecimentos diversos. Um povo vera o Sol e percebera as maravilhas que ele realiza na Terra. Percebera que se nao houvesse o Sol nao haveria vida material como conhecem. Entao esse povo lembrar-se-a parcialmente de MIM e dira: “DEUS eh o Sol”. Ele servira ao Sol pensando estar servindo a MIM.

Outro povo, e ate o mesmo, ficara tao impressionado com as qualidades da noite que concluira: “DEUS eh tudo aquilo que a noite representa.” Como as estrelas lhes parecerao menores do que a Lua, alguns dirao: “a Lua eh DEUS e as estrelas, seus anjos. Portanto, vamos adora-los.” Assim, compararao os poderes que serao atribuidos aas coisas mais fortes que voces aos MEUS PODERES e pensarao estar servindo a MIM, tomando essas coisas como imagem.

Semelhantemente, povos olharao para os animais e observarao a inocencia nos olhos deles e a confundirao com a SANTIDADE DOS OLHOS DE VOSSO PAI. E se curvarao perante aos animais, pensando estar se curvando perante MIM.

Existirao aqueles que se sentirao tao pequenos perante outras forcas da natureza, forcas estas que estao sujeitas aas LEIS estabelecidas por MIM, e dirao: “Ai esta o NOSSO PAI.” E, para cada uma LEI MINHA, havera um nome e este nome sera chamado deus. Os seres humanos servirao a tais forcas, pensando estar servindo a MIM.

Os mais simplorios dos seres humanos coletarao restos de madeira, pedras, couros, outras partes de animais, palavras desconexas e um monte de outras coisas inanimadas para usarem como toda forma de imitar os MEUS PODERES. Farao ate pedidos aas coisas. E, ao alcansarem certas realizacoes, que alcancariam mesmo sem pedir a nada, pois, bastaria busca-las para alcanca-las, pensarao que EU CONCEDI porque eles o pediram. Estes servirao aos idolos imaginando servir a MIM.

Usarao tambem os vegetais como se servissem a MIM.

Haverao pessoas humanas que farao da sua propria imaginacao crencas que parecao crencas em MIM. Muitos os seguirao. Lutarao para arruinar as crencas dos outros. Matarao e dirao que foi por MIM que mataram. Embora, pouca coisa que farao ME sera de algum prestimo, eles imaginarao que tudo o que fizerem sera ao MEU SERVICO.

Outros, depois, escreverao leis e imporao suas leis como se elas houvessem sido dadas por MIM. Tambem matarao por elas e se creditarao como escolhidos por MIM. Repito-vos a minha pergunta, em MINHA PRESENCA, algum de voces se sente preterido ou preferido? Pois, na Terra, muitos de voces pensarao que serao capazes de separar uns para serem preferidos e outros para serem preteridos por MIM.

Muitos farao crencas dos valores materiais, como se isso fosse credo em MIM.

Existirao aqueles que farao de suas proprias ciencias, como se uma coisa minha, a senhora das verdades, cujos principios nem sempre obedecerao aas MINHAS LEIS. A MINHA VERDADE EH SEMPRE ETERNA. O que for passageiro pertencera a voces e ao mundo material. Lembrem-se, nao ha meia-verdade a MEU RESPEITO. EU SOU A VERDADE PURA, COMPLETA, SANTA e ETERNA.

A maior de todas as suas contradicoes sera dizer que EU CREEI a abominacao das abominacoes. Voces imaginarao existir um deus quase tao PODEROSO quanto EU. A diferenca sera que, sera atribuido a MIM os PODERES e a ela, os anti-poderes. Dirao a respeito disso: “O PAI creou os anjos. Um deles chefiou uma revolta contra o PAI e tais foram expulsos do MEU REINO.” Tal anjo e seus seguidores, teriam tantos poderes quanto EU PROPRIO. Construiram o seu proprio reino cujo nome voces conhecerao como INFERNO.

Queridos filhos! Acaso nao SOU EU ONICIENTE? Antes mesmo de crear tais anjos, nao saberia EU que uns revoltariam contra MIM? Sendo assim, o que voces dirao significa isso: “O PAI CREOU os demonios por seu LIVRE-ARBITRIO, portanto, eh culpado de todo o mal que eles nos provocarem.”

Filhos! As coisas nao serao nessa ordem. No fundo de vossas mentes voces terao a consciencia da MINHA EXISTENCIA. Entao, pensarao: “O que sera de nos quando tivermos que apresentarmo-nos perante ao NOSSO PAI, carregando a culpa de nossos mal-feitos?!” Mesmo que a sua escolha vira a ser subconsciente, voces imaginarao que seria melhor que existissem um anti-DEUS, com grande poder, com a capacidade e o proposito de faze-los pecar. Assim, imaginarao: “Quando voltarmos aa PRESENCA DO PAI nos justificaremos dizendo: pecamos porque ele nos incitou a pecar. O PAI EH BOM, ELE compreendera a nossa fraqueza perante tal criatura e nos absolvira.”

Em sua esperteza voces se esquecerao de que O PAI EH BOM mas nao eh bobo. Pois, entao, EU chamarei o testemunho dessa criatura ao seu julgamento e ela nao comparecera, por nao existir. E, entao, o que farao voces? Nao passarao uma vergonha maior? Primeiro sera pela culpa de ter pecado e depois pela tentativa de enganar.

Filhos, ninguem mente em MINHA PRESENCA. Por isso, prefiram sempre reconhecer as vossas culpas e aceitar de bom grado o que elas implicarem em consequencia. Nao sejam infantis. Nao tentem enganar a si mesmos. Confiem em MINHA JUSTICA. Aceitem felizes o que lhes for cobrado para a remissao de vossos pecados. Sede humildes, eh o melhor conselho.”

XIX. A PERGUNTA SEM RESPOSTA

Este capitulo eh aberto a uma duvida do autor desses escritos enquanto os escrevia. Nao podemos acreditar na creacao do demonio como sendo um anjo revoltado porque, como ja foi explicado, ou a ONICIENCIA DE DEUS o avisaria para nao crear tais anjos ou ELE os crearia mesmo sabendo do mal que causariam. Neste caso, DEUS seria o CREADOR tanto do bem quanto do mal. E isso contradiz o que pensamos ate agora.

Por outro lado, poderiamos imaginar que DEUS SE CREOU e a tudo o que ha de bom. Da mesma forma, para que DEUS nao fosse envolvido na creacao do mal, poderiamos imaginar que o demonio creou a si mesmo e tudo o que ha de mau juntamente com ele proprio. Fosse assim, teriamos que concluir de que DEUS nao eh ONIPOTENTE, pois, coisas ruins teriam sido creadas independentemente da VONTADE DELE.

Precisarei aqui da ajuda dos filhos que virao apos mim para tentarmos desvendar a resposta para esta questao. Nao o temam. Tenham respeito e amor a DEUS e os CAMINHOS DELE nos serao mostrados. Resposta eu tenho, porem, nao posso garantir sem sombra de duvida ser a verdadeira. Nao sou profeta nos moldes adotados pelos outros. Nem falso, nem verdadeiro. DEUS nao deu a mim todas as respostas. Com certeza, tera um melhor tempo, talvez alguem melhor, para que recebam as explicacoes finais.

Este livro contera verdades. E gostaria que ele fosse o ultimo antes que as PORTAS DO CEU se abrissem para acolher-nos de volta. Mas a certeza de minha inferioridade eh tao grande que nao me suponho autor da ULTIMA PALAVRA COM RESPEITO A DEUS, antes que o fato do retorno se realize para o ser humano.

O que imagino que o mundo material seja eh, nada mais que, uma ilusao CREADA POR DEUS, onde o extremo mal e o EXTREMO BEM convivam para, assim, nos, os filhos menores, possamos aprender como trabalham individualmente OS PODERES DO PAI. O fato de a ilusao nos parecer tao real eh importante para que compreendamos tudo. Assim, tendo o contato fisico com as ilusoes possamos aprender a discernir entre o bem e o mal, sem necessariamente praticar o segundo.

Quando acordarmos, estaremos JUNTO A DEUS sem jamais termo-nos afastado da SANTA PRESENCA DELE. Sendo assim, como a vida material nao tera passado de uma ilusao, nos nao teremos realmente pecado e DEUS nao podera ser suposto autor indireto de nossos pecados. Afinal, ELE NOS CREOU e nos pecamos. Como ELE ja tinha a ANTEVISAO dos nossos pecados e, apesar de possuir o PODER de impedir que os cometamos, ELE nao o faz. Neste caso, poderia ser considerado o co-autor deles.

Ja tenho uma explicacao a respeito disso. Mas essa sera discutida mais profundamente a posteriori. O fato eh esse, os antigos acreditavam tanto no BEM ETERNO quanto no mal eterno. Talvez esteja ai a chave para elucidar esta questao, pois, PERANTE DEUS o mal jamais sera eterno. Isso porque ELE EH A CURA. Seria por isso que ele nos permitiu pecar sabendo que todas as consequencias um dia serao revertidas. Nisso o mal eh passageiro. E isso eh apenas um contraste para ensinar-nos a valorizar o bem.

O pensamento de que a vida material nao passa de uma ilusao se torna muito concreto aa medida que nos aproximamos mais de NOSSO PAI. Quando a gente comeca a perceber que o dinheiro, o poder, o status, o preconceito, etc sao coisas tao inferiores de adquirir, enquanto a perseveranca, o conhecimento, a retidao, a irmandade, o coletivismo, a partilha, a renuncia ao pecado, as boas obras e a humildade nos parecem tao dificeis de serem alcancadas por nos, concluimos que vivemos em uma mina.

O material precioso que precisamos eh o amor a DEUS. O resto eh cascalho. Felizes aqueles que encontram a preciosidade e a partilham sem reservas, pois, quando se retira dela apenas um pouco, vive-se bem do pouco, partilha-se e ainda sobra para todos que vierem depois.

Os que encontram o cascalho e se satisfazem nele, continuarao insatisfeitos e sempre quererao mais. Suas vidas nao passarao disso e eles proprios se transformarao em cascalho.

Eh preciso nos acordarmos da ilusao de nos satisfazermos com o cascalho para voltarmos aa PRESENCA DE DEUS e, assim, vivermos plenamente e para sempre. A vida eh apenas uma licao que temos de aprender. Quando se diz que “DEUS CREOU O SER HUMANO” isso nao pode ser interpretado no sentido humano. DEUS ESTA NO PRINCIPIO, MEIO E FIM DA CREACAO.

O que para nos ainda eh futuro, ja passou para DEUS. Muito do que seria passado para DEUS ainda nao nos aconteceu. Portanto, temos que viver como se nos ainda nao tivessemos sido CREADOS. Somente quando fizermos do mundo material uma extensao da CASA DE DEUS, ou seja, aceitarmos que todos nos formamos um unico ser onde todos vivem em um e um vive em todos eh que, entao, poderemos afirmar: a CREACAO do ser humano esta concluida para sempre, segundo o nosso ponto de vista.

Se estou errado, me corrijam. Se estou certo, confiem em mim. Quantos ja viveram essa vida como abastados? E o que levaram eles dessa vida? Os santos levam suas santidades para JUNTO A DEUS. E somente isso lhes dara direito aa entrada na CASA DO PAI.

XX. CONTINUA OS COMENTARIOS A RESPEITO DE RELIGIOES

E o SENHOR NOSSO PAI continuou a falar sobre o que fariamos como seres materiais habitando a Terra.

“Voces acreditarao tambem na matematica como forma de idolatria. Quase todos os povos terao pessoas que acreditarao piamente que determinados numeros estarao irremediavelmente ligados aos seus destinos e dirao: “O meu numero de sorte eh tal.” Farao apostas sem imaginar muitas vezes que estarao tentando a MIM.

Filhos, aqui voces sabem, procurem se recordar no seu tempo. O numero 1 eh importante, nao por ser o de maior sorte mas por dar inicio a uma sequencia. Que seria do numero 1 se ele fosse o unico? O numero 9 eh importante para dar sequencia aos oito primeiros e, sem ele, do dez em diante nao existiria. Os numeros sao apenas elementos de ligacao uns com os outros. O zero eh o centro e igualmente importante, no entanto, passara despercebido por muitos. O 12 sera importante como forma de medida por um breve periodo de vossa Historia. O dez e suas potencias acabarao suplantando a todos os sensos de medida. EU vos entrego a matematica apenas por essa razao, ou seja, para que aprendam o senso de medidas. Os numeros nao valerao mais que aquilo que eles irao contar. Saibam usar a matematica mas nao facam de suas vidas materiais um penduricalho dela. Somente a MIM confiem os vossos destinos.

Voces criarao tantas formas fantasiosas de predizerem os futuros uns dos outros que ninguem se entendera. Quando alguem vos repetir essas MINHAS PALAVRAS, caso desejem, facam um teste. Reunam todos os advinhos. Pecam para que eles facam 100 previsoes cada um. Que sejam previsoes a ocorrer no maximo por um periodo de 10 anos. Que tais sejam escritas e exatas. Sem a artimanha das diversas possibilidades de interpretacao futura. Depois, devem ser guardadas em um cofre aa prova de violacoes. Cada advinho guardara uma copia fiel de sua advinhacao. Ao final dos 10 anos abram. Aquele que acertar todas as suas proposicoes, sem a necessidade de interpretacao alguma, sem enganos, enganacoes e espertezas, sera verdadeiramente enviado por MIM. De antemao vos digo. Nenhum sera.

Em verdade, alguns de voces conservarao alguns dons que, agora, lhes PERMITO ter. Um deles sera a oniciencia parcial. Alguem tera o poder de ver no futuro, porem, nao o enxergara. Isso significa que poderao transmigrar pelo futuro de voces e verao coisas que nem sempre saberao explicar. Ninguem sera capaz de explicar senao o que lhe for permitido. Mas isso sera baseado em ciencia, ou seja, esse alguem ira reunir informacoes passadas e, a partir delas, podera dar uma expectativa para o futuro. Contudo estara sujeito a erros, pois, nenhum futuro sera a copia exata do passado.

Vou vos dizer como eh feito o futuro. Vejam essas imagens. Elas se parecem com o que chamarao no futuro de fotografia. Cada pessoa humana tera milhares de possiveis futuros. Particulares e coletivos. Que se parta cada fotografia em partes exatamente iguais, formando o que, em seu futuro, chamarao de quebra-cabecas. Cada imagem seja quebrada em 1000 partes. Uma dessas fotografias eh a sua vida ideal. As outras sao altenativas. A sua missao sera usar seus dons para montar o seu quebra-cabecas, pois, muitas alternativas se encaixarao em suas vidas mas somente uma em cada escolha lhe sera perfeita. O CAMINHO PARA ENCONTRAR A VIDA IDEAL EH AMAR-ME PURA E EXCLUSIVAMENTE. EU SOU A VERDADE E A VIDA. Permanecam em MIM para que voces permanecam sempre em vida.

Muitos passarao e revelarao alguns acontecimentos futuros com alguma exatidao. Serao chamados profetas por voces. Pois, por mais integro que o profeta podera lhes parecer, cometera erros. Estes erros se devem aas imperfeicoes que voces herdarao da materia. Voces terao em seu auxilio a Historia. Embora, por ser obra das maos humanas, tambem a que sera escrita por voces estara repleta de falhas. Confrontem-na com as profecias. Entao, voces verao, dentro daquilo que sera possivel reconstituir em seu tempo, os erros que foram introduzidos no passado. Assim: “Nao ha nada de escondido que nao venha a ser revelado, e nao ha nada de oculto que nao venha a ser conhecido. (Lc 12, 2).”

Nao creiam naqueles que sao ditos profetas senao naquilo que te orientarem para praticar o bem. Tenham uma vida sem praticar o mal. Procurem aprender tudo aquilo que seus ancestrais ensinaram e praticaram. Aquilo que representar o bem, continuem a praticar. Aquilo que representar o mal, recusem-se a seguir. Nao se prendam exclusivamente aas tradicoes.

Coisas que num passado lhes parecerao boas, deixaram de ter valor no futuro. Cuidado para nao serem levados uns pelos outros a esquecerem as coisas que deverao ser praticadas para sempre as quais representam o bem. Comportando assim, todos serao profetas e so farao profecias que se realizarao. Lembrem-se, sigam apenas aquilo que representar o seu proprio bem e, simultaneamente, o bem coletivo.

O profetismo com o qual conviverao, no inicio do seu caminhar, lhes levara a muitos problemas. Primeiramente, serao tantas opcoes indicadas que voces so descobrirao qual dos profetas disse a verdade apos o fato ja ter sido consumado. Assim, de que lhes tera valido essa profecia? Passarao por bons todos aqueles que, aa epoca, seguirem os conselhos de tal profeta mas o tempo mostrara, atraves da descendencia, que muitos maus se salvam das catastrofes humanas apenas pela coincidencia de eles estarem juntos, por acreditarem em alguma coisa que realmente vira a acontecer.

Quando voces acreditarem em um profeta, sem partilhar com ele da mesma profecia, estarao jogando sobre poucos ombros as responsabilidades que caberao a todos. Acontecendo assim, se apenas um for capaz de andar pelos MEUS CAMINHOS e, se a MINHA JUSTICA fosse cega, justo sera que apenas ele seja salvo e que todos os outros, mesmo crendo, nao o sejam. Mas nao se fara assim, porque EU SOU VOSSO PAI e nao um senhor de escravos.

O maior dos riscos das profecias sera quando um ser humano acreditar realmente que EU lhe revelei o futuro. Embora ele o tenha visto vagamente, podera pensar te-lo nitidamente. Este o proclamara a todas direcoes onde existirem seres humanos. Com isso corre o risco de, senao todos, uma grande parte acreditar nele e, com isso, um futuro que era possivel, que constava dentre aquelas fotografias que lhes mostrei antes, tornar-se realidade. Nao porque ele fosse determinado por MIM, mas porque os muitos que acreditaram se unem em torno de sua realizacao. Isso, meus filhos, nao eh proclamacao de futuro e sim sugestao dele.

Todo o futuro que pedirdes, que corresponder ao seu bem e ao bem de todos simultaneamente, EU vos poderei conceder. Mas, nem todo futuro que imaginares, com fe em que se realizara, acontecera nao por MINHA VONTADE mas sim pela propria vontade de voces. Voces aprenderao que a fe de voces sera importante mas, desprovida da MINHA ONICIENCIA, eh perigosa para voces mesmos.

Quando na Terra, procurem ter mais conhecimento de MIM e digam: “Seja feita a tua VONTADE e nao a minha.” Quando desejarem, busquem todos ser profetas e partilhem suas profecias e decidam uns com os outros o que sera de melhor consequencia para todos. Pratiquem a MINHA PAZ. E EU ESTAREI COM TODOS ATE AOS LIMITES DE SUAS POSSIBILIDADES.

XXI. CRENDICES A SEREM DESFEITAS

Por muito tempo, voces se lembrarao dos anjos aos quais vos confiei ate agora. A sua crendide sera tanta que dirao: “Toda crianca nascida do homem e da mulher tem um anjo meu para protege-la.” Alguns irao afirmar que, o outro, que voces criarao, colocara um servo dele para atenta-la.

Raciocinem profundamente agora, filhos, para, quando na Terra, voces se lembrarem desse momento junto a MIM. Voces verao criancas famintas, verao criancas dilaceradas pelas guerras, criancas serao sexualmente atacadas por adultos, atingidas por doencas incuraveis por voces em determinadas epocas e muitas outras coisas. Olhem em torno de voces. Existe isso PERANTE MIM? Pois, esses anjos que voces citarao nao existem. Caso existissem e nao protegessem as criancinhas dessas coisas todas que lhes estou falando, qual seria entao o motivo de eles existirem? Essa invencao sera outra forma de fuga de suas proprias responsabilidades. Sera uma tentativa de acobertar os seus proprios erros, impondo em MEUS OMBROS a culpa que sera de voces. Se de voces EU cobro retidao, imaginem o que deveria cobrar dos anjos que nomeei seus tutores?

Filhinhos, na verdade, voces vao encarnar filhos do ser humano. Depois, voces se tornarao homens e mulheres e receberao, de MIM, irmaos seus como filhos. Os anjos, aos quais se referirao, serao voces mesmos. As faltas deles, sao suas. Portanto, quando tiverem filhos na Terra, cuidem deles como se fosse as suas proprias vidas. Pois, dos filhos eh o REINO DOS CEUS e, se os filhos nao puderem entrar em MEU REINO, os pais nao poderao voltar aa MINHA PRESENCA.

Quando voces encarnarem, voces encarnarao simultaneamente em muitas geracoes mas, na Terra, voces terao a impressao de que o tempo de cada geracao foi diferente. Nao se preocupem. Eh que o numero de voces eh muito maior que o numero de seres humanos que habitam a Terra em cada geracao. Quando estiverem la, querendo calcular o numero aproximado de voces, olhem para o universo e contem as estrelas. Mesmo as que nao mais existam em sua geracao. Mesmo nao existindo, elas deixaram vestigios que poderao ser detectados por voces. Tudo lhes sera devidamente revelado no devido tempo.

Nao pensem, filhos, que a revelacao de que tais anjos nao existem vira desacompanhada. Serao muitas outras que farao as pessoas humanas sentirem o abalo em seus credos. Muitos sentirao como um terremoto tao terrivel que, no tempo dos seres humanos, nunca existiu nem nunca existira. Neste tempo, o seu coracao ira para o cerebro, e sera tratado apenas como uma bomba pulsatil.

As coisas terao que acontecer assim por causa do tempo que voces perderao, buscando mais o bem estar material e esquecendo-se do bem estar espiritual. Lembrem-se, para que voltem a MIM, sera preciso que corpo e espirito estejam juntos. Ambos purificados e santificados.

Para que voces saibam que quem vai vos recordar primeiro essas coisas estara falando a verdade, EU permitirei que ele derrube credos antiquissimos, segundo suas proprias medidas, aa luz da racionalidade. Pensem bem. Por muitos, daquilo que voces denominarao seculos, voces repetirao: “Homem, tu es po e ao po tornaras”.

Como exercicio de humildade EU ate posso dizer que voces desejarao ser sinceros mas, para a pratica da verdade isso eh falso. E a PARTE DE MIM que estara em voces e que eh ETERNA? Pois, de entao em diante repitam: homem, tu nao es apenas po, portanto, nao se comporte como tal. O seu PAI esta interessado na PARTE que pertence a ELE. Por isso, comportem-se como filhos de DEUS e lutem para retornar aa PRESENCA DELE. Se puro como a agua que o constituira e que sera em muito maior quantidade que o po. E procure ser santo como o ESPIRITO que enviarei a voces, em forma de fogo, que sera mais importante do que qualquer outra boa obra que voces poderao realizar em sua vida material.

Outra coisa que vos sera lembrado eh, juntamente com essas palavras, o que vos falo agora vale PARA SEMPRE. Nenhum de vos nascido na Terra sera DEUS. EU PROPRIO, jamais irei aa Terra, enquanto voces nao a tornarem uma extensao da MINHA CASA. Mandarei alguns de voces com um pouco mais de DISCERNIMENTO MEU que os demais. Como EU ja vos falei, voces nao sao iguais, embora sejam equivalentes.

Voces foram CREADOS para agirem como um so. Os seus poderes se completam. Individualmente voces sao comparaveis a uma das celulas que compoem o animal ser humano. Cada tipo tem sua funcao. Muitas exercem a mesma funcao, outras sao totalmente diferentes. Mas todas trabalham em prol do bom funcionamento do corpo.

Se um orgao do corpo adoece, todo o corpo tambem ficara abatido. Cada um de voces eh meu enviado. Aqueles que possuirem mais do MEU PODER DE DISCERNIMENTO que os outros, tentarao coordenar o bom caminho do retorno a MIM. Estes lhes falarao de vossa vida normal aqui no MEU REINO mas, da Terra, isso parecera algo assombroso a aqueles que nao possuirem a mesma quantidade de DISCERNIMENTO. A partir dessa REVELACAO nao mais imaginem: “Ora, o que essa pessoa diz esta tao correto, e muitas vezes tao oposto ao que praticamos em nossas vidas terrenas, que ele so pode ser DEUS tambem.”

Filhos, nao existe “DEUS tambem.” DEUS EH APENAS UM que SOU EU. Voces tem grande impotancia porque foram CREADOS POR MIM. Voces serao muitas vezes conduzidos ao erro de confundir alguns de seus irmaos como se fossem EU por causa dos depoimentos daqueles que conviverao muito proximos com esses irmaos de voces. Eles proprios serao levados a esse engano pela porcao orgulhosa do animal no qual voces coabitarao. Sera grande motivo de orgulho, ao animal, ter convivido com um sabio que, para a propria ignorancia do animal, so poderia ser DEUS. Na verdade, a sabedoria que o sabio humano tem, vem de MIM, por isso a confusao.

Citarei o exemplo desse seu irmao que ajudou-ME a CREAR o sistema solar que habitarao. Em sua encarnacao, ele dira: “O PAI e eu somos um.” Por este e outros dizeres, que tem outros significados, os amigos dele pensarao: ele eh o PROPRIO PAI. Todos que enviarei em MEU NOME, para vos dar discernimento, serao UM EM MIM, o que significa que eles lhes falarao verdades. EU SOU A VERDADE. Essa confusao se dara por causa dos tempos historicos em que viverao onde, frequentemente, os escribas serao obrigados a falar atraves de enigmas, para escaparem aa perseguicao dos poderosos.

Pois, EU VOS DIGO, muitos de voces se deixarao dominar pelas paixoes do animal no qual habitarao. Ate mesmo a morte praticarao uns contra os outros. Sera preciso muito tempo passar para os seres humanos para todos adquirirem discernimento e abominarem a pratica de se matar os irmaos.

Todos os enviados por MIM que serao ditos DEUS, deixarao bem claro que eles nao O serao. Mas, por falta de discernimento de seus amigos, eles acabarao sendo confundidos COMIGO. Aquele vosso irmao mesmo, vos dira: ” O PAI EH maior do que eu.” Ora, se ele e o PAI fossem o mesmo e o PAI fosse maior do que ele, juntando-se as duas frases, seria o mesmo que ele dissesse: “Eu sou maior do que eu mesmo.”

Queridos filhos, nem mesmo o PAI eh maior do que ELE mesmo. EU SOU IMUTAVEL. Por isso, quando lhes for recordado essas PALAVRAS que vos digo, corrijam as suas crendices para que possam voltar aa MINHA PRESENCA.

Mesmo quando esses raciocinios lhes forem revelados, muitas pessoas nao acreditarao imediatamente neles. Elas se perguntarao: “E os milagres? Sera que nao eh DEUS QUEM eh capaz de realizar tantos milagres?!” Na verdade, MILAGRE SOU EU QUEM FAZ. EU os permitirei acontecer em todos os credos. Realizados em todos que os buscarem e por todas as pessoas humanas. Isto eh um pacto que tenho com voces para que nao esquecam que EU EXISTO PARA TODOS. Nao importa o nome que dar-ME-ao na Terra. Ja que nenhum credo a MEU RESPEITO sera perfeito ate aas proximidades de seu retorno aa MINHA PRESENCA, EU tambem nao ME REVELAREI por completo a nenhum deles.

Assim se fara para que, ao inves de voces se dividirem por causa dos credos criados por voces mesmos, voces se unam para apurarem cada PORCAO DE MIM em cada credo diferente. Tomem pois cuidado, os credos que ficarem esquecidos durante a sua Historia na Terra, levarao partes do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A MIM ao esquecimento tambem. Voces acabarao tendo que deduzi-las depois, quando juntarem as porcoes que restarem.

Quanto mais credos forem esquecidos por voces, mais dificil tornar-se-a essa deducao e, em consequencia, o seu retorno a MIM se prolongara por mais tempo do ser humano. Assim sera necessario acontecer para que nenhum povo siga crendo ser escolhido por MIM. Embora, enquanto na Terra, muitos de voces pensarao que EU terei alguma preferencia por algum filho meu.

Meus filhos, amem-ME como PAI de todos e nao apenas de si mesmos para que possam retornar a MINHA PRESENCA. Nao tenham egoismos.

XXII. OS BENS MATERIAIS DAS PESSOAS HUMANAS

Meus queridos filhos, alguma vez ja vos faltou algo de bom? Eh claro, EU SEI que nao. Pois, em suas vidas na Terra, por culpa de voces mesmos e do egoismo que irao adquirir, a todos faltara. EU vos dei poder para possuirem toda a Terra, porem, em partes quivalentes aa necessidade de cada um. Aqui vos digo para que sejam honestos consigo mesmos: melhor eh repartir os bens que dela tirarem em partes equivalentes, a cada epoca, de acordo com o numero de voces que habitarao sobre ela simultaneamente.

Partes ligeiramente menores podem ser concedidas a aqueles que trabalharem nos locais que chamarao cidades e que nao tiverem a necessidade de se transportarem para os locais de trabalho. Partes ligeiramente maiores para os que trabalharem no campo e residam longe do trabalho. Haverao muitas outras formas combinadas de compensar as dificuldades que cada trabalhador enfrentara mas tera seu quinhao equivalente a todos. Sejam sabios no trato da partilha.

Contudo, em todos os cantos da Terra onde habitarem, cuidem para que mantenham reservas para que sua convivencia com a natureza seja pacifica. Quero que preservem parte de tudo aquilo que vos dou como heranca. Dessa parte voces precisarao para voltarem aa MINHA PRESENCA.

TUDO DE BOM voces tem aqui em NOSSA CASA. O que vos cobro do que vos DOU? Apenas amor a MIM. Este amor a MIM eh traduzido em amor a si mesmos e a todos os irmaos, atraves do compartilhamento, da cooperacao, cumprimento das boas obras que vos encarreguei, em esforco para se tornarem cientes e cumpridores das MINHAS LEIS, enfim, o que vos peco aqui, voces ME retribuem porque ME conhecem. Sabem que o que faco eh para o BEM de voces. Sabem que nao vos permito praticar o mal, nem a si nem aos outros; nem aos anjos nem a MIM; nem aas outras coisas. Isso porque EU SEI que a todo mal corresponde consequencias maleficas. As consequencias maleficas levam a outros males e, estes, por sua vez a outras consequencias maleficas. Eh uma viagem que nao teria fim, nao fossem os MEUS PODERES para evita-la.

Durante a sua presenca na Terra, todos voces vao substituir o amor a MIM por amor a coisas profanas. Voces crerao em algo que chamarao dinheiro e a isso dedicarao tanto amor quanto dedicam agora a MIM. Voces o amarao em maior ou menor quantidade uns em relacao aos outros e, ate mesmo, acreditarao que ele lhes dara essa felicidade paradisiaca, a qual voces so encontrarao ao MEU LADO.

Quanto maior a quantidade que possuirem, maior sera a posse que isso tomara de voces. Nele voces sentirao um gosto de poder como se possuissem parte de MINHA ONIPOTENCIA. Voces usarao essa invencao de voces para humilhar, matar, torturar, sacrificar, desonrar, gerar tristezas, reprimir o bem, propagar o mal e produzir tudo o mais que havera de ruim, somente nao sendo pior por causa dos limites que lhes imponho em causar o mal contra si mesmos e contra os irmaos.

Quero que quando essas MINHAS PALAVRAS lhes forem recordadas, reconhecam quanto em vao tera sido o que tenham feito a troco da posse pelo dinheiro. Lembrem-se, o mal que pensarao causar aos irmaos sera a si proprios que ele se fara.

Tenham certeza, mesmo antes de voces inventarem o dinheiro e suas consequencias maleficas, voces herdarao da pessoa humana uma tendencia egoista de acumular bens materiais somente para si proprios. A invencao do dinheiro ira apenas potencializar isso. Voces sofrerao o dia-a-dia do trabalho, do esforco desgastante, dos riscos, das espertezas, para acumularem seus bens. Para isso, passarao invariavelmente por sobre os direitos de seus irmaos.

Voces ainda pensarao: “O meu irmao que, se quizer, lute tambem para conquistar o mesmo que consegui.” Voces se esquecerao de que EU os fiz diferentes. Uns com mais capacidade do que outros para certas coisas. Isso eh para que se completem uns aos outros e para que se tornem perfeitos em MIM. Porem, voces cometerao o erro de valorizar mais a uns dons que outros e transformarao essa ma interpretacao do que CONCEDI em forma de acumular valores materiais.

Nao se esquecam do que EU ja lhes falei, quando voces lutarem para ter cascalho, terao cascalho e serao o proprio cascalho. E, como cascalho, voces nao poderao retornar aa MINHA PRESENCA. Somente apos voces renunciarem ao amor aos bens materiais e o repartirem em equivalencia entre todos eh que poderao voltar a MIM.

Quanto maior forem as dificuldades que enfrentarem para adquirirem riquezas materiais, maior sera o seu apego a elas, como se isso fosse as vossas proprias carnes. Assim, quando comecarem a partilhar com os irmaos isso lhes parecera doer ate aa alma. Ate mesmo pensarao: “Ora, eu trabalhei duro para adquirir tudo o que tenho. Muitos nada fizeram para me ajudar e participarao da minha heranca. Isso nao eh justo!”

Pois, EU que TUDO FIZ para voces, nada cobro alem de amor. Nao seria, entao, injusto pensarem assim? Eh pelo MEU ESFORCO, PODER e AMOR que voces vivem. Vos dou saude e inteligencia. Vos entrego criatividade e forca. Quando vos pedir amor ao proximo voces pensarao isso ser injusto!

Vejam filhos, seria justo o PAI tomar tudo o que vos deu por querer agora somente para ELE os bens que ELE PROPRIO lhes CONCEDEU? Acaso foram voces proprios que se crearam?

Por isso, EU VOS AFIRMO, esse eh o batismo de fogo pelo qual terao que passar para adquirirem o direito de retornarem a MIM. Partilhar de bom grado. Fazendo isso voces sentirao um fogo a vos devorar. Um fogo que nao queima mas purifica por completo o corpo e a alma.

Nao se esquecam. Quando ricos, voces dirao: “Eh humilhante para o ser humano receber esmolas.” Por outro lado dirao: “Eh virtuoso aquele que distribui esmolas.” Nao eh um contrasenso? Pois, nesse caso, eh o mesmo que afirmar: virtuoso eh aquele que humilha o seu irmao. Meus filhos, partilhar nao significa dar esmolas, significa dar a todos a capacidade de possuir os mesmos bens. Por isso, nao deem o peixe, senao em condicoes de primeira necessidade, ensinem a pescar. Mas deem um pedaco de mar que tenha peixe bom a cada um de voces.

Quando essas palavras vos estiver sendo lembradas, voces estarao em uma epoca que usarao a expressao: tempo eh dinheiro. Significa, na pratica, que prestar culto a MIM, dedicando seu tempo ao proximo equivalera a possuir menos bens materiais. Voces dedicarao nesse tempo quase tudo dos dias que chamarao semana para adquirir dinheiro e possuir bens materiais e profanos. Alguns nao se importarao ate em exercer profissoes vergonhosas para possuir, profanando os proprios corpos e os corpos dos proximos. Depois, por uma ou duas daquilo que chamarao horas, irao aas construcoes que chamarao de casas do PAI ou templos e pensarao: “Como o PAI EH BOM, ELE perdoa tudo!”

Na verdade, filhos, voces nao voltarao aa MINHA VERDADEIRA CASA enquanto nao se corrigirem. Como ja lhes falei, EU os PERDOO de bom grado. Mas se EU nao fizesse com que aprendessem com seus proprios erros, nao estaria sendo BOM e sim mimando voces. Todos os erros que voces cometerem lhes sera cobrado. Lembrem-se dos mundos paralelos. Alem deles, voces, frequentemente, sofrerao as consequencias de seus proprios atos em suas vidas na Terra mesmo. Por isso, nao dediquem a MIM apenas aqueles pequenos minutos por semana. Coloquem-ME em sua alma. Facam do seu corpo um templo meu.

Se voce vai ao templo de pedra e alguem lhe diz: nao mate, porque eh pecado matar; nao minta, porque eh ruim mentir; nao roube, porque eh injusto roubar; nao levante falso contra seu proprio irmao, porque isso eh uma desonra para si mesmo; nao tenha preconceito, porque eh contra si mesmo que o tem; nao oprima o proximo, porque nao gostaria que ele o oprimisse; nao adore a coisas falsas, porque voce esta tapeando a si mesmo; nao deseje possuir os companheiros dos proximos, porque isso diminui a ti mesmo e, ao contrario de tudo isso, partilhe-se fazendo todo o bem possivel ao teu proximo; ouvindo isto voce cai de joelhos imaginando que esta em MINHA PRESENCA e pensar: “Meu PAI, eu pequei, estou arrependido e nao quero mais pecar.” Nao deixe a chama desse proposito se apagar em nenhum momento de suas vidas na Terra, porque enquanto assim nao for nao poderao retornar aa MINHA VERDADEIRA PRESENCA.

Eh por isso que volto a vos dizer: guardem esse proposito dentro de vosso ser e o pratiquem por todo o tempo que estiverem distantes de MIM, assim, as unicas lagrimas que voces irao derramar sobre a Terra serao as de alegria. Facam do amor por MIM o templo de vossas almas.

Continuem a usar os templos de pedra como escola, para que aprendam tudo o que os sabios dirao a MEU RESPEITO. Jogue fora o que for cascalho e guardem as preciosidades. Repartam estas com os irmaos todos e voltem aa MINHA PRESENCA. Quando cada corpo for um templo a MIM constituido, nada de mal vos atingira.

Saibam, EU nao devo vos deixar sem quitar pelo mal que fizerem. Isso nao se fara por vinganca jamais. Na verdade, as SANTAS LEIS, foram CREADAS antes de voces. EU nao as desobedeco para que nao haja justificativa para outros o fazerem tambem. Por outro lado, nao havera bem praticado sem recompensa e, tenham certeza, como praticar o bem lhes sera mais custoso que praticar o mal, a recompensa sera muito maior que a correcao. Portanto, nao se irritem nem se desesperem quando estiverem sendo corrigidos. Digam amem aa correcao com alegria, pois, tambem ela vos falara da MINHA EXISTENCIA. E ela eh apenas uma consequencia dos seus atos.

Pratiquem somente o bem e a correcao nao os alcancara. Tambem nao confundam a correcao com os males que sofrerao na Terra. Muita gente de boa conduta sofrera as mesmas provacoes que os de ma conduta. Muitas vezes, em consequencia dos atos que os de ma conduta praticarao. Isto se fara para que os de boa conduta tenham a oportunidade de pecar mas se recusem a faze-lo e se tornem exemplos para que os de ma conduta se corrijam e tambem possam ser santificados.

Da mesma forma, nao pratiquem as boas acoes pensando na recompensa. Ao contrario do vicio que voces adquirirao na Terra de praticar o mal, procurem adquirir o “vicio de fazer o bem”. Se voce se treina para praticar o bem todos os dias, essa pratica vos vira automaticamente todas as vezes que precisarem utilizar-se dela. Se voce ficar pensando em fazer o bem por causa da recompensa, isso se convertera em simples troca, o que eh mal e, sendo assim, a recompensa nao podera ser dada.

XXIII. OS EXEMPLOS QUE DEUS NOS ENVIA

Quando essas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiver sendo lembradas, o seu mundo material estara caindo em ruinas. Nao nesse tipo de ruina que voces pensaram imediatamente. Toda construcao material tem que vir acompanhada de uma filosofia espiritual para que se sustente por todo o sempre. As filosofias que surgirao antes das lembrancas dessas PALAVRAS serao filosofias de espirito tribal. Elas so permaneceriam para sempre se os limites humanos nao extravazassem os limites tribais. Nessa epoca o ser humano, entao dito atual, vivera um contraste. A sua filosofia espiritual sera tribal enquanto sua vida material estara se tornando univeral.

Nessa epoca as expressoes: o deus tal eh o unico; o tal deus eh o deus de uns mas nao de outros ou, ainda, esse meu deus eh de seus fieis e inimigo daqueles que nao lhe serao fieis.

Todos que dirao isso serao pessoas de visao tribal. O tribalismo sera uma concepcao humana e nao minha. Que todos procurem recordar-se, o PAI nao eh O em parte. ELE EH O PAI UNIVERSAL de fieis e infieis. Como EU ja afirmei, chamar-ME por diferentes nomes nao eh o pecado. Isso acontecera devido aa diversidade de culturas que a Terra abrigara. Mas quando uma religiao vos afirmar que DEUS lhes disse para fazer algo de alguma forma e essa forma for pecaminosa em outra religiao, sera porque uma, a outra ou as duas estarao erradas. Nem tudo o que for incluido por voces em suas religioes copiara o que EU DISSE, embora, os seus profetas virao a afirmar que sim, porque a visao deles tambem sera tribal. Procurai, em razao disso, ser racionais para descobrirem o que eh correto, para corrigirem tudo o que tiver andado errado.

Quando chegar o momento, esse vosso irmao que NOS ajudou a constituir o planeta Terra tera sido encarnado e vos tera dito grandes coisas a MEU RESPEITO. Muitos o odiarao porque, falando verdades, ele ferira de morte muitos dos sentimentos tribais entao reinantes. Aqueles o perseguirao e o matarao. EU O RESSUSCITAREI. Tudo isso parecera ao ser humano de entao tamanho sobrenatural que muitos irao acreditar mais na divinificacao da morte e ressurreicao que na pratica do que ele ensinara.

Os discipulos dele relatarao a vida dele em escrituras. Acrescentarao feitos que ele nao realizara e se esquecerao de alguns ensinamentos fundamentais. Isso se dara porque todos voces serao humanos e, como tal, serao falhos ate o momento determinado. Como o povo na Terra tera a cabeca dura para entender os ensinamentos os discipulos pensarao: “Melhor sera a gente descrever a origem do nosso mestre e algumas passagens de sua vida como realizadas diretamente pelo PAI ou o restante das pessoas nao acreditara em nos.” Esse excesso de zelo os levara a cometer falhas que posteriormente poderao ser constatadas em suas proprias escrituras. Isso tambem confundira muita gente.” (O volume II dessa colecao tratara mais detalhadamente dessas falhas).

“Filhos, bastar-lhes-ia raciocinar melhor para perceberem as falhas que serao transmitidas, de geracao em geracao, imaginando serem verdades. DEUS SOU EU. Enviaria EU um filho, que seria EU MESMO, para dar-lhes exemplo? Voces nao estarao se esquecendo que, naquela epoca, voces sao limitados? Ora, sendo limitados, como poderao, entao, seguir o EXEMPLO DE DEUS?

Quebrem esse orgulho que voces herdarao da carne e pensem: aquele que morreu crucificado era tambem um homem e, portanto, o exemplo dele nos basta para servirmos ao PAI como ELE nos pediu. O exemplo de um homem nos podemos seguir porque ele eh tao limitado como nos, embora, as habilidades que ele tem para servir a DEUS sejam diferentes das nossas. O que DEUS deseja de mim eh que eu O ame acima de todas as coisas, dentro das minhas proprias habilidades limitadas, pois, nao preciso fazer milagres, ser um grande orador, ensinar filosofias, ou compor oracoes maravilhosas para servir a DEUS. Em tudo o que eu fizer de bom agradarei ao PAI. Todo o mal que eu fizer sera como espinho que eu estarei cravando na CARNE DELE.

Lembrem-se, e o PAI estara sofrendo dores como as de um parto, todas as vezes que voces pecarem.

Aquele meu filho vos dira: “A minha morte vira para o perdao dos pecados” e, por muito tempo do ser humano, voces oferecerao a morte dele como expiacao dos vossos pecados. Pois, passar-se-ao quase vinte daquilo que voces chamarao seculo para alguem provar-lhes que isso nao eh verdade. Procurai nas escrituras mais antigas e verao que alguem recusara, em MEU NOME, o sacrificio ate de animais irracionais em favor do perdao de vosso pecados. Portanto, nao se portem mais como irracionais. Aceitaria EU o sangue de um filho meu para o perdao dos pecados dos outros filhos? Em verdade, EU vos afirmo, isso eh mais profano do que os pecados que voces buscarem redimir atraves dos sacrificios.

Voces estarao com isso apenas utilizando-se de uma muleta para fingirem que acreditam que o MEU CAMINHO, e nao o de voces, eh torto. Nao sera por obediencia a MIM que ele sera morto porque, caso EU o enviasse para ser morto, EU estaria colaborando com a morte de cruz e compartilhando dos pecados dos homens que o matarao. Nunca se esquecam que EU jamais desrespeito as MINHAS PROPRIAS LEIS e, portanto, nao peco. A morte de seu irmao ocorrera por puro e exclusivo desrespeito dos seres humanos por nao cumprirem a MINHA VONTADE.

EU SOU A VIDA E CELEBRO A VIDA. A cada vez que voces comemorarem a morte desse irmao de voces, para que EU vos perdoe os vossos pecados, voces estarao acrescentando um pecado a mais em suas vidas.

Havera uma unica forma de perdao para o pecado. Havera que se receber o perdao pelas partes ofendidas, inclusive a MINHA, pois todo pecado que ofender a outros seres vivos ofendera tambem a MIM. Haverao pecados que ofenderao apenas a MIM, que serao aqueles produzidos em suas mentes. Porem o perdao que pedires sera insuficiente caso nao trabalhem para remover todas as consequencias ocasionadas pelos seus pecados em seu ambiente de vida material.

A adoracao que fareis a irmaos seus, conhecidos por causa da sobedoria que vos levarem, como se fossem EU MESMO, sera um ato de idolatria. Mas nao temam a MIM por isso. Para MIM quero apenas o seu respeito e o seu amor, pois, isso sempre terao de MIM: RESPEITO e AMOR. EU compreenderei quando cometerem esse erro por causa da limitacao a que estareis submetidos.

Quando essas PALAVRAS que vos falo agora estiverem lhes sendo lembradas, voces ja terao construido, para a concepcao humana, longa Historia em que, aqueles que se acreditarao fieis, terao perseguido e morto milhoes de seus semelhantes, sob a acusacao de idolatria. Havera esse tempo em que aquilo que classificarao como idolatria servira de desculpa para matarem-se uns aos outros. Pois, assim que essas MINHAS PALAVRAS vierem aas suas mentes, facam um exame de consciencia e revisao de sua Historia para se perguntarem: apontemos um so de nos que nao seja e que nao tenha tido ancestrais idolatras! Voces notarao que aa LUZ dessas MINHAS PALAVRAS, todos voces terao sido idolatras. Por isso, se EU fosse condena-los por causa da sua idolatria, nao teria sequer um filho prodigo para voltar aA MINHA PRESENCA.

Dessa forma, de entao em diante, jamais nem sequer falem em matar por causa de idolatria. Creiam nisso, assim como muitos de voces estarao para serem convertidos, tenham certeza que os filhos dos idolatrias terao tambem o seu tempo para conversao. Que os fieis tenham fe, pois, o conhecimento disso vos libertara de muitos preconceitos. Divulguem as MINHAS PALAVRAS DE AMOR AO PROXIMO e todos serao convertidos para que voltem aA MINHA PRESENCA.

Uma das coisas que os impedira de voltar a MIM, no momento em que forem recordados dessa MINHAS PALAVRAS, sera seu apego a tradicoes. Suas tradicoes nascerao de escrituras que voces nao saberao dizer com certeza quem as escreveu nem quando exatamente as escreveram. Mesmo elas afirmando que os ensinamentos contidos nelas venham de MIM como um todo, tenham duvida. Para que saibam se elas foram de MIM ou nao, basta que voces reflitam: elas ensinam o MEU BEM e o bem de todos os voces?!

Apesar de existirem coisas profanas nos livros, voces os adotarao como a idolos. Tentarao provar por todos os meios que os seus escritos nasceram de MIM. Discutirao e ate matarao por causa de uma banalidade destas. Porem, tenham certeza, todos aqueles que recusarem a acreditar nessa nova escritura terao descendentes que irao crer que tambem estas serao MINHAS AUTENTICAS PALAVRAS. E eh isso que os fara voltar a MIM aa frente dos descrentes.

Este vosso irmao que NOS ajudou a crear a Terra tera um nascimento normal, igual ao de toda crianca que la nascer. Mas, devido ao excesso de zelo dos discipulos dele, como ja lhes falei, ele sera feito deus e, por causa disso, a mae dele tambem sera feita por muitos como deusa e minha rainha. Muitos de voces se tornarao devotos dela e de outros personagens que serao chamados santos. Por isso, vasculhem a vida de cada um, sob as vistas da lembranca desta NOSSA REUNIAO e, assim, constatarao que ninguem tera sido ainda digno de tal titulo, senao EU MESMO.

Neste ponto, muita gente cometera idolatria. Dirao que os pedidos que farao a eles serao para que intercedam junto a MIM para que EU lhes conceda milagres. Entao, usem a luz de suas razoes e se perguntem: sera que o espirito da pessoa humana eh assim tao mais poderoso que o proprio ser humano, que possa igualar-se a DEUS?

Procurem responder assim, supondo que o seu “santo” ainda esteja “vivo” e, em seu dia, estabelicido pelas pessoas humanas, ele ira receber uma carta de cada um de seus devotos, com suas oracoes e seus pedidos em todas as linguas diferentes. Este “santo”, entao, ira fazer uma investigacao a respeito da vida de cada afilhado. Nao para o acusar ou absolver, apenas para ter ideia se ele eh merecedor ou nao de sua intersecao. Alem disso, tera de saber se aquele pedido ira levar somente o bem a quem o pediu e nao ira prejudicar a outros no futuro.

Saibam que, nesta epoca aa qual estamos NOS referindo, havera “santo” com milhoes de devotos simultaneamente. EU pergunto: a rainha, mae deste meu filho que ajudou a moldar a Terra, e os “santos” aos quais NOS referimos nao teriam que ser ONICIENTES, ONIPRESENTES e ONIPOTENTES para realizarem tais coisas? Mas QUEM senao EU MESMO TEM ESTES PODERES?

Voces poderiam dizer a quem vos falara primeiro a respeito dessa NOSSA REUNIAO: mas os “santos” compartilham do ESPIRITO SANTO DE DEUS e eh ELE QUEM FAZ esses milagres serem realizados. O escriba entao vos podera dizer: o ESPIRITO SANTO EH DE DEUS e voces estao se esquecendo da ONICONSCIENCIA DELE. Por que entao voces falam ao ESPIRITO DE DEUS para falar com o “santo” para que o “santo” leve o seu pedido a MIM em forma de favor a ele?

Filhos, antes que voces pensem em pedir aos “santos” alguma intersecao junto a MIM, EU ja sei de suas intencoes, por isso, mantenham suas vidas limpas do pecado e podem falar diretamente COMIGO. Tudo aquilo que for merecido EU CONCEDEREI, muitas vezes, mesmo que nao pecam.

Nao esperem alem da medida da pessoa que vos vai lembrar primeiro dessa NOSSA REUNIAO. Ele nao tera poderes de realizar coisas milagrosas mais do que voces proprios terao. Mesmo que o PODER usado para realizar milagres venha de MINHA PARTE, sera atraves da vontade de voces que eles serao realizados, sob A MINHA APROVACAO. O seu irmao tera pecados como a maioria de voces tera.

Ele proprio vos dira: DEUS EH MUITO BOM para comigo, pois, permitiu a mim compreender que em cada canto que pomos os olhos existe um milagre realizado ou se realizando, embora, nem todas as pessoas enxerguem ou nem percebem que existem. Assim, me sinto impontente em tentar imitar ao PAI. A minha missao aqui nao sera fazer milagres e sim ensinar coisas que eu proprio tenho duvidas se saberei explicar depois. Faco isso porque o PAI PERMITIU que eu o faca. Pois, os que conhecem a minha vida vos dirao que nao sou merecedor dessa minha missao. Dela sinto o grande peso nos ombros e nao sei se a conseguirei concluir.

Muitos de voces tambem irao pensar: com tanta gente mais piedosa, que realmente acredita piamente no que dizem as escrituras antigas e com muito mais conhecimentos nesse assunto do que ele, por que DEUS escolheria tal pecador para nos lembrar dessas coisas?

Pois, EU o AUTORIZO a responder-lhes dessa forma: meus irmaos, houve tempo em que eu ate desacreditei na EXISTENCIA DE DEUS, duvidei do SANTO NOME DELE porque nao concordava com as escrituras na forma que O descreviam. Foi negando as partes falhas delas eh que encontrei DEUS. As pessoas que voces pensam saber mais que eu e sao mais piedosas, acreditam tao piamente nas escrituras que as idolatram. Por isso, foi preciso nega-las, em parte, para resgatar a VERDADE A RESPEITO DE DEUS.

XXIV. A REAFIRMACAO DA MORTE

Filhos, observem como eh a vida do ser humano na Terra. O que fazem mal da para crescerem e multiplicar. Pois, EU VOS ENVIAREI para ajudar ao ser humano crescer e multiplicar no CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO. A principio voces entenderao o multiplicar e crescer apenas como aumentar seu numero. Na verdade, as pessoas humanas nao crescerao e multiplicarao para MIM em seu periodo tribal. Elas o quererao fazer para si mesmas e para suas tribos.

Elas imaginarao que crescendo e multiplicando em numero lhes favorecera nas guerras. As tribos maiores se imporao aas outras em razao do numero. Elas colocarao seus deuses e suas crendices com o objetivo de vencer suas batalhas. Muitas vezes as tribos maiores vencerao. Algumas vezes as menores serao as vencedoras. A primeira proposicao sera regra e a segunda uma excecao.

Muitos pensarao: “As menores venceram porque os deuses delas sao mais poderosos.” Pois, EU VOS DIGO, vencera mais aquela que for mais cruel. Aquela que estiver mais afastada de MIM, porque aquela que estiver mais proxima de MIM evitara a guerra, evitara ferir ao seu proximo e se recusara ate mesmo a ofender a sua irma por palavras.

Aquelas que fizerem guerras, estarao a servico de seus senhores, ou seja, a ganancia, o lucro material e do “todo poderoso” dinheiro. Voces usarao fabulas de dinheiro para se prepararem para as guerras. No entanto, para fazerem a paz, voces economizarao. Sempre usarao da desculpa de que o orcamento andara apertado para fazer a paz e as burras serao escancaradas para praticarem as guerras.

Lembrem-se, toda arma eh feita para ser usada e, mais cedo ou mais tarde, podera ser usada para ferir alguem. Portanto, nao deem a desculpa de que se prepararao para a guerra para fazer a paz. Quando quizerem fazer a paz, facam-na integralmente. Amem a seus proximos como amam a voces proprios. Compreendam o fogo do batismo da distribuicao desse amor e a verdadeira paz sera realidade para sempre.

Para que tenham a certeza de que EU nao tomarei partido de nenhum dos beligerantes em razao das guerras, deixarei que a morte continue afetando igualmente a todos. Aqueles que matarem durante as guerras, morrerao; aqueles que matarem fora das guerras, tambem morrerao. Aqueles que souberem que o seu irmao esta correndo risco de morrer nas guerras e nao correrem para tentar fazer as pazes, tambem morrerao. O omisso morrera. O participante morrera. E esta sera a comunhao na qual voces estarao unidos e sua unica certeza na vida material.

Aqueles que se jogarem contra seus inimigos, pretendendo elimina-los aas custas de sua propria morte, so conseguirao isso mesmo. Ou seja, matar e morrer. Estes procurarao mas nao encontrarao AS PORTAS DO MEU REINO porque estas estarao fechadas para eles e para os que os induziram. Eles viverao nos mundos paralelos todas as vidas de seus inimigos mortos e daqueles que sofreram por tais mortes. E disso surgira uma pequena lenda que sera contada por longo tempo mas sem explicacao para ela.

Alguns povos repetirao isso: “Conta-se que um homem morreu e as entidades superiores o levaram a um lugar para pagarem os seus pecados. Passado algum tempo, esse homem, sofrendo as dores dos seus pecados, pensara: “Sofri tanto por causa dos meus pecados todo esse tempo, vou entao procurar os meus superiores para perguntar-lhes se ja nao sera hora de eu ir aa CASA DO PAI.” Assim procedendo, os superiores lhe informaram: “Esse tempo que voce julga ser demasiado longo, nao foi suficiente nem mesmo para que descobrissem o seu corpo la na Terra.”"

Pois, isso que, na Terra, lhes parecera estoria, se fara verdade de uma certa forma. Eh que este homem tera vivido apenas as vidas de quem ele maltratou durante a propria vida e que estarao no passado mas, como todo pecado tem suas consequencias, ele tera de viver as vidas daqueles que foram atingidos no futuro por seus atos maus. E, tenham a certeza, as consequencias acabam se tornando maiores que o pecado em si. Lembrem-se que, o tempo de sofrimento lhes parecera nunca acabar enquanto o tempo de alegria passara como um raio.

Se o seu unico pecado foi matar apenas uma pessoa, voce revivera toda a vida dela no passado. Se este seu irmao teve mulher, filhos, pais que sobreviveram aa morte dele, amigos etc atingidos pelos sofrimentos provocados pelo assassinato, EU VOS AFIRMO: voce ira sofrer todas as consequencias de seus atos antes de poder retornar aa sua vida propria.

Por isso, filhos, nao tenham ganancia alguma para possuir o poder na Terra. Quando alguem tiver de exerce-lo, exerca-o se sentir que tenha capacidade. Sentindo-se desanimado, busque forcas no fundo do seu ser porque governar eh uma obrigacao que EU VOS ORDENO a todos. Se alcancares o topo do poder na esfera material, nao chame para si todas as responsabilidades. Partilhe as funcoes de governar com todos que estarao sob o seu comando. Nao sejam autoritarios. Dialoguem antes para planejarem o que e como fazer. Divida responsabilidades equitativamente. Dessa forma caso venha a ter que se educar nos mundos paralelos os seus atos serao de menores consequencias.

Ver meus filhos nos mundos paralelos nao sera para MIM fruto agradavel. Lembrem-se, EU SOU O PERDAO e quero perdoar. Mas nao posso fazer isso de graca se isso tiver a consequencia de acobertar irresponsabilidades. Os mundos paralelos existem para que voces adquiram plena consciencia de seus atos. O arrependimento sera importante para sua vida futura mas nao os absolvera.

Os mundos paralelos nao sao castigos e sim consequencias de seus proprios atos. Sera preciso que voces conhecam os outros lados das vidas que voces ofenderam, para que tenham plena consciencia de seus atos e, assim, terem o arrependimento completo e sincero, para que tambem o seu perdao seja pleno.

Quando voces possuirem a parte que vos cabe em MEUS PODERES, voces serao como uma imitacao de MIM e, assim, nao terao que passar por tais provacoes. Por isso, busquem todo o saber possivel a voces na Terra. Ele os ajudara a elevarem-se, em espirito, PERANTE A MIM. Os ignorantes dos CONHECIMENTOS A MEU RESPEITO, como as pessoas humanas o sao agora, poderao ser puros por nao terem a consciencia de pecado mas nao serao santos. Santo eh aquele que conhece o pecado e recusa-se a pratica-lo.

A morte sera para voces, por longo tempo da pessoa humana, um motivo de pavor, justamente por causa de seus proprios pecados. Voces terao nos inconscientes a vergonha que teriam, estando em MINHA PRESENCA, carregando suas culpas. Nao a temam por isso porque nenhum culpado sera posto em MINHA PRESENCA antes da reabilitacao. Nao a apressem imaginando que reencontrar-se-ao COMIGO mais rapidamente. A carga que vos imponho na Terra sera para que a suportem ate o fim, para que se santifiquem.

Nao chamem para si a carga que sera dada a outros. Embora alguns de voces poderao suportar cargas maiores, voces estariam tirando do irmao a oportunidade do merito por sua propria santificacao. Aliviando o peso dos outros voce estara incorrendo em erro. Muitos sentirao como se suas cargas fossem insuportaveis. Isso se dara por falta de conhecimento. Eh licito que os sabios ensinem o conhecimento aos outros que nao o tenham. Assim, com o conhecimento, a carga sera a mesma para cada um, porem, parecera mais leve.

Tambem nao joguem a propria carga sobre os ombros dos irmaos. Se esta lhes parecer demasiado pesada, carreguem-na em duas viagens, uma porcao de cada vez. Nao se apeguem ao tempo. Ele nao eh o senhor de voces. O tempo tem um SENHOR muito maior que ele. Voces e o tempo tem O MESMO SENHOR.

A morte lhes caira apenas como uma medida. A medida que provara a voces que todos se equivalem. Qual ser humano nao morrera? Pois, o ser humano que tiver poderes acima dos outros humanos; o que for mais rico dentre toda a humanidade; aquele que gerar nacoes entre eles; o que possuir a vida mais longa entre todos; ou aqueles que possuirem apenas uma parcela dessas coisas; ou, ainda, o que for o mais despossuido de todos, sera medido pela mesma medida PERANTE MIM.

Dessa forma voces chegarao aa conclusao que, embora diferentes, todos sao filhos do PAI e com igual direito de retornarem a ELE. Quem negar isso ao irmao, estara fechando AS PORTAS DA MINHA RESIDENCIA somente para si proprio.

XXV. REENCARNACAO.

Apos a sua primeira morte na materia e suas passagens passadas e futuras nos mundos paralelos, voces reencaranarao para novas experiencias de vida. Quando isto vos for lembrado o mundo estara dividido entre aqueles que acreditam, aqueles que nao sabem e aqueles que duvidam da reencarnacao. Outra vez, escrituras antigas vos confundirao quanto a esse assunto.

Aquele que ira falar primeiro a respeito dessa NOSSA REUNIAO, sera educado dentro do conceito da nao existencia da reencarnacao. Mas, a inteligencia que ME PERTENCE e que manifestara nele o fara raciocinar e concluir pela existencia dela, sem que jamais tenha frequentado algum grupo religioso que creia em tal conceito.

Ele reflitira assim: “Dos conhecimentos que possuo do ciclo da vida aprendi que o ser humano nao eh apenas po. Alias, diga-se de passagem, o po que constitui o ser humano eh a menor de todas as partes. Entao, vamos raciocinar o que acontece com a maior parte.

A agua eh o componente universal dos seres vivos. Apos o falecimento do corpo, normalmente, ou ela penetra o solo e junta aas aguas do subsolo ou se evapora e junta-se aas aguas do ceu, ou passa a constituir os corpos de microorganismos. De uma forma ou de outra a agua eh reciclada e retorna ao ciclo da vida sendo possivel inclusive ser ingerida por outra pessoa humana.

Outro grande constituinte dos corpos vivos sao os componentes de carbono. Geralmente, estes componentes sao transformados no gas metano que evapora e, em contato com o oxigenio do ar eh transformado em outro gas que eh o gas carbonico. Este, por sua vez, eh absorvido pelas plantas, juntamente com agua e produtos das cinzas. As plantas os transformam em caules, raizes, galhos, folhas, flores e frutos. Os frutos e outros produtos vegetais podem ser ingeridos pelas proprias pessoas humanas ou por outros animais. Tambem estes animais podem ser ingeridos pelos seres humanos. Todos os seres vivos participam de ciclos semelhantes.

O corpo do ser humano eh constituido de tecidos. Existem alguns tecidos que sao chamados de tecidos permanentes porque permanecem no corpo humano desde a formacao ate ao falecimento.

Os teologos que participam do mesmo grupo religioso que eu afirmam existir apenas a ressurreicao. Ressurreicao seria a encarnacao da alma na mesma materia em que ocorreu a primeira vida. Caso exista qualquer quantidade de materia diferente no corpo do individuo ressuscitado, entao, teremos ai um caso de reencarnacao e nao ressurreicao.

Voltando ao raciocinio anterior sobre o ciclo da materia viva, sabemos que a materia que constituiu um corpo anteriormente, mais precisamente os seus tecidos permanentes, irao voltar para formar tecidos permanentes de diferentes pessoas. Sendo assim, quando houver a ressurreicao, um corpo podera vir a ter sua materia completa, porem, faltara materia para ressuscitar outros corpos. Neste momento chegaremos aa conclusao que: para uns havera ressurreicao mas para a maioria havera reencarnacao.

Como nao creio que haja distincao entre pessoas, admito que a regra eh a reencarnacao e a ressurreicao eh uma excecao a servico de DEUS.”

Alguns duvidarao desse raciocinio, principalmente por nao entenderem o que eh o ciclo da vida na Terra. Eh que, na epoca deste filho que vos escrevera, havera muito conhecimento da VERDADE. Aquilo que voces aprenderam aqui, com respeito aa vida, materia e energia, estara comecando a ser recordado. Voces estarao passando por uma fase em que o egoismo da pessoa humana sera mais forte que sua forca espiritual, assim, alguns terao acesso ao conhecimento, uma parte minoritaria, mas a maior parte estera sendo mantida no campo da ignorancia.Voces precisarao lutar para que as informacoes envolvendo a vida sejam dadas a todos, assim como aqui voces as receberam.

Contudo, este irmao de voces lhes dira mais coisas: “As igrejas do grupo ao qual eu pertenco – ele vos anunciara – acreditam que pessoas muito antigas que passaram pela materia ja terao estado em MINHA PRESENCA. Penso em meu avo como exemplo. Ele foi uma pessoa bruta por ignorancia. Acreditava e procurava praticar cegamente aquilo que as escrituras antigas diziam. Eh obvio que DEUS entendera as limitacoes dele e o deixara entrar algum dia na CASA SAGRADA. Acredito que a decima geracao apos a minha abrigara pessoas que tambem merecerao voltar aa mesma CASA.

Os conceitos religiosos aceitos por meu avo, alguns ja ultrapassados em minha epoca, parecerao barbaros demais a aquela geracao adiantada. Fico eu imaginando entao o convivio do meu avo com meus nonanetos e, simultaneamente, undecanetos dele, ressuscitados. Meu avo, coitado, tentando impor o que acreditava aa forca e aa chibata. E as geracoes futuras tapando os ouvidos para nao ouvirem tanto conhecimento incompleto em relacao a A VONTADE DE DEUS. Ninguem se entenderia.

Imaginem um dialogo meu com algum dos escritores mais antigos da religiao que frequento. Um deles diria: Nos precisamos acabar de exterminar os amorreus, os jebuseus e toda a raca de cobras que cercam meu povo.

Eu teria que ponderar dirigindo-me a ele: meu caro, o que voce esta falando, na minha epoca se chamara genocidio. O TODO PODEROSO nao nos autorizou praticar tal coisa. ELE DESEJA A PAZ ENTRE TODOS NOS. Alem do mais, o que voce conheceu como amorreu e jebuseu ja nao existia mais em minha epoca. Eles se mesclaram com todos os habitantes da Terra e o que temos agora eh uma mistura de tudo o que existia em seu tempo.

Claro, nos teriamos toda uma eternidade para entrarmos em acordo mas se aquele escritor antigo continuasse pensando como pensava no tempo em que escreveu e manteve depois que faleceu e eu exatamente como penso, nos nunca entrariamos em acordo e, portanto, nao poderiamos voltar a A PRESENCA DO PAI.”

Haverao outros meios racionais de se chegar aa conclusao favoravel aa reencarnacao e que o irmao de voces usara para que voces o aceitem. Assim, ele prosseguira nos raciocinios dele: “Imaginem uma crianca. Ela nasceu e, tendo poucos anos de vida, permaneceu pura. Ela morre e, segundo os conceitos ate aa minha epoca, vai para a PRESENCA DE DEUS.

Imaginem agora outro individuo. Nasceu, cresceu e, quando adulto, cometeu muitos pecados. Passadas as flores de sua juventude chegou aa idade da velhice e vendo-se mais proximo aa morte arrependeu-se da vida de pecados. Segundo os conceitos, ate aa minha epoca, caso o arrependimento seja sincero ele ira para a PRESENCA DO MESMO PAI.

Agora, pensem numa terceira pessoa que, ficando adulta e pecadora, morre de repente, sem se arrepender de seus pecados. Os conceitos ate aa minha epoca a condenarao.

Pois, nao teria essa terceira pessoa o direito de imaginar que DEUS teria sido injusto com ela? Por que DEUS imporia que todos nos comportassemos da mesma forma se as oportunidades que nos CONCEDE sao diferentes?

O mesmo raciocinio poderiamos desenvolver em relacao ao pobre, ao medio e ao rico; ao alto, ao baixo e ao medio; ao bonito, ao feio e ao nenhum-nenhoutro; ao que fala muito, ao que fala e ao que pouco conversa; ao que ve, ao que nao ve e ao que esta entre-meio eles; ao que enxerga bem, ao que nao enxerga e ao que mal enxerga etc. E nos, meus irmaos, somos a combinacao de todas as qualidades e defeitos possiveis da especie humana!”

Saibam voces, meus filhinhos, existirao cegos que enxergarao e existirao pessoas de vista boa que terao traves aa frente dos olhos e, principalmente, das mentes. Nao vos adiantara ver se nao enxergarem as coisas corretamente. Como um PAI, que faco crer BONDOSO, EU jamais os condenaria por todo o sempre por causa dos pecados que praticarem em vida. A quantidade de tempo que a pessoa humana vivera nao significara nada perante a ETERNIDADE.

Portanto, aprendam a perdoar, assim como EU PERDOO. Aprendam a perdoar para que possam viver a ETERNIDADE. Nao condenem porque, quando o fizerem, com a mesma medida que medirem voces poderao ser medidos. Se de tua boca sair a sentenca de condenacao eterna, sera justo que a sentenca servira para voces mesmos.

Voces condenarao o seu irmao por ele ser mau? Nao julgarao bem, queridos filhos! Condenem a maldade que ele praticou mas nunca a pessoa, pois, condenando a pessoa sera a MIM que estarao condenando por SER EU O CREADOR. O mal sera realizado por voces mesmos e por suas proprias vontades mas, fui EU QUEM OS CREOU a todos. Vos nao sereis ONICIENTES para saberem o peso do pecado e o tempo exato que a ele correspondera. Apenas tenham certeza de que a ETERNIDADE eh maior.

A reencarnacao sera a oportunidade que vos dou de possuirem variadas experiencias de vida oferecidas na materia. Frequentemente voces ouvirao de outros ou voces proprios pronunciarao essas palavras: “Ah, se eu fosse jovem, com a experiencia que tenho hoje!…” Uns dirao essas palavras pensando em fazer um bem e outros pensando em praticar algum mal. Mas, saibam voces que, se voltassem aa juventude com as experiencias de pessoas maduras, voces apenas fariam suas vidas se tornarem diferentes da que fora da primeira vez.

Lembrem-se dos exemplos das fotografias. Sao tantas as opcoes de caminhos na Terra que somente com o conhecimento e sabedoria irao aprender a fazer as melhores escolhas desde a juventude ate ao fim. E EU garanto a voces, serao muito poucos de voces que adquirirao conhecimento e sabedoria atraves apenas de uma vida humana. Portanto, nao esperem a velhice para buscarem o conhecimento e a sabedoria. Enquanto pais, ensinem isso a seus filhos, na mais tenra idade.

Tenham grande cuidado para evitarem adquirir preconceitos em suas vidas terrenas. Procurem entender porque os preconceitos surgirao em suas mentes para domina-los antes que sua materia venha falecer. Caso o seu falecimento se de enquanto ainda estiver subjugado pelo preconceito voce reencarnara, preferencialmente, em exemplos que forem semelhantes ao objeto de seu preconceito.

XXVI. O LIVRE-ARBITRIO HUMANO

Por ocasiao da lembranca em que essas MINHAS PALAVRAS estarao sendo revividas, ainda havera entre voces a discussao sobre a existencia ou nao do livre-arbitrio humano. Posso vos adiantar que o arbitrio humano nunca sera livre mas sim limitado.

Alguns grupos que acreditarao na reencarnacao pensarao que o arbitrio humano eh livre e o explicarao dessa forma: “Ao morrer, a pessoa se apresenta a entidades superioras. Estas, analisam com ela a sua vida na Terra. Verao quais sao as falhas, o que foi feito e o que faltou fazer. Entao, planejarao, com livre-arbitrio, o que acontecera em sua nova vida na Terra. Nesse plano sera incluido o local de nascimento, a data, os pais que o reencarnado devera ter, enfim, tudo aquilo que pensarao que a pessoa humana tera direito.

Passado esse plano, a pessoa reencarnara segundo o planejado e seguira seu destino. Quando vier a nova morte desta pessoa, ela se reunira novamente com as entidades superioras, para fazerem nova avaliacao e novo plano, caso nao se tenha cumprido o anterior.”

Basta que voces raciocinem e verao que isto nao eh verdadeiro. Ora, se voces tem livre-arbitrio, um plano so bastaria. O livre-arbitrio nao eh apenas o desejar, eh o fazer cumprir tambem. O erro dessa concepcao esta no proprio fundamento dela. Se voce escolher uma outra pessoa para ser seu pai ou sua mae, voce estara interferindo com o livre-arbitrio deles.

Quem vos dira que eles desejariam que fosse voce o nascido deles? Eles, por sua vez, teriam interferido com os livre-arbitrios dos pais deles. Estes, com os de seus pais. Indo assim, ate a ultima geracao de voces acabara interferindo com os livre-arbitrio da primeira geracao encarnada de seres humanos, por que as geracoes sao consecutivas e nao ha atalhos. Por fim, a primeira geracao de encarnados interferiria com O LIVRE-ARBITRIO DESSE VOSSO SANTO PAI.

Filhos, EU vos CREEI por meu LIVRE-ARBITRIO mas o seu arbitrio sera limitado como voces, pois, EU os fiz assim. Nao tenham o orgulho bobo de quererem ser mais livres do que podem. O ser humano unicamente possuira livre-arbitrio, semelhante ao do PAI, quando ele pensar e agir como em um corpo unico e nao cada um por si. Voces adotarao o individualismo como ideal por longa data do seu tempo.

Outras seitas dirao: o ser humano tera livre-arbitrio. Darao ate o exemplo extremo. Coloquem uma pessoa aa beira de um precipicio. Sua intencao eh o suicidio. Aa beira do precipicio ela tera a escolha de saltar ou deixar de faze-lo.

Nao creiam que seja assim, meus filhos. O ser humano que tentar o suicidio, nem que seja por um momento, nao estara em sua razao perfeita, pois, todos aqueles que estiverem em razao perfeita a MIM amarao e quem ME ama nao se matara.

Separados de MIM, pelo VEU QUE FILTRA MEUS PODERES, uns terao momentos de sentimento de imensa perda. Na perdicao que viverao, farao amigos e inimigos. Aqueles o quererao bem e esses nao o quererao. Um suicida, ao apostar na morte, mata a si proprio, contraria os amigos que o queriam vivo. Assim, ele prova que os amigos nao tem livre-arbitrio, pois, eles o queriam vivo e nao teriam o seu desejo satisfeito.

Quando qualquer suicida se prepara para o ato e desiste de se matar, prova que seus inimigos nao terao livre-arbitrio, pois, eles o queriam morto e nao o conseguem.

O proprio suicida passa por um momento de falta de raciocinio. Se ele se mata, faz o que nao queria, ou seja, desagradar aos amigos e alegrar os inimigos, por isso, nao eh por livre-arbitrio que ele se mata. Se ele nao se mata, ele consegue agradar aos amigos e desagradar aos inimigos. Aparentemente, ai ele estaria exercendo o seu livre-arbitrio mas isso nao eh verdade. Se ele planejou o suicidio e nao o levou a cabo, sera porque descobriu que o proprio plano era errado, portanto, se ele tivesse livre-arbitrio nao planejaria algo falho.

O ser humano que planeja um suicidio e nao o conclui estara desagradando ao pior dos inimigos dele, ou seja, ele proprio. O suicidio sera uma das formas mais egoistas de manifestacao humana.

O suicida que escolher pela vida estara fazendo um agrado ao MELHOR DE SEUS AMIGOS QUE EH ESTE VOSSO PAI. EU SOU A VERDADE E A VIDA. Nao ME procurem na morte porque nela nao ME encontrarao. Procurem-ME na ressurreicao.

O seu livre-arbitrio, meus filhos, estara sujeito aA MINHA VONTADE. Voces que fizerem da morte o vosso objetivo, ver-se-ao reencarnados quantas vezes forem necessarias, ate que descubram que o dom da vida eh o melhor bem a almejar. Vida plena para todos. Quando este lema for a lei em vossas mentes, sera porque todos estarao proximos a se tornarem um e, quando assim o fizerem, estarao proximos a retornar a MIM.

Nao desanimem na caminhada. Sei que, para voces, ela lhes parecera demasiado longa e de percurso dificil. Na maioria das vezes voces olharao uns e outros e imaginarao: “Eh muito dificil, nos nao vamos conseguir.” QUEM SABE o que conseguirao ou nao SOU EU. Comecem mudando suas proprias atitudes. Procurem sempre praticar as coisas que ME AGRADAM. Quando procederem assim e, apos iniciados os primeiros passos, o que lhes parecia impossivel diminuira de tamanho e se aproximara.

Nao sera preciso correr. Quando voces estiverem proximos de concluir a caminhada, verao que nem tao dificil tera sido assim. Desta forma, voces, enfim regressarao a MIM.

XXVII. ASPECTOS GERAIS DA VIDA

Quantas vezes, meus queridos filhos, voces machucarao a MIM pronunciando, escrevendo e repetindo as palavras: “O terror de DEUS abateu sobre o acampamento inimigo e entregou-o a nos para os despojos!” Desde a hora em que entraram em MINHA PRESENCA, mesmo quando puz entre NOS o VEU que nos separou para que sua creatividade propria se manifestasse no mundo da materia, ate a este momento, qual de voces viu-ME irado e sentiu terror de MIM? Pois, EU VOS DIGO: voces cometeram falhas no mundo material e viverao la para supera-las. E isso sera o conteudo da aula que terao em materia de desenvolvimento de sua personalidade.

Apesar da MINHA TOLERANCIA INFINITA, voces criarao o medo de MIM. Afirmarao que EU serei o terror, para que assim umas tribos manipulem essa ideia com o fim de dominar as outras. Isso, por ganancia e avidez pelos bens materiais.

Entao, vos digo como as coisas acontecerao em verdade. Quanto mais voces pecarem contra MIM, contra si mesmos e contra a natureza que os ira embalar, mais dificil tudo se tornara para voces. Isso nao sera terror nem vinganca de MINHA PARTE e sim consequencias dos seus proprios atos. Sao mecanismos de defesa. Eh a relacao causa/efeito.

Quando voces estiverem trilhando caminhos inapropriados, voces receberao avisos, revertam estes caminhos e tomem outro rumo. EU nao participarei de sua vida na Terra, da forma como lhes farao acreditar, nem para protege-los nem para puni-los. O que havia para EU fazer, ja FIZ. Portanto, facam a tua parte, pois, EU ja os AJUDEI. O que vos PROVI eh o suficiente para que desenvolvam personalidade propria. Nao quero que voltem a MIM sem adquirirem opiniao propria. EU OS QUERO LIVRES.

Quando voces disserem que EU os ajudei a dominar ou matar outras tribos, isso caira sobre MIM como um pesadelo. Voces estarao ME acusando de parcialidade. Quando a ganancia de sua carne os levar a guerras contra outras tribos, voces conhecerao a prova da MINHA CAPACIDADE DE PERDAO.

Embora voces dirao que EU os mandei fazer guerra contra os infieis e seus cultos e, com essa disposicao voces se colocarem em posicao de extermina-los e, ainda, ja proximos de concluirem o vosso objetivo, voces terao o ser invadido pela culpa da coisa errada que estarao fazendo. Vos pesara tanto essa culpa que o mais cruel dos seres humanos nao sera capaz de exterminar um povo totalmente.

Quando imaginarem que pecaram porque nao concluiram a sua ignorancia, em verdade, EU VOS AFIRMO: o pecado de voces tera sido comecar a carnificina por qualquer desculpa que usarem. Portanto, nao inventem artificios para atemorizarem os membros de outras tribos como se fosse EU o vosso mandante e, assim, acusarem-ME da respensabilidade por sua invencionice.

Com a invencionice de voces, nao apenas ME ofenderao mas tambem lancarao todo o planeta em grande escuridao. Uma escuridao que sera descrita por alguns como ignorancia bruta, por outros como falta de conhecimento.

O importante eh que, depois vira a luz para transformar em pequeno aquele que foi grande e elevar muitos dos que foram pequenos. Tudo isso sera estudado por voces e darao a isso o nome de teologia mas, somente apos receberem a luz eh que ela falara verdadeiramente de MIM. Pontos luminosos ocorrerao durante todo o percurso da vida humana. Mas somente quando esses pontos forem costurados em um mesmo tecido eh que a luz brilhara no seu todo.

So existira uma forma licita de se exterminar uma raca na Terra. Sera quando, por livre vontade das partes, membros de duas ou mais racas se unirem em matrimonio. Agindo assim, gerarao racas mais saudaveis e mais bonitas. Somente assim, o exterminio sera abencoado por MIM.

Quando o primeiro de voces estiver se lembrando dessa NOSSA REUNIAO, ele a escrevera em um livro para que todos tenham conhecimento dela. Nunca facam deste ou de outros livros caminho para a idolatria. Tal qual os idolos fabricados, os livros serao escritos por voces mesmos. Exatamente como um idolo de madeira, de pedra, de couro, ou de outro material qualquer, ele nao podera salvar a si proprio das inclemencias do meio ambiente terrestre. Ora, um material que nao possa salvar a si proprio, tambem nao podera salvar a voces.

O que ajudara a vos salvar serao as suas boas acoes e a sua renuncia ao pecado. Os livros serao apenas orientacoes que poderao ser mudadas no decorrer das suas vidas terrestres. Essas mudancas devem sempre estar de acordo com um melhor caminho para todos. Somente quando todos voces construirem dentro do seu proprio ser um TEMPLO MEU eh que poderao voltar aA MINHA PRESENCA.

Se desejarem usar imagens, usem. Se quizerem usar adornos em suas cerimonias, usem. Se pensarem ser bom usar sinais de irmandade, usem. Nao ha problema nisso. Mas usem tudo isso como farao as pessoas de pouca memoria que colocam uma palha amarrada no dedo, para nao se esquecerem de uma recomendacao. Nunca esperem que essas coisas irao conceder-lhes coisas boas porque elas nao serao capazes de faze-las para si proprias e nao conseguirao ser nada alem de simples coisas.

Quando desejarem ganhar o direito de retornarem a MIM, armem-se apenas com o conhecimento das MINHAS PALAVRAS e mexam-se para po-LAS em pratica que se transforme em boas obras. EU vos estou avisando porque sei que voces passarao algum tempo na materia cercados de muita idolatria.

Como verao, voces terao entidades superiores para orienta-los. Elas estarao nos mundos paralelos. Entre uma encarnacao e outra voces terao contato com elas para que voces realmente avaliem as suas passagens pela Terra. Elas os informarao em que estagio voces estarao e o que deverao procurar fazer para evoluirem. Ninguem estara ali para julga-los. Nem mesmo EU irei julga-los. As entidades superiores lhes relembrarao as LEIS QUE REJEM o universo e o ESPIRITO DA VERDADE, enviado por MIM, tomara posse de voces.

Assim, relembrados das LEIS, apos terem revisto suas vidas de seu proprio angulo e dos angulos daqueles a quem voces tiverem causado algum mal e, aas vezes o bem quando este nao tiver sido percebido por voces durante sua encarnacao, voces proprios darao a sentenca a qual se proporao, para que se elevem a estagios superiores.

Voces nao escolherao pais, lugar nem paises onde irao nascer. Voces receberao apenas um perfil do que deverao ter e o restante sera encaminhado por seus preceptores.

Quando o livro a respeito dessas MINHAS PALAVRAS estiver sendo escrito, algum tempo antes e algum tempo depois, muitas coisas acontecerao para provar-vos que toda escritura antiga sera tambem constituida de cascalho. Esta parte de cascalho se deve aa opiniao propria dos autores que escreverao a MEU RESPEITO.

Ninguem, sozinho, conseguira descrever todas as MARAVILHAS das quais SOU CAPAZ. Deveis, pois, separar o PRECIOSO do cascalho, juntando o que houver de valor A MEU RESPEITO em todas as escrituras. Mas, muito cuidado para nao jogarem fora MATERIAL PRECIOSO junto com o cascalho, ou guardar cascalho junto com MATERIAL PRECIOSO. Nao desprezem de todo o cascalho. Mantenham-no guardado e separado do MATERIAL PRECIOSO. Deixem-no acessivel aos estudantes. Aa medida que suas tecnologias forem ficando apuradas, remexam novamente o material julgado sem valor, pois, algo PRECIOSO podera ter sido esquecido ali.

No inicio dessas revelacoes, quase todos voces terao duvidas quanto a existencia ou nao dos mundos paralelos, pois, a cada passagem elas serao apagadas de suas consciencias. Como prova da existencia deles, voces terao breves contatos. Como os mundos paralelos ocuparao o mesmo espaco que a Terra e o ceu, apenas as dimensoes serao diferentes, muitas vezes, voces terao a sensacao de estarem presentes em lugares que nunca estiveram antes. Voces visitarao lugares onde nunca estiveram antes mas terao a sensacao de ja terem vivido em tais lugares. Eh que, nestes momentos, voces estarao ocupando exatamente o mesmo espaco que alguem em outra dimensao. Dai a repentina sensacao de aprenderem sem nunca terem estudado e de conhecer sem nunca terem visto.

Dentre as crendices que vos acompanharao durante suas vidas terrenas, uma das mais frequentes sera as tentativas de advinhacao do futuro. Como EU ja lhes FALEI, voces poderao deslocar-se no tempo, tanto em direcao ao que chamarao de passado quanto ao que chamarao de futuro. Mas, muito poucos de voces terao a capacidade de ter visoes nitidas e, depois, ser capazes de relata-las exatamente como foram.

Tomem mais cuidado quando alguem dentre voces fizer previsoes que ultrapassem o seculo alem do tempo em que esta previsao for feita. As tecnologias que vos separarao de um seculo para outro poderao evoluir tanto que alguem podera dizer que viu gafanhotos de fogo indo em direcao a uma populacao e isto significara coisa totalmente diferente, porque a lingua de voces tambem mudara, tao depressa quanto as geracoes.

Voces usarao inumeros meios de tentar prever o futuro de pessoas, dentro da propria geracao. Tomem tambem cuidado porque todos voces tem parte da MINHA ONICONSCIENCIA, pois, todos foram GERADOS DE MIM. Lembrem-se tambem que todos voces ja deverao ter estado nos mundos paralelos e, de certa forma, esperarao por determinado futuro. Quando se aproximarem dessas pessoas mais oniconscientes que voces, voces mesmos estarao dizendo a elas o seu passado, presente e esperado futuro. Assim, elas os tornarao a voces como se fossem previsoes delas.

A predicao de futuro sera uma farsa. Os planos feitos para voces, serao apagados de suas consciencias justamente para que voces tenham a impressao de que estarao enfrentando coisas novas e, assim, aprendam a decidir suas proprias vidas por conta propria. Usarem os adivinhos sera como se estivessem trapaceando em um jogo.

A impressao que terao sera a de que as pessoas que souberem seus futuros com antecedencia, poderao administra-los melhor, porem, nada aprenderao sobre as regras da vida e permanecerao por muito tempo no mesmo estagio. Sera como uma reprovacao estudantil. Lembrem-se, nada do que fizerem ficara escondido de MIM.

O que mais frequentemente acontecera serao os advinhos escolherem por voces um futuro qualquer. Acreditando neles, voces o perseguirao e com frequencia o alcancarao porque os advinhos nao advinharao o impossivel. Assim, muitos crerao na advinhacao quando, na verdade, os advinhos estarao praticando apenas a sugestao e a inducao.

O respeito a MIM se dara quando fizerem o jogo limpo. Mesmo a pessoa humana de melhor onisciencia na Terra nao acertara todas as suas previsoes. Melhor sera que voces estudem bem o passado, pois, este para voces ja tera acontecido. Assim, voces poderao repetir o que foi tentado e deu certo e evitar os erros, podendo assim evoluir na melhor direcao.

Para que voces nao se sintam de todo decepcionados com estas disposicoes, EU vos PERMITO fazer estudos serios a respeito deste assunto para que comprovem a VERDADE DO QUE DIGO.

Cuidado novamente com os que se disserem advinhos do futuro. Voces terao apenas um futuro a perseguir e a regra unica para atingi-lo eh obedecer aA MINHA VONTADE de sempre praticarem o bem. Muitos possiveis futuros alem desse estarao presentes, dependendo de cada escolha que fizerem em seu caminho. As previsoes apenas os sugestionarao a buscarem alguns deles. Voces nao terao garantia alguma que tomarao o rumo da VERDADE nelas.

Muitos buscarao a orientacao dos desencarnados para suas vidas. Muita gente tentara fazer contatos para aliviar e preencher os vazios de suas ausencias. Filhos, todo vazio que restar deles EU O PREENCHEREI, basta que adquiram o conhecimento a MEU RESPEITO que lhes estiver faltando. A unica forma que terao de viver PARA SEMPRE sera voltando para MIM.

Enquanto nao conseguirem cumprir os MEUS PRECEITOS, nao poderao voltar a MIM. Estejam certos, se alguem nao lhes proporcionou a vida eterna enquanto estava entre os vivos, morto ele nao o fara. Os empecilhos sao postos no caminho dos vivos para que eles aprendam a supera-los. Assim como a opcao do pecado esta posta em seu caminho para que voces se recusem a comete-lo e nada vale que outros decidam por voces o nao comete-lo, tambem assim nao pecam que outros tomem outras decisoes em seu lugar. Aprendam a decidir por conta propria.

EU jamais direi que voces terao uma missao facil, segundo sua propria impressao. No principio e em boa parte de suas Historias, voces tropecarao mais vezes em quantidade e qualidade de pecados mas, aa medida que as luzes forem sendo acesas para voces, voces conseguirao supera-los. Consultar aos falecidos sera uma forma que os primitivos se utilizarao para nao esquecerem o passado mas, aa medida que as geracoes forem passando para voces, terao outros meios de guarda-lo.

Quem consultar aos falecidos tera o mesmo destino que os que consultarem os advinhos. Nao aprenderao a superar suas dificuldades e ficarao no mesmo estagio em que entrarao na vida.

Usem os vossos poderes, todos juntos, para se comunicarem com aqueles que se encontrarem presos aos mundos paralelos, nao para que eles os ensinem a viver, coisa que ainda nao terao aprendido, mas para que eles aprendam que a conversao foi feita tambem para eles. Perdoem os males que eles causaram, ensinem as boas novas e rezem para que eles possam renascer convertidos e bons. Sobretudo, procurem remover as consequencias dos pecados que os levaram aos mundos paralelos. Cuidem melhor desses seus irmaos perdidos porque eles precisarao mais de voces que voces deles.

Preparem-se, pois, durante a vida, para aceitarem a morte como uma passagem, uma renovacao. Estejam sempre atentos porque voces nao saberao o momento de sua hora ou da hora dos seus entes mais queridos. Nao esperem a morte para tentar buscar a VERDADE. Nem a busquem nela. Nao busquem nos que desencarnaram aquilo que esta em MIM.

Quando desejarem o proprio bem que corresponda ao bem tambem dos irmaos, pecam diretamente a MIM e concedio ja estara. Facam isso com conhecimento. Somente o conhecimento de MIM leva aas boas obras e a pratica delas abrir-lhes-ao as PORTAS DA CASA DO PAI. Ora, o que os falecidos poderiam fazer por voces que EU PROPRIO o nao saberia fazer?

Quando voces aprenderem a viver dentro dos seus limites, verao que a vida pode ser longa e duradoura, mesmo para a carne. Para quem aprender a viver com sabedoria, o seculo passara tao depressa que ele nao tera sequer tempo para envelhecer. Mesmo o tempo lhe parecendo passar depressa, o sabio sentira a vida em cada segundo dela, portanto, passara depressa mas a satisfacao sera maior que para os nao sabios.

Para isso, usem a maior sabedoria que vos dou. Amem-ME porque EU SOU O SEU BEM E O BEM do proximo. Simultaneamente. Sejam como um na pratica do bem e EU ESTAREI EM VOCES E VOCES ESTARAO EM MIM. Os dons que CONCEDO sao suficientes para que se ajudem mutuamente e os falecidos terao o que os ajude. Lembrem-se, EU SOU A PROVIDENCIA.

Nao pensem na vida como se fosse um jogo de azar. Nao pratiquem em suas vidas o que eles determinam em termos de bens materiais porque uns poucos ganharao. E, para isso, a maioria tera que perder. Se quizerem jogar os jogos que chamarao de jogos de azar ou qualquer outro jogo, facam-no, mas nao o facam de forma a que hajam perdedores e vencedores. Facam apenas pelo divertimento.

Contudo, no jogo da vida apostem somente em MIM. Eh a UNICA FORMULA onde todos sairao ganhadores.

XXVIII. HONRAR PAI E MAE

A vida de voces na Terra nao lhes parecera nada facil. Vejam como os animais que ocupam o planeta fazem para sobreviver. Eles simplificam ao maximo o que podem. Eles sao muito inteligentes. Porem, a voces EU DOU mais que inteligencia. EU vos dou raciocinio. E, para quem tem razao, a vida nao podera ser tao simples.

Apesar disso, voces procurarao parecer-se mais com os animais da Terra do que com QUEM OS GEROU. Tudo o que os animais fazem voces o farao, pensando ser inteligentes. Mas, gasto muito tempo da humanidade, voces descobrirao que as coisas devem ser melhor explicadas, melhor fundamentadas, melhor observadas e melhor praticadas.

Por alguns seculos voces pensarao que vos mandei simplesmente honrar a seus pais e suas maes. E disso surgirao conflitos que voces denominarao mais tarde de conflitos de geracoes. Mas nao ficara somente nisso como agora vou explicar-lhes melhor.

Primeiramente, mudem aquele seu dizer para: “Honre teu pai e tua mae naquilo que eles praticarem de bom mas nao os honre naquilo que praticarem de mal.” Enquanto assim nao o fizerem, terao que enfrentar muita violencia, pois, pais pensarao que a simplificacao estara correta e agirao como senhores da vida e da morte para com seus filhos.

Como ja vos disse, nenhum de voces sera verdeiro pai ou verdadeira mae uns dos outros. Como sou o PAI DE TODOS, todos, na verdade, sao irmaos. Irmaos adultos e irmaos menores. Aos adultos EU confio os menores para que lhes sejam anjos em sua guarda e nao causadores de sua destruicao.

Voces criarao a ideia de primogenitura masculina como sendo uma DADIVA MINHA. Nao sera verdade. Todos voces sao PRIMOGENITOS. Nao consagrem a MIM apenas os primogenitos, pois, EU VOS QUERO A TODOS. A ideia da primogenitura so servira para atrasa-los em sua evolucao espiritual, porque nem sempre o primogenito de voces servira para lideranca. Muitas vezes, outros saberao liderar bem melhor. Nao que, por causa disso, EU os tenha CREADO para serem liderados. Muito pelo contrario. EU os CREEI para que alternem lideranca.

Quem mais sofrera com essa imagem distorcida do meu mandamento serao voces que vestirao a pele do sexo feminino. Por pouco mais que nada voces serao mortos em nome de uma irracional superioridade masculina. Quando vestirem a pele do sexo feminino voces serao desprezados por muitos que vestirao a pele masculina, particularmente, quando forem os primeiros nascidos de um casal.

Voces argumentarao que as mulheres serao incapazes de fazer o que o homem fara. E sera a pura verdade. Porem, os homens tambem serao incapazes de fazer o que mulheres farao. Isso tambem eh verdadeiro. Voces nao foram feitos para disputarem o que farao ou deixarao de fazer mas sim para que se completem. Para cada ser humano macho, enviarei um ser humano femea, para que se unam em pe de igualdade, mesmo que as funcoes virao a ser diferentes.

Quando voces retornarem a MIM, todos nao quererao a MINHA ATENCAO PARTICULAR? Todos nao quererao contar-ME como foi a sua Historia desde agora ate voltarem a MIM? Todos nao quererao gozar de MIM a intimidade de um GRANDE AMIGO? Pois, para que retornem a MIM, o principio eh o mesmo, tanto para o masculino quanto para o feminino. Nao pensem que voces irao cansar-ME contando coisas que JA SEI. Eh tambem a MINHA ALEGRIA compartilhar da alegria de voces.

Portanto, a voces que vestirao a pele masculina da pessoa humana, nao permitam que o feminino se liberte de voces por meio revolucionario. Isso fara com que um se torne tao ruim quanto foi o outro, porque a forca fara despertar a revolta e esta levara aa vinganca.

Homens, nao traiam suas mulheres para que elas nao reinvindiquem depois o direito de trai-los. Nao as matem para que nao deem a elas o direito de reinvindicar suas mortes por causa da traicao. Nem mesmo digam que matarao suas filhas quando alguma delas lhes aparecerem gravidas antes do casamento.

Muitos irao desacreditar que essas PALAVRAS partiram de MIM. Isso nao tera importancia no inicio. Isso se dara porque o acreditar em coisas sem verdade tornar-se-a um habito tao grande que, para estes, sera impossivel crer na verdade.

A emancipacao feminina sera tambem a emancipacao masculina. Sera preciso que o homem deixe de ser senhor para tornar-se parceiro. Assim as responsabilidades serao equitativamente partilhadas. Isso permitira ao homem deixar de ser o unico responsavel por todos e dara a ele o direito de participar das funcoes que, na maioria das culturas que voces desenvolverao na Terra, serao denominadas de tarefas femininas.

Tanto quanto a mulher, tambem o homem precisara emancipar-se do machismo. O machismo fara o homem prisioneiro de sua propria crenca, embora, os prisioneiros de si mesmo nao se sentirao tao prisioneiros. Eis porque a emancipacao masculina se tornara mais dificil.

Essas coisas lhes serao recordadas por quem escrevera um livro a MEU RESPEITO e comecara por uma parabola. Dira ele: “Havia um homem de muitas riquezas e muitas posses. No centro de sua propriedade agricola possuia uma grande sede. Certa vez, em que ele saiu para comercializar a sua producao, teve de ficar afastado por algum tempo numa cidade afastada.

Esse proprietario tinha uma filha, que era a luz dos olhos dele. Tao bonita como as melhores flores de sua fazenda e, isso, era reconhecido por ele mesmo. Ela se apaixonou por um dos empregados de seu pai. Aproveitando a ausencia do pai, ela se entregou ao seu amor, ficando gravida. Passado algum tempo, nao havia mais como esconder a gravidez.

O fazendeiro, zeloso de sua propria reputacao perante aos olhos dos outros homens, matou a propria filha, gravida, para satisfazer ao proprio ego e ao dos outros homens do lugar. Nao matou o amor dela porque este fugiu mas tinha os planos e a confianca que suas posses permitiriam localiza-lo e mata-lo em ocasiao oportuna.

Durante o velorio, foi feita uma encomendacao do corpo por um sacerdote antigo, com fama de sabio e franco. O sacerdote enxergou nas feicoes do fazendeiro um misto de satisfacao e orgulho daquilo que havia consumado. Permaneceu calado.

Apos o enterro, o fazendeiro procurou o sacerdote para falar-lhe: “O senhor ha de abencoar o que fiz. Tenho certeza que DEUS tambem me perdoara porque o que eu fiz qualquer outro homem faria para lavar sua honra. Nao havera perdao para mim?”

O sacerdote refletiu um pouco e contou essa parabola ao fazendeiro: “Havia um fazendeiro que tinha uma grande propriedade com uma casa de morada no centro. Um dia ele precisou de um emprestimo e o fez de um agiota. Como nao conseguiu resgatar a divida no tempo combinado, o agiota lhe propos ficar com a casa e, caso interessasse, pagaria mais dinheiro para quitar o restante da propriedade. O fazendeiro ficou sem saber o que responder. Mas voce saberia responder-me o que ele deveria ter feito?”

Perfeitamente. – respondeu-lhe o primeiro fazendeiro – Eu entregaria a casa, pois, com a terra da fazenda eu tiraria o suficiente para construir outras casas.

O sacerdote, balancando a cabeca em reprovacao retrucou: “O seu problema eh que voce sabe ser fazendeiro mas nao soube ser pai. Antes voce tivesse se retirado de sua casa e posto nela sua filha, um genro e os filhos que nascessem deles. O que houve entre eles foi amor e voce o reprimiu com odio. Por causa do excesso de amor por uma casa voce queimou sua propriedade e espalhou sal em toda a sua terra, consumindo sua verdadeira fortuna.

Voce nao tinha o direito de fazer o que fez porque a sua propria honra nao estava presa aa casa de sua filha. Sua filha morreu com honra porque fez o que fez por amor. Em outros mundos voce tera a oportunidade de estar na pele de sua filha, na pele do filho dela, os quais voce matou, e na pele do pai da crianca.

Lembre-se, CADA VIDA EH UM PROJETO DE DEUS e voce esta atrapalhando muitos PROJETOS DELE com a sua atitude insensata. Depois que voce passar pelos outros mundos voce podera avaliar melhor o mal que fez. Por enquanto, DEUS e eu perdoamos o mal que voce NOS fez, provocando-NOS esse sofrimento.

Agora pode ir. Comece por pedir perdao aa mae de sua filha que ainda vive, ao pai da crianca e a todas as pessoas que se sentiram chocadas com a sua atitude brutal. Faca isso para que DEUS permita que voce se encontre com sua filha e seu neto mais rapidamente, em outra encarnacao e, assim, possa tambem lhes pedir perdao.”

Na verdade, meus filhos, EU nao mandei nenhum de voces honrar a atitude de um pai como aquele. Desde quando MINHAS PALAVRAS forem reavivadas em suas memorias, continuem mudando essas tradicoes patriarcais que terao perdurado por muitos seculos em suas Historias.

Voces, meus filhos, nao ficarao apenas nisso. O sentimento de voces que encarnarao na pele masculina da humanidade sera por muito tempo preconceituoso em relacao aos outros que encarnarao a pele feminina.

Olhem as cenas de amor entre ambos os sexos do animal homem. Digam-ME: que pecado existe nelas? Eu sei, voces nao conseguem enxergar justamente porque nao existe pecado algum. Ora, a condicao para que os animais sobrevivam como especie eh que se multipliquem e nao ha multiplicacao sem a pratica do sexo. Neste tempo em que estamos, existe alguma cerimonia para estes se acasalem, alem do namoro tipico da especie? Nao ha. No entanto voces conseguirao transformar tudo isso numa relacao brutalmente pecaminosa.

Os pais decidirao por longo tempo humano quem se acasalara com suas filhas e mesmo com seus filhos. Ao nascer, as criancas ja estarao prometidas como tradicao de alguns povos. Muitas filhas desejarao unir-se a filhos de pessoas com as quais seus pais terao divergencias e, por isso, serao proibidas. Muitos filhos pensarao em unir-se aas filhas de pessoas que voces considerarao inferiores, por preconceito, e por isso desistirao da ideia pensando: “sera melhor nao unir-me a esta mulher porque os meus pais nao aprovariam.”

Alguns se unirao com a intencao de formarem racas, pretensamente, superiores. Mas, a diferenca maior que voces criarao serao as barreiras sociais.

A filha do pobre sera tratada como se nao pudesse casar-se como o filho do rico, mas ele a procurara com intencoes pecaminosas. O amor que ela tera por ele transformar-se-a em uma armadilha inventada por suas barreiras sociais. O filho do pobre, mesmo que tenha muito amor pela filha do rico e seja correspondido, se vera obrigado a unir-se a outra mulher por forca das circunstancias sociais e nao do amor.

A filha e o filho dos ricos se recusarao a se casar, mais frequentemente, com o filho e a filha do pobre em concordancia com a decisao dos pais mas sempre havera alguem para desafiar esse preconceito e mesmo assim, suas relacoes poderao tornar-se insuportaveis devido aas interferencias de familiares proximos que, ao inves de dar suporte, procurarao atrapalhar.

Muitos filhos e filhas de ricos e pobres aproveitar-se-ao da situacao e procurarao unioes, uns para levarem adiante o interesse pelo prazer sexual e outros para buscarem por ascensao social.

Depois que voces ja tiverem estragado tanto as relacoes matrimoniais, que deveriam existir por um unico criterio, o amor entre os nubentes, voces criarao uma cerimonia que se realizara em seus templos de pedra e que sera chamada casamento. Voces ainda dirao: “O que DEUS uniu, o homem nao separe e permanceca unido ate que somente a morte os separe.” Durante tal cerimonia os noivos jurarao fidelidade e varias outras coisas sujeitas aa falsidade. Tudo para que deem uma satisfacao aa sociedade que voces criarao.

No tempo em que essas PALAVRAS lhes forem recordadas, os pais ainda terao certo dominio em relacao aos filhos adultos e muitos se verao obrigados a se sujeitarem aos desmandos de seus pais, pois, estarao presos a estes por um processo de dependencia material.

Pensam voces que, sabendo de tudo isso, EU os unirei daqui de MINHA CASA? EU nem mesmo estarei presente em seus templos de pedra, enquanto voces nao tiverem construido, dentro do seu proprio ser, o MEU TEMPLO ETERNO. Saibam, e proclamem para todo o sempre, a partir do momento em que vos forem lembradas estas MINHAS PALAVRAS: O QUE DEUS UNIU NADA O SEPARARA, nem mesmo a morte.

Se EU vos unisse e a morte os separasse, ela seria um deus para voces. Como ja disse, a morte nao passa de um processo de medida que terao para se orientarem na dimensao tempo. Ela eh apenas um intervalo na vida material. O tempo eh superior a ela e, EU, muito SUPERIOR ao tempo.

As juras de fidelidade ou qualquer outro juramento que implique em comprometimento do futuro serao falsas. Somente EU vos posso dizer: JURO QUE FAREI ISTO OU AQUILO porque quando eu pronunciar tais palavras, todas as palavras que EU PRONUNCIAR se farao VERDADE. Somente EU SEI O QUE HOUVE, HA OU HAVERA. Por isso, EU nao juro. Sigam o MEU EXEMPLO e se mantenham em seus limites.

Assim, inclusive quando suas intencoes forem para a ETERNIDADE, digam em suas cerimonias de casamento: eu gostaria ou eu pretendo realizar o projeto de amor que esta em minha mente e, sendo com AS BENCAOS DE DEUS, ele durara por toda a ETERNINDADE.

Mas, antes que facam isso, pensem bem no passo que irao dar. Voces precisam ter mais conhecimento das dificuldades que passarao para, assim, levarem adiante o seu projeto, de acordo com a MINHA VONTADE.

Quem o desejar, faca uma cerimonia publica, como ja o fazem, para comemorarem o fato. Aqueles que nao o desejarem, podem realiza-la somente a dois. Podem apenas comunicar o fato a seus sacerdotes mais proximos, para que eles os inscrevam nos livros de suas igrejas. Perante MIM, voces serao suas proprias testemunhas. Recordem-se de que todos voces deverao tornar-se sacerdotes para voltarem A MINHA PRESENCA.

Nao se esquecam, o sexo como eh praticado na Terra neste momento nao eh pecado. Por isso EU vos PERMITO praticarem o sexo antes de tal cerimonia. O homem e a mulher podem deixar a casa dos pais e tomar moradia propria, independente da vontade deles e sem uma cerimonia formal, desde que isso seja feito com verdadeiro amor.

Como voces nao saberao quando o seu amor sera eterno, evitem procriar para que nao hajam empecilhos maiores para, descobrindo que nao existe o verdadeiro amor entre ambos, se separem. Quando as MINHAS PALAVRAS estiverem sendo lembradas a voces, as pessoas na Terra ja saberao como evitar a concepcao, apesar da pratica sexual.

Nao se unam apenas com a intencao de praticar sexo nem com a premeditacao de se separarem. EU vos dou a oportunidade de fazerem tudo corretamente. Quero que desenvolvam responsabilidades proprias. Nao quero ver interferencias de outros naquilo que sera de sua propria responsabilidade.

Este vosso irmao que NOS ajudou a construir o sistema solar vos proibira de darem divorcio, segundo um costume mais antigo. Ele vos falara daquilo que seria o ideal. A proibicao da qual ele falara valera para aqueles que tiverem o projeto dele como ideal. O projeto dele sera dito ser MEU PROJETO.

Porem, raciocinem. Quando estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo relembradas, no mundo atual, segundo o tempo do homem, estara seguindo o projeto dele ou estara mais proximo dos projetos antigos? Eh porque as suas cabecas continuarao pendendo para os seus interesses mundanos e nao os interesses espirituais. EU vos PERMITO o divorcio quando a vossa uniao estiver causando danos fisicos ou mentais e ele for menos danoso que a uniao pecaminosa de voces.

Nao quero que a mulher tolere um marido que nao sabe dar valor a ela, nem um homem aceite uma mulher que nao sabe dar valor a ele. Que se separem mas nao deixem nenhum filho em desamparo. No tempo em que essas PALAVRAS estiverem sendo lembradas, o homem e a mulher terao a oportunidade de constituirem casas separadas.

Que, mais que o casal isoladamente, a sociedade nao os deixem sem trabalho e condicoes dignas para viverem. Quando isso nao for cumprido, nao cobrarei apenas do casal os erros dele e sim de toda a sociedade que o cerca. Para ser mais claro, cobrarei de toda a populacao que se disser da especie humana e com raciocinio proprio.

EU VOS PECO, nao honrem a teu pai nem aa tua mae naquelas coisas em que eles vos ensinaram e que nao representem nem o seu nem o bem dos outros. Somente assim voces voltarao a MIM.

XXIX. A ABOMINACAO DAS ABOMINACOES

Filhos, voces viverao por muito tempo da humanidade com as mentes impregnadas pelo sexo. EU vos vou enviar estas MINHAS PALAVRAS justamente na fase crucial desse processo. O sexo ira servir de motivacao para que se venda todas as outras coisas. A pratica do sexo sera transformada no carro chefe da inducao ao pecado.

Todos que tomarem como base de estudos a relacao sexo/poder/aquisicao de bens materiais, notarao que serao tres das cabecas do corpo do pecado. Tudo porque o ser humano nao tera ainda buscado e aprendido a lidar com seus proprios limites perante a vida.

Meus queridos filhos, tenham amor a MIM e voces compreenderao que uma mao estendida no momento certo, um abraco afetuoso ou um simples rocar das maos no rosto do companheiro tera mais significado que a pratica do sexo em si. Estes atos voces terao prazer de partilhar durante toda a vida, mesmo que vivam mais de cento e cinquenta anos. Contudo, a voracidade para a pratica sexual se vera circunscrita a uma determinada faixa de idade. Para uns mais longa, para outros mais curta. Esta faixa sera mais intensa na fase mais vigorosa de suas vidas e menos intensa no tempo que os separa dela e inversamente proporcional.

Muitos doutores de suas leis promulgarao ideias a respeito do melhor momento de praticarem o sexo. Se antes ou apos determinadas idades. Todo aquele que fixar uma data exata para iniciar-se a pratica sexual incorrera em erro. De um modo geral, todos estarao prontos a partir do momento em que atingirem a maturidade sexual, ou seja, quando suas glandulas estiverem trabalhando a contento. Sem desequilibrios. Isso somente vos dira que estarao prontos, nao que o momento eh apropriado.

Devem esperar que sintam grande atracao do feminino pelo masculino e vice-versa e simultaneamente, um exemplar de cada especime. Ainda nao sera esse o momento para praticarem. Cortejem-se. Que ela leve a ele aa casa dos pais e pais de seus pais. Que ele leve a ela aa casa dos pais e a casa dos pais de seus pais e aa casa de todas as geracoes que ainda existirem. Que cada um observe nos ancestrais do outro os defeitos pelos quais cada familia sera caracterizada na Terra.

Vejam dentes que caem, olhos que nao enxergam, veias que se quebram, bocas que nao se cansam de falar e muitos outros defeitos que lhes serao inerentes. Deem-se tempo para ponderacao dessas coisas e para o namoro e tempo para pensar.

Pensam que alguns daqueles defeitos sao destestaveis demais para enfrenta-los por toda a vida? Sendo assim, qual a disposicao do provavel portador do defeito se endireitar ou do parceiro suporta-lo por toda a vida? Lembrem-se, filhos, que vos falei que a Terra que voces reconstruirao a partir da que veem agora sera repleta de pecados. Destes, um dos mais perigosos sera o preconceito. Pois, EU VOS ENVIO nao para que se prostrem perante o pecado mas sim para que tenham a tentacao de pratica-lo e que repilam essa vontade para, assim, se provarem que sao MEUS VERDADEIROS FILHOS.

Por isso, se pensam que existe dentro de voces a vontade e o proposito de repelirem o pecado do preconceito, que eh um dos orgulhos da pessoa humana, voces entao estarao prontos a praticarem o sexo com a pessoa escolhida. Tomem, pois, casa propria. Toda a sociedade humana sera responsavel pela casa dos dois. Que se de oportunidade de trabalho, sem que se comprometa o direito aa educacao para a sociedade, de ambos. E vivam suas vidas a dois o tempo necessario.

Descobrindo que um dos dois nao ve no outro a companhia para toda a vida, se separem. Nao estarao em pecado, pois, aos jovens sera permitido se enganarem. Quando descobrirem que eh esta uniao mesmo que buscam, casem-se ao pressuporem que devem.

EU vos permito praticarem o sexo antes do casamento para que os sentimentos reprimidos em suas juventudes nao deformem a formacao de suas verdadeiras personalidades.

Filhos, EU vos peco, quando vos forem relembradas essas MINHAS PALAVRAS, nao deformem ainda mais as funcoes da pratica sexual. Facam-no com equilibrio e equidade. Que procurem dar prazer tanto quanto desejam recebe-lo. Quando conseguirem isso, observarao que a qualidade do que se praticar vale muito mais que a quantidade.

Nao desvirtuem essa MINHA PERMISSAO para trocarem de parceiros como se trocassem de roupa. Quando voces estiverem unidos a alguem por longo tempo, o seu apetite sexual por ele ira diminuir e voce tera atracao por pessoas mais jovens. Ora, a beleza sera inerente ao corpo jovem na materia. Ve-los para admirar a beleza e juventude, para relembrar-lhes do que tambem ja foram, nao eh pecado. Sentir atracao pela juventude e beleza, sera um de seus direitos como animais. Mas nao se deixem cair em tentacao. Nao tomem de outros o que nao lhes pertence. Evitar pecar eh o que vos tornara santificados.

Alguns povos se dirao escolhidos por MIM. Se pensarao perfeitos e ate instituirao que os casamento se deem entre familiares. O que havera nisso sera apenas preconceito e nao verdade. EU nao estabeleco nem proibo o casamento entre os semelhantes. Porem, se ABENCOO o casamento entre os parceiros semelhantes, tenho muito mais razao para ABENCOAR a uniao entre pessoas diferentes. Ora, os que possuirem preconceitos, dificilmente o terao por si mesmo ou pelo semelhante, mas o terao pelos diferentes. Aqueles que se unirem verdadeiramente com os diferentes eh porque nao padecerao desse preconceito.

Prestem agora toda a atencao no que vos dizer meus filhos. EU vos estou ENVIANDO MINHAS PALAVRAS para que as recebam justamente numa das mais dificeis horas de sua Historia na Terra. Voces estarao cometendo a pior de todas as atrocidades. Voces estarao cometendo a abominacao das abominacoes. Voces que vestirao a pele feminina do ser humano sofrerao e praticarao a mais cruel das abominacoes. Tudo em funcao do trinomio sexo/poder/aquisicao de bens materiais. Este pecado tera um nome e esse nome sera abortamento provocado por voces mesmos.

Alguns de voces chegarao a dizer o descalabro que isso sera uma questao de saude do corpo da mulher. Pois, EU VOS DIGO, quem provocar ou aceitar o abortamento como uma questao de saude para o corpo da mulher podera ate possuir um corpo sao na Terra mas tornar-se-a naquela vida um abortamento para a VIDA ETERNA.

Ora, se procurares alguem de conhecimento no assunto e perguntares, por ocasiao em que essas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos forem recordadas, o que representa um ovo, um embriao ou um feto para o corpo da mae da crianca, ele lhe dira: “Eh um corpo estranho.”

Assim, como eh um corpo estranho que possui vida propria, embora dependente, entao nao estara em jogo apenas a saude do corpo da mulher. Voces ainda nao sabiam mas a vida inicia-se a partir da fecundacao que produz o ovo, ou seja, a celula mae de todas as outras que gerarao o ser vivente.

Indaguem a quem entender, em seu tempo: acaso o ovo humano gera porco? Ovo de camelo gera rinoceronte? Ovo de avestruz gera vaca? Pois, o inicio de suas vidas estara exatamente ai.

No tempo certo do recebimento dessas MINHAS PALAVRAS, voces estarao ouvindo um apelo de muitas vozes influentes, inclusive de gente que se dira sacerdote meu, em favor do abortamento. Isso se dara por causa do afastamento em que sua civilizacao se encontrara em relacao a MIM. Os NOSSOS LACOS estarao proximos a serem rompidos pois, a gana que voces terao pelo dinheiro, uns mais outros menos, estara ocupando exatamente o espaco de suas mentes onde EU deveria ser aceito por voces em primeiro lugar.

Por tudo isso, acontecimentos como o assassinato de uma filha gravida pelo proprio pai ja nao vos chocara tanto quanto deveria. E sera muitas vezes pelo medo do mesmo acontecer com outras mulheres sera que muitas delas se deixarao levar pelo raciocinio facil de que: “Se tirar o pai nao sabera.” Sim minha filha, o pai minusculo nao sabera mas nao passara despercebido por este VOSSO PAI.

Muitos pais levarao suas filhas ao altar pensando que a castidade estara com elas e nao imaginara os abortamentos que ela ja praticou. Muito mais abortamentos serao incentivados pelos proprios pais pensando: “Minha filha ainda eh muito jovem e nao tem responsabilidade para ser mae.” Pois, EU VOS DIGO, nao seria hora entao para entregar a ela tal responsabilidade para compreender?

Muitos governos incentivarao o abortamento alegando: “A comida eh pouca e a populacao esta ficando muita e, se nao pararmos os nascimentos nao havera comida para todos. No entanto, estes mesmos governos serao exercidos por pessoas que se negarao a partilhar os rios de dinheiro que adquirirao atraves da podridao de seus atos. Terao o poder de multiplicar e repartir o pao mas nao quererao faze-lo, apenas por causa do interesse proprio.

Pois, eles praticarao seus malfeitos por se recusarem a crer em MIM. Pensarao nos intimos deles: “Se contarmos muitas vezes que DEUS nao existe e que nao temos um PAI NO CEU, com certeza ELE pensara que nos estamos falando por ignorancia e nos perdoara.” Claro que os perdoarei, contudo, somente depois que eles viverem todas as mortes que causarao, nao apenas nos casos dos abortamentos. Eles serao aqueles que se cansarao de sofrer nos mundos paralelos antes mesmo que os corpos deles esfriem apos a morte na Terra. Porem, todos terao que passar pela reeducacao, mesmo que aprendam com dificuldade.

Toda fecundacao humana eh um PROJETO MEU para a construcao de um templo em honra aA MINHA PUREZA e aA MINHA SANTIDADE. Quando voces matarem um de MEUS PROJETOS, sera um templo que estarao destruindo. Nem mesmo mil templos de pedra que fossem demolidos nao causariam tamanho pecado quanto a violacao de um so destes meus templos.

Imaginem voces, que nascerao seculos depois, se o abortamento tivesse se tornado pratica comum antes do nascimento deste irmao de voces que ajudar-NOS-a a construir a sabedoria na Terra. A mae dele passara por situacao semelhante a estas, vividas nos seculos XX e XXI depois do nascimento dele. Abram suas mentes, filhos que estarao sendo recordados dessas MINHAS PALAVRAS, e respondam: e se ela tivesse resolvido desobedecer-ME e ter provocado o abortamento dele?! Voces nao teriam ainda sequer a luz que ele vos levou para enxergarem essas coisas. Muitos dos povos que conhecerao estariam ainda vivendo na obscuridade.

Certo eh que, em relacao aos ensinamentos que ele vos levara, voces concordarao: o que ele disse eh verdadeiro. Mas ainda nao o terao posto em pratica. Este chamamento, 20 seculos depois, eh exatamente para relembra-los do NOSSO REENCONTRO marcado mas, quando adiado, sera em consequencia de suas proprias vontades.

Outros povos terao outras luzes mas, igualmente, adiarao o NOSSO REENCONTRO. Tudo isso vira a acontecer por causa da sua indisposicao e ma vontade em relacao a MIM em funcao de sua ganancia por bens materiais.

Muitos de seus dirigentes pensarao: “Ora, o povo tem pouca inteligencia, sera muito mais barato dar a ele a opcao do abortamento que gastar com boas escolas, que ensinem do melhor modo possivel, como evitar a gravidez.”

Dirao voces ainda: “Somos a favor do abortamento somente quando a gravidez for indesejada.” Filhos, nao existe gravidez indesejada, existe relacao sexual indesejavel, sem preparo e sem amor. Por isso, nao pensem que sera proibindo seus filhos de praticarem aquilo que voces desejaram ter praticado durante suas juventudes que ira resolver a questao. Ensina-os a fazer do modo correto, evitando que ponham filhos para sofrer no mundo ou para que outros pratiquem a abominacao contra eles. O nascimento de criancas so deve ocorrer como fruto do relacionamento de profundo amor entre um homem e uma mulher. Deixem a pratica do sexo desacompanhada de amor apenas para animais.

Todo ser que desenvolve dentro do corpo da mulher e sendo da especie humana, guarda em si um PROJETO MEU. Quando este ser se desenvolver em ambiente de verdadeiro amor, nao sera um aborto nem um projeto falho. Todos voces sao compostos de um PROJETO MEU que nao eh falho mas, POR VOS QUERER TAO BEM, EU PERMITI a voces a vontade propria. Portanto, para que voces nao falhem eh preciso que voces esforcem-se para cumprir a vossa parte. A MINHA PARTE ESTA FEITA, faltara a voces aderirem ao cumprimento DELA.

Voces, que vestirao a pele masculina do ser humano, nao se despreocupem tanto ao fazerem filhos, apenas porque estes nao serao gestados em suas entranhas. Antes de fazerem filhos, certifiquem-se de que saberao ser pais.

Voces, que vestirao a pele da parte feminina do ser humano, nao se descuidem ao escolherem pais para os seus projetos de filhos. Nao se deixem levar apenas pela paixao. Antes de pensar na possibilidade de causarem abortamentos, vao a um abatedouro de animais. Conhecam de perto o que irao fazer com seus filhos. Pensam voces que se um animal que nao tem raciocinio reluta tanto para nao ser morto, o seu filho que o possui nao sentira o mesmo em seu utero? Voces ouvirao deles um grito e este grito nao sera por eles proprios, sera por voces e pela especie humana que chegou a cometer tal depravacao.

Voces afirmarao, em suas proprias leis, que o genocidio sera um crime hediondo, porem fecharao os olhos a aqueles que nem sequer poderao se defender ainda. Pois, EU VOS AFIRMO, voces chegarao a matar durante um pequeno espaco daquilo que denominarao ano, mais seres humanos do que ja tera acontecido em qualquer outro genocidio.

EM VERDADE, EU VOS DIGO, meus filhos, EU estarei chorando toda a insensibilidade de voces mas somente nao ME revoltarei a ponto de extermina-los porque sei que, naquilo que voces chamarao futuro, voces se arrependerao e se esforcarao por voltar a MIM.

Como EU ja vos disse, a sua irma Terra eh um ser vivo. Ela eh sensivel a todo pecado cometido pelo ser humano. Ela tem uma grande capacidade de tolerancia. Mas ela acabara vomitando contra voces o sangue inocente derramado. Ela fara voltar contra voces parte dos erros que cometerem. Na dor, voces se lembrarao de MINHAS PALAVRAS e sentirao compaixao de si proprios. A hora que isso acontecera somente EU a conheco mas nao revelarei, para que fiquem sempre vigilantes.

Nunca percam isso de vossas mentes, meus filhos, EU nao vos estou impondo obrigacoes. EU vos estou dando a liberdade de fazer e nao fazer. As consequencias sao resultado de suas escolhas. Que cada um faca individual e comunitariamente a sua escolha. Mas lembrem-se, toda escolha tem um lado correto e um lado incorreto. Escolham o lado que corresponder a seu bem e ao bem do proximo. Inclusive esse proximo nao tendo ainda nascido. No lado correto voces virao de encontro a MIM.

XXX. AS CONSEQUENCIAS DA PRATICA SEXUAL INCORRETA

Filhos meus, todos, ao chegar do tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos irao ser relembradas, busquem naquilo que voces chamarao de passado algumas explicacoes para o que lhes estiver acontecendo de ruim no presente. Voces que ganharao a pele masculina da pessoa humana governarao o planeta de uma forma que voces proprios chamarao de machista. Por muito tempo em sua Historia na Terra ser macho sera considerado ser mais importante que ser humano. Porem, EU VOS DIGO: ser macho eh algo tao simples que qualquer reprodutor das outras especies tambem o serao. Assim, o touro, o galo, o garanhao, o varrao, o carneiro, o bode, todos, serao machos.

Relembro-vos do exemplo de um verdadeiro macho que, entre todos, tera um instinto maternal sobre-comum mas nao deixara de ser macho. Este eh o cavalo marinho, cujo macho possui uma bolsa onde recolhe os ovos, frutos do seu amor por sua femea, e nao se envergonha de gestar seus filhotes. Portanto, o cavalo marinho sera para voces um exemplo de macho que engravida e gesta sua descendencia sem perder a propria virilidade.

Nao estou dizendo para voces que vestirao a pele do macho da pessoa humana para que tambem engravidem como o cavalo marinho, pois, nao os preparei para isso. EU apenas quero que, em suas consciencias, voces engravidem juntamente com suas mulheres e gerem filhos apenas como fruto do amor. Pois, quanto mais nao procederem assim, mais o mundo da Terra correra para o perigo de destruicao.

Nao pensem que gerando o odio voces nao serao atingidos por ele porque sua vida sera curta na materia. Todo pai e mae da especie humana terao a obrigacao de construir para seus filhos um mundo novo, baseado no amor. Quando voces gerarem amor e passarem este amor para seus filhos, eles tambem aprenderao a gerar amor. Assim, em suas reencarnacoes voces virao do amor e repassarao de novo este amor adiante. Este, pois, eh o CAMINHO PARA RETORNAREM A MIM.

Contudo, por um longo tempo da humanidade voces nao obedecerao a este MEU MANDAMENTO. Agirao apenas como machos e femeas quaisquer, gerando odio, desavenca, egoismo e todo o mal circulara juntamente com o planeta Terra.

Primeiramente voces terao o dominio do macho. EU DEI ao macho, nao por engano, a forca muscular. Esta forca foi dada para proteger os demais membros do grupo humano das adversidades naturais do ambiente terrestre, para construir abrigos seguros e buscar alimentos mais dificeis de obtencao. Forca maior EU reservei para a femea, pois, ela eh quem gestara todas as outras forcas. Portanto, EU os fiz macho e femea nao para competirem entre si e sim para se completarem.

O macho tera a forca muscular e, com ela, dominara o mundo. Contudo o orgulho o fara relegar sua companheira ao segundo plano. Havera tempo em que um unico macho sera senhor de diversas femeas. Ele adquirira este poder pela forca, por sua quantidade de bens acumulados, abencoado por sua grande porcao de ignorancia.

Ora, um homem com muitas mulheres nao sera bom macho para nenhuma. Neste tempo, todas as vezes que a mulher buscar a satisfacao, a qual tem direito, com outro homem e for descoberta, acabara sendo punida com a morte. Por isso, em grande parte das vezes elas preferirao ficar submissas.

As pessoas humanas evoluirao e a maioria dos povos chegara aa conclusao de que uma so mulher bastara ao homem. Mas no principio as regras humanas nao mudarao. Quando a mulher engravidar o homem nao engravidara na mente. Ele, ao inves de se unir mais a ela, se afastara para procurar outras, inclusive aquelas que farao comercio do proprio corpo.

Lembrem-se, meus filhos, a dificuldade para repetir um pecado lhes parecera menor do que pratica-lo pela primeira vez. Isso fara com que muitos de voces nao mais se envergonharao de praticar tais coisas. Passara ate por algumas cabecas que isso sera um indicativo de superioridade. Criar-se-a ate a teoria em cima desse pecado e alguem aceitara que essa sera uma condicao inerente ao membro masculino da pessoa humana. Sera dito que homens se curaram de doencas, devido aas relacoes extra-conjugais. Para aumentar o pecado, dirao que serao assim porque EU os fiz assim.

Filhos, voces que ainda estao em MINHA PRESENCA sabem que nao peco nem permito que pequem em MINHA PRESENCA EFETIVA. Nao fosse o VEU que nos separara, essas coisas nao seriam possiveis acontecer nem mesmo na Terra. As oportunidades que voces encontrarao para cair no pecado serao muitas. Porem, elas serao barreiras que os impedirao de retornar a MIM enquanto cairem e nao se redimirem.

Quando se depararem com alguma dessas barreiras, nao sintam vergonha de dizer: “Recuso-me a pecar porque quero o Reencontro com o PAI.” Nao se preocupem se sera um apenas que fara essa opcao. Tenham certeza. Recusando-se a pecar, voces estarao ajudando-ME a construir um mundo novo e melhor na materia. Se apenas um ME seguir em sua geracao, dois o farao na geracao seguinte, quatro na proxima e todos na ultima. O importante sera que ninguem espere o exemplo dos outros. Que cada um de, por si mesmo, o primeiro passo.

Apos todas aquelas traicoes que os homens e mulheres cometerao, a mulher comecara a compreender que a sua funcao eh codominar e nao ser dominada. Porem, muitas comecarao a compreender isso numa forma errada. Ao inves de se recusarem a pecar, elas irao reinvindicar o direito de pecar igual. Se antes sera o homem que traira mais frequentemente, uma parte maior delas ira trair tambem.

E, nesse mundo de pecados, que voces mesmo construirao, o bom nao sera respeitado. Muitos homens de comportamento conjugal irrepreensivel serao pegos de surpresa pela traicao de suas mulheres. Muitos cairao na tentacao de mata-las e a seus amantes. E ainda pensarao: “Minha honra esta lavada.” Que raciocinio simplorio e triste meus filhos!

Sera que EU puz a honra do homem na vagina da mulher? Sera que puz a honra da mulher no penis do homem? Nao meus filhos. A honra de ambos esta em suas mentes e vontades proprias. O homem infiel desonra a si mesmo com seu proprio penis assim como a mulher infiel desonra a si mesma com sua propria vagina. Perde a honra PERANTE MIM todo e qualquer que, com consciencia, comete tal infamia. Desonrado eh aquele que trai.

Porem, tu que fores acometido pelo dissabor de ser traido nao aumente meu desgosto cometendo outros pecados, matando os traidores. Pelo contrario, sendo homem ou mulher, perdoe-os. Perdoar nao significa que tenham que manter aquilo que ja nao existe mais. Quem sentir que ainda sera possivel continuar suas vidas a dois, nao os proibo. Mas se o erro do companheiro lhe gerou nojo, desconfianca, odio ou qualquer outro sentimento malefico, prefira afastar-se para que vivam longe um do outro. Nao esquecam da protecao aos filhos menores. Quando chegarem aa idade avancada voces perceberao que essa tera sido a melhor decisao.

Ter a coragem de perdoar eh ser mais que macho. Eh ser mais do que simples femea. Isto eh ser homem e ser mulher, verdadeiramente, filhos de DEUS.

Lembrem-se, tudo isso sera uma fase de vossas vidas na Terra. Lhes parecera uma etapa muito dificil para os seus limites. Mas tudo acontecera porque voces nao terao sido preparados para se tornarem meus sacerdotes. E mesmo alguns sacerdotes vestirao o habito mas nao o serao com toda a forca de seu amago.

Vossos pais nao terao preparado voces para a pratica de um sexo santo como agora EU vos FALO. Eles proprios nao saberao fazer isso porque receberao uma tradicao que tera posto a pratica do sexo num nivel inferior de tabut. Assim, o lugar em suas mentes em que EU deveria ser guardado por voces estara contaminado pela presenca da luxuria e bens materiais. Voces nao apenas terao se esquecido como fora boa essa temporada a MEU LADO, onde todos repartem com igualdade, mas ainda nao estarao determinados a reencontrarem-se COMIGO. Voces terao perdido a verdadeira alegria de viver, por causa do orgulho e do egoismo. O grande poder do pecado eh gerar mais pecado.

XXXI. BUSQUEM EM MIM QUE SOU O SEU SENHOR

Por isso filhos meus, todos, BUSQUEM EM MIM QUE SOU O SEU SENHOR a unica forca capaz de exterminar o pecado. Mesmo que para voces, na Terra, EU lhes pareca lento. Inclusive quando se passarem mais de dez geracoes, quando decidirem caminhar verdadeiramente com intencao de retornarem a MIM, nao olhem para tras. Mesmo que venha a ser apenas um a seguir os MEUS CAMINHOS no inicio. Depois, que o sigam apenas dois e muitos virao atras.

Se a presenca destes incomodar demais aos pecadores, formem entao sociedades alternativas. Colonias que estejam sempre abertas a receber os novos membros, os que nascerao e os qeu serao adotados. Que as sociedades crescam e se multipliquem muito no conhecimento a MEU RESPEITO. Que voces nao se comparem ao mundo mas estejam preparados para serem comparados por ele.

Os pecadores, ao ver suas colonias, sentirao inveja a principio mas, depois, compreenderao que este sera um sentimento inferior. Quando compreenderem isso quererao ser adotados. Nao os proibam. Purifiquem-nos e os recebam. Todos voces sao filhos do mesmo PAI. Santificados e pecadores.

Quando todos estiverem convertidos, nao sera a ultima das geracoes. O ultimo que se converter tera contato com essa geracao e ela tera o contato com o pecado. A geracao seguinte entrara em contato com quem entrou em contato com o pecado. Porem, na quarta geracao o pecado tera sido esquecido e perdoado.

Voces nao sentirao mais falta de governantes. Todos saberao e cumprirao suas obrigacoes e terao usufruto do seu trabalho. COMIGO em vossas mentes e atitudes, tudo sera possivel. Assim, o VEU podera ser aberto. E TODOS NOS SEREMOS ONICONSCIENTES, pois, todos retornarao prodigamente a MIM. Ai falarei das outras missoes que vos encarregarei.

Porem, nao vamos fazer como voces farao na Terra. Voces estarao quase sempre com as mentes no futuro e se esquecerao que o futuro planejado nao existira enquanto nao se colocar em ordem as pequenas coisas do dia-a-dia presente. Falaremos daquilo que voces farao na Terra e ME desgostarao. Com isso devem se preocupar, pois, antes que tornem a MIM, muitos e muitos erros serao cometidos por todos.

XXXII. LEVANTANDO QUESTOES PARA O RACIOCINIO

Continuando as consequencias do mal ensino e da ma pratica do sexo na Terra, muitos de voces, que vestirao a manta do ser humano do sexo masculino, quando pais, continuarao agindo com ignorancia e matando as proprias filhas que engravidarem antes do casamento; suas mulheres que os trairem e os amantes delas. Mas, vos PERGUNTO, qual pai matara o proprio filho que engravidar a filha de outro homem? Acaso, o pecado que voces alegarao existir nao sera o mesmo, tanto para o filho quanto para a filha?

Quantos homens usarao a furia para matar a propria esposa e um amante dela sendo que eles proprios serao culpados pelo crime de traicao! Quantos amigos saberao das traicoes da esposa ou do marido de seus companheiros e nao revelera isso a eles. Embora, dentro de si, guardarao a certeza que, se o traido fossem eles, nao pensariam duas vezes para matar.

Pois, EU VOS DIGO, voces agirao como bestas que se vangloriarao de suas traicoes mas nao aceitarao ser traidos. Somente quando as leis de voces comecarem a punir mais severamente aqueles que revidarem com violencia a traicao eh que voces diminuirao as mortes mas sempre guardarao nas mentes um rancor como se de morte fosse.

Filhos, nao guardem esse rancor e perdoem. EU ja vos desobrigo de permanecerem unidos a quem vos traiu a confianca. DEIXEM PARA MIM A CORRECAO DOS PECADOS. Doi em MIM corrigir os pecados a meus proprios filhos. Nao ME obriguem a corrigir assassinato alem da traicao. Na verdade, eh o que EU VOS DIGO, tanto a traicao quanto o revide sao pecados graves contra MIM, pois, nao representam o bem de ninguem.

Com o tempo, algumas mulheres aprenderao a agir com os homens e tambem comecarao a revidar a traicao. Pois, terei de corrigir em voces meus filhos que vestirao o comportamento masculino, o mal exemplo dado a elas.

Ao contrario daquilo que vos tera sido dito, anteriormente a estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos serem reavivadas na memoria, os filhos sofrerao pela culpa dos pais e os pais pela dos filhos. Certamente nao em MINHA CASA, mas na Terra onde voces cometerao toda sorte de atrocidades por vontade propria. Portanto meus filhos, quando perceberem um comportamento errado de vossos pais terrenos, corrija-o, pelo menos em voces mesmos. Ora, se os pais merecem ser corrigidos por causa de um erro, quantas vezes mais nao merecera o filho que, percebendo-o, permaneca cometendo o mesmo erro!? Pais, nao deem exemplo para o mal caminho a vossos filhos.

Filhos, nao ME facam sentir-ME inutil, como se isso fosse possivel. Fiz o macho e fiz a femea. Foi para que se completassem. E se completassem multiplicando-se. Se nao souberem ser uteis para si mesmos, sejam uteis pelo menos para vossos filhos.Teria sido a coisa mais inutil na vida se EU tivesse feito os sexos para nao serem usados ou para terem apenas uso indevido.

E de quantas formas voces farao mal uso do sexo! No inicio, pais farao sexo com as filhas. Maes com filhos. Irmaos com irmas. E logo voces perceberao o quanto isso eh errado. Por isso, as geracoes seguintes evitarao repetir esse comportamento animalesco. Mas nem toda a verdade a respeito disso sera devidamente divulgada a todos. Ai havera a preocupacao em dizer-se apenas que isso sera proibido mas nao havera a mesma preocupacao em divulgar o porque. Pois a uniao entre parentes proximos acabara reduzindo suas resistencias aos males que os afetarao no planeta.

O egoismo ira separa-los por qualquer pequena diferenca. Uma pessoa humana querera se colocar acima da outra por ser rica enquanto a outra estiver pobre. Tambem se sentirao impelidos a se manterem separados por causa das cores das peles. Muitos serao separados por causa das barreiras fronteiricas que voces proprios criarao. As linguas diferentes, que poderiam uni-los se procurassem estudar juntos suas diferencas e interpretar essas diferencas de modo positivo, se tornarao barreiras por causa de suas vontades individuais e egoisticas.

Assim, o que tera acontecido em algum lugar em seu tempo e era indesejavel, ira voltar a acontecer com muita frequencia. Muitas vezes por falta de informacao. Em outras, por ma vontade das pessoa humana em dominar os seus instintos animalescos. Apartar-se-ao uns dos outros por puro preconceito. Retidos em seus submundos mentais e residenciais malformados, nao perceberao que aquilo que pensarao usar para se protegerem dos outros, tornar-se-a uma cruel armadilha para sua santificacao.

Os seres humanos nessa epoca, quando estas MINHAS PALAVRAS lhes estiverem sendo recordadas, por mais idade que tiverem, ainda guardarao o defeito de nao auto afirmarem nas coisas que representam o bem na vida. Ele estara envelhecendo e pensara que isso sera um defeito. Os cabelos brancos, que deviam ser motivo de satisfacao por ter conseguido atingir uma idade mais avancada, para muitos, estara sendo motivo de vergonha.

A soma de anos lhes trara peles flacidas e enrugadas. Estes serao sinais para voces se lembrarem que o seu tempo na Terra nao sera ilimitado. Eh uma oportunidade para enxergarem que, se nada de util ainda tiverem feito para a santificacao do mundo material, restara um tempo para que comecem a faze-lo.

No entanto, O QUE VOS DEI COM AMOR, provocara a revolta de muitos contra essa MINHA DECISAO. E com a revolta se sentirao atraidos por aquilo que nao lhes eh recomendavel. Assim, velhos e velhas sentirao a atracao natural pela juventude. Estarao esquecidos de olharem melhor no espelho para observarem que o seu tempo na Terra eh contado.

Filha, acaso nao sera a beleza do seu esposo que voce estara buscando em seus jovens? Filho, acaso nao sera a beleza de sua esposa que voce estara buscando em suas jovens? Durante toda a vida voces nao sabiam que a idade iria chegar para voces um dia? Pois, antes de se casarem lembrem-se que a velhice ira chegar e, se nao souberem enxergar beleza suficiente para se sentirem atraidos um pelo outro, cultivem o carinho, respeito e amizade. Isso eh o que vos estara faltando, muito mais do que a paixao que os atraira na juventude, para que saibam construir o eterno amor.

Portanto, durante suas vidas de casados ainda jovens cuidem para que nao hajam atritos graves entre voces. Assim nao procedendo, todos os atritos mal resolvidos da juventude vos perseguirao na velhice e eles serao responsaveis pelo distanciamento do casal e levarao muitos aa perseguicao da ilusoria felicidade na juventude de outrem. Muitas vezes, essa busca podera encontrar o objeto de seu desejo dentro de suas proprias casas, devido aa intimidade da residencia familiar e isso podera ser grande armadilha resultando em esperdicio de suas vidas na Terra.

Ora, se voces ja nao tiverem feito por merecer o esperdicio de suas vidas durante a juventude, seria muita falta de bom senso perder a oportunidade de ingressar na VIDA ETERNA PELA PORTA DA FRENTE.

Nao se esquecam, mulheres e homens que habitarao a Terra, a idade nao afastara de voces o apetite seuxal da juventude. Porem, nao deixem que tambem a irresponsabilidade caracteristica da idade jovem vos domine. Domine-a e resista ao pecado. Cumprindo-se assim, EU vos TEREI MAIS EM CONTA DE MINHA GRACA. E quem ENTRA em MINHA GRACA tera como como RECOMPENSA O IMEDIATO CONVIVIO EM MINHA PRESENCA. O pecado existe para que resistam a ele e sejam santificados.

Porem, as maldades que conviverao com elas nao pararao por ai. Haverao homens que se sentirao atraidos por seus filhos tambem homens. Haverao mulheres que terao atracao por suas filhas. Alguns cairao em tentacao por nao guardarem com esmero tudo aquilo de bom que ja vos ensinei. E, apesar dos MEUS AVISOS, cairao em tentacao. Que sejam vossos os julgamentos, enquanto estiverem na Terra e nos mundos paralelos.

E, se assim haverao os que comportar-se-ao em relacao aos da propria familia, imaginem o que farao a aqueles que considerarao filhos dos outros! Haverao estupros, compra e venda de corpos e, em casos extremos, ate canibalismo. A maioria de voces se indignara contra esses tipos de comportamento mas se limitarao a condenar a aqueles que praticarao tais coisas. Estarao tao preocupados em “ganhar a propria vida” que nao se preocuparao em estudar as razoes que levarao os seres humanos a praticarem coisas tao ruins. Ao descobrirem tais causas, deveriam buscar solucoes para evitarem a repeticao do mal.

Nao comportando como vos ORIENTO, os problemas tornar-se-ao perenes, nao passando apenas de numeros estatisticos cada vez mais frequentes e, quando assustarem, estarao entrando em suas proprias casas. Filhos, enquanto voces forem omissos, nao havera sequer uma familia consanquinea que podera dizer: Nenhum desses problemas se abateu sobre nossas casas.

Vao, pois, preocupem-se menos em obter bens materiais, compartilhem o que possuam, levando todos os conhecimentos bons a todos os cantos em que existirao almas mais negligenciados pelo seu sacerdocio, para que todos vivam para o NOSSO REENCONTRO.

Quando estas MINHAS PALAVRAS estiverem sendo trazidas aa tona novamente, haverao pecados que, de tao comuns, perderao, aos olhos humanos, o verdadeiro peso de atrazar as vossas salvacoes. Lembrem-se filhos, AS MINHAS MEDIDAS SAO ETERNAS e o que for pesado em MEU PESO para o primeiro ser humano, nao sera mudado para o ultimo. Se ao primeiro homem EU proibi de praticar sexo com sua irma, aa vespera de voltarem a MIM, sera proibido a mulher praticar sexo com seu irmao. Mudar-se-ao as palavras mas a VERDADE nao sera mudada.

XXXIII. LIDANDO COM O HOMOSSEXUALISMO E A PROSTITUICAO

Quando estiverem sendo recordados dessas MINHAS PALAVRAS, o pecado do homossexualismo estara muito frequente. Muitas vozes se revoltarao contra essas MINHAS PALAVRAS, dizendo que quem vos falara delas tera preconceito e que a opcao sexual cabera a cada um.

Pois, EU VOS DIGO, que filho meu algum tenha preconceito contra as pessoas de seus irmaos e irmas homossexuais. Nao os condenem porque condenar nao eh vosso atributo. O pecado do homossexualismo eh menos pesado que o do estupro, porem, nao deixa de ser pecado. O homossexual faz mal uso daquilo que eh dele proprio enquanto os estupradores tomam o que eh dos outros. Que os outros filhos vejam nos homossexuais aquilo que verdadeiramente sao: pessoas masculinas se nascerem com todos os atributos para isso e mulheres se com os atributos complementares.

Se alguem tera o direito de julga-los na Terra, estes serao eles proprios. Que os homossexuais nao tenham que esconder suas tendencias e que nenhum irmao seus os excluam por este motivo. Ora, EU os fiz mulheres e os fiz homens para que se unam e se multipliquem. Se todos assumissem o comportamento homossexual, de onde viria a multiplicacao por fruto do amor do homem pela mulher? Nao digam que se unirao homossexualmente por amor e heterossexualmente para a multiplicacao. O comportamento bissexual ou eh falso para um ou falso para com o outro comportamento.

Filhos devem proceder apenas do amor para o amor. Esta sera a CHAVE QUE VOS ABRIRA AS PORTAS DA MINHA RESIDENCIA. Continuem com o raciocinio de que as tentacoes existirao para que voces se recusem a comete-las e sejam por isso santificados. Facam assim e as PORTAS DA MINHA CASA LHES SERAO ABERTAS.

Quantos de voces condenarao a prostituicao! Pois, NA VERDADE EU VOS DIGO, muitas prostitutas adquirirao o direito de retornar a MIM muito antes das pessoas que as condenarem. Por que haverao voces de condenar quem eh prostituido e pedirao a salvacao para quem prostitui? Pois, dessa forma procederao por longo tempo da humanidade.

Voces irao aos templos de pedra, onde imaginarao que EU estarei, e la dirao: “SENHOR, SENHOR, eu nao me prostituo, detesto a prostituicao e vos peco: Retire-a de nosso meio para que possamos servi-LO melhor.” Para que o desejo de voces se realize, EU vos pedirei apenas uma coisa: Retirem de diante de seus proprios olhos as traves que vos impede de enxergar as culpas da prostituicao.

Olhem, quando essas MINHAS PALAVRAS comecarem a lhes serem recordadas, indaguem, se nao souberem, como comecara a prostituicao em vosso meio. De onde virao as prostitutas e os prostitutos? Acaso nao sera do proprio meio de voces? Se ME pedirem para acabar com a prostituicao, sera o mesmo que pedir para acabar com o vosso meio e acabar com voces junto.

Imaginem uma crianca ao nascimento. Acaso nasce ela prostituta? Claro que nao. Pois, no lar de muitas criancas nao faltara apenas amor para que ela se desenvolva correta. Muitas vezes faltarao pao, agua e agasalho, isso sem falarmos de coisas menos necessarias. A elas faltara ate mesmo O MAIS IMPORTANTE QUE SERA A MINHA PALAVRA, numa forma que a crianca compreenda que EU SOU O AMOR e nao o seu carrasco, o seu terror.

Muitas vezes, a prostituicao dela comecara por um pedaco de pao, um agasalho velho ou uma quantidade de agua limpa. Vivendo na ausencia de tudo, onde em sua casa de morada faltou ate agua limpa para beber, ela vera todos os bens materiais que outros possuirao. Para ela, possuir nada se chamara infelicidade. Possuir muita coisa parecera ser a felicidade. Imaginando, assim, chegara aa conclusao de que a unica mercadoria que possuira para trocar pela felicidade sera o proprio corpo que EU dei.

Pois, a sua sociedade pessoas humanas, dara muito maior valor a um corpo bem desenhado do que a um pensamento para o bem. A quem vos contar uma parabola que vos ensinara OS MEUS CAMINHOS, voces dirao que nao fara mais que a obrigacao e o farao passar necessidades. Quem vos expor o corpo desnudo em qualquer lugar, voces o cobrirao de joias.

Pois, diante de uma sociedade assim a quem voces pensam que EU deva preferir? A prostituta que eh prostituida ou a sociedade que eh a mae da prostituicao? Pois, o que voces pensarao nao contara PERANTE MIM. EU PERDOAREI primeiro a prostituta e a considerarei sem pecado mas, essa mae dela, no sofrimento dira: “Nao sei porque sofro tanto, cumpro todas as minhas obrigacoes para com DEUS e parece ate que ELE me persegue, pois, ha sempre prostitutas, prostitutos, ladroes, assassinos e outros malfeitores em nosso meio.

Pessoas humanas, nao serei EU a colocar a maldade junto a voces. Nem mesmo aquele outro deus da mentira que voces inventarao nao precisara se dar a esse trabalho. Voces proprios se encarregarao de fazer as coisas ruins por culpa de suas proprias omissoes. Por nao darem valor ao CONHECIMENTO AO MEU RESPEITO e nao praticarem com perfeicao as normas de irmandade que vos tenho ENSINADO.

Pensem melhor a estrutura da sua sociedade. Nao criem sistemas que geracao excluidos. Oucam a essa parabola que o autor das lembrancas de MINHAS PALAVRAS vos contara.

“Havia um homem muito rico que morreu e nao deixou herdeiros. Aquilo que ele havia acumulado ficou entao para o governo. Havia nessa ocasiao outro homem trabalhador e que conseguira juntar uma boa poupanca. Ele soube que o governo iria leiloar os bens do rico falecido. Ponderou sobre o assunto e percebeu que o dinheiro que possuia poderia ser suficiente para comprar uma das propriedades e, assim, tornar-se independente financeiramente e abrir-lhe as portas para tambem tornar-se rico. Decidido a comprar, saiu em direcao ao forum onde haveria o leilao.”

No caminho, encontrou um rapaz que lhe disse, em uma lingua diferente daquela que o seu pais falava, que havia sido assaltado e que perdera todos os bens e documentos. O rapaz lhe disse o proprio nome, o pais que viera e que precisava de ajuda para voltar. O homem, que estava bem informado a respeito dos acontecimentos no mundo, reconheceu no rapaz o filho de um prospero representante de outra nacao.

Rapidamente, o homem organizou suas ideias e pensou: se eu levar este rapaz comigo ao forum, eu terei tempo para arrematar o que quero mas, depois, nao sei se terei dinheiro para ajuda-lo. Se eu ajuda-lo, com certeza o pai dele ira reembolsar-me depois, porque o que vou gastar nao sera tao grandes coisas assim e sei que o pai dele eh rico la no pais deles. Mas, se fizer isso, nao vou poder arrematar a propriedade que quero.

Pensou uma segunda vez e resolveu ajudar ao rapaz imaginando: Aqui neste mundo a gente nunca sabe o que acontecera conosco. Eu sei que ficarei conhecido como o pai desse rapaz, por causa da ajuda que vou prestar a ele. Ora, se algum dia um filho meu estiver numa situacao dificil assim, alguem se lembrara do meu feito e tambem fara por mim o que estou fazendo agora. Quanto ao dinheiro, eu o terei de volta. Quanto aa propriedade, trabalho mais uns tempos, ajunto mais algum dinheiro e nao faltara oportunidade para comprar ate coisa melhor do que eu pretendia agora.

O homem agiu da forma como pensou. Contou ao rapaz o que estava acontecendo para que o pai dele o reembolsasse a parte que ele emprestaria. Passados alguns dias, o pai do rapaz foi visitar o benfeitor de seu filho. Levou junto com ele nao apenas o agradecimento mas tambem o titulo daquela propriedade que ele pretendera arrematar. Deu-lhe como pagamento do emprestimo e o excedente como recompensa por ter agido de bom coracao.

Passaram-se alguns anos e as duas familias haviam se tornado amigas. Assim, descobriram que a amizade entre elas fora muito mais gratificante que o dinheiro que os uniu. O dinheiro serviu apenas para as necessidades momentaneas de cada um mas a amizade permanceceu por toda a vida.”

Meu filhos, por acaso nao eh possivel a algum ser humano agir assim em favor de um rico? EM VERDADE, EU VOS DIGO, ajam assim em favor de todos os filhos de DEUS, e O DONO DE TODAS AS RIQUEZAS NAO LHES NEGARA A SUA AMIZADE EM TODOS OS MINUTOS DA VIDA ETERNA.

Removam de sua sociedade todos os caminhos que levam aa prostituicao e aos outros pecados. Retirem da Terra todos os caminhos ruins e O CAMINHO que restar sera o DA VERDADE E DA VIDA. SOMENTE ESTE CAMINHO VOS FARA VOLTAR A MIM.

Quando voces estiverem na Terra e nos mundos paralelos, no tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo recordadas, terao duvidas e se perguntarao a respeito do casamento, assim: “Ora, se o que DEUS unir o homem nao podera desunir e agora esta pessoa nos diz que nem a morte pode separar a uniao APROVADA POR DEUS, quer dizer entao que os viuvos nao poderao casar-se novamente? E aqueles que sentirem a necessidade de praticar o sexo, nao vao poder procurar outras esposas ou outros maridos?”

Meus filhos, nao levem o raciocinio para este lado. Percebam que ate ao momento EU nada vos proibi e esta eh a intencao. O que NOS queremos eh que voces cheguem aa conclusao de que o pecado eh ruim e, como coisa desagradavel PERANTE MIM, nao deve ser praticado. Que voces mesmos cheguem a essa conclusao. Concluindo isso, perceberao que nao havera justificativa para pecarem e nao se sentirao mais atraidos pelo pecado. Nao sentindo a atracao pelo mal, voces perceberao que a santificacao sera mais facil, pois, a sua oniciencia estara melhor desenvolvida.

Para que o casamento seja eterno, com a MINHA APROVACAO, eh que vos permito praticarem o sexo antes dele. A convivencia intima do jovem casal fara com que percam os arrobos da paixao. Terminada a paixao, que nada mais eh do que atracao sexual do macho pela femea e vice-versa, voces terao condicoes de analisar mais tranquilamente se o que sentem um pelo outro eh realmente amor. Voces saberao quando estarao amando realmente a partir do momento que tiverem o proposito de permanecerem unidos mesmo sem a paixao.

Nesse caso, poderao avaliar se todos os problemas que os atingirao na velhice serao suportados por ambos. Se um estara disposto a mudar um comportamento defeituoso ou se o outro estara disposto a conviver com tal defeito. Nada devera existir que os obrigue a casar-se, nem mesmo a presenca de filhos. Os filhos poderao ser assistidos, por ambos, quando voces ja tiverem aprendido a arcar com suas responsabilidades, independentemente de casamento ou nao. Sendo assim, o casamento sera realmente uma opcao e nao uma obrigacao.

Fara parte do intimo dos conjuges a opcao por nao se trairem mutuamente ou individualmente durante todo o tempo que viverem juntos. Quando vier o falecimento do primeiro conjuge, o segundo devera dedicar aquele espaco de mente e de tempo, que antes pertencera ao marido ou aa esposa, aa pratica do bem para com a comunidade humana. Todo o bem que voces puderem praticar e que as forcas permitirem, em favor dos mais fracos, doentes e mentalmente desvalidos, vos fara mais fortes na opcao de manter a sua uniao eternamente.

Quando acontecer de voce sentir-se novamente atraido pelo sexo, e cair em tentacao, sera porque o seu amor pelo seu conjuge separado nao era tao forte a ponto de sobreviver aa ETERNIDADE. Nesse caso, como EU JA SABEREI DISSO, antes que as coisas se tornassem fatos para voces, EU nao os unirei daqui da MINHA CASA e, por essa razao, lhes sera possivel casar-se novamente. Tentem observar, entao, neste, as mesmas propostas para o seu casamento anterior, naquilo que estiver dentro de seus limites.

Viver em uniao para toda a ETERNIDADE so eh possivel para aqueles que estiverem em um nivel que saberao praticar o amor correto, sincero e fiel. Para aqueles que praticarao o sexo, pensando ser o amor, muitas surpresas desagradaveis os aguardarao. A pratica do sexo em si nao ocupara mais que alguns momentos no dia-a-dia de suas vidas mas o amor, quando praticado com perfeicao, ocupara todo o tempo de suas vidas, inclusive sua porcao maior, antes e depois da carne.

Nao desprezem os curtos momentos da pratica sexual porque, embora breves, eles influenciarao o seu estado mental no restante de seu tempo. Estejam certos, a carne nao sera desprezivel porque, mesmo sendo corruptivel, sera ela que vos ajudara a distinguir verdadeiramente o bem do mal. Voces a terao para que tenham o conhecimento pratico e nao apenas o teorico. Nao cometam os mesmos erros de antigos que desprezarao a carne pensando que ela fosse apenas a fonte de seus pecados.

Quando voces puderem vir a MIM em corpo e alma, ja nao serao mais corpo nem alma. Todos estarao unidos a MIM e estarao libertos da avidez de praticarem o sexo. Serao como criancas, embora com conhecimento, e verao o quanto melhor sera serem portadores do ESPIRITO PURIFICADO E SANTIFICADO.

XXXIV. NAO TENTARAS AO SENHOR SEU DEUS

Voces nao imaginam por quantas formas e por quantas vezes serao capazes de tentar-ME! Como pessoas humanas voces serao incapazes de avaliar isso. Muitos repetirao que nao se deve tentar-ME mas eles proprios cometerao esse pecado. Porem, saibam todos, em nenhuma delas EU cairei. Notem que nao prescrevi os vossos futuros. EU apenas permito que eles acontecam. Eh por permitir eh que tenho a ONICIENCIA de SABE-lo mesmo antes que isso tenha passado para voces. O FUTURO A MIM PERTENCE, embora o caminho se fara por fruto das vossas proprias vontades.

Todas as vezes que voces desejarem, do fundo dos coracoes e das mentes, praticar algo que representara o proprio bem e o bem dos outros, EU FAREI este desejo de voces fluir como a agua de um regato sem obstaculos. Quando voces resolverem praticar algo que nao represente o proprio bem ou o bem dos outros, EU colocarei alguns obstaculos para que pensem melhor. E este equilibrio sera fonte para suas mentes abrirem e identificarem o que eh certo e o que eh errado.

Muitos terao a impressao que isto nao existira e que as barreiras ao pecado nao existirao. Dirao eles: “Como pode isso ser verdade, pois, antes mesmo de pensar, muitas vezes ja estamos com o pecado pronto, na ponta da lingua?!…”

Sim. Isso tambem acontecera. No inicio, voces so nao praticarao o santo vicio de praticar o bem. E eh o unico vicio que nao representara perigo de pecado para voces. Voces pensarao daquela forma porque nao se lembrarao mais do primeira vez que cometerao pecado. No primeiro pecado que cairem, quebrarao certas barreiras, depois, sem essas barreiras voces cairao como o despencar de uma cachoeira. Apesar disso, nem todos voces continuarao no pecado indefinidamente, pois, ate mesmo os maiores pecadores receberao chamados que lhes PREPAREI. A estes voces darao o nome de chamadas da consciencia. Esta sera a oportunidade que terao para se autocorrigirem.

Eh verdade que muitos de voces ignorarao a presenca desse sentido. Alguns repetirao os pecados milhares de vezes, mas nao se sentirao tocados pela consciencia. Eh que, estes, herdarao maior habilidade nos outros sentidos. Porem, para compensar, dentre voces existirao aqueles que terao as consciencias muito agucadas e farao as vezes de consciencia do mundo. Consciencia pode ser aprendida sem ser nata. O que todos precisam eh o equilibrio das forcas. Quando um exercer com mestria um sentido, ensine aos outros o seu controle. Assim, aqueles que nao possuirem consciencias natas adquirirao daqueles irmaos que lhes servirao de bons exemplos.

Para descobrirem o que eh e o que nao eh pecado bastara coletarem as opinioes de todos que a quizerem dar e o bom senso vos dira aquilo que representara o bem de todos e aquilo que nao representara. O primeiro nao sera pecado e o outro eh o proprio.

Por causa das falsas historias que voces construirao na Terra, voces confundirao o que sera e o que nao sera pecado, por isso, nao se cansem de buscar a verdade. Procurem lembrar-se do NOSSO MOMENTO PRESENTE ONDE TUDO REPRESENTA O BEM PARA TODOS.

Pensem assim: Se tenho algo que me faz bem e se eu estivesse na PRESENCA DO PAI, existiria a mesma coisa disponivel para todo mundo. Mesmo para aqueles que digam: “Isto realmente eh bom mas nao sinto a sua necessidade.” Portanto, para estes, os outros possuirem aquela coisa lhes basta e por isso sera um bem que todos terao a oportunidade de ter, quando quizerem.

Aqueles que nao sentirem necessidade do superfluo farao a MINHA VONTADE. O ser humano eh uma coisa boa. Lembrem-se disso quando voces virem alguns de seus irmaos em praticas maldosas. Se voce enxergar uma pratica maldosa em seu irmao, nao se preocupe em querer abrir-lhe a consciencia por meios torturantes. Nao insista demais. Diga-lhe apenas o que vera de errado na pratica dele. Nao deixem para apenas um o que sera a obrigacao de todos com consciencia. Quando um enxergar um erro, fale. Quando dois enxergarem, falem um de cada vez em momentos diferentes.

Quando muitos virem a mesma coisa, falem da mesma forma, um de cada vez. A pessoa podera se justificar e provar que os que falaram estavam enxergando errado ou a consciencia de todos o fara mudar a opiniao. Nao fale um so por muitas vezes. Uma opiniao vale tanto quanto a outra e ficara muito dificil para que voces compreendam as coisas em suas totalidades, quando apenas duas opinioes forem confrontadas. O dialogo permanente sera sempre o melhor remedio.

Para que todos possam falar em mesmo tom, sera preciso que possuam conhecimentos e desinibicoes semelhantes. Portanto, mesmo que hajam entre os interlocutores as diferencas culturais e de linguas, unifiquem os seus conhecimentos basicos, assim, todos poderao falar em uma so linguagem sem necessidade de eliminar as diferencas.

Dialoguem num mesmo tom. Pensem sempre: tanto quanto eu o meu interlocutor tambem eh filho do PAI. Eh preciso que nos nos compreendamos para nos tornarmos dignos DELE. Nao sera a minha propria opiniao que importara. O importante eh a VONTADE DO PAI de que tenhamos entendimento entre nos.

Nao entrem num dialogo com o proposito de imporem suas opinioes. Entrem com o proposito de solucionarem o problema em foco. Caso voce entre com a intencao de impor sua vontade, voce podera parecer a si proprio vitorioso por nao compreender os argumentos do seu irmao. Mas toda vitoria desta forma trara consequencias ruins, maiores ou menores.

Muitos problemas terao mais de uma solucao. Voces poderao entrar em atritos desnecessarios apenas por nao observarem que falam a mesma linguagem. O objetivo nao eh vencer o interlocutor. A grande vantagem eh dar solucao definitiva para os problemas. Sendo assim, a vitoria sera para todos, mesmo para aqueles que tinham opinioes contrarias ao modo de solucionar.

Jamais se esquecam, o caminho para retornarem a MIM representa, sempre, o seu proprio bem e o bem de todos.

Por nao agirem como ORIENTO voces ME tentarao. E muito pensarao: sendo eu, filho do PAI, posso jogar-me de um precipicio que ELE enviara seus anjos para amparar-me. Havera um mestre de voces que se recusara a fazer isso para provar que tal coisa eh tentacao a MIM. EU VOS DIGO, todo comportamento diferente deste que voces praticam AQUI EM MINHA PRESENCA, e que nao representar o bem de todos, sera uma tentacao a MIM.

Dar-vos-EI exemplos para que fique mais facil para compreenderem no tempo em que MINHAS PALAVRAS lhes forem relembradas. Voces terao suas religioes e muitas delas lhes permitirao fazer promessas a MIM, ou seja, voce dirao: “SENHOR, tenho uma filha entrevada e que sofre muito, se o SENHOR conceder o milagre de ela se recuperar, eu darei um boi para tuas obras.” Outros dirao: “Nao tenho casa mas estou prestes a fazer um negocio que me rendera muito lucro. SENHOR, caso o negocio de certo e eu compre minha morada, eu repartirei metade de todos os lucros que obtiver daqui para frente.” Pois, destas e de muitas outras formas voces ME tentarao com promessas.

Pensem no ridiculo que isso eh. Caso EU vos conceda um desejo para o qual nao tenham merecimento EU nao estarei sendo injusto? Nao percebem voces que estarao ascendendo uma vela para MIM e outra para o anti-DEUS que voces inventarao? Caso EU realize seus desejos, voces pensarao que EU SOU BOM apenas porque os realizo e quererao que EU realize sempre mais. Mesmo que isso nao faca progredir suas consciencias em nada, voces sempre irao querer mais e mais. Por fim, irao parar de lutar pela vida porque pensarao: “Ora, para que trabalhar, o PAI ja nos concede tudo o que precisamos!” Assim, voces nao se autogovernarao e se tornarao um templo de preguica.

Por outro lado, quando EU nao vos conceder um desejo e depois outro e mais outro, voces pensarao: “Na verdade, o PAI nao existe! Onde esta esse DEUS surdo que nao me ouve; cego que nao me ve e mau que nao deixa o bem me acontecer?” Saibam filhos, quando voces pensarem assim eh porque voces estarao pronunciando o MEU SANTO NOME mas com intencao ao diabo.

Quando voces andarem por MEUS CAMINHOS, fazendo todo o possivel para fazer o bem a si proprios e aos outros, deixem que, o impossivel para voces, EU ja TEREI PREPARADO para o seu caminhar. Usem o seu conhecimento a MEU RESPEITO e a voces sera realizado no que nao for conflitante com a MINHA VONTADE.

Outra forma de tentar-ME sera quando alguem dira: “Minha fe em DEUS eh inabalavel.” Quantos de voces nao terao o orgulho de repetir tal frase! E, no entanto… Vejam o exemplo desse vosso irmao que NOS ajudara a edificar o MEU CONHECIMENTO na Terra. Ele vos dira: “Tenham fe em DEUS. Eu garanto a voces: se alguem disser a esta montanha: levante-se e jogue-se no mar, e nao duvidar em seu coracao, mas acreditar que isso vai acontecer, assim acontecera. (Mc 11, 23). Quantos de voces terao tido essa fe ate o momento em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos forem lembradas?

Pois, em verdade, EU VOS DIGO, nao sera por vossa propria fe que voces se salvarao e sim por MINHA VONTADE. Voces nao precisarao ter, todos, a mesma fe para retornarem a MIM. Precisarao sim que todos pratiquem acoes do MEU AGRADO. Quando voces chegarem ao ponto de concluirem: “Como somos pequenos diante de um universo tao imenso, DEUS poderia ate nao existir porque neste corpo de carne ninguem jamais O enxergou mas, inclusive se assim fosse, melhor eh que eu so pratique o bem para com meus irmaos e trabalhe em conjunto com eles para o nosso proprio bem. O mundo eh tao imenso e com muitas dificuldades para todos, melhor que eu nao seja mais uma.”

Pois, eh o que VOS DIGO, melhor eh admitirem que sua fe em MIM eh fragil do que tentar-ME afirmando que ela eh inabalavel. Voces nao conhecem o mundo todo nem tudo no mundo. Coisas que voces nao acreditarao que existam, existirao. Coisas que voces imaginarao exitirem nao passarao de imaginacao. Quando disserem que sua fe em MIM sera inabalavel, coisas acontecerao e voces nao crerao por falta de conhecimento e, embora estejam aas suas vistas, nao acreditarao. Portanto, se a fe de voces em MIM fosse inabalavel, essas coisas nao passariam sem o conhecimento de todos. Sejam mais humildes e reconhecam suas limitacoes.

Para que a vossa fe em MIM venha a ser inabalavel, em primeiro lugar, sera preciso se unirem como se fossem um so. Nenhum ser humano sera portador sozinho do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A MIM, nem tera a capacidade para tanto. Sera necessario que todos conhecam a maior parte e, mesmo assim, ficara parte que cada um sabera e sera ignorado pelos outros. Quando forem um e unidos pela oniconsciencia de voces, entao, o que um souber o outro sabera porque tudo pertencera a todos. Somente assim chegarao ao CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A MIM, e a fe de voces virara tambem conhecimento.

Nunca confiem em vossa fe, meus filhos! Ela sera um instrumento util a voces quando estiverem explorando o desconhecido, pois, se nao crerem que no final do tunel havera uma luz, entao, nem sequer entrarao no tunel. Contudo, quando avistarem a luz, nao havera mais fe porque a luz nao sera mais sua esperanca e sim do seu conhecimento. Quem ve e sabe que existe nao tem fe, tem conhecimento.

Como prova do que ja vos FALEI, no momento em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS estiverem sendo recordadas a voces, rebusquem em suas mentes e relembrem das vezes em que vos aconteceram coisas ruins e voces pensaram: “Isto eh castigo de DEUS!” Outras vezes, outros pronunciarao frases como esta e voces acreditarao nelas como se fossem verdadeiras.

Ladroes invadirao suas casas, reis dominadores invadirao seus paises e matarao seus filhos e filhas e voces dirao que eh castigo meu. Paises usurparao as riquezas dos outros provocando a ruina, a miseria, a peste e todos os outros males consequentes. Governos dos proprios paises usurparao as riquezas de seus proprios povos, tornando-os infelizes e arruinados. E a maioria pensara que nisso existira um DEDO MEU.

Meus filhos, todos, acaso seria EU capaz de fazer aliancas com bandidos e assassinos? Quem se alia a tal classe de gente tambem nao eh bandido e assassino? Jogando em MIM as culpas de voces proprios tentar-ME-ao a destrui-los pelo desacato aa MINHA SANTIDADE ao compararem-ME com tais especies de encarnacoes esperdicadas.

Na verdade, filhos meus, EU nao precisaria nem seria capaz de ajuda-los a praticarem suas mas acoes. Sera que voces nao seriam capazes de provocar tais coisas por suas proprias vontades? Pois, quando desejarem voltar aA MINHA PRESENCA, juntem todas as energias que esperdicam com suas praticas ruins e as convertam em boas acoes. Voces nao imaginarao o bem que farao a voces mesmos quando comecarem a demonstrar esse amor por MIM. Este sera, pois, O CAMINHO DE NOS NOS REENCONTRARMOS.

Meus filhos, nao duvidem do MEU PODER. Se EU vos quizesse castigar, nao faria isso enviando pestes, bandidos ou assassinos. Nenhum deles saberia executar, por MIM, A MINHA VONTADE. Estas coisas ruins atingem tanto os inocentes quanto os injustos. Tanto os que pecaram muito quanto os que pecaram menos. Se fosse para destrui-los EU nao os teria feito. Lembrem-se que, A UM SIMPLES DESEJO DE MINHA PARTE, a Terra seria consumida em chamas.

Portanto, tenham a nocao do quanto voces ME tentarao acreditando em coisas que nao realizei. Procurem conhecer melhor a MIM e o que representar o bem para todos. Eh por causa do EQUILIBRIO EM QUE SE ENCONTRAM OS MEUS PODERES EM MIM eh que SOU capaz de evitar qualquer mal pensamento de odio, vinganca ou destruicao. EU NAO FIZ A TERRA, FIZ O UNIVERSO. CURVEM-SE APENAS AA LEMBRANCA DOS MEUS PODERES.

Nao digo isso para vos ameacar ou causar terror mas para que confiem em MIM, pois, diante de tanto PODER QUE POSSUO, o MEU EQUILIBRIO ME PERMITE SER JUSTO. Confiem em MINHA JUSTICA e sigam em MEUS CAMINHOS. EU sei recompensar o justo e perdoar aqueles que errarem, se arrependerem e tentarem remover as consequencias dos erros. EU SOU A VERDADE, nunca se esquecam disso.

De muitas outras formas voces usarao para tentar-ME. Voces usarao instrumentos precarios e muito velozes para se locomoverem e quererao que vos conserve a vida material. Voces se pendurarao em penhascos apenas com garranchos e pedirao a MIM para que nada de mal lhes aconteca. Voces farao as guerras ao mesmo tempo que oracoes para que os proteja. Voces desafiarao os mais fortes que voces e pedirao que EU tome o vosso partido. Que a partir da recordacao dessas MINHAS PALAVRAS voces proprios recordem as tantas outras formas que utilizarao para desafiar-ME.

Quando fizerem inimizades, sendo fortes ou fracas, facam com elas a paz. Se puderem escalar uma montanha com seguranca, nao ME desafiem. Se puderem voar sem riscos, EU APROVO o vosso voo. Tenham em vossas mentes todos os sonhos de boas coisas e pratiquem o bem para realiza-los. Entreguem-se a MIM, nao ME desafiem e EU vos RECEBEREI DE BRACOS ABERTOS.

XXXV. O PECADO DO PODER

Filhos, tirando o mundo material e seus consequentes, cujo dominio EU vos ENTREGUEI, nos demais espacos em que EU REINO ABSOLUTO existem desavencas, desentendimentos e diferencas de tratamento? Nesse exato momento, algum de voces sente preferido ou preterido? Qual de voces eh chamado superior ou inferior? Qual de voces possui coisas que outros nao possam possuir? Acaso o CEU nao eh igualmente de todos? Acaso algum de voces usa das coisas mais do que o necessario sem se importar que os outros tambem tenham o mesmo direito de usar? Voces acaso sabem o que significa a palavra desperdicio? Sabem o que quer dizer passar necessidade? Algum de voces eh egoista? Eh avarento? Eh corrupto? Eh sonegador? Faz mal uso das coisas que lhes entrego?!…

Nao. Nao precisam responder. Sei que nao. Em MINHA PRESENCA, TODOS SOMOS UM. Voces estao em MIM E EU ESTOU EM VOCES. EU nao tenho defeitos, por isso, voces tambem nao tem. Dentre NOS so ha UM SANTO QUE SOU EU MESMO, pois, EU sei tudo sobre as coisas mas mas EU ME RECUSO a pratica-las. TODOS NOS SOMOS PUROS, ou seja, nunca fizemos uso das coisas mas.

Quando voces, porem, habitarem o corpo humano e se tornarem ele proprio, voces se sentirao atraidos por toda sorte de coisas ruins. De forma semelhante a que EU tambem SOU tentado. Porem, voces cairao em suas tentacoes por um orgulho triste. Cada um de voces tera um poder e uma vontade proprios. O poder de uns sera a capacidade de ser a cabeca de todos. O poder de outros sera a capacidade de ser os bracos de todos. Outros ainda terao a capacidade de ser as pernas de todos. O mesmo se dara para os que falarao, ouvirao etc.

Dentro da capacidade ser a cabeca, haverao aqueles que a serao para dirigir, outros para fabricar e os demais para construir. Os das maos terao habilidades de esculpir, pintar, desenhar, curar e exercer todas as habilidades que competem aas maos e, da mesma forma as habilidades que competem aas pernas. Poucos terao todas as capacidades, com menores habilidades. Estes serao os elementos de ligacao.

Tendo seus poderes dentro daquilo que dominarao, semelhantes aos meus por serem tirados de MIM, EU lhes CONCEDEREI a vontade de po-los em pratica. Porem, sera justamente por terem vontades proprias eh que voces cairao no pecado. Aqueles que tiverem maior dom da vontade se imaginarao superiores e se julgarao com mais direitos do que os outros.

Contudo, isso acabara primeiramente se transformando em pecado. Depois virao as consequencias dos pecados. Essas consequencias acabarao gerando mais pecados e, estes, mais consequencias; numa corrente logica que, de tao extensa, voces perderao o fio da meada sucumbindo aa avalanche dela.

Entao, EU vos ENVIO a todos para que aprendam a dominar suas vontades de fazer coisas ruins e saberem usar suas vontades para praticarem somente coisas boas. Assim se fara para que aprendam a ter equilibrio.

E, eh para que se acabe todo este transtorno que voces causarao aa Terra e a MIM, eh que vos ENVIAREI estas MINHAS PALAVRAS em sua epoca propicia. Nao as envio para que criem novas religioes mas para que corrijam aquelas que ja terao.

XXXVI. O PODER DE GOVERNAR

No tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiver sendo recordadas, voces estarao sob o dominio primordial de apenas duas faces de suas vidas. Faces estas que representarao o caminho errado de voltarem a MIM. EU vos DOU o poder de autogovernar-se e a aqueles que receberem o dom e a capacidade de ser cabeca cabera a maior responsabilidade por faze-lo. Aos outros, cabera a obrigacao de ajudar. Eh preciso, porem, que aprendam nao fazer apenas atraves de politica e economia o exercer do significado da palavra governar, pois, estas serao as duas faces com as quais estarao orientando suas vidas ate entao.

Lembrem-se filhos, coloquem, em primeiro lugar de tudo, seu PAI que vos AMA e deseja ser correspondido, pois, EH A FONTE DE TODO AMOR QUE CONSTRUIU O UNIVERSO. Com isso obterao a sensibilidade de pais para que tenham a capacidade de governar para o bem de todos. Por meio da sensibilidade obterao todos os outros adjetivos fundamentais aa capacidade do bem governar.

No entanto, vos DIREI o que estara acontecendo de diferente do MEU PROJETO em seu tempo: na economia voces adotarao dois sistemas basicos, ou seja, o que chamarao de capitalismo e o que chamarao de socialismo ou comunismo. E na politica tambem terao dois sistemas, um que chamarao de democracia e o que chamarao de totalitarismo.

O capitalismo defendera a ideia do individualismo, da propriedade privada e do direito de um irmao explorar a capacidade dos outros em beneficio proprio.

O socialismo ou comunismo defenderao o coletivismo e a partilha dos bens entre os irmaos, demonstrando uma pequena semelhanca ao que EU ESTABELECI aqui em NOSSA RESIDENCIA.

A democracia sera algo parecido com o que foi ESTABELECIDO AQUI NO CEU POR MIM mas voces confundirao o bem de todos com a vontade predominante da maioria.

O totalitarismo sera o avesso do que temos aqui no CEU e se caracterizara pela imposicao da vontade de uns poucos e o massacre da vontade da maioria, mesmo se usando a maioria desinformada para apoia-la e legitimar essa minoria.

Por isso terao sistemas economicos chamados socialistas democraticos e socialistas totalitarios e capitalitas democraticos e capitalistas totalitarios e, intercalando essas classificacoes principais, uma grande variedade de meio-termos.

Vou lembra-los o que cada sistema economico e politico desses terao de mais errado naquilo que irao praticar na Terra, para que compreendam o descontentamento em que estarei com suas atitudes.

A democracia que voces criarao sera muito diferente da ideia celestial. Quando voces escolherem essa forma de governo, dirao que ela sera a vontade da maioria. Uns dirao isso por falta de informacao; outros por preguica de pensar o significado das palavras e, outros ainda, por pura falta de respeito para COMINGO, pois, este eh o SISTEMA QUE ADOTAMOS AQUI EM CASA mas, sem a margem de falhas a qual aceitarao.

O que acontece AQUI EM CASA eh por vontade absoluta de todos e nao por imposicoes de minorias aproveitadoras, de maiorias mal orientadas e nem mesmo minhas que teria todo o direito para tal. Toda vontade de maiorias, exclui a das minorias e gera excluidos. Todo sistema que gera excluidos nao eh celestial, portanto, nao nasce de MIM. E, por isso, nao eh perfeito. Lembrem-se, A DEMOCRACIA CELESTIAL CORRESPONDE AO SEU BEM E AO BEM DE TODOS SIMULTANEAMENTE e nao esta sujeita aas vontades de alguns beneficiados e sim voltada para o bem comunitario.

O totalirismo sempre vestira a roupa de rebanho. Proclamara para todos os ventos que, uns poucos, tomando as dores de muitos, exercerao o poder no nome de todos. Por tras do que proclamarao estara a grande farsa, pois, impedirao que opinioes contrarias aas suas sejam discutidas por todos e postas em pratica as melhores solucoes, ou seja, aquelas que realmente representarao o bem do coletivo. Em verdade, este sistema estara sempre ocultando privilegios de governantes e encobrindo a existencia dos excluidos.

Todo governo totalitario tera fortes inimigos mas, na maioria das vezes, estes inimigos nao representarao o bem de todos. Representarao interesses proprios de apenas se tornarem sucessores dos primeiros.

Todo vosso irmao que se tornar ditador, no fundo, querera ser como EU, que GOVERNO ABSOLUTO EM TODOS OS MEUS DOMINIOS. Esse, pessoas humanas, eh na verdade puro orgulho, pois, EU SOU O QUE SOU PORQUE TENHO PODERES PARA TAL e, ao contrario de MIM, enquanto pessoas humanas pecadoras, voces sempre pensarao em primeiro lugar em suas proprias pessoas e de seus intimos. EU SOU A PROVIDENCIA E O PAI e aqueles que se poem em MEU DOMINIO de mente e coracao puros, nenhum bem lhes faltara.

Nada no mundo material causar-ME-a tanta tristeza quanto a filosofia e a pratica capitalista. Sera toda uma alcateia vestida em pele de cordeiros e o capitalista por conviccao sera o lider. Os capitalistas camuflar-se-ao tao bem, aos olhos dos ignorantes, que dominarao o centro de decisoes do poder terrestre. Eles se disfarcarao muitas vezes de democraticos. E, por tras dessa mascara, ocultarao o verdadeiro totalitarismo financeiro ao qual submeterao as outras pessoas humanas.

Procurem filhos, libertar-se desses irmaos dominadores e provem a eles que existe meio justo de produzir e distribuir. Nao caiam na tentacao de desejarem mais coisas do que voces darao direito a seu irmao possuir. Lembrem-se de que os dons que vos entreguei foram para que melhor servissem uns aos outros. Quando voces usarem esses dons particularmente para o beneficio proprio, eles lhes serao de pior valia, pois, voces acabarao por esperdicar suas encarnacoes, fazendo mal uso daquilo que lhes fora entregue como meio de se salvarem. A maior riqueza que uma pessoa humana podera alcancar sera a graca de voltar aA MINHA PRESENCA e, para tanto, sera preciso que usem os dons, que vos DEI DE GRACA, no bom servico da igualdade para com todos e no AMOR EM MIM.

Os capitalistas porao o capital no lugar do templo em que EU deveria estar posto.

Que cada um procure se lembrar. Concentrem nestas coisas que guardarao no fundo de suas mentes. Procurem relembrar como EH A NOSSA CASA, onde todos tem igual importancia e valor. AQUI, aqueles que sabem mais, procuram ensinar. Na Terra, voces tenderao a guardar em segredo o que descobrirem de valor. AQUI, repartimos nossas obrigacoes de acordo com a capacidade de cada um mas o beneficio do trabalho eh repartido de acordo com a necessidade de cada individuo. Ninguem reclama porque sabe que isso eh direito.

Em sua vida na Terra, aas vezes, voces serao cegos, ou surdo-mudos, ou paraliticos, ou debeis mentais, ou serao acometidos por outras incapacitacoes. Neste ponto, voces estarao impedidos de produzir da mesma forma que as pessoas sem tais dificuldades. Pois, a maioria de voces se negara a partilhar com igualdade o pao de cada dia com essas pessoas de seus irmaos. Alegara que quem nao pode trabalhar tem de receber menos e, assim, nao condenarao a seus irmaos e sim a MIM, pois, SOU EU QUEM PERMITO que uns tenham maior e outros menor capacidade de realizar os trabalhos.

O capitalismo sera uma versao piorada desse sacrilegio. Voces inventarao as hierarquias. Colocarao os cargos de um ambiente de trabalho de forma piramidal. Haverao muitos realizando o trabalho, poucos coordenando e menos ainda fiscalizando a coordenacao. Os capitalistas criarao a ideia de que qualquer um dos muitos poderia se tornar coordenador e depois fiscal. Alguns realmente serao elevados dessa forma para que todos acreditem na possibilidade.

A insensatez do que acreditarao, meus filhos, podera ser demonstrada por simples matematica. Ora, se terao 100 trabalhadores na linha de producao, 10 coordenadores e 1 fiscal, sera impossivel que os 100 se tornem, algum dia, coordenadores ou fiscais, mesmo que tenham capacidade para isso. Eh por essa razao que AQUI EM CASA cada um faz a sua parte em igualdade de condicoes de trabalho e beneficios. Ninguem ganha mais nem menos. Apenas todas as necessidades sao supridas.

AQUI EM MINHA CASA, nao existem desocupados porque o NOSSO OBJETIVO nunca foi nem sera a riqueza de alguns e, como todos tem o igual direito de possuir, o trabalho eh partilhado igualmente com todos.

Nesse mesmo raciocinio o lazer AQUI EH DISTRIBUIDO EM IGUALDADE DE CONDICOES A TODOS, enquanto na Terra voces darao privilegios a poucos. AQUI voces tem tempo para o trabalho, lazer, educacao e cultura sem vos faltar ou sobrar coisa alguma. Por isso, quando estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo relembradas, parem e reflitam: Ora, se no CEU eh assim, o que foi que fizemos de nossa mae Terra!?…

Nao ha duvida. O que vos FALO AGORA sera confundido com o socialismo/comunismo pregado por alguns teoricos, recentes aa epoca da data em que MINHAS PALAVRAS estiverem sendo recordadas a voces. Em verdade, EU vos DIGO, apesar das semelhancas, sera melhor definirem a presente descricao como celestianismo, ou seja, como sendo algo praticado por TODOS AQUI NO CEU.

Sera importante que, ao contrario do que farao na Terra com suas teorias mais justas, ponham em pratica toda a teoria do celestianismo que possam imaginar. Nao se pode fazer, como farao com o socialismo/comunismo, com que a pratica seja tao diferente da teoria. Ao contrario do que afirmarao, o comunismo/socialismo nao tera como pais, os teoricos da epoca que sera conhecida como seculos XIX e XX.

EU PROPRIO ME encarrego de preservar um remanescente de povos, que voces chamarao de primitivos, que viverao uma experiencia semelhante a estes sistemas. Ate a estes seculos, eles sobreviverao puros e vivendo sem teorias. A parte de voces que vestira peles diferentes das deles, simplesmente se recusara a crer que eles terao um sistema de vida comunitaria melhor. Voces confundirao as coisas. Imaginarao que, por terem eles uma cultura cientifica menos avancada, o sistema comunitario deles tambem sera inferior. Eles sim servirao de exemplo para voces. Esta eh a parte da MINHA HERANCA que cabera a estes povos e que voces precisam acolher para comporem todo o conjunto de atitudes que vos fara voltar a MIM.

Os teoricos dos seculos XIX e XX tambem se acreditarao autores de alguma grande descoberta. Mas, partindo de uma constatacao verdadeira, recairao em enganos que serao mortais aas suas teorias. Eles verificarao naquele tempo que as religioes serao mal usadas por pastores enganadores e interpretacoes mal feitas de MINHA VONTADE. Por isso dirao: “A religiao eh o opio do povo.” E, disso, concluirao que EU nao existo.

Pois, por causa dessas observacoes orgulhosas, suas grandes teorias acabarao por serem contestadas e, por fim, sofrerao um grande reves durante o seculo XX. Foi para que esta teoria nao morra de todo e se perca da memoria de voces eh que vos ENVIAREI MINHAS PALAVRAS no tempo adequado.

Nao percam tudo o que ja terao aprendido com sua pratica desastrada de socialismo/comunismo. Usem a parte aproveitavel dessa pratica para ajuda-los na construcao do celestianismo. Usem estas teorias para ajuda-los na construcao do celestianismo em que o principal sera o amor a MIM, pregado por todas as luzes que ja vos TEREI ENVIADO e que sera traduzido no amor ao proximo como a si mesmo.

Eis, pois, o que ESPERO de voces com relacao ao poder de governar. Quem nao governar sob estas bases nao estara fazendo do governar um servico prestado a MIM. Jamais imaginem que irao a algum lugar sem MIM. Tambem nao imaginem que algum de voces conseguira governar sozinho todos os povos da Terra, nem mesmo um so povo.

Todos devem cumprir sua parte no governar. Aquele que tiver credito junto ao povo, para exercer o governo, tera muito mais credito junto a MIM, quando nao exercer este poder em nome dele, povo. Devem exercer em MEU NOME, renunciando a todas as recompensas terrenas, e fazendo com que todos exercam conjuntamente o seu poder de governar. Sem que seja juntos, nao ha caminho que vos levara de volta ao CEU.

Sobretudo, pessoas humanas, nao governem para sua propria gloria. A gloria do ser humana existira porque ele tambem sera responsavel pela existencia das trevas. Tu enxergaras as luzes porque teras as escuridoes para que as compare. Governem, pois, em busca de poderem retornar aA MINHA GLORIA. ONDE EU ESTOU EFETIVAMENTE PRESENTE, nao ha escuridao. EU nao preciso do mal para SABER O QUE EH BOM. Procurem o conhecimento para que aprendam a fazer essa distincao e, assim, se colocarem no caminho pratico de retornarem aA NOSSA CASA.

XXXVII. A REVOLTA DOS PODEROSOS

Apesar de todos os MEUS CUIDADOS com voces, sobretudo aqueles que forem chamados de elite, por ocasiao do tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS lhes forem recordadas, muitos sentirao uma imensa revolta contra A MINHA PESSOA. Muitos darao testemunho de si proprios e se autodenominarao por bons. Outros confirmarao esse testemunho reafirmando tal bondade.

Pois, recordem as MINHAS PALAVRAS e julguem por si proprios. Quando elas lhes causarem revolta sera porque lhes faltara pelo menos algo para se tornarem bons. Ou lhes faltara compreensao, ou humildade, ou sabedoria, ou consciencia, ou amor, ou fraternidade, ou outros bons sentimentos, senao o conjunto de alguns ou todas eles em conjunto.

A existencia dos mundos paralelos sera fonte de muita revolta para muitos de voces. Imaginarao que um “castigo” desses sera maior do que mereceriam. Dirao: “Ora, vou passar toda a minha vida na Terra sofrendo porque a vida na Terra so tem sofrimentos. Os pecados que acaso cometi eu poderei ter um arrependimento sincero. E basta o meu arrependimento para que DEUS me perdoe. Agora, surge um individuo qualquer para dizer que existem tais mundos paralelos, apesar de ele nunca ter estudado para se tornar um sacerdote de DEUS. Quem eh ele para falar que reviveremos nos mundos paralelos todo o mal que praticamos e as consequencias deles? E pela parte que formos bons, nao havera nenhuma recompensa por ela?”

Filhos, em primeiro lugar, os mundos paralelos nao sao castigos. O arrependimento eh bom porque indica a sua sensibilidade perante o mal praticado. Voces se arrependem nem tanto pelo mal praticado aos outros. Mas sim porque sabem que todo mal praticado aos outros sera a si mesmos que o praticarao.

Voces se arrependerao do mal praticado contra si proprios e nao contra os outros, enquanto nao forem oniconscientes, porque nao saberao sentir o mal que os outros estarao sofrendo por sua causa. Os mundos paralelos existem para que voces sintam aquilo que os outros sentirao quando voces lhes provocarem o mal. Somente entao ficarao inteiramente conscientes do que praticarao e, por isso, o seu arrependimento sera verdadeiro. Dessa forma, os mundos paralelos sao escolas do conhecimento mais profundo e nao masmorras de castigo.

Filhos, se quizerem alivio, nao pequem. Quando pecarem, procurem remover imediatamente as consequencias do pecado de vosso meio. De nada adiantara o seu arrependimento se as consequencias nao forem removidas e elas continuarem reverberando o mal. Se a consequencia estiver acima de sua capacidade de remove-la, entao, lute para minimiza-la. Nao se revolte contra o que eh justo. Fique feliz porque, para todo pecado, EU PROVIDENCIEI uma via de recuperacao, pois, do contrario, prevaleceria a condenacao eterna aa qual voces terao ouvido falar ate ao momento em que MINHAS PALAVRAS lhes serao recordadas.

Quanto ao bem que praticarem, ele vos seja os tijolos na construcao de sua entrada para o retorno aA MINHA PRESENCA, porque o bem eh uma obrigacao de todos. EU SOU BOM E VOS DOU A MINHA BONDADE sem exigir quando nem como A retribuirao. Quando voces praticarem o bem, so estarao retribuindo aquilo que ja lhes FIZ, portanto, praticar algum bem nao lhes comprara o direito de praticar algum mal.

Praticar o bem eh como cumprir o mandamento de que honrem pai e mae, pois, EU lhes SOU E SEMPRE SEREI PAI E MAE. Honrem-ME procurando praticar apenas o bem, assim como EU PROPRIO FACO. Nao se revoltem contra MIM e os mundos paralelos. Encarem os fatos. Revoltem-se contra as suas praticas malevolas. Os mundos paralelos nao existem por uma VONTADE MINHA de ve-los sofrendo e sim em consequencia de suas proprias vontades erradas. Parem de pecar e as portas deles estarao fechadas para voces.

Nao caiam no raciocinio facil de que: “Se DEUS nos fez limitados e por sermos limitados eh que pecamos, entao, o pecado eh DELE tambem.” Na verdade, EU vos FIZ LIMITADOS para que nao se imaginassem deuses, mas voces nao serao tao limitados que nao possam fazer a opcao por: serem ou nao serem pecadores inveterados.

Compreendam filhos, ser bom vos parecera ser uma missao bastante dificil enquanto em seus corpos sujeitos a limites estreitos mas, se fosse facil demais, que merito teriam voces de se-lo? Por isso, nao se acomodem no raciocinio facil de que a carne eh fraca. Pecam-ME e estara CONCEDIDO forcas para se tornarem fortes como rocha. Mas, para que assim aconteca sera preciso que busquem incessantemente esta condicao de forca. A tentacao de procurarem o mal sempre estara ao lado. Nao deixem que a preguica vos faca ceder ao pecado.

Voces que ja terao acreditado na existencia do inferno, pensem bem no quanto eh muito mais logico a existencia dos mundos paralelos. Na sua teoria de inferno, todos que forem a ele estarao condenados por toda a eternidade enquanto nos mundos paralelos havera muito sofrimento mas sempre havera retorno e esperanca de voltarem a MIM. A elaboracao da teoria do inferno eh fruto de nao terem sabido o quanto eh extensa a ETERNIDADE. E fruto tambem da ma interpretacao do que eh ser bom para MIM. Para MIM, o bom eh estar REUNIDO com todos voces em seu retorno quando todos conhecerem que serao capazes de se tornarem bons.

Pensem bem, apos lhes for recordado na memoria estas MINHAS PALAVRAS todas, e respondam: O que representara o bem para todos, entre a teoria do inferno e o fato da existencia dos mundos paralelos? Voces bem sabem que se EU ESTOU PEDINDO a voces que busquem, simultaneamente, somente o proprio bem e o dos outros eh porque assim EU PRETENDO QUE SEJA AGORA E PARA SEMPRE.

Comparem a suposta existencia do inferno com a dos mundos paralelos! Qual destas opcoes possibilita o NOSSO REENCONTRO? Por outro lado, messam a extensao de seus pecados no momento em que essas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo recordadas. Quem dara testemunho de si proprio que merecera o CEU? Pois, nem mesmo que toda a populacao da Terra de o testemunho favoravel a algum de voces dizendo que merecera o CEU, em sua epoca, EU nao o aceitarei AQUI. Todos somente virao pelo MEU PROPRIO TESTEMUNHO E DE MEU ESPIRITO PURO E SANTO.

Voces pensarao que EU SOU BOM apenas por pensarem que RECOMPENSO os bons e condeno aos maus. Pois, EU VOS AFIRMO, SOU MUITO MELHOR QUE ISSO. EU RECOMPENSO os bons e DOU todas as chances aos maus de se tornarem bons.

Nao pensem tambem, voces que levarao uma vida praticando o mal, que terao sempre chances novas de recuperarem. Nao deixem para outra vida aquilo que podera ser feito na primeira. Quando voces furarem os olhos de uma pessoa na primeira, voces poderao voltar sem poder ver na proxima. Quando cortares o braco de alguem num seu tempo, podera voltar paralitico no outro. Portanto, as vidas seguintes poderao sempre ser reflexos do que praticarem nas anteriores. Comportem-se bem e nada de mal lhes sera cobrado.

Nao imaginem que toda invalidez sera consequencia de pecados em vidas anteriores. Muitos dos que nascerao deficientes serao pessoas com poucos pecados em suas vidas anteriores. Nao olhem o corpo. Ele eh apenas materia passageira. O espirito dessas pessoas sera altamente puro e sao. Elas estarao nessa condicao nao como provacao mas, por ja estarem num plano avancado de santificacao, terao forcas para suportar essa situacao. Elas serao assim para que outros lhes supram as necessidades, sem preconceitos e distincoes e, assim, se santifiquem tambem.

Como podem agora enxergar, ser deficiente nao eh castigo. Tanto o bom quanto o mau poderao se-lo. Tudo sera sempre um metodo de aprender e ensinar.

Aas elites que se julgarao no direito de se insurgirem contra MIM, EU VOS DIGO: voces se julgarao no direito de se revoltarem porque pensarao que sempre andarao corretas. Os mundos paralelos e a reencarnacao existirao em especial para voces. Voces nao se contentarao apenas em pecar. Voces tambem procurarao induzir ao pecado, por causa de suas idolatrias.

Muitos que usarao as pernas, teria sido melhor que as amputassem. Outros que usarao as maos, seria melhor que as amarrassem nas costas. Muitos que a voz sera tao suave quanto o canto dos passaros deviam preferir ter nascido mudos. Outros que usam o cerebro para elaborar o que os outros executam, deveriam ter preferido nao nascer. Aqueles que governarao furtando aos governados o direito aa igualdade, pecam para ja nascerem mortos.

De um modo geral, todo aquele que erigir um trono aos bens materiais na porcao de suas mentes onde EU devo ser posto, prefiram ter sido abortamentos antes que cometam tais insensatez, pois, de todos aqueles que se disser deles: “Eh meu idolo” ou “Sou seu fa” e permitirem ou incentivarem coisas desvirtuantes, tornar-se-ao corresponsaveis pelo pecado da idolatria.

Lembrem-se filhos, todos aqueles que tiverem dons que os farao destacar-se dos outros, tornar-se-ao exemplos que serao seguidos por irmaos com menos dons que eles. Portanto, nao usem seus dons para fabricarem o pecado ou para induzirem ao pecado. Quando forem portadores dos dons que atraiam a admiracao de outros, devem sempre usa-los para o bem. Deixem bem claro que os dons que possuem veem de MIM. Que voces os ponham em pratica nao para se colocarem acima dos outros e sim para ajuda-los a atingir o mesmo nivel em que estarao. Os dons sao para ser partilhados.

Darei dois exemplos para que fique bem claro o que DIGO. O cantor que fizer uso de substancias alucinogenas em busca apenas de prazer, e nao um tratamento medico, estara atentando contra si proprio. Quando fizer apologia a esse uso nao se importanto que tambem seus fas facam uso, estara atentando contra toda a sociedade. Todo o mal que causar a ela, desvirtuando os valores que representam o bem de todos, lhes sera mostrado nos mundos paralelos. Para esses, a vida nos mundos paralelos parecera uma ETERNIDADE. Na reencarnacao podera ser posto na condicao de fa com consciencia de que o excesso de admiracao pode se tornar idolatria.

O governante que fizer uso errado de suas atribuicoes no governo, tera o mesmo caminho. Lembrem-se, uma fracao minima dos bens publicos que for furtada, lhe causara serio constrangimento na continuidade de sua vida nos mundos paralelos e na reencarnacao. O que pertence ao poder publico nao eh de ninguem como pensam alguns e sim de todos. Nao importa a quantidade furtada. Qualquer quantidade demonstrara a falta de respeito dedicado a MIM e a seus irmaos. Quando desviarem os valores publicos estarao matando, provocando fome, promovendo a sede, desabrigando etc. Isso, em quantidade, aas vezes, equivalente a bilhoes de vidas lhes sera mostrado nos mundos paralelos.

Mesmo que muitos irao duvidar da reencarnacao, ela existira. Pensem bem, se a cada geracao todas as almas fossem novas, como a todos nao eh dado conhecer a MEU RESPEITO. Como todos poderao louvar-ME e glorificar-ME para retornarem aA MINHA PRESENCA? Nao digam que nada para MIM eh impossivel e que EU TUDO POSSO. Nao sera da MINHA PARTE a falha e sim da parte do ser humano.

Ora, se EU TUDO POSSO, por que nao poderia ter-lhes CONCEDIDO a reencarnacao tambem? Ela se tornara necessaria devido, justamente, aos limites que voces enfrentarao na Terra. Sera baseados nos pecados de suas vidas passadas que reconhecerao seus erros e se recusarao a repeti-los. Somente assim voces poderao gerar geracoes, no futuro da humanidade, que nao mais envelhecerao alem daquilo que desejarem.

Todas as feridas serao curadas, todas as doencas e coisas mas estarao banidas do planeta Terra. Mas, jamais se esquecam, este futuro nunca se realizara enquanto nao comecarem por um presente com dignidade de verdadeiros filhos meus. Nao havera como queimar etapas, passando de uma geracao ma e perdularia diretamente para a santificada. Comecem pelas pequenas atitudes e EU ESTAREI COM VOCES O TEMPO TODO.

XXXVIII. O PODER DA EDUCACAO

Nao sera para sofrerem ou serem castigados que vos ENVIAREI aa Terra. Nao se revoltem contra MIM repetindo: “Eu sofro, eu sofro, eu sofro…” Voces precisam compreender o que eh ser bons. EU PROVIDENCIEI para que a Terra lhes forneca tudo o que ha de material necessario para que possuam vidas longas e felizes. Porem, para isso eh preciso que reunam forcas e facam da comunidade terrestre um so corpo. As celulas do figado nao se perguntam: Para quem estou produzindo proteinas? As do coracao nao falam: Para quem estou bombeando sangue? As do cerebro nao se acreditam magestades porque sao responsaveis por toda a coordenacao do organismo.

Ao contrario, as celulas do cerebro elaboram tudo o que eh de governar para o organismo e sabem que sao apenas operarias do governo, prontas a servir todo o organismo. As celulas do pulmao injetam oxigenio para todo o corpo e expelem o gas carbonico que o intoxica. Elas se sentem operarias da respiracao e, se sabem que uma pequena parte do corpo iria morrer por falta do gas vital, aceleram o seu trabalho sem se perguntar qual parte do corpo esta lhes exigindo esse novo esforco.

Nenhuma celula do corpo almeja ser rei ou rainha. Todas tem a sua funcao e as cumprem como operarias. Sabem que quanto melhor executarem suas funcoes, melhor sera a sua propria existencia. Todas sabem que trabalhando juntas e corretamente manterao o corpo sao e isso significa vida mais saudavel para todas.

Sejam pois, filhos, como as celulas de um corpo santo. Trabalhem para servir a todos para que todos os sirvam tambem. Isso nao eh o mesmo que FAZEMOS AQUI EM NOSSA CASA? Portanto, facam da Terra uma EXTENSAO DA NOSSA CASA e em breve NOS NOS ENCONTRAREMOS NOVAMENTE.

Entao, sao nessas bases que devem educar a sua geracao a partir de quando essas MINHAS PALAVRAS retornarem a voces. Podem conservar as culturas caracteristicas de cada povo, embora, seja preciso alterarem alguns fundamentos. Para que voces retornem a MIM sera preciso atingirem um grau semelhante de educacao, sobretudo, baseado no direito de perfeita igualdade, pois, filho meu nao pode ser melhor nem pior do que o outro. Toda educacao tem de ter como base o amor a MIM sobre todas as coisas. O que desencadear-se apos isso sera consequencia.

EU vos estou abrindo este aparte sobre a educacao para que voces evitem cometer e prosseguir em erros absurdos como ja terao cometido no periodo anterior ao retorno dessa MINHAS PALAVRAS. Neste tempo, parte da populacao terrestre, aas vezes conhecida por elite, estara contabilizando uma imensa divida com aqueles que encarnarao as peles vermelha e negra. Os habitantes dos continentes antes povoados por eles estarao praticamente arrazados em termos de cultura e educacao.

E, para completar o quadro tetrico, surgirao pessoas sugerindo que seria melhor deixar o remanescente dessas populacoes em condicoes tribais, pois, para elas, a aculturacao representaria o exterminio desse remanescente. Pensem bem filhos meus, observem o estagio de evolucao que o restante da Terra se encontrara. Mante-lo em condicoes de educacao tribal nao seria o mesmo que mante-lo fragil e dominavel? EU nao apoio a dominacao de filho meu sobre os outros e voces sabem muito bem disso.

Imaginem entao. Existem seres humanos em outros planetas alem da Terra, cuja cultura estara muito evoluida em relacao a voces. Com suas armas poderosas eles chegam e dominam toda a Terra, matam e destroem os que resistam e eliminam a maior parte da cultura existente. Passados cinco ou seis seculos resolvem: “Vamos deixar o que restou no estagio em que nos os encontramos. Vamos confina-los em porcoes reservadas somente para eles, pois, com certeza se sentirao melhor assim!”

Sera filhos que se sentirao bem? Voces que terao se acostumado a crer que a Terra inteira lhes pertence contentar-se-ao apenas com reservas em parte dela? Voces nao iriam pensar que os cinco ou seis seculos perdidos nao precisariam ser indenizados? Filhos, pensem, porque isso seria apenas uma forma de instituicionalizar-se um roubo.

Eh preciso que deem igualdade de educacao a todos. Somente comecando-se pelo criterio de igualdade de oportunidade na educacao eh que poderao esperar que se tornem iguais perante o direito. As culturas podem ser mantidas enquanto representarem o bem dos individuos e de todos.

O pele negra sera submetido aa mais humilhante das vergonhas. Por um unico motivo, sendo que fui EU QUEM O DETERMINEI. Ele sera perseguido para ser submetido aa escravidao. Aproveitar-se-ao das fragilidades dele os povos que tiverem um nivel de conhecimento mais avancado. Nenhuma das variedades humanas que passara por experiencia de escravidao sera mais perseguida que a negra.

Como escrava ela sera vendida a troco de mercadorias quaisquer, sofrera o jugo da canga e a humilhacao de ser prostituida e violada. O mundo, que em seu tempo sera chamado de Ocidental, tera feito imensas fortunas e que nao serao depois partilhadas por ocasiao da alforria. Ao contrario, mantera o negro em condicao disprivilegiada e humilhante, por puro preconceito.

A ideia de libertacao se fara por meio de muita luta e muito sangue derramado e em vao. Quando libertos e com os direitos de igualdade escritos no papel, muitos ainda dirao: “Os negros so nao conquistam a igualdade por preguica de correr atras de seus direitos.” Gente, gente, gente!… Nem parecera que todos foram retirados do UNICO DEUS.

Alguns serao explorados por geracoes e geracoes. Serao surrados e espancados ate se curvarem, a ponto de perderem a nocao do que eh avistar o horizonte. Serao geracoes perdidas para a evolucao educacional. Eles desejarao mas apenas nao saberao mais libertar a si mesmos de todo o sofrimento que lhes fora imposto.

EU VOS ORDENO, pois, a romperem com todos os preconceitos para que todos tenham o mesmo nivel de educacao e consciencia de direito. Ninguem se liberta sem uma tradicao cultural forte de liberdade. Nao se esquecam que voces possuem dons diferentes. O que para uns parece ser muito facil, para outros parecera impossivel. Uns saberao fazer por si proprios. E, sao estes que deverao dar as maos aos outros.

A escravidao contudo nao se limitara aa cor da pele. Ela seguira existindo sob uma roupagem nova. Nao serao mais racas que explorarao outras racas. Serao os povos de uma fronteira que exploracao aos de outra fronteira. Sempre pelo mesmo motivo, culturas diferentes e preconceitos. Nisso sempre predominara a falta de amor ao proximo.

Ate mesmo dentro das fronteiras haverao exploradores e explorados, pelos mesmos motivos.

Sera preciso, meus filhos, que estas amarras sejam rompidas em todas as partes que habitarem. Que tenham humildade e deixem de ser exploradores. Que suas consciencias nao os deixem mais aceitar serem explorados. Somente com este tipo de educacao poderao voltar aA MINHA PRESENCA.

Nao ME facam parecer culpado dos pecados que voces irao cometer na Terra. EU PERMITI que, entre voces, uns desenvolvessem os conhecimentos primeiro que os outros, nao para que se aproveitassem para explorarem uns aos outros e sim para lembrar-lhes que todos tiveram a mesma origem. Vendo parte de seus irmaos em estagio ainda tribal, voces se recordarao como fora o seu proprio passado, portanto, respeitem uns aos outros como a si mesmos se respeitam.

Quando essas MINHAS PALAVRAS estiverem retornando a voces, o ser humano sera mercadoria e o seu trabalho apenas uma cifra. Valerao mais aqueles que tomarem mais aos outros.

Muitos governos emitirao este raciocinio sobre a educacao e porao em pratica o seguinte plano: “Daremos aos povos que governamos uma educacao de pior qualidade, conforme os nossos interesses. Ora, educacao de pior recurso representa menor gasto com o povo e mais dinheiro para os nosso planos particulares. Se formos dar educacao adequada a cada pessoa do povo que governamos, quase todo o orcamento acabara sendo destinado a ela e nada sobrara para as nossas construcoes megalomaniacas, onde os nossos nomes serao lembrados para sempre. Povo nao merece o nosso sacrificio, pois, mesmo gastando pouco com a educacao alguns estudantes, mesmo passando por dificuldades, sobressaem e aprendem tudo e se destacam. Estes que se destacarem parecerao ser o comprovante de que gastamos o suficiente e os outros nao aprenderam por preguica e ma vontade. O mundo sempre foi assim. Existem os fortes e os fracos. Foi DEUS QUEM fez assim, portanto, ELE devera querer que o mundo continue como ELE o criou. Se dermos educacao adequada ao povo ele ficara instruido e nao aceitara que mantenhamos o nosso status quo.”

Observem, filhos, como voces se tornarao injustos para COMIGO e para com seus irmaos! EU nao fiz o mundo assim. Voces sim o farao. Olhem em torno de si agora e vejam bem o MUNDO QUE EU FIZ. Onde voces enxergam desigualdades? Voces veem diferencas, porem, nao desigualdades.

Fiz os fracos e fiz os fortes. Os fortes que tem a unica habilidade a forca muscular EU os fiz para executarem os servicos que exigem essa forca. Os fortes com as habilidades de raciocinio, EU os fiz para descobrirem as coisas novas e ajudarem aos outros fortes a coloca-las em pratica, usando menos forca. Os fortes com a hibilidade de esperteza para descobrirem com antecedencia os perigos que enfrentarao e evita-los. Os fortes em raciocinios religiosos EU os ENVIO para conduzirem o meu rebanho para a sombra quando o calor for demais; para o trabalho quando o tempo for propicio; para o caminho correto quando a escuridao se aproximar; para a boa pastagem quando for a hora do alimento e para a luz, porque ela eh o que os guiara de volta a MIM.

Os fracos, EU os fiz para executarem os trabalhos que nao exigirao forca e para que se tornassem testemunhas a favor dos fortes PERANTE MIM. Pois, quando os fracos estiverem PERANTE A MIM e disserem: “SENHOR, este nosso irmao nos viu tremer as pernas diante do perigo e nos protegeu nao deixando nada de mal nos acontecer. Aquele outro nos viu ser excravizados e nos libertou. O terceiro nos viu sermos roubados e afugentou os ladroes. O quarto nos viu com frio e nos agasalhou. O quinto nos viu com sede e nos deu agua saudavel. O sexto nos viu com fome e nos conduziu aos alimentos. O setimo nos viu doentes e nos curou. O oitavo nos viu desabrigados e nos conduziu a uma morada nova. O nono nos viu desorientados e nos mostrou o caminho. E o ultimo nos viu perdidos e nos mostrou a VOSSA PALAVRA por meio da qual pudemos retornar aA VOSSA PRESENCA. “

Eis, pois, filhos meus, as funcoes dos fortes e dos fracos. A cada um EU DEI CAPACIDADE diferente de aprender as coisas. Que os semelhantes tenham uma escola propria, voltada para as suas capacidades de aprender. A capacidade de aprender eh diferente da capacidade de reter o conhecimento. Uns precisam de mais aulas para reter um assunto, outros menos. Facam um sistema de ensino capaz de ensinar diferentemente, de acordo com que todos aprendam igualmente. Nao pensem somente no dinheiro que irao gastar ou ganhar, mas no bem que irao fazer a si e aos outros.

Nao interpretem, porem, que o bom sistema de educacao seja o caminho de faze-los voltar a MIM. Ele ajuda porque voces poderao compreender-ME melhor mas eh apenas uma linha na mesma direcao do caminho. EH O CONJUNTO DE LINHAS QUE COMPORA O CAMINHO COMPLETO.

A funcao principal de fortes e fracos eh servir aos outros, fazendo com que todo o corpo social funcione sem vantagens ou desvantagens; sem excessos ou ociosidades; sem marginalizacao ou privilegios, porem, com diversao e trabalho para todos.

Que os governantes nunca mais tentem fazer-ME culpado de seus proprios pecados. Que nao pensem em deixar os seus nomes gravados para sempre em suas obras ruins. A verdade eh essa, enquanto suas mas obras nao forem esquecidas, elas gerarao maldade e esta maldade vos mantera prisioneiros dos mundos paralelos. Enquanto todos que sofreram o mal que voces praticarem contra eles nao os puderem perdoar, voces terao que ser mantidos em sofrimento. Portanto, pratiquem apenas as boas obras. Elas eh que os recomendarao para voltarem aA MINHA PRESENCA.

Se EU desejasse um mundo desigual para voces, por que entao EU lhes prometeria o CEU onde tudo eh igualdade?

Sera porque os governantes criarao uma escola boa para seus filhos e uma escola ruim para o povo eh que as desigualdades serao mantidas. Construam a boa escola para todos, onde a MINHA PALAVRA seja obedecida e as LINHAS DO MEU BOM CAMINHO SEJAM ENCONTRADAS.

Lembrem-se, todos voces sao da MINHA RACA. E AOS DA MINHA RACA NAO ESTABELECI DESIGUALDADES. Eh para que a igualdade aconteca que PERMITIREI a ressurreicao e a reencarnacao, pois, ELAS SAO A REJEICAO DA MORTE ETERNA E A REAFIRMACAO DA VIDA. Para os que se santificarem havera a necessidade apenas da ressurreicao mas para os maus havera reencarnacoes ate que se santifiquem.

Eis, pois, porque a educacao escolar lhes sera de extrema importancia em suas vidas na Terra. Conhecendo a Historia anterior, voces conhecerao os erros cometidos e poderao evita-los sem precisar comete-los novamente para conhece-los. Tambem para que, estudando as Escrituras e comentando-as entre si, saibam o que existira de verdade e o que nao sera, a MEU RESPEITO e a RESPEITO DO MEU REINO.

Este segundo item sera importante porque muitos falarao a MEU RESPEITO mas ninguem podera falar tudo a RESPEITO DE MIM ANTES DA ULTIMA HORA.

Outros falarao a MEU RESPEITO com falsidade e eh preciso que todos saibam a verdade para que estes sejam desmascarados, pois, a vos sera dito: “Cuidado com os falsos profetas!” mas nenhum falso profeta tera escrito “falso profeta” em sua testa.

Tambem o verdadeiro nao tera escrito “profeta verdadeiro” na dele. Voces descobrirao o falso quando descobrirem a falsidade no que disserem. Porem, terao que possuir muita astucia para descobri-la. Quem tiver estudado bem tera o espirito melhor preparado e a propria consciencia lhe dara a capacidade de evitar seguir aos maus pastores.

Saibam, porem, que nem mesmo os “verdadeiros profetas” falarao sempre o que for correto, pois, estarao sujeitos aas impressoes da carne e ela impedira a perfeicao das coisas que digam.

XXXIX. AQUELE QUE VOS ESCREVERA

Este NOSSO MOMENTO vos sera recordado em primeiro lugar atraves de um livro. Nele serao escritas muitas coisas importantes que vos foram COMUNICADAS NESTA GRANDE REUNIAO. Como a ninguem, que sera chamado humano, sera dada a capacidade de compreender-ME por completo, tambem este livro, escrito por um unico de voces, nao sera completo.

Isso se dara primeiramente porque o autor nascera e sera educado em uma religiao e ele nao tera oportunidade ao livre acesso ao conhecimento profundo de outras. Portanto, ele proprio sabera reconhecer sua incompetencia de conhecimentos para se tornar receptor unico da MINHA PALAVRA.

Mesmo assim, nao poderao contesta-lo dizendo que o que ele escrever nao servira para todos, pois, haverao pontos coincidentes em todos os credos a MEU RESPEITO. Quando ele tocar nestes pontos a palavra dele deve ser ouvida por todos. Enquanto nos pontos nao coincidentes sera preciso que oucam e estudem mais profundamente, observando as opinioes contrarias e optando pela melhor.

EU nao pronunciarei o nome da religiao aa qual este filho meu sera iniciado, para que, na pele humana, nao interpretem que aprove todos os pontos defendidos por ela. Ele proprio vos dira em aparte [Crista, Catolica Apostolica Romana] para que voces nao confundam com algum favorecimento de MINHA PARTE.

Faco assim porque nao surgira nenhuma religiao capaz de vos salvar. O que sera capaz de faze-lo eh a MINHA VONTADE, com ajuda de suas boas obras e bons comportamentos. Como religiao sera uma creacao de voces mesmos para relacionarem COMIGO, todas estarao sujeitas a erros e a enganos.

Eh em razao disso que, sob MINHA ORDEM, PERMITO ao autor do LIVRO A MEU RESPEITO vos lancar este desafio: “Mostra-me a religiao perfeita e eu me dedicarei a ela de corpo e alma, pois, caso nao se encontre nela falhas, nao havera duvida que seja orientada diretamente por DEUS.”

Proibo terminantemente a este meu filho fundar igrejas em MEU ou em seu proprio nome. Aqueles que aceitarem a palavra transmitida por ele, estarao sujeitos aa mesma proibicao. Nao quero aumentar a miscelania de religioes e igrejas que voces ja terao inventado e provocando tanto a confusao em MEU REBANHO. Nao sera necessario que voces deixem as religioes aas quais ja conhecem para professarem a PALAVRA que ele divulgara.

Novas religioes nao irao salva-los tambem. Prefiram consertar os pontos errados naquelas que ja existirao. Retirem delas todos os erros ate se encontrarem numa so VERDADE, A MINHA VERDADE. Ele vos explicara porque nao havera necessidade de novas religioes.

[Se eu fosse o idealizador de todas as coisas que aprendi a explicar justificar-se-ia a criacao de uma religiao que levasse o meu nome, porem, como sou apenas um transmissor DAQUILO QUE DEUS SEMPRE SOUBE, nao sou merecedor de tal distincao.

Nao fui eu quem despertou na consciencia humana a EXISTENCIA DE DEUS. Na verdade foi ELE MESMO QUEM nos deu a consciencia de SI MESMO. Muitos que vieram antes de mim tiveram essa consciencia despertada, assumiram a responsabilidade e criaram as religioes na expectativa de glorificarem o SANTO NOME.

Nao cabe em mim o orgulho de ser o mensageiro ou o escolhido de DEUS. Todos nos fomos ENVIADOS POR ELE com a mesma finalidade. Portanto, nao somos os escolhidos como se fossemos uns diferentes dos outros. DEUS nunca fez distincoes, e nao fara, entre nos os filhos DELE.

Se por acaso eu souber um pouco mais a respeito de certas coisas que os outros irmaos, nao foi unicamente por meu esforco que aprendi. Muitas coincidencias, muitos acontecimentos em minha vida, tudo independente da minha propria vontade, conduziram-me a todas estas conclusoes e muitas mais que nao estarao contidas no presente volume.

A experiencia de recordar esses conhecimentos pela primeira vez em algum sentido causa uma sensacao dolorosa, pois, quando a gente esta habituado ao nosso comodismo de pensar que ja sabia tudo que se esperava conhecer na vida, isso entra em nossa composicao como se fosse parte da nossa propria carne. Mudar o modo de pensar contrariando o modo antigo de pensar eh semelhante a ter que transplantar de forma cruenta partes do nosso proprio corpo.

Quando uma pessoa inicia vida nova, toda a memoria de sua vida anterior eh apagada, restanto apenas a consciencia de que o que fora feito de errado antes nao deve ser repetido, embora, nao haja um empecilho maior que a nossa propria consciencia. As novas consciencias sao moldadas em funcao do novo meio em que a gente habita e como sofremos a influencia de outros seres humanos como nos mesmos, temos a impressao de que somos o continuismo apenas daquilo que estamos vendo naquele momento.

Mas sempre existe algo que nos diz que nem toda tradicao condiz com a nossa verdadeira missao divina, entao, nos passamos por grandes conflitos interiores que, sabemos, sao os responsaveis pelas gradativas mudancas em nossa sociedade. Aas vezes os nossos conflitos sao tao fortes, por confrontarmos experiencias de vidas opostas, que tendemos a externar tais conflitos com violencia e provocamos revolucoes em nosso meio. Esta forma de mudar nao eh o melhor caminho, pois, em toda sociedade existem pessoas em graus diferentes de evolucao de consciencia.

Existem aquelas que nada entendem das mudancas que estao ocorrendo e, pior, que nao desejam aprender e se negam inclusive a ouvir o que se esta fazendo em termos de mudanca. Estas nao apenas nao contribuem para a evolucao do ser humano como tambem geram a violencia nela existente. Porque se recusam a qualquer tipo de mudanca. Mudar lhes perturba o comodismo.

Para que o mundo evolua sem maiores conflitos, eh preciso que todos tenham a consciencia de que nada permanecera como muita gente costuma pensar em determinado tempo historico para sempre. Se tomarmos como base o que todo e qualquer homem dito profeta proclamou durante o tempo dele e compararmos com os atuais tempos, veremos que muitas coisas se repetem mas que outras caem em total desuso. Isso tudo prova a nossa falibilidade, nao apenas de uns mas de todas as pessoas humanas, por isso, nao podemos nos imaginar senhores de VERDADES ETERNAS e sim de verdades transitorias.

As VERDADES ETERNAS PERTENCEM A DEUS e nos somente as descobrimos quando buscamos a ORIENTACAO DELE PROPRIO. Eh por isso que o presente e todo livro que eu vier a escrever com respeito a DEUS estara sujeito a erros, porem, nao devera ser alterado senao sob a minha supervisao.

Eu convido a todos que quizerem refletir profundamente a respeito de qualquer assunto que abordo a corrigir-me em caso de erro, a esclarecer-me melhor em caso de duvida e a facilitar a minha leitura em caso de dificuldade de entendimento.

Facam isso mas em apartes e nao alterando o conteudo do que escrevo, pois, eh preciso que as futuras geracoes estudem o meu parecer, baseado no ambiente historico em que vivemos atualmente. Quando as interpretacoes ja vem mastigadas para as geracoes futuras elas tornam-se preguicosas e se habituam com a interprecao que, muitas vezes, eh falha, e nao com a obra que expoe mais facilmente os proprios erros e os erros das interpretacoes. O uso do original evita que pessoas mal intencionadas interpretem as coisas de acordo com seus objetivos inconfessaveis.

Acredito que com o passar dos tempos alguns quererao classificar-me como falso ou verdadeiro profeta. Tenho a consciencia de que nenhum dos casos sera verdadeiro no sentido em que o profetismo eh traduzido. Acredito que DEUS DELEGOU A TODOS NOS A MESMA MISSAO, ou seja, a de voltarmos aA PRESENCA DELE sob a condicao de que voltaremos quando estivermos livres do pecado. Quando a gente observa o mundo em que vivemos atualmente pensamos que isso sera impossivel acontecer com todas as pessoas que vivem, da mesma forma que se acreditava no tempo de Jesus de Belem e Nazare.

Nos costumamos pensar e admirar o quanto as outras pessoas, nisso nos nos excluimos, sao pecadoras. Quando imaginamos: existira uma condenacao eterna, numa forma afirmativa, nunca nos colocamos sofrendo tal condenacao. Naturalmente, pensamos em outros exemplos conhecidos tais como os personagens historicos que se fizeram conhecer por sua maldade.

Porem, a gente nao pode condenar ninguem a um castigo tao imenso - sera que todo mundo tem alguma consciencia do que seja ETERNIDADE?! - porque nao conhecemos quais teriam sido os verdadeiros motivos que levaram as pessoas a praticarem suas maldades. Somente DEUS poderia condenar porque ELE POSSUI ONICONSCIENCIA E ONICIENCIA, ou seja, conhece a tudo que se passa e o porque passa.

Contudo creio que ELE nao usara essa condenacao, pois, FOI ELE QUEM NOS FEZ A TODOS e ONICIENTE E ONICONSCIENTEMENTE ELE, QUE EH BOM, GENEROSO E PAI, nao faria ninguem para a condenacao. ELE NOS FEZ A TODOS PARA A SALVACAO.

Com certeza, cada um dos nossos pecados eh uma licao para nos ou para as pessoas que nos cercam mas nos nao podemos ficar parados, simplesmente assistindo. Nos temos que aprende-la.

XL. SIMPLES, DEUS ESTA PRESENTE

Nao acredito que DEUS apareca como esta descrito em livros ditos sagrados. DEUS pode sim ser descoberto por nos. E, melhor, ELE se apresenta a nos nas coisas simples, porem, quem nao O estiver procurando nao o enxergara.

Quando olhamos uma abelha pousando de flor em flor somos levados a crer que ela esta apenas sugando nectar para fabricar o mel. Somente as pessoas que procuraram estudar melhor o que as abelhas estavam fazendo eh que descobriram as muitas outras coisas que a abelha produz, a comecar por propiciar a perpetuacao das flores e, portanto, de si propria.

Devemos atribuir aA PROVIDENCIA DE DEUS todas as solucoes inteligentes descobertas no caminho da evolucao do mundo dos seres vivos. Neste ponto os teoristas da evolucao se enganam quando defendem que ela se de por acaso. Pois, antes mesmo que os seres vivos enfrentassem as dificuldades que os induziram a determinado caminho evolutivo a solucao ja existia.

Contudo existem possibilidades finitas de chegar-se a, por exemplo, proteina que solucionara a dificuldade evolutiva. Nao se chega aa solucao por acaso e sim porque ela ja havia sido plantada entre as possibilidades.

Porem, dentre muitas alternativas, muitas vezes, somente uma determinada proteina eh a solucao. Uma solucao que ja existia como possibilidade antes de a dificuldade ser encontrada. As possibilidades de erro no mundo da materia sao muito maiores que a solucao. Contudo, a solucao ja esta PROVIDENCIADA, so nos falta encontra-LA ou reencontra-LA.]

XLI. DEUS CONTINUA A GRANDE REUNIAO.

Criar novas religioes eh repetir os erros que as pessoas humanas cometeram por muitas vezes sem obter resultados satisfatorios. Sera preciso mudar o que ja existiu, reforma-las de tal modo que elas sejam usadas apenas na instrucao de forma a praticarem somente aquilo que corresponder a seu proprio bem e ao bem dos outros.

Muitos se perguntarao porque EU escolhi uma pessoa pecadora para vos recordar estas MINHA PALAVRAS. Nao somente voces mas ela propria se perguntara: “Por que eu?”

Filhos, quando na Terra, voces terao essa tendencia para acreditar em coisas que consideram impossiveis. EU TENHO O PODER DA TRANSFORMACAO DAS COISAS E PESSOAS. Embora EU SAIBA exatamente a pessoa a quem esta inspiracao recaira, voces nao podem dizer que EU a escolhi dentre todas.

Quando voces pararem para pensar melhor, verao que as contestacoes que ela lancara sobre aquilo que sera dito antigo, nao passarao de meras constatacoes do obvio. Ela mesma ficara admirada de que coisas tao obvias nao terao sido tratadas aas claras por milhares de estudiosos antes dela.

Depois de tudo pronto, voces dirao: “Mas qualquer pessoa poderia ter chegado a essa conclusoes, bastaria estudar com mais atencao!” E eh exatamente por isso que lhes mando o recado. Nao esperem pelo MEU REINO como se ELE fosse algo distante ou inalcansavel. ELE esta muitissimo proximo de voces. Aprendam apenas a enxerga-LO quando O avistarem e O redescobrirao.

Que ninguem se vanglorie da descoberta. Descobrir o MEU REINO, para voces, sera mais uma carga que um premio. A descoberta DELE vos obrigara a compartilha-la com seus outros irmaos mas a cabeca dura da maioria de voces fara com que os descobridores terao muita dor de cabeca para que todos aprendam a enxerga-la. Alem da dor de cabeca muitos causarao sofrimentos fisico e psicologico aos anunciadores. Alguns serao ate mesmo crucificados e continuarao sofrendo por nao conseguirem se fazer compreendidos.

Observem o exemplo desse vosso irmao que NOS ajudara a firmar a Terra. Ele cometera um engano. Ele ensinara o caminho a muitos mas nao pora suas palavras em pergaminhos. Somente os discipulos de seus discipulos eh que se lembrarao de faze-lo. Ele fundara uma igreja mas ela ja nascera dividida, pois, cada discipulo que escrever a respeito da doutrina dele acabara cometendo enganos e quando se confrontar os escritos deles as discordancias ficarao aa mostra, como se os discipulos tivessem ouvido os ensinamentos de fontes diferentes.

O pior dos enganos sera quando falarem com a intencao de defender-ME e darem a entender justamente o oposto. Isso sera visto em muitas passagens, tanto naqueles livros que voces chamarao de Antigo Testamento quanto no que chamarao de Novo. Quando chegar o momento, o autor do livro a MEU RESPEITO vos apontara.

[Uma das passagens a que DEUS SE REFERE eh At 2, 23, onde esta escrito: "E Deus, com sua vontade e preciencia, permitiu que Jesus lhes fosse entregue, e voces, atraves de impios, o mataram, pregando-o numa cruz." Por meio dessa citacao nos poderiamos fazer uma releitura e afirmarmos que DEUS matou Jesus, entregando-o aos judeus. Na verdade, no impeto afobado do antigo escritor em atribuir os fatos aa "DECISAO DIVINA", com a intencao de ressaltar O PODER DE DEUS, o proprio nao percebeu que estava fazendo uma acusacao aA PESSOA DELE, atribuindo-LHE participacao na trama que assassinou Jesus.]

Voces, por seus erros em suas Escrituras, acusar-ME-ao injustamente, pois, EU vos estou deixando aa merce das vossas proprias vontades a partir do momento em que voces encarnarem. EU nao ME aliaria a bandidos, a tiranos ou a hipocritas para que voces criassem juizo. Voces proprios eh que farao isso.

Quando voces estiverem lamentando a morte de um filho meu na cruz, mesmo o que for confundido como se fosse unico, EU estarei chorando todos os dias por causa de seus infanticios, homicidios, genocidios e todo azar de pecados que estarao cometendo em seu dia-a-dia. Que nenhum de voces diga: “Eu nao matei o filho de DEUS na cruz.” Em verdade, EU VOS AFIRMO, ninguem se vera livre de culpa da morte da MINHA OBRA PRIMA, senao por atos sera por omissoes, enquanto nao se converterem.

MEU FILHO QUERIDO, toda vez que EU PRONUNCIAR essa expressao, estarei referindo-ME nao a um exemplar da especie humana mas aa especie como um todo. Desta forma que voces estao se sentido AFAGADOS POR MINHAS PALAVRAS eh que desejo que se sintam sempre. Todas as vezes que suas esperancas estiverem se esgotando diante das dificuldades, lembrem-se deste momento em que REPETIREI COM MUITO AMOR, por tres vezes: MEU FILHO QUERIDO, MEU FILHO QUERIDO, MEU FILHO QUERIDO. Assim, sentirao que, em meio a tudo, EXISTIRA SEMPRE O PAI QUE PROVIDENCIOU O VOSSO SOCORRO.

Aquele que vos lembrara MINHAS PALAVRAS em livro nao sera santo, nao fara milagres, nao tera seu nome anuncado por profetas. Ele proprio vos dira: [DEUS nao concedeu-me do dom de fazer milagres porque nao somos nos seres humanos que os realizamos e sim em nos que sao realizados. A mim nao me fazem falta alguma milagres para que creia em DEUS, pois, sou eu o proprio milagre DELE. EU nao merecia conhece-LO como ELE SE REVELOU a mim. Mas creio que ELE SE REVELOU para provar-nos que nem tudo o que nos parece impossivel o eh realmente.

Pelos meus antecedentes, o que eu menos deveria era saber escrever. Desde a infancia isso era uma das coisas que mais me despertavam a preguica. Foram minimos os incentivos que me foram dados para escrever. Nasci em um pais onde o analfabetismo de fato ou funcional era aceito como normal. Quando nasci, grande parte da populacao estava mais preocupada com a falta do que comer na proxima refeicao. A pobreza era instrumento dos poderosos para deixar o povo na ignorancia.

A pior pobreza do meu povo eh a maldade das elites que o governaram. Se escrevo eh por OBRA E GRACA DIVINAS. Se realizar-se milagres fosse a unica forma de comprovar A ACAO DE DEUS em nos nao teria passado a hora de todos se converterem? Sim, pois, os que nos precederam realizaram tantos e, apesar de tudo, isso parece nao ter sido o suficiente para a conversao de todos.

Acredito que os milagres somente devem ser solicitados a DEUS quando todos os esforcos humanos possiveis ja tiverem se esgotado. Assim, reconhecendo-se a impossibilidade do ser humano resolver um problema de tal natureza, podemos buscar a INTERVENCAO DIVINA. Caso fossemos bons e justo o que pedissemos, nao haveria pedido nosso que fosse negado pelo PAI. Nessas condicoes saberiamos pedir apenas aquilo que representasse o nosso proprio e o bem de todos.

Porem, precisamos nos resguardar do tudo facil. Se tudo o que nos parecesse dificil fosse sempre concedido ao primeiro pedido por milagres, perderiamos os nossos instintos de autopreservacao, de autoestima e capacidade de solucionar os nossos proprios problemas. Isso se tornaria o oposto da VONTADE DE DEUS.]

Em resumo, o surgimento da escrita do livro COM RESPEITO A MIM sera a sintese da crenca de ser de onde se menos espera que as coisas boas acontecem. Justamente por causa do duvidar.

No inicio, ele ira escrever muito a respeito de si proprio e nao entendera com que objetivo fara isso. Apos isso treina-lo eh que tera a argucia e dominara, em parte, a arte da escrita ficando pois preparado para compreender as mensagens dos livros ditos sagrados, naquilo que, realmente, serao sagrados. Ele aprendera a separar as coisas preciosas do cascalho que estarao misturados nos mesmos livros.

Ele passara muito tempo sem viver o seu proprio batismo de conversao sem sentir-se tocado por ele. A confirmacao nao o impelira a buscar-ME. Porem, nao havera tempo em sua vida nao ocupado pelas questoes sem respostas que, no fundo da consciencia serao trabalhadas, ate que os frutos do amadurecimento comecem a surgir quando EU lhe CONCEDER uma descendencia.

Com o batismo de conversao do proprio filho ele se sentira impelido a ler aquilo que outros terao escrito a MEU RESPEITO e mostrar-se-a mais observador e atencioso com os detalhes daquilo que tanto ouvira antes mas que nao fazia sentido para ele.

Assim, ele descobrira que para que as pessoas humanas encontrem o camino de RETORNO A MIM elas terao que deixar de acreditar, em parte, em suas antigas Escrituras sem que se deixem levar pelo raciocinio facil de que: “Ora, se existem coisas que nao sao sagradas nos livros a respeito de DEUS que foram escritos no passado, entao, nada do que foi escrito eh sagrado. Sendo assim, como nada eh sagrado, DEUS nao existe.”

Filhos, nao se deixem levar por raciocinio tao simplorio. Muitos e muitos estudiosos, de inteligencia conhecida, lerao os mesmos escritos e cairao na tentacao de acreditar que tudo o que estiver escrito corresponde aA MINHA VERDADE. Como lhes sera demonstrado algumas coisas que nao representam verdade alguma, outros cairao na tentacao de acreditar que tudo sera invencao humana. Eis, pois, o que quero de todos voces: equilibrio e compreensao.

Nem tudo o que sera dito ser a MEU RESPEITO em suas Escrituras antigas sera verdadeiro para sempre. E os enganos que forem encontrados nelas serao cometidos por voces mesmos. Lembrem-se, voces estarao sujeitos aas suas proprias vontades e muita coisa que sera escrita e atribuida a MIM representara a vontade de seus autores e nao A MINHA.

O que CONCEDEREI ao escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO eh apenas o discernimento de parte dessas coisas. Que os outros tambem aprendam a buscar sempre mais conhecimentos a MEU RESPEITO para encontrarem o que era obvio mas muitos terao se recusado a ver.

Sera importante que as pessoas de outras religioes conhecam os escritos deste autor de COISAS A MEU RESPEITO, e tambem facam uma releitura de suas proprias Escrituras. EU SOU UNICO, portanto, todos os ensinamentos a MEU RESPEITO devem se encontrar.

Nao deixem que as competicoes humanas dividam tambem o conhecimento a MEU RESPEITO. Somente quando voces encontrarem a formula de se unirem como um em MIM eh que voltarao aA MINHA PRESENCA. Em todas as suas Escrituras haverao contradicoes e enquanto elas nao forem descobertas e sanadas voces nao aprenderao a andar em MINHAS LINHAS.

XLII. DEUS NAO SE FAZ MISTERIO

Os que escreverao ou falarao a MEU RESPEITO nao serao escolhidos por MIM. Todos voces terao um momento em que serao escolhidos. Escrever ou falar a MEU RESPEITO sera tao importante quanto aceitar-ME como SOU. Uns falarao outros escreverao e outros ainda aceitarao. Por isso todos sao iguais.

Diferentes serao aqueles que nao escreverem, nao falarem e nem aceitarem. Tambem estes devem ser respeitados porque ainda nao estarao no estagio de consciencia que alcancarao mais tarde.

Nao desejem somente para si e os seus, como muito bem entendera o autor do livro COM RESPEITO A MIM, um lugar aqui em MINHA CASA. A MINHA CASA eh dos humildes. Nao existem lugares piores nem melhores. Quando voltarem a MIM todos serao postos aA MINHA DIREITA como um so. A MINHA PRESENCA EH PODEROSA o bastante para ACOLHER a todos da mesma forma. Voces, enquanto pessoas individuais e separadas nao serao capazes de preencher o mais humilde dos lugares de NOSSA CASA.

Como EU iniciei a falar, o escritor do livro COM RESPEITO A MIM vivera o batismo do seu filho, pois, sera com consciencia que ele o fara batizar. Em primeiro lugar ele comecara a ler os livros que voces denominarao de Biblia. Na verdade, esta sera uma releitura porque ele ja os tera lido, em partes, anteriormente.

Varias coisas chamar-lhe-ao a atencao. Em parte porque tomara conhecimento de porcoes que nunca lera ou ouvira falar antes. Em varias partes do conteudo enxergara as contradicoes. Por isso chegara aa conclusao do obvio que, como EU NAO MUDO DE OPINIAO porque nao erro, as contradicoes existentes na Biblia se devem aos homens que a escreverao.

Notara tambem que existirao erros grosseiros na interpretacao dos MEUS CAMINHOS, tanto eh que o mesmo conjunto de livros que afirma que SOU O FUNDADOR DO AMOR, afirmara que concederei vinganca a uns seres humanos contra outros. Chamar-ME-ao de o Deus que governa a paz e tambem de Senhor das guerras. Pois, EU VOS AFIRMO: EU SOU A PAZ e onde for EFETIVA A MINHA PRESENCA jamais houve ou havera causa para qualquer atrito.

Por essa ocasiao, antes que termine essa leitura, comecara a escrever o livro COM RESPEITO A MIM e comecara um curso de interpretacao dos textos biblicos, sendo que frequentara apenas algumas reunioes neste ultimo. Elas serao suficientes para ele notar que a igreja que frequentara e no tempo dele estara fazendo um grande esforco por colocar todos os textos biblicos num mesmo contexto. Isso se dara por acreditarem que todo o conteudo biblico tera de estar de acordo com A MINHA VONTADE.

Ele ira crer que o que estara ocorrendo sera o temor da verdade. A igreja que ele frequentara tera proclamado por seculos que tudo aquilo era PALAVRA SAIDA DA MINHA PROPRIA BOCA, portanto, nao poderia conter contradicoes. Porem, antecipando que o reconhecimento das contradicoes e do fato que a Biblia nao eh a copia da MINHA VONTADE, poderia levar aa grande perda de frequentadores, preferira ela mesma (a igreja em seu conjunto) que as contradicoes nao existirao.

Este, filhos meus, sera um exemplo de fidelidade infrutifera. Nao quero que construam reinos em MEU SANTO NOME, baseados em coisas falsas. Aqueles que proclamarem essa falsa palavra a MEU RESPEITO acabarao se tornando igualmente falsos. Os que acreditarem neles poderao ser verdadeiros no seu acreditar mas o que acreditarao sera falso.

Melhor sera refletirem apropriadamente. Buscar revelar a verdade, assim, os que ficarem serao verdadeiros em sua satisfacao e os que sairem tambem serao verdadeiros em sua insatisfacao. Assim, ficaria mais facil orienta-los a seguirem os MEUS CAMINHOS. Eh melhor terem uma igreja pequena baseada na verdade que uma igreja grande afastada dessa base.

As consequencias desta atitude das igrejas serao percebidas por este vosso irmao que vos escrevera a MEU RESPEITO. Ele falara das contradicoes biblicas com pessoas de diversos ramos diferentes e vera que, embora afirmem acreditar no que esta escrito, reconhecerao nao conhecer perfeitamente aquilo que precisariam conhecer antes de acreditar.

Alguns se verao surpresos ao houvirem falar pela primeira vez de coisas que estarao escritas apesar de nunca terem lido antes. Isso partira do mal habito que passarao a ter de frequentarem as igrejas como o cumprimento de uma obrigacao sem se importarem em conhecer perfeitamente o que pensarao acreditar.

Seus pastores escolherao para voces os pontos a estudar. Mas eles serao tao humanos quanto voces. Assim, eles rejeitarao pontos que julgarao menos importantes e afirmarao outros que julgarao mais importantes. E voces sairao dos templos, apos ouvirem as leituras, acreditando que suas missoes ja estarao cumpridas. Digo-vos, entao, mal pastores estarao conduzindo este reino e reino mal conduzido nao rendera bons frutos ao SENHOR VOSSO PAI.

O escritor vos demonstrara que estarao cometendo dois, entre muitos, erros basicos na caminhada em busca do MEU REINO. O primeira sera acreditarem que o irmao crucificado de voces sera DEUS tambem como EU. Na verdade, tudo o que ele disser ou fizer, no sentido de colocar-se como se fosse EU, tera um sentido mais simples do que voces imaginarao.

Ele dira: “Eu sou o caminho, a verdade e a vida”; ou: “o Pai e eu somos um”. Ele nao referira aa propria pessoa e sim aos conhecimentos que transmitira, pois, ele comungara COMIGO NA MINHA VERDADE. Se ele fosse apenas um corpo que nada vos ensinasse, segui-lo seria perda de tempo, pois, o vosso corpo perecera mas a sua boa palavra permanecera para sempre.

Pensem assim: filho de ave, tambem eh ave. Filho de urso, tambem eh urso. Filho de leao, tambem eh leao. Filho de DEUS, tambem sera DEUS. Neste sentido voces poderao dizer que todos sao DEUS. Lembrem-se apenas que, HA UM SO DEUS.

Outro engano sera descoberto pelo escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO. Este eh o de confundirem o ESPIRITO SANTO como uma pessoa. Observem as variadas formas em que Ele sera descrito pelos outros autores. Ele eh um modelo que voces precisarao seguir. Muitas coisas que voces terao esquecido deste momento em que VIVEM JUNTO A MIM Ele vos relembrara. Por Ele EU ME COMUNICO com voces. ELE eh um VESTIGIO MEU com o qual PROVI o mundo material, para que servisse de ligacao entre NOS.

Meus filhos, EU nao poderia ir aa Terra para vos servir de exemplo por uma razao simples. Nem mesmo quando voces atingirem o estado de santificacao mais evoluido do seu limite voces serao como EU SOU. Portanto, voces precisam de exemplos menores que EU para seguirem, pois, isso eh parte dos seus limites.

FUI EU QUEM os FEZ. Embora EU vos TENHA DOTADO de um poder limitado de decisoes, sempre dependerao de MIM. Sempre serao menores que EU. PERANTE MIM sempre poderao ser comparados a criancinhas em frente a seus pais humanos. Procurem crescer e nao se comportarem como elas, exceto quanto aas suas inocencias.

Eis porque EU VOU USAR um tambem pecador para converte-los. Oucam as palavras que ele vos dirigira: [Ora, se eu que sou eu, um simples pecador, posso enxergar todas as coisas que me tem sido transmitidas, esta mais que provado que todo o mundo tambem podera enxergar comigo, porque eu nao sou melhor que ninguem. Quem nao atinou para o que eu enxerguei por si proprio, enxergue por meio do que estou escrevendo. Se eu fosse DEUS nao poderia servir de exemplo a ninguem, pois, qual de nos podera seguir O EXEMPLO QUE DEUS EH?! O maximo que nos pecadores podemos fazer eh obedece-LO mas jamais imita-LO.]

Quando um pecador se tornar mensageiro da MINHA PALAVRA, todos os outros se sentirao capazes de imita-lo, pois, voltarao a reconhecer-se filhos meus. Foi aos rejeitados por si proprios eh que ENTREGUEI sua missao.

Nao se acomodem pensando que o mundo mudara ao toque da palavra desse homem. Havera muita discordancia em relacao ao que ele lhes levara. Que se faca uma separacao entre voces. Aqueles que acreditarem nele, fundem colonias de DEUS entre os povos. Pratiquem e melhorem aquilo que for escrito por ele.

Quando o restante dos povos vos ver progredindo em MEU NOME, eles quererao participar junto com voces. Aceitem e abriguem a todos que assim quizerem porque o MEU REINO EH PARA TODOS. No ultimo dia havera um so povo, uma so nacao, um so espirito de santificacao, a humanidade sera uma, e ela sera o FILHO DE DEUS.

O seu irmao que vos escrevera encontrara a explicacao para que as falsas profecias progredirem tanto em seu tempo. Elas arrastarao grande parte da populacao da Terra para o pecado. Isso se dara porque as pessoas nao estudarao o quanto deveriam e preferirao absorver interpretacoes alheias e os que se passarao por bons interpretes estarao em grande parte das vezes apenas tentando obter proveitos proprios.

Um exemplo que PERMITIREI que o autor do livro a MEU RESPEITO cite para provar que as igrejas ja nascerao carregando enganos de interpretacao da MINHA VONTADE eh o de que sera dito a respeito do vosso irmao crucificado ter morrido “segundo a MINHA VONTADE”.

Filhos, nao sera por MINHA VONTADE que ele sera morto porque EU nao aceitarei o sacrificio de vidas em troca do perdao dos pecados de voces. Se fosse por MINHA VONTADE que ele fosse morto, seria por MINHA VONTADE que os outros o matarao e, matando-o, cometerao pecado. E, filhos, voces estarao acusando-ME de planejar o assassinato dele como se EU um criminoso fosse. Este vosso irmao morrera nao em consequencia da MINHA VONTADE mas sim pela maldade de pessoas humanas.

Portanto, voces poderao continuar a fazer o sinal que identificara os seguidores deste vosso irmao mas nao mais como simbolo da morte dele e sim como simbolo de sua ligacao COMIGO. Voces poderao levar tres dedos de suas maos aa testa para pronunciarem o NOME DO PAI; o mesmo ao umbigo para pronunciarem o nome do filho, representando esta nossa REUNIAO e a voces proprios e, aos ombros, para pronunciarem o nome do ESPIRITO SANTO. Esta nova interpretacao representara as distancias entre nossas SANTIDADES.

A MINHA SANTIDADE EH SUPERIOR E INATINGIVEL para voces. A de voces estara em um estagio bem inferior ao que devem atingir e abaixo daquilo que muitos pensavam ja terem atingido. O ESPIRITO SANTO representara a santificacao que deverao buscar na Terra. Para voces, essa elevacao de pecador para o nivel de santificacao parecera dificil demais mas nao desanimem. EU ESTAREI com voces.

Todas as coisas que vosso irmao ira transcrever para o livro a MEU RESPEITO nao tem o objetivo de contradizer tudo o que sera feito anteriormente a ele mas tao somente para separar o que foi dito correto do que foi dito incorretamente, dentro do que ja tera sido relembrado.

Voces lhe perguntarao com que autoridade ele escrevera tal livro e ele lhes respondera: [Eh DEUS QUEM me da autoridade, pois, ELE pede a todos nos para falarmos sempre a verdade e quem fala a verdade eh AUTORIZADO POR ELE. Alem disso, todas as vezes que sentei-me para escrever o livro a RESPEITO DELE eu elevei preces ao BOM NOME pedindo para que eu fosse apenas o tradutor da VONTADE DELE e ajudasse a trazer a LUZ que faltasse para ajudar a fazer com que o ser humano pudesse retornar ao PALACIO CELESTIAL. Nao busco a minha propria gloria por invencoes. Muito antes de nos, DEUS SABIA DE TUDO E MUITO MAIS.] Pois, filhos, EU CONCEDI a ele o escrever este livro.

XLIII. UMA INTERVENCAO DO SERVO

PERMITIREI tambem a ele explicar-se melhor a respeito das razoes que o levarao a escrever a MEU RESPEITO.

[Muitos poderao pensar que a minha leitura da Biblia foi o fator determinante para sentar-me e escrever o livro COM RESPEITO A DEUS. Tambem imaginarao: "O que ele fez foi tudo inspirado na Biblia, seja para duvidar ou reafirmar." Na verdade, as minhas reflexoes em consideracao aa Biblia e outros tratados teologicos a respeito dos quais tive vagas informacoes, datam de muitos anos passados.

Quando crianca, por influencia do ambiente em que eu vivia, acreditava piamente no que ali estava escrito, embora nao compreendesse. Tambem tive conhecimento de pessoas que duvidavam totalmente do conteudo biblico. Quando jovem, ainda novo, afastei-me da religiao em que fui criado porque as duvidas eram maiores que a crenca e as respostas.

Quando fiz um curso universitario aprendi o metodo cientifico de pesquisa. Alem do convivio com os colegas que ajudavam a ampliar os meus conhecimentos extra-curriculares em nossas contendas. Nao que o metodo cientifico me indicasse o caminho. Apenas alertou-me para a verdade de que: contra provas, de nada vale o que acreditamos ou defendemos.

Desde a idade dos dezoito/dezenove anos, adquiri o habito de escrever regularmente, do qual resultaram livros, cronicas, poesias e, ate um diario em que em mantive parte da minha vida, na maioria das vezes nao publicados.

Quando comecei a reler a Biblia, ja imaginava que no conteudo dela estivessem presentes perolas e cascalho. Nao eram poucas as passagens pelas quais eu nao nutria nenhuma simpatia, pois, as sabia incoerentes com a VERDADE. Muitas vezes, por afirmarem contradicoes aos conhecimentos cientificamente comprovados.

Preparei, entao, a minha alma para despojar-se de preconceitos, fossem eles os para afirmar que a Biblia fosse correta ou que nao passasse de uma invencao humana. E, como Tome, revesti-me da coragem de botar os dedos em minhas proprias feridas. Estava pronto, iria aceitar tudo se enxergasse apenas coerencia no que estava escrito ou abriria o verbo caso encontrasse apenas incoerencias.

Durante as minhas leituras passadas, sempre saltara determinados livros nos quais nao encontrava interesse, por serem cansativos ou mesmo porque estavam ausentes nas edicoes em que lera. Propuz-me, entao, a ler do primeiro ao ultimo livros, integralmente. Acreditava que ficaria sem pe nem cabeca nao le-la integralmente e tinha razao nesse ponto.

Uma outra forma de extrair os conhecimentos biblicos durante a minha vida foram as muitas missas catolicas aas quais frequentei. Especialmente as leituras dos textos. Apos essa releitura, observei melhor que as leituras nas igrejas sao sempre escolhidas, ou seja, le-se apenas aquelas passagens das quais nao se duvida. Percebi assim que ha uma certa intencao em direcionar o entendimento do rebanho, somente ensinando aquilo que eh considerado bom. Observei que as pessoas, de certa forma, sao manipuladas e convidadas a praticar o bem.

Boas podem ser as intencoes porem os resultados sao duvidosos, pois, todos nos temos vontades proprias e grande parte da populacao, quando tem oportunidade e interesse de ler por conta propria aquilo que nao eh lido dentro dos cultos, passa a acreditar menos em seus pastores porque se sente traida por eles lhe ter censurado, por tanto tempo, o que ela deveria ler. Talvez seja por essa razao que esteja se dando uma debandada geral de ramos religiosos para outros, para outras religioes, para o ateismo e, ate para o falso credo (aquele que afirma: eu acredito da minha forma particular ou cada um acredita do jeito que quizer).

De minha parte nao tive problemas quanto a isso. Compreendo que os pastores das igrejas cristas querem, de uma forma errada, o bem de todos nos mas a pratica dessa forma deles de ensinar, por si mesma, cai em contradicao. Eles afirmam que tudo na Biblia eh verdadeiro mas separam coisas mais verdadeiras para exposicao e nada comentam a respeito das menos verdadeiras, o que leva-me aa certeza de que, antes de mim, os pastores ja tinham consciencia de que a Biblia continha cascalho (o ocultado) e perolas (o revelado). O erro dos pastores eh o nao anunciar essa verdade a todos, senao para alguns mais proximos.

A Biblia torna-se importante para o livro COM RESPEITO A DEUS por ela ser um dos precursores da REVELACAO DIVINA. Todos nos estivemos presentes aa GRANDE REUNIAO e todos os espiritos humanos ouviram as RECOMENDACOES DE DEUS. O problema que encontramos esta no ainda sermos falhos e misturarmos a VONTADE DE DEUS com a nossa propria vontade. A VONTADE DE DEUS EH PURA, CORRETA, EXATA, DIRETA, RETA, SABIA E SANTA. A nossa vontade tem voltas que nao nos levam a nenhum lugar bom.

Eh por essa razao que precisamos apurar, do conteudo dos livros teologicos, o que for de DEUS e o que for de pessoas humanas. Devemos apurar a PARTE DE DEUS, concentra-LA em um unico livro, divulga-lo por completo, ensina-LO, decora-LO, aprende-LO e, sobretudo, colocar em pratica tudo o que ELE nos ensina. Somente assim voltaremos para ELE e realizaremos a VONTADE DELE.

Comecei a escrever o livro a RESPEITO DE DEUS, quando ja terminava de ler o Antigo Testamento. Quando ja estava por volta da centesima pagina da escrita (manuscrita, que corresponde ao vigesimo quinto capitulo), voltei aa leitura biblica. Dai para frente a leitura e a escrita se deram altenadamente. Ora uma, ora outra. No momento, ja li ate os Atos dos Apostolos e a primeira carta aos Tessalonissenses, e comecei a segunda, atribuidas a Paulo.

Pouca coisa eu transcrevi da Biblia para o presente volume. Na maior parte das vezes, em que os ensinamentos biblicos e do livro COM RESPEITO A DEUS se encontram, ouve coincidencia, pois, eu o escrevia e, depois, descobria coisas semelhantes em minha leitura. Mas, os meus estudos completos com respeito ao conteudo biblico constarao, principalmente, nos I e II volumes. Iniciei a escrita pelo III.

Apesar de nao crer na santidade das pessoas humanas que algumas igrejas outorgam a determinados individuos, inclusive a Igreja Catolica, sempre tive uma admiracao especial pelas atitudes de tres homens considerados santos. Sao eles: Jose, pai de Jesus, por ter-se recusado a apredejar Maria; Francisco de Assis, por ter se recusado a participar da "guerra santa" contra os sarracenos e Dom Bosco, por seu apreco pelos jovens. Em meu tempo de crianca nos ficavamos em segundo plano, exatamente como eh descrito na Biblia. Nao citei Jesus porque penso deixar obvio o meu respeito por ele.

Continuo admirando a coragem desses homens por terem tomados atitudes que eram contra suas igrejas e costumes, porem, a favor de DEUS. Especialmente naquelas epocas tao mais dificeis que as atuais. Nao tenho a esses homens como santos mas eles nos propiciaram atitudes que devem sempre ser seguidas quando as situacoes se repetirem.

Os brasileiros imigrantes nos Estados Unidos adquiriram o habito de trabalhar por dois/tres turnos para poderem fazer suas economias e voltar rapidamente aa patria, menos pobres do que sairam. Eu, porem, nunca comunguei com este tipo de atitude, pois, tenho conhecimentos suficientes para saber que isso podera causar consequencias graves aas saudes futuras dessas pessoas.

Passei a trabalhar em torno de sessenta horas por semana com o objetivo de estudar ingles. Tempo que acabou sendo aproveitado para a escrita do presente volume. Com isso, tenho me furtado os tempos para lazer durante a semana, para dedicar-me a esse trabalho. Escrevo o livro durante a noite, visitando, aas vezes, as madrugadas. Nos finais de semana tenho sacrificado algumas atividades familiares normais como: passear com o filho e fazer compras pessoais, para que me sobre tempo para a escrita. Este eh o tempo que pude dispor dele para concluir essa missao.

Isso, porem, tem causado alguns atritos com minha esposa. Ela nao imagina a importancia do conteudo deste volume. Nao tem o habito de ler e sabe apenas que o livro eh a RESPEITO DE DEUS. Tambem, como os outros brasileiros que vieram buscar dias melhores nos Estados Unidos, tem como objetivo principal a aquisicao de bens materiais, mesmo afirmando que o filho foi a melhor coisa que aconteceu na vida dela ate ao presente momento e nao o trocaria por valor algum do mundo. Com isso, esta todo o tempo jogando em minha cara que nao sabe porque eu escrevo, pois, a escrita nao me da nenhum dinheiro.

Compreendo as atitudes dela e reconheco as minhas falhas. Ela, como as outras pessoas que vieram para os Estados Unidos em busca do dinheiro, ainda pertencem a este mundo e, a mim e as demais pessoas que compreendem, nos cabe faze-las voltarem-se para a nossa missao DIVINA. Eh preciso faze-las compreender que a busca desenfreada pelo dinheiro so torna as pessoas humanas escravas.

Quando se consegue alguma reserva, fica-se na obrigacao de multiplica-la porque nao se sabe o que vira a acontecer no futuro e, portanto, eh preciso garanti-lo. O problema eh que, quando o futuro chega, os nossos objetivos e sonhos ja mudaram. Passa-se a poder realizar sonhos que, antes eram impossiveis mas, para realizar os novos sonhos, precisa-se de mais dinheiro para tambem garantir o futuro.

Como esta historia nao tem fim, as pessoas consideradas ricas se veem na obrigacao de pisar os irmaos para manterem acesas as chamas de seus sonhos. Assim, os escravos do dinheiro fazem, de seus irmaos menores, escravos, e induzem a estes o sonho de um dia poderem tambem usufruir os prazeres de se tornarem senhores de escravos.

Contudo, por mais prazeres que se tenha na vida material, nada se compara ao CONVIVIO ETERNO AO LADO DE DEUS. Por causa de nossas ambicoes, ha muitos seculos nos estamos adiando o NOSSO REENCONTRO com ELE. Cabe, pois, aas pessoas humanas, apos as revelacoes contidas nesta obra e em outras, buscar este REENCONTRO como a unica TABUA DE SALVACAO PARA A VIDA. A VIDA AO LADO DE DEUS tem muito mais prazeres do que as pessoas humanas possam imaginar. Embora, nem tudo que a pessoa humana considera prazer encontra-lo-a na CASA DO PAI.

Nao iremos para ELE para um descanso eterno como se acostumou a acreditar. O CEU eh dinamico e existe muito trabalho para ocupar o nosso tempo mas o trabalho que faremos nos dara o mesmo prazer que o nosso lazer terrestre preferido.

Escrever este livro tem-me sido um exemplo disso. O prazer que tenho com as revelacoes que recebo eh maior que qualquer sacrificio que tenha feito para escreve-lo.

Com prazer semelhante tenho lido a Biblia e, na leitura, tenho percebido que ela contem verdades incontestaveis mas tambem esta repleta de crendices sem fundamento algum. Por isso, nao ha como aceita-la ou nega-la por completo.

Com a escrita do livro a RESPEITO DE DEUS nao estou esperando nenhuma recompensa. Nem terrena e menos ainda celeste. Nao posso garantir-me estar cumprindo a minha missao segundo a INTEGRAL VONTADE DE DEUS. Antes que retornemos a ELE, o ser humano eh o proprio retrato da duvida. Espero que daqui por diante tenhamos menos certezas e mais razao. Essa razao maravilhosa que nos diz que nada podemos fazer que nao seja em nosso proprio beneficio e em beneficio de todos os povos, simultaneamente.

Ninguem eh obrigado a acreditar que as coisas aconteceram exatamente como as descrevo. Mas eh preciso ter-se a coragem de se pensar seriamente se o que digo eh verdadeiro ou nao. Nunca imaginem que eu seja mais que quaisquer outros seres humanos. Se o que escrevo eh a verdade, sigam-me primeiro com a razao, somente depois com o coracao. Eh preciso saber e conhecer para depois acreditar para que haja menos duvida ou menos falso credo. Eh preciso experimentar para saber o que nos serve.

Sei que este livro nao eh completo em explicacoes. Deixara muito o que ainda esclarecer. Espero que haja ate mesmo incompreensao e dela poderao surgir perseguicoes. Tudo isso acontece porque nos ainda nao estamos preparados para voltarmos aA PRESENCA DE DEUS.

Meus livros nunca terao o carater de provocacao. Eles contrariarao a muitos sem que isso faca parte de nenhum de meus objetivos. Nao tenho a indole para impor ideias ou acreditar-me iluminado, no sentido de esperar que eu saiba mais que todos e tudo o que sei eh correto. Nao. Eu creio no que digo. Mas quero que as pessoas que pensarem contrario tenham-me apenas como alguem que jogue no outro time. Nao sou o inimigo. Jogo no outro time. Se nao houvessem os times adversarios nao haveria o campeonato. So porque nao defendemos os mesmos pareceres nao ha motivo para termos inimizades uns pelos outros.

Creio que o mundo deveria ter a minha familia materna e paterna como exemplo de saber viver. Existem nela todo o tipo de pensamentos diferentes. Mas quando estamos juntos nao nos esquecemos que somos uma familia.

Assim deveria ser a familia humana. Discordar eh um direito de todos, porem, nunca deveriamos esquecer que todos somos filhos do MESMO PAI. A vantagem do discordar eh oferecer uma opiniao contraria. Nao devemos encarar as opinioes contrarias como algo contra nos mesmos. Devemos encara-las como uma oportunidade de trabalhar melhor nossas opinioes e argumentacoes em razao delas. Assim, elas nos ajudam a crescer.

Mas nunca devemos nos esquecer que manter as nossas opinioes somente porque estamos apegados a elas por demais eh uma derrota maior que aderirmos aas opinioes contrarias, quando elas forem mais corretas que as nossas. Para irmos aA PRESENCA DE DEUS sera preciso termos aprendido de cor essa licao, pois, quem seremos nos para defendermos nossas opinioes frente aAS OPINIOES DELE?!...

XLIV. OS INTERMEDIARIOS DA PALAVRA DE DEUS

Muitos de voces falarao a MEU RESPEITO e serao chamados, por vezes, de profetas. Por confusao de voces, algumas destas pessoas serao chamadas de meus enviados. Como ja ficou claro para voces, todos sao meus enviados com a mesma missao de retornarem a MIM. Por suas proprias vontades, voces seguirao caminhos diferentes daqueles que EU caminharia se estivesse em seu lugar. Tambem haverao sempre coisas que voces farao e que representariam os MEUS CAMINHOS.

Uns os percorrerao por mais tempo. Outros por menos tempo. Uns farao melhor o caminhar e outros farao um caminhar menos correto. Aqueles que se destacarem pela qualidade do seu caminhar eh que voces chamarao de meus enviados, porem, nem todos que forem chamados, por voces, de meus enviados representarao a MINHA VONTADE. Apenas falarao ou escreverao a MEU RESPEITO mas as atitudes deles nao corresponderao aas de enviados meus, agindo corretamente.

As pessoas que pregarem a MEU RESPEITO, seja por palavra ou por escrito, e usarem o MEU SANTO NOME para praticarem injusticas; usarem de violencia contra outros povos; promoverem a escravizacao material ou espiritual; ascenderem a cargos hierarquicos mundanos; acumularem riquezas e promover a paz com desigualdades entre voces, nao temam, classifica-os apenas como pessoas que falaram ou escreveram coisas com respeito a MIM mas nunca serao portadoras da MINHA PALAVRA.

Quando voces pesarem e medirem aqueles que se enquadrarao nestes MEUS CRITERIOS, voces notarao que irao sobrar pouquissimos portadores da MINHA PALAVRA. Estes serao aqueles que nao so pregarao a MINHA PALAVRA mas tambem A terao VIVA dentro de si.

Dentre aqueles que apenas falarao a MEU RESPEITO, existira uma parte benefica porque, embora virao a cometer erros, eles falarao de MIM com fidelidade de coracao. Eles nao serao capazes de mudar os rumos do seu mundo material e errarao inadivertidamente por acreditarem demais nas palavras das pessoas que falarao de MIM antes deles.

Existira, contudo, a parte danosa. Aquela que nao so sera capaz de mudar os rumos da Historia dos povos como capaz de atribuir a sua propria violencia aA MINHA VONTADE. A estes, que ninguem tenha medo de classifica-los como profetas de falsidades. Estes arrastarao multidoes em torno de si para praticarem a violencia entre os irmaos. O ar que eles transpirarao eh o ar de morte. Eles nao se importarao com a morte de seus seguidores e dirao: "Nao se preocupem, morram combatendo o inimigo e as PROPRIAS MAOS DE DEUS os resgatara para o PARAISO."

Filhos, EU nao ME delicio com a morte de pessoa alguma. Nem mesmo as ruins. Pior ainda quando essa pessoa se atira sobre outras para mata-las junto consigo mesma. Quem fizer isso podera trazer em si muita fe mas nao praticara as boas obras que EU DESEJO. Como ja falei, a morte eh apenas um sistema de medida e todas as vezes que ela for forcada, sera contra a MINHA VONTADE.

Apesar de tudo, nao queiram mal a estes vossos irmaos perdidos. O pior mal que eles podem causar eh exatamente que voces os queiram mal. Fazendo isso, eles vos estarao tornando iguais a eles. E, por isso, nao poderei permitir os seus retornos a MIM, enquanto nao se redimirem.

Para voces, a melhor forma de desmascararem os falsos profetas nao sera duvidando do que eles falarem, jogando-os numa fogueira, matando-os aa espada ou submetendo-os a algum suplicio. A maneira de se jogar um falso profeta no caminho da verdade eh dar-lhe corda para que fale tudo o que pensa ate se esvaziar. Depois, estuda-se com atencao e cuidado as palavras e, por meio de logica, mostra-se que as palavras dele nao sao verdadeiras. No CEU, nao temos a necessidade de agir assim porque NELE IMPERA SOMENTE A VERDADE.

As MINHAS PALAVRAS estarao nas mentes de muitos de voces que nao serao chamados profetas. Mesmo dentre aqueles que, como humanos, nao acreditarao em MIM existirao os portadores de parte da MINHA PALAVRA. Eles demonstrarao isso atraves das atitudes deles perante ao povo.

Quando chegar o tempo, a ganancia de voces transformara parte dos irmaos em escrava. E, pessoas humanas, consideradas livres, sairao em socorro dos escravizados e lutarao, arriscando as proprias vidas, pela libertacao daqueles. Lembrem-se, nao sera as mortes destas pessoas que EU aprovo mas sim o amor que elas terao por seus irmaos a ponto de porem em risco as proprias vidas. EU as TEREI EM CONTA, NO FUNDO DE MINHA MENTE E CORACAO, por se tornarem exemplos para as outras. Nao existira, entre voces, pessoas mais libertas que aquelas que lutarem pela liberdade dos irmaos.

Nao se esquecam, EU nao posso aceitar o seu sacrificio de morte por quaisquer motivos que sejam, porque SOU A VERDADE E A VIDA. Portanto, nao imaginem que sera apenas doando a vida pelo irmao o que vos recomendara a MIM. Sera a sua dedicacao em prol do bem comum que fara isso. Sera preciso todo um comportamento irrepreensivel, frente a todas as coisas, inclusive a aqueles que considerarem seus inimigos.

Nao se facam inimigos de ninguem, por quaisquer que sejam os motivos. Quando alguem vos propuzer inimizade, nao aceitem. Tenha-o em conta de amigo e lhe proponha a paz. Mesmo que essa pessoa nao aceite a sua paz, nao se torne inimigo dela. Faca o que puder. EU SABEREI AVALIAR onde voce cumpriu a MINHA VONTADE e quem nao aceitou a sua paz eh que tera contas a ajustar nos mundos paralelos. Tenha cuidado, porem, para que os termos de sua paz sejam sempre justos. EU vos REPITO, tenham sempre aqueles que se dizem seus inimigos em conta de amigos porque, assim eles abrirao as PORTAS DA NOSSA MORADA PARA A SUA ENTRADA.

Nunca peca a paz a aqueles que se dizem seus inimigos na expectativa de obterem lucros e vantagens. Isso sera um falso pedido de paz e EU nao poderei leva-lo em conta do vosso beneficio. Somente quando a verdadeira paz reinar sobre toda a Terra eh que voces poderao retornar a MIM porque, entao, sua irma Terra sera uma EXTENSAO DO MEU REINO.

Muitos de voces elevarao hinos, brados e exclamacoes de liberdade, liberdade. Isso acontecera quando o jugo das nacoes metropoles for derrubado pelas nacoes colonizadas. Muito sangue sera derramado inutilmente para que isso aconteca. Nao aprovarei sequer uma gota. Para que EU abencoasse as guerras de libertacao, EU teria que, indiretamente, abencoar a opressao, pois, nao haveria luta de libertacao se nao houvesse opressao. EU NAO CAIO em contradicoes. Voces precisam aprender a se libertarem pela nao violencia que eh o mesmo caminho do amor.

Quando estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo relembradas, estara em moda as organizacoes independentes dos governos para promoverem causas pacificas. Entre elas a reconstituicao do planeta Terra. Elas se farao necessarias porque o mundo de voces estara um caos. Os governos estarao vendidos ao poderio economico. O que importara nas mentes da maioria sera a ideia do ganha material facil.

Falar-se-a em fome, miseria, assassinatos, torturas, ilegitimidade e muitas outras atrocidades que, quando chegar o momento, alguns de voces poderao enumera-las ate quase perder a conta. Enquanto isso, cada governo estara preocupado em como continuar a espoliar o seu proprio povo e/ou os outros povos, mantendo as suas proprias benesses e as benesses do poder economico que o apoia. O direito de liberdade de cada individuo e do coletivo serao jogados nas latas de lixo. Para tentar cobrir as falhas dos governos eh que aquelas entidades surgirao.

Muitos de voces que militarao junto a estas entidades dirao: "Nao creio em DEUS, pois, caso ELE existisse, nao deixaria tanta coisa ruim acontecer ao povo. Meus filhos, o motivo de EU PERMITIR que tais coisas acontecam nao prova nenhuma inexistencia minha. Era preciso CREA-los com vontades proprias. EU posso CREAR entidades que nada farao de errado como FIZ COM OS ANJOS mas EH MINHA A VONTADE DELES. Tenham isso em mente. O dom de realizar as coisas boas ou ruins, RESERVEI para voces que sao MEU FILHO QUERIDO. A vontade de permanecer na Terra ou determinar quando voltar a MIM, cabera ao conjunto de voces. Somente EU SEI quando isso realizara mas voces precisarao ter meritos para que isso aconteca.

Mesmo quando disserem nao acreditarem em MIM, voces farao parcela da MINHA VONTADE. Alguns se considerarao ateus mas lutarao contra a fome, a miseria e a favor da vida, pois, amarao ao proximo como a si mesmos. Outros nao frequentarao igrejas e nem farao parte das estatisticas de membros mas tentarao limpar a Terra das poluicoes humanas. Mesmo estas pessoas tendo o conhecimento de que nao estarao fazendo isso apenas por suas vidas presentes e sim para todas as vidas de outros que virao depois.

Neste tempo, algumas reservas que GUARDEI para o uso de voces estarao se esgotando e nao precisarao acreditar em MINHA EXISTENCIA para que EU os DEIXE enxergar isso. Mesmo que nao se interessem, estarao prestando algum servico a MIM aqueles lutadores pela garantia da vida aos futuros moradores do planeta.

No mesmo tempo, estarao tambem fazendo a MINHA VONTADE aqueles que estarao lutando pela vida dos outros animais do planeta. A vida de menor capacidade intelectual tambem estara sendo oprimida e estas pessoas as estarao tentando desoprimir. Pois fiquem cientes de que onde houver opressao, EU nao estarei, por isso, nao joguem as culpas de voces em MIM.

Estes, juntamente com aqueles que estiverem buscando e revelando a MINHA PALAVRA, UNICA E VERDADEIRA, e aqueles que estiverem dando o melhor de si para a realizacao digna e honrada de seus trabalhos estarao cumprindo a MINHA VONTADE, porem, de forma erronea. Eh preciso coordenarem todas as atividades como se fossem de um so corpo, o corpo do meu querido filho ser humano. Quando tu fizeres o bem a um e a todos eh a MIM que estaras fazendo e eh este bem que vos trara de volta a MIM.

Lembrem-se, sob o falso nome de democracia voces estarao vivendo a pior de todas as ditaduras. Praticamente todo o planeta estara sob o jugo dela. O nome dessa ditadura sera dinheiro e sera exercida pelos donos dele e seus capachos. Mas nao se esquecam: a maior expressao de liberdade eh levar a liberdade aos outros irmaos atraves da nao violencia.

XLV. REVELACOES

Muitos dos pormenores do caminho que vos trara de volta a MIM ja estarao revelados quando essas PALAVRAS TODAS retornarem a voces em forma do livro a MEU RESPEITO. Muitas outras coisas estarao aguardando para tambem serem reveladas. Algumas, porem, ja lhes serao adiantadas no livro a RESPEITO DE DEUS.

O autor deste livro tera a consciencia de que nao foi nem sera o unico a falar verdades a MEU RESPEITO. Ele acreditara que a unica forma de todas as revelacoes se encontrarem eh idealizando a UNIVERSIDADE DO CONHECIMENTO DE DEUS, ou seja, um local onde se reunam representantes de todas as religioes e representantes daqueles que nao acreditarao em MIM, com o objetivo de estudar, descobrir e revelar os MEUS CAMINHOS.

Os membros dessa UNIVERSIDADE teriam o dever de estudar ponto por ponto, divergentes e convergentes, nas religioes e apontar, com provas, aquilo que pertence a MIM e o que pertence ao mundo material. Estabelecidos os pontos que pertencem a MIM, haverao que estudar uma maneira de transmiti-los de geracao em geracao, de forma simples, suave e facil para que nao hajam duvidas nem dificuldades de compreensao ou aprendizagem.

Para ele, o CONHECIMENTO DE DEUS tem que estar ao alcance do menos e do mais inteligente. Nem mesmo EU serei um VERDADEIRO PAI caso nao ME REVELASSE a todos os filhos como agora ESTOU REVELANDO. EU nao os PONHO NO MUNDO para que hajam misterios entre NOS e sim REVELACOES. Aquele que se revela eh considerado verdadeiro amigo porque confia. Ninguem SERA MELHOR AMIGO QUE O PAI DE VOCES.

Aqueles que nao creem em religioes nao devem deixar de frequenta-las. Busquem uma que esteja o mais proximo possivel do que creia. Muitos irao pensar: "Por que alguem deve frequentar alguma religiao sendo que acredita diferente do que pregam a RESPEITO DE MIM?" Eh simples, nenhum de voces sera dono da verdade e, enquanto voces frequentarem alguma religiao, terao a oportunidade de aprenderem algo novo a MEU RESPEITO. Algo que lhe sera ensinado ou que voces mesmos descobrirao, a partir daquilo que lhes ensinarem.

Tudo o que for aprendido deve ser revelado. O que eh importante eh voces estarem sempre estudando com a mente aberta para mudar e ser mudado, na medida em que se puder por em pratica o objetivo de fazer o bem a si proprio e aos outros, simultaneamente.

Dentre as revelacoes que PERMITIREI ao escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO, MOSTRO a de que a expressao DEUS verdadeiro ou verdadeiro DEUS nao tem nenhum significado. EXISTO EU QUE SOU O CAMINHO A VERDADE E A VIDA. Para existir DEUS verdadeiro seria preciso existir DEUS falso. Como os falsos nao existem por nao se poderem fazer presentes no meio de voces, usar a palavra verdadeiro como atributo a MIM eh o mesmo que negar-ME. Portanto, nao usem a expressao DEUS verdadeiro. Substituam-na por simplesmente, DEUS.

Outra REVELACAO, que ja vos mencionei, eh a inexistencia do inferno. Esta inexistencia pode ser comprovada num raciocinio simples. EU SOU ONICIENTE. Saberia de antemao quantos e quais se salvariam e quantos e quais seriam mandados para o inferno, mesmo antes de vos CREAR. Sendo assim, EU teria CREADO uns para a SALVACAO e outros para se perderem e nao haveria como voces mudarem a MINHA DECISAO. Tenham certeza, um dia todos irao ser salvos. O que nao lhes sera revelado, ate a hora que ele chegar, eh quando isso acontecera.

Sendo assim, naquele dia, todas as personagens conhecidas pela crueldade com que conduzirao determinados povos, e que o escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO cite em aparte [Moises, Atila o Huno, Napoleao Bonaparte, Stalin, Mussolini, Franco, Salazar, Adolfo Hitler, todos os ditadores de um modo geral e reis absolutistas etc] se encontrarao em NOSSA CASA e, arrependidos de seus atos maleficos, se chamarao de irmaos.

Muitos de voces se revoltarao contras estas MINHAS PALAVRAS e pensarao que elas sairam pura e exclusivamente da mente do escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO. Voces pensarao: “DEUS nao pode ser assim. Como ELE poderia deixar uma gente tao nojenta poluir o REINO DO CEU?”

Filhos. EU OS FIZ PARA O PERDAO. O que estas pessoas, nojentas como voces dirao, irao fazer nao o farao sozinhas. Quando uma pessoa pratica um mal, ela nao deixa de ter a sua propria culpa. Quando essa pessoa ordena um mal e outras a executam, a culpa eh de todos porque, por NOSSAS LEIS, ninguem eh obrigado a executar um mal por ordem de outro. No caso das figuras que voces conhecerao de sua Historia, o mal que elas farao sera com o consentimento de nacoes inteiras. Nenhum ser humano sera tao mau caso nao seja obedecido.

Meus filhos, os maus eh que precisarao de perdao. Se todos se comportassem, a ponto de nao cometerem pecado, o perdao nem precisaria existir. Nao se deixem contaminar pelo odio que governara as mentes desses seus irmaos que praticarao coisas ruins. Enquanto voces nao os perdoarem, eles nao poderao voltar a MIM, mas, da mesma forma, tambem voces nao o poderao fazer. Os que tem odio no coracao estao doentes. Os que nao tiverem eh que serao os medicos capazes de cura-los. O perdao eh o remedio para os vossos pecados. Quem deve eh que tem que pedir, quem tem eh que deve dar o perdao.

Nao deixem que a maldade de alguns os contaminem. O pior mal que os maus podem fazer a voces eh fazer com que voces sintam odio por eles. Assim, voces ficarao igualados a eles. A pessoa humana que pensa nao haver salvacao para si propria pode desejar arrastar consigo as outras para o mal caminho. Assim, ela pensa se perder mas nao ficar so. Nao facam com elas aquilo que elas gostariam de fazer a voces, porque, fazendo assim, voces estarao se tornando exatamente iguais a elas. Se voces os tem em conta de maus, de maus voces terao em conta de si mesmos.

Quando perdoam, voces fazem exatamente o inverso do que os maus preferem fazer. Por isso voces se tornarao bons e, poderao melhorar quando convencerem aos maus a se tornarem tambem bons.

EU os AUTORIZO a intercederem por eles junto a MIM. Lembrem-se deles em suas oracoes. Deem-lhes o perdao. Deem-no de graca. Pecam para que eles, dos mundos paralelos, os oucam e se convertam para que, arrependidos, possam renascer e redimirem-se de seus pecados. Ajudem-nos removendo de seu meio as consequencias dos pecados deles. Quando assim acontecer com todos os pecadores, estara proximo o NOSSO REENCONTRO.

No tempo em que MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo relembradas, ainda existirao aqueles que acreditarao em povo escolhido por MIM. Pois, um destes povos acreditara que sua salvacao estara presa a ascendencia a um ancestral seu. Este povo criara leis e pregara que somente os descendentes do seu patriarca serao salvos por MIM. Pois, EU VOS DIGO: no tempo certo este povo ja estara maduro e a sua teoria a ponto de cair por terra, apodrecendo como inverdade que eh.

A teoria de raca pura somente trara inimizade e sofrimento a este povo e nao sera pelo sofrimento e inimizade que as PORTAS DO CEU se abrirao.

Ele tera proclamado ha milhares de anos que a descendencia de tal patriarca se multiplicara em numero igual ao das estrelas do ceu. No tempo certo EU estarei ENVIANDO UMA MENSAGEM a todos os povos que assim pensarem, atraves do autor do livro a MEU RESPEITO. Voces que dirao ser escolhidos apenas demonstrarao nao conhecer-ME bem.

Dar ascendencia a um unico homem, da forma como voces a proclamarao, o faria somente se ME faltasse o DOM DA INTELIGENCIA. Voces dirao: “O nosso ancestral gerou um, que gerou dois, que geraram muitos, que geraram nacoes.” Mas proibirao que as nacoes se encontrem como irmas, gerando atritos que levarao a guerras e fratricidios. Por isso, irmao lutara contra irmao. Tio contra sobrinho. Parente distante contra parente distante. Pai contra filho. E todas as outras possibilidades.

No entanto, no tempo certo parem, contem o numero dos descendentes do patriarca e comparem com o das outras nacoes. Percebam que nunca foram nem serao a maior ou mais importante nacao do planeta Terra por crerem na filosofia de povo escolhido.

Contem tambem o numero de estrelas conhecidas e voces perceberao o quanto distantes do CEU voces estarao.

Pois, o autor do livro a MEU RESPEITO vos revelara como EU faria para dar a um patriarca uma descendencia tao numerosa quanto as estrelas do ceu, sem ser necessario ter muitos filhos, ser rico ou viver ate a uma idade avancada.

Ele vos dira: [Imaginem que minha esposa e eu tenhamos apenas dois filhos, com as BENCAOS DE DEUS. O PAI CELESTE, ABENCOANDO a meus filhos, eles teriam dois filhos cada um. Nao importa que sejam homens ou mulheres, todos seriam igualmente descendentes dos primeiros pais. Assim, minha esposa e eu teriamos dois filhos e quatro netos.

Nossos netos, sempre com as BENCAOS DE DEUS, tambem deveriam ter dois filhos cada um. Nos ganhariamos oito bisnetos. Supondo que nossa descendencia sempre buscasse conjuges entre as pessoas que ainda nao fossem descendentes de nos. Sempre com as BENCAOS DE DEUS, toda a nossa descendencia gerasse dois filhos por pessoa. Ao final, na trigesima terceira geracao, nos iriamos ter 8.589.934.592 descendentes. Ou seja, mais descendentes do que toda a populacao terresttre atual, somente na trigesima terceira geracao. Isso num espaco temporal aproximado de mil anos apenas.

Pode-se fazer o mesmo calculo na direcao da ascendencia. Nos temos pai e mae. Eles sao filhos de pais e maes que sao nossos avos. Os avos deveriam ser filhos de oito bisavos. Se continuarmos esses calculos ate a trigesima terceira geracao de nossos ancestrais, deveriamos ter os mesmos 8.589.934.592 ancestrais naquela primeira geracao. Nao temos porque foram milhoes de casos em que a descendencia da trigesima terceira geracao anterior aa nossa casou-se entre si, eliminando a possibilidade de sermos descendentes de mais pessoas.]

Pois, filhos, tenham a absoluta certeza de que, se assim passarem a proceder com a finalidade de manter a paz na Terra, sera esta a multiplicacao que DESEJO de voces. A multiplicacao da paz eh a unica que conta com as MINHAS BENCAOS. A descendencia eh igualmente do homem e da mulher.

No tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo recordadas, ja se terao passado milenios e aqueles que se dirao escolhidos por MIM, nao terao promovido a paz que vos MANDO. Pelo contrario. Ainda estarao separados dos outros irmaos por seus proprios preconceitos.

Bastar-lhes-ia aproximadamente 1.000 anos para um casal patriarca gerar a paz se o fizesse por sua descendencia. Ao final dos 1.000 anos teriam gerado aproximadamente 33 geracoes necessarias para terem mais descendentes que existira vivos no planeta Terra.

Filhos, parecer-vos-a magica mas nao eh. Pode ser aquilo que voces imaginarao ser milagre. O autor do livro a MEU RESPEITO vos revelara com estas palavras: [Se todos nos, dessa geracao atual tivessemos apenas dois filhos cada pessoa, como descrito acima, na chegada da trigesima terceira geracao, todas as pessoas seriam descendentes de todos de nossa geracao e a populacao humana, salvo imprevistos, ficaria com a mesma quantidade. Portanto, nao ha necessidade de ter muitos filhos para que as pessoas tenham fartura de descendencia.]

Agindo como ele vos falara todos os habitantes da Terra se tornariam verdadeiramente irmaos de sangue. Assim tambem os antigos patriarcas se multiplicariam como as estrelas do ceu ja que boa parte da populacao terrestre ja sera descendente deles, inclusive o escritor.

Por estes calculos, todos poderao observar que todo e qualquer homem ou mulher, que se reproduzir, podem gerar nacoes inteiras desde que nao tenham preconceitos contra a mistura de racas. Gerar nacoes nao eh privilegio que concedi ao ser humano mas DOU esta capacidade a todos.

Filhos, tenham a absoluta certeza de que se fosse para SALVA-los por meio da ascendencia em um homem e uma mulher, EU O FARIA da forma como o autor do livro a MEU RESPEITO descrevera. Assim, todos se tornariam irmaos pelo sangue da vida. Todos os preconceitos teriam sido removidos com relacao ao casamento entre os diferentes e isso ME AGRADA muito mais que homogeinidade preconceituosa dos semelhantes.

Mas, jamais se esquecam, de nada vos valera tornarem-se os pais da Terra se sua descendencia nao andar no MEU CAMINHO. EU ABENCOO o casal esteril que cria filhos de outros obervando esse CAMINHO mas nao posso abencoar os que, nao sendo estereis, andarao pelos caminhos humanos.

Todos voces concordarao que bom mesmo seria que toda a humanidade falasse uma so linguagem, assim, todos se comunicariam mais facilmente, porem, o comodismo e a preguica vos fara pensar: “E que esta linguagem seja a que eu ja falo, para nao precisar esforcar-me para falar a linguagem de outros.” Alguns de voces mesmo afirmarao que as linguagens diferentes na Terra serao castigo meu.

Para tentar dar um fim ao misterio das linguagens, alguns se perguntarao: “Qual era a linguagem que falavamos no ceu?” Mais uma REVELACAO EU vos PERMITO. Em NOSSA CASA nao ha a necessidade do uso da linguagem como voces conhecerao na Terra. AQUI SE FORMAM IMAGENS DO QUE DESEJAMOS EM NOSSAS MENTES E ELAS SAO TRANSMITIDAS. ESTA LINGUAGEM EH UNIVERSAL E TODOS A COMPREENDEM.

Quando voces quizerem voltar a MIM, usem apenas uma lingua para se comunicarem entre os nascidos em diferentes pontos do Sistema Solar. Nao digam: Eh a linguagem tal que deve ser adotada porque eh falada por mais pessoas no mundo. Nem que eh mais facil de ser aprendida. Busquem uma linguagem que seja capaz de transmitir com maior exatidao cada ideia. Eh importante que voces se comuniquem com exatidao antes de retornarem aA LINGUAGEM CELESTIAL.

Quanto a aprender essa linguagem que todos falarao, iniciem o ensinamento dela desde o berco a todos que nascerem. Toda crianca sera bilingue sendo que com uma linguagem se comunicara com os nascidos de sua localidade natal e outra com a sua comunidade universal.

Lembrem-se, todos serao responsaveis pela escolha da linguagem universal e terao igual responsabilidade no aprende-la e ensina-la. Ter uma linguagem com a qual todos se comuniquem sera importante porque EU QUERO que todos os jovens percorram o mundo para comunicarem entre si. QUERO APROXIMA-los. Quando estiverem proximos, eles abandonarao os preconceitos de seus pais e viverao uma vida com maior respeito entre as nacoes.

Assim, as ricas aprenderao que as pobres precisarao de ajuda e as pobres aprenderao que nao sera preciso tornar-se mas para obter os bens da riqueza. Os jovens eh que serao os pais da geracao que voltara a MIM, sem diferencas nem preconceitos.

Voces tambem terao que aprender o que eh dizimo. Por um tempo voces dirao que sera dez por cento do que ganharem em salarios, destinados aas obras de suas igrejas. Nao se esquecam, isso sera apenas transitorio. Havera quem vos dira: “Venda tudo o que tens e entregue aos pobres.” Tudo isso eh importante mas eh transitorio.

No tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS estiverem retornando a voces na forma do livro a MEU RESPEITO, isso ainda tera sua validade porque os direitos ainda nao serao iguais para todos. Ora, voces ainda nao estarao preparados para o verdadeiro amor que vos PREPAREI. O MEU LUGAR em suas mentes ainda estara ocupado pela ideia de adquirir riquezas materiais. O tempo sera de colheita e colheita farta, porem, os ceifadores serao poucos.

Voces que estarao comecando a descobrir o verdadeiro amor pelo proximo pensarao: “Que bom seria se a PALAVRA DE DEUS fosse levada a toda e qualquer pessoa desse universo!” Ora, para que esse seu desejo se realize eh preciso que os ceifadores se dediquem exclusivamente ao trabalho de ceifar e ate conseguirem mais pessoas para auxiliar.

No tempo em que estas coisas vierem aa luz, voces verao que, mais do que tudo, nem so de pao vivera a pessoa humana, haverao muitas outras necessidades a serem satisfeitas. Portanto, deem o dizimo com alegria para retornarem aos MEUS CAMINHOS. Para que a pessoa humana viva da MINHA PALAVRA eh preciso que todos venham a conhece-LA, sem misterios ou ocultacoes, mas apenas revelacoes.

Com o tempo, voces desistirao da vida futil em busca do dinheiro e notarao que partilhar eh mais gratificante que acumular. Um mundo onde todos agem e trabalham para o bem de todos nao precisa de dinheiro, somente de trabalho conjunto. Assim, todos trabalharao e todos trabalharao para todos. Somente assim voces compreenderao o verdadeiro dizimo que EU QUERO de todos. Que ninguem tenha coisas somente suas. Que todos tenham as mesmas coisas. As quantidades so serao diferentes em casos de necessidade.

Quando elevarem o dizimo e suas oracoes a MIM, nao esperem que vos darei bens materiais em troca. Os valores materiais sao transitorios. Pecam-ME qualidades que serao permanentes, mesmo se mudando de encarnacao. Sendo assim, elevem tambem esta oracao a MIM junto com as outras que ja conhecerao.

SENHOR,
DEUS, PAI E TODO PODEROSO,
da-me humildade
para que nao me imagine acima de VOS;
da-me inteligencia
para descobrir os VOSSOS CAMINHOS;
da-me sabedoria
para que eu nao use o teu CONHECIMENTO para praticar o mal;
da-me gratidao
para que eu seja capaz de partilhar sem desejar uma troca;
da-me paz
para que eu me recuse a pecar;
da-me persistencia
para que eu nao perca de vista o vosso SANTO NOME;
da-me argucia
para descobrir a todos que me desejarem mal;
da-me amor
para ser capaz de perdoar todo o mal a mim desejado.
Amem.

Observem, filhos meus, todos, como nao eh dificil fazer uma oracao que APROVO. Hajam sempre assim. Quando tiverem que pedir-ME, pecam-ME coisas realmente boas e com a finalidade especifica. Quando voces pedirem coisas materiais e, por MINHA ONICIENCIA, EU ENXERGAR que isso causara algum mal a voces, nao vos poderei CONCEDER.

Pelo contrario, comportem-se segundo o MEU DESEJO de praticarem apenas o bem a si proprios e aos outros, simultaneamente, e pecam para que nao necessitem de nada que lhes esteja fora do alcance. Sendo assim, antes que voces ou os seus adoecam e pecam-ME dinheiro para pagar as suas curas, pecam para serem saos. E, enquanto estiverem com saude, aprendam a curar os doentes para que a sua cura seja antecedente aa sua doenca.

De uma forma geral, eis o dizimo que PRETENDO de todos antes que retornem a MIM. Preocupem-se apenas a fazer a felicidade dos outros. Os outros eh que devem preocupar em fazer a sua felicidade. Quando todos se preocuparem com a felicidades uns dos outros, todos se farao felizes. Do contrario, quando cada um preocupar apenas com a propria felicidade o mundo virara isso que voces estarao conhecendo em cada epoca. Poucos serao felizes por apenas uma fracao de tempo.

Quando todos, sem excecao, estiverem dispostos a servir uns aos outros e, acaso cometerem algum erro casual, bastarao apenas algumas palavras para que se reconciliem COMIGO, como estas: SENHOR, nao considere os meus erros passados mas sim o bem que poderei fazer apos receber o VOSSO PERDAO. Faz de mim, SENHOR, a luz que o ser humano necessita para guia-lo em VOSSO CAMINHO e, entao, retornar aA VOSSA PRESENCA. Obrigado oh PAI ETERNO.

Quando EU DIGO que eh para voces amarem aos seus inimigos, nao entendam que seja para que aprovem as atitudes deles. Todos aqueles que nao andam em MEU CAMINHO sao, de alguma forma, deficientes de comportamento. Condenem o mal comportamento mas nunca condenem as pessoas. Estas merecem o perdao, por serem filhas minhas.

Voce nao pode dar a vida por ninguem porque a vida eh algo que nao te pertence. Se voce nao se entrega aa morte mas ela acontece independentemente de sua vontade, nao tem o que temer por isso. Todos tem de lutar para preservar a vida em suas melhores condicoes. EU SOU A VIDA. Eh por isso que os fiz ETERNOS. A morte que voces conhecerao eh apenas uma transicao. A vida continuara alem dai.

EU VOS ENTREGO tudo o que existe no mundo material como usufruto transitorio. Os unicos bens que vos entrego permanentemente sao os seus dons. Quando vos disserem: dai ao rei o que eh do rei e, este titulo referir-se a outro ser humano, voces estarao se reverindo a valor atribuido aas coisas e nao a elas proprias. Todas as coisas a MIM PERTENCEM mas os valores criados por voces so pertencerao a MIM quando elas forem capazes de causar apenas o bem, portanto, evitem usar qualquer coisa para fazer o mal. Somente observando todos esses cuidados voces irao voltar aA MINHA PRESENCA.

XLVI. DIREITOS – OS DIREITOS DAS CRIANCAS

A partir do momento em que a MINHAS PALAVRAS vos forem recordadas e voces se sentirem tocados por ELAS, QUERO que lutem abertamente pela implantacao de direitos e deveres de forma efetiva e nao apenas de escritas em papeis. De nada adianta um ideario que nao seja posto em pratica.

Nessa epoca ainda existirao muitos com cabecas duras que nao compreenderao o verdadeiro objetivo das MINHAS PALAVRAS. Eles precisarao ver as coisas acontecendo de forma correta para que, entao, as adotem como sua propria conduta mas, enquanto isso nao se tornar realidade, estes se tornarao ferrenho empecilho aas coisas boas.

Lembrem-se, EU vos FALAREI DE DIREITOS E DEVERES mas nao vos falarei nem por extenso nem em detalhes. AQUILO que vos DIGO eh apenas o inicio. Ja vos DEI o dom da inteligencia e eh ela que fornecera a voces os complementos. Eh preciso que voces usem de suas proprias vontades e criatividades, pois, EU vos QUERO livres e senhores de suas responsabilidades.

Sendo assim, EU ENTREGO a voces o cuidado com as criancas. Nunca se esquecam de que todo direito de uma crianca corresponde a responsabilidade dos adultos.

Toda crianca tem o direito de nascer e viver em ambiente limpo, sadio, amplo e ao abrigo de violencias. Eh direito da crianca ter sempre a seu lado pessoas que ela possa chamar de mae e pai.

Eh direito da crianca alimentar-se correta e quantiqualitativamente.

Tambem eh dela o primeiro direito de moradia ampla, arejada, segura, higienica e equipada com todos os utensilios de salvaguarda de protecao fisica, psiquica e moral, alem de objetos para lazer.

Toda crianca tem o direito a instituicoes educacionais cujo ambiente aproxime-se o mais possivel do lar citado.

Toda crianca tem direito a aprender e a compreender os seus limites.

Nenhuma crianca sera propriedade dos pais ou de outras pessoas quaisquer.

Eh direito de todas serem criadas nas proximidades de ambientes naturais, onde possam aprender a conviver e a respeitar a natureza.

Nenhuma crianca deve possuir tudo o que quizer mas tem o direito de saber o porque de nao poder possuir as coisas indevidas.

Nenhuma crianca sera realmente filha de algum determinado casal, filha de alguma raca, filha de algum credo, filha de alguma fronteira e outras coisas mais. Elas ja nascem cidadas do mundo e tem o direito de saber o que isto significa.

Na falta de pais biologicos, as criancas tem de ser assistidas por parentes proximos que as adotarao ou repassarao este dever a terceiros. Qualquer que for o caso, quem as receber tem que se comportar como verdadeiros pais.

Eh direito da crianca ter assistencia de pessoas especializadas em todos os setores correspondentes aa sua formacao fisica, moral e psiquica. Pais incapazes de dar compreensao e amor aos filhos nao podem se responsabilisar por eles, pois, estes sao direitos inalienaveis da crianca.

Toda crianca tem o direito de aprender as coisas para a vida e escolares atraves de brincadeiras e exercicios e nao de castigos.

Eh direito da crianca ser punida por seus erros mas nao de forma que ataque a sua integridade fisica, psiquica ou moral. Elas tem o direito de nao sofrer abusos de especie alguma.

Toda crianca tem o direito de nao trabalhar e receber apenas beneficios que importarem em sua boa formacao [Embora nao havera impedimento para fazerem estagios e exercicios de trabalho que as prepare par a vida adulta]. Somente apos formadas eh que contribuirao integralmente com sua forca de trabalho para o corpo social. Nao existira mais entre voces o arrimo de familia, pois, todas as familias estarao asseguradas pelo corpo social.

Toda crianca advinda de alguma reencarnacao tem o direito de ser tratada como se esta fosse sua primeira vida, pois, lhe serao apagadas todas as lembrancas de memorias anteriores, recordando apenas os dons por MIM CONCEDIDOS, em tempo propricio.

Toda crianca tem o direito em nao ser envolvida em disputas de adultos, inclusive guerras.

Como cidadas do mundo as criancas tem o direito de aprender as linguas dos pais e a lingua universal.

Toda crianca tem o direito de entrar em contato com outras criancas de todas as racas, religioes, culturas, linguas e costumes.

Toda crianca tem o direito de conhecer pessoalmente os ambientes climaticos que se formam no planeta Terra para que entenda a complexidade e a diversidade de habitats.

Toda crianca tem o direito de aprender a religiao de seus pais mas tambem de aprender os principios basicos que rejem as outras religioes para escolher, por decisao propria, a qual seguira quando adulta.

Toda crianca tem o direito a aprender em escolas de padrao universal, guardadas apenas as diferencas culturais e linguisticas.

As criancas em viagens de estudos ou de lazer sem o acompanhamento dos pais deverao ser recebidas por familias que possuam criancas de idade semelhante e deverao ser recebidas como filhas da propria familia hospedeira.

Quando os direitos da crianca forem aplicados nao podera ser perguntado quem eh sua mae ou quem eh seu pai. Todas sao minhas filhas.

Toda crianca necessitada de assistencia medica ou hospitalar tera de ser atendida com todos os recursos disponiveis na Terra, nao havera pergunta de quem pagara a conta, pois, esta conta eh minha e faz parte do dizimo de amor ao qual voces estao obrigados.

Eh garantido o direito aa crianca de receber alimentos em quantidade, qualidade e balanceamento suficientes para que nao sinta falta ou excesso, nao importando o ponto da Terra em que tenha nascido.

A agua que a crianca usara em suas diversas necessidades tera de ser sempre limpa e de qualidades desejaveis ao uso, em todos os pontos habitaveis do planeta Terra.

Estas e todas as outras necessidades das criancas nao serao garantidas apenas por seus pais, paises ou comunidades locais e sim pelo conjunto da humanidade.

Quando algo faltar a qualquer crianca eh a humanidade inteira quem tera de prestar contas a MIM.

XLVII. DIREITOS DOS ADOLESCENTES

Adolescencia eh a fase de transicao de crianca para adulto. Algumas pessoas permanecerao mais tempo nesta fase e outras menos, de acordo com os dons de MIM recebidos. Portanto, avaliem de individuo para individuo esta passagem.

Esta fase requer muitos cuidados por nao haver definciao quanto a pessoa ser adulta ou crianca.

Os adolescentes terao o direito de serem tratados com respeito porque eles irao querer ser adultos mas ainda terao reacoes semelhantes aas infantis.

Todos os direitos dados aa crianca devem ser adaptados para os adolescentes, ampliando-se seus horizontes de acordo com a necessidade dessa fase.

Assim como aas criancas, nao lhes sera imputado culpa alguma em caso de revolta quando a comunidade mundial lhes deixar faltar algo que lhes for de direito. O adolescente tem o direito de determinar suas modas e modos nao cabendo aa sociedade impor-lhes padroes, respeitando o direito das outras pessoas.

Eh direito do adolescente aprender, paralelamente aa educacao escolar, oficios que lhe poderao ser uteis na atividade profissional futura.

Todo adolescente ou crianca com instintos para violencia tem o direito aa assistencia especial de profissionais competentes. Lembrem-se filhos, nao se soluciona violencia com violencia.

Eh direito do adolescente conhecer o funcionamento do seu organismo em mutacao.

Ja nao eh proibida nesta fase a pratica do sexo mas deve-se ensinar como faze-lo corretamente, evitando-se filhos e garantido o direito de escolha tanto o de praticar quanto o de nao praticar. Este direito aa escolha implica em nao fazer cobrancas para que pratiquem ou exigencia que nao pratiquem.

Eh preciso que os pais ensinem aos filhos a praticarem o sexo apenas quando se envolverem por amor e jamais por inducao de adultos. Eh direito do adolescente nao praticar sexo com adultos.

Eh permitido ao adolescente o sexo solitario.

Nao deve existir ambientes separados apenas para adolescentes mas em ambiente de adultos eles serao considerados adultos e em ambiente de crianca devem ser ensinados a compreender as suas responsabilidades.

Sera bom que promovam cerimonias de iniciacao dos adolescentes como adultos em ambiente eticamente correto. Nao estou aqui referindo-ME aa pratica sexual. Este direito do adolescente o conduzira aa melhor compreensao de que esta sendo introduzido ao mundo dos adultos, o que implica em outros direitos e tambem em maiores deveres.

Os adolescentes suficientemente maduros terao direito a opinar sobre as decisoes importantes em suas comunidades, paises e o mundo, pois, deles sera o futuro e a eles cabera o direito de buscar sua melhora.

Todo adolescente tem o direito aas informacoes exatas sobre o mundo dos adultos porque eles ja estarao sendo preparados para ele.

XLVIII. DIREITOS DOS ADULTOS

Jamais se esquecam, filhos meus, as presentes leis tem carater transitorio. Quando elas vos forem lembradas, nenhum desses direitos estarao sendo corretamente obedecidos, embora, alguns imaginarao que em alguma parte da Terra eles estarao existindo. Na verdade, nao existe estado de direito enquanto eles existirem para uns e outros nao. Enquanto existir deserdados e excluidos, EU nao poderei vos mostrar MINHA FACE.

Estas leis terao carater transitorio porque quando voces as comecarem a por em pratica, verao a necessidade de amplia-las e detalha-las para que todos possam compreender e seguir melhor. De qualquer formas elas ja representarao para voces uma mudanca muito grande em sua historia.

Nao pensem que as leis serao a solucao para todos os seus problemas, pelo contrario, elas sao apenas um caminho mas o caminhar vos pertence. Os problemas existirao porque voces os criarao mas, pela inteligencia que vos ENTREGUEI, nao havera problema sem solucao, havera maior ou menor vontade de resolve-lo. Este ja sera um problema a ser resolvido por voces.

A todo adulto cabe o direito de fixar residencia propria, sendo que: a construcao desta eh um dever do conjunto da humanidade. Ninguem pagara para morar. Este eh um direito inalienavel de quem ira trabalhar toda uma vida ativa.

A residencia sera ampla e confortavel, segundo os padroes de necessidade da pessoa humana ja determinado por voces em seu tempo.

Todo adulto tem direito aa assistencia medica e hospitalar, nao importando o que faca para viver.

Todo adulto tem o direito aa assistencia especializada em todo e qualquer setor de suas necessidades comuns e particulares.

Toda pessoa tem o direito de recusar-se a fazer guerras nao podendo ser importunada em seu ambiente de morada ou de trabalho por esta atividade irracional de terceiros.

Toda pessoa humana tem o direito de alimentar-se correta e quantiqualitativamente sem excessos ou faltas.

Toda pessoa tem o direito de vestir-se de acordo com sua propria vontade, com padroes morais nao excessivamente rijidos observando-se as necessidades climaticas.

Eh direito de toda pessoa humana, e em primazia, estar sempre em seguranca de todos os perigos e riscos na vida material.

Toda pessoa humana tem direito aa vida em qualquer circunstancia.

Todo ser humano tem direito ao transporte proprio ou coletivo, segundo suas necessidades e limitacoes, observando-se o menor custo social.

Todo adulto tem direito aa participacao cultural e lhe eh garantido o direito aa mais completa informacao, nao havendo sequer aquilo que voces chamarao de segredos de estado. O ser humano precisa conhecer o que existira a seu redor para que decida acertadamente o seu futuro. Todos os problemas tem que ser levados aa populacao, pois, EU NAO INSTITUI entre os homens quem serao os donos da verdade e, muitas das solucoes estarao na palavra de pessoas que voces relegariam a segundo plano, segundo os seus preconceitos.

O adulto continuara com o direito de acesso aa educacao por toda a vida, sendo apreciaveis aqueles que sempre estiverem buscando informacoes de antigos e novos conhecimentos.

O direito de escolha aa religiao eh facultado ao adulto, embora se deva respeitar as escolhas desde aa infancia. Eh permitido ilimitadamente a mudanca de religiao. Eh importante que as pessoas busquem a sua acomodacao religiosa para melhor servir-ME.

Desde a idade mais tenra, eh facultado aos adultos e aas pessoas menores o direito a lazeres sadios, como a pratica nao violenta de esportes, praticas de jogos de salao e de mesa, caca e pesca ecologicas e seguras. Entretenimentos serao diversos e todas as outras atividades necessarias ao divertimento e aa felicidade estarao disponiveis, salvaguardando-se sempre o fundamento de causar o bem a si proprio e aas outras pessoas.

Eh direito, dos adultos e jovens, desobedecerem a ordens governamentais que impliquem na quebra de direitos especificados por minhas leis.

Eh direito, dos adultos e jovens, dividirem seus dias em quatro partes proporcionais a serem ocupadas pelos temas: trabalho; educacao cultural, religiosa e escolar; lazer e repouso.

Todo adulto tem direito ao trabalho e por ele ser respeitado. Na fase de transicao a criacao de postos de trabalho cabera principalmente aos governos representados pelas administracoes economicas e politicas.

Nenhuma pessoa podera ser alijada de seus direitos anteriormente citados por lhe faltar posto de trabalho. Mesmo tendo competencia para isso, nao sera obrigacao individual da pessoa humana a criacao de postos de trabalho para si propria ou para outras e sim uma obrigacao da coletividade mundial. Havera, porem apreco inestimavel aos que ajudarem individualmente o cumprimento das tarefas coletivas.

Eh direito de todos trabalharem, segundo suas proprias aptidoes e nao segundo imposicoes pre-estabelecidas.

Nao se pode taxar uma pessoa humana de preguicosa por nao saber executar corretamente suas obrigacoes. Todas tem o direito de ser melhor compreendidas e assistidas em suas incompetencias.

Aos portadores de deficiencias serao dadas obrigacoes para as quais se tornarem competentes. Eh direito de todos, em menor ou maior escala, participar da construcao do MEU REINO na Terra.

Aos totalmente incapacitados de trabalhar sera concedida a anistia da obrigacao do trabalho sem quebra de direitos ou assistencia.

Eh direito do adulto, consumir bebidas alcoolicas em dosagens moderadas, nao sendo por vicio, lembrando-se sempre que a bebida nao eh remedio para nenhum sofrimento.

Todos os jogos serao permitidos aa medida que se tornarem objeto de ensino e aprendizagem, nao podendo implicar em ganhos ou perdas materiais. Eles serao permitidos tambem como componentes de lazer. Tambem nao serao praticados por vicios.

Eh direito de todo cidadao humano ter suas integridades morais, fisicas e psiquicas respeitadas em quaisquer circunstancias.

Eh direito de todo ser humano casar-se ou permanecer solteiro, segundo sua aptidao.

A procriacao eh um direito do membro casado da comunidade humana, podendo escolher o numero da prole em acordo com o parceiro, observando-se as necessidades do corpo social. Os filhos de pessoas solteiras nao serao discriminados em nenhuma circunstancia.

Sera direito da pessoa humana o direito de ir e vir por todos os cantos do planeta Terra, respeitando-se a integridade ecologica.

Nenhuma pessoa sera obrigada a optar por nacionalidade mas sera respeitado o direito de quem o fizer.

Eh direito da pessoa humana guardar fronteiras com a finalidade unica e exclusiva de abrigar tradicoes culturais e linguisticas que serao respeitadas por todos.

XLIX. CAPITULO DOS DEVERES DO SER HUMANO

Amaras o SENHOR DEUS com todas as forcas do seu ser. Este eh o unico dever que vos QUERO VER cumprir. Isto se realizara quando voces amarem ao proximo como a si mesmos, nao reservando para si proprios direitos que nao forem dados a ele, pelo contrario, voces devem partilhar para que, tudo aquilo que for direito, ser cumprido pelo corpo social de forma a atender as reais necessidades dos individuos.

Todas as obrigacoes que DESEJO que cumpram advem do primeiro e unico mandamento que eh amar-ME. Lembrem-se: todos, sem excecao, sao meus filhos e quem ama o PAI ama ao filho, portanto, eh o amor por MIM que QUERO que tenham por seu irmao. Nao precisarei dizer mais nada. O ser humano em seu tempo, mesmo que queira enganar a si proprio, sabera o que significa tudo isso.

L. OS PECADOS DO MUNDO

Ja vos FALEI de pecados que voces cometerao enquanto viverem na face de sua irma Terra. FALAREI de alguns mais, repetirei a respeito de alguns ja citados para avivar melhor a sua memoria e deixarei de citar outros, pois, nao precisarao ser de maior inteligencia para aprender a diagnostica-los quando os presenciarem. Eh importante que EU vos FALE sobre eles mas eh muito mais importante que voces, por vontades proprias, se recusem a comete-los.

Quando estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiver sendo reavivadas em suas memorias, voces nao as estarao cumprindo. EU vos ESTAREI REAVIVANDO A MINHA MENSAGEM para que se recordem que ME IMPORTO com todos, AMO a todos e os QUERO todos de bem com a vida e de bem COMIGO.

Quando vos FALO de seus pecados eh para que se lembrem o nojo que sinto pelas atitudes mas. De voces EU JAMAIS SENTIREI nojo mas nao posso aprovar nenhuma de suas atitudes maldosas que acabarao em consequencias ruins. Nunca pensem: “Vou causar um mal para evitar outro mal maior.” Para MIM nao existe mal maior ou menor e todo mal EU ABOMINO. Tenham mais amor por MIM. Diante do mal nunca se acomodem nem se acovardem. Reajam a ele praticando o bem. Eh somente comportando-se assim que te QUERO, meu filho querido.

EU vos DOU A MINHA LEI e nela esta escrito: nao mataras. Pois, contrariarao a MINHA VONTADE instituindo a pena capital para determinados crimes. Pois, filhos, nao sou um ser de meia ou de duas palavras. Quando DIGO: nao mataras, nao faco excecoes. Quem mata o faz por odio e este odio contamina os espiritos nao preparados que respondem tambem com morte. Que aqueles que tem preparo oucam. Ensinem amor aos que tem odio. Quando eles aprenderem a amar, se envergonharao de suas atitudes.

Voces cometerao outro pecado e a ele darao o nome de correcao. Neste tempo, correcao sera composta de justica falsa que voces chamarao de justica humana; da punicao que darao o nome de penitenciaria e de um timido esforco em favor da recuperacao dos criminosos presos.

EIS O QUE vos DIGO: maior criminoso sera a sociedade que assim corrige e nada faz para atacar o mal pela raiz. No intimo, todos saberao que as desigualdades e as exclusoes serao as principais culpadas pelos crimes existentes entre voces e serao justamente os que se julgarao pensadores e inteligentes eh que se acomodarao diante deste crime por, orgulhosamente, se sentirem melhores que os criminosos. Pois, sera a voces que terao a inteligencia para compreender-ME, mas nada farao, que TEREI de excluir desta passagem de epoca do LIVRO DA VIDA.

Optem por construir uma sociedade fraterna e justa, sem exclusoes ou discriminacoes de natureza alguma. EH O QUE PECO para que O VEU DE NOSSA SEPARACAO possa ser desfeito diante de seus olhos.

Nao deixem que seus irmas e irmaos caiam na prostituicao. Nao tenham nada que eles tambem nao possam possuir de forma honesta. Nao lhes causem inveja. Sejam simples e modestos em bens materiais. Repartam aquilo que for alem de suas necessidades para que todos tenham suas proprias necessidades atendidas. Quando todos tiverem posses modestas e alguem possuir menos ainda, partilhem de acordo que nao haja desigualdades entre os filhos meus.

Nao sustentem a preguica e a malandragem. Nem a sua propria nem a dos outros. Ajudem os governos a criar emprego para todos. Nao deixem que ninguem retire de suas costas o seu sustento, pois, quando voce permitir isso, voce estara permitindo que seu irmao peque e, portanto, voce tambem estara pecando por ajuda-lo na pratica do mal.

Muitos se espantarao quando vos for revelado outra vez que EU tenho em conta de pecado a realizacao de greves. Voces estarao tao habituados a esta pratica como caminho de impor suas reinvindicacoes que acharao bobagem este MEU DIZER. Pois, EU VOS DIGO, felizes aqueles que nao praticarem esta atividade porque a justica do trabalho estara sendo posta em pratica.

A greve sera sempre um pecado e ME IMPORTA SABER a quem cabera a culpa. Quando os empregados trabalham mal e querem coisas que nao lhes serao devidas, sera deles a culpa. Quando os empregados trabalharem a contento e lhes faltar algo que estiver descrito no capitulo de seus direitos serao os patroes tomando para si mais direitos do que lhes eh devido, entao, destes sera a culpa. A greve contra isso nao sera proibida aos empregados, porem, devem considerar o que de ruim acontecer aos que dependerao de seus trabalhos.

Sera por estarem ainda em transicao que EU a PERMITIREI. Quando voces pensarem como se fossem um e forem justos para com todos os irmaos, esse tipo de greve continuara a ser permitida mas, por voces mesmos e em razao do pleno estado de justica, enxergarao que nao havera necessidade dela mais.

Que as greves que farao sejam o ultimo recurso a utilizarem na reinvindicacao de justica social mas nao as prolonguem por demais. Ora, se fizeres greve para adquirir um direito que lhe eh devido e que ha possibilidade de ser adquirido dentro das condicoes economicas de seu empregador, nunca retornem sem o desejado. Antes que isso aconteca, se nao houver acordo, pessam demissao coletiva. Todos os empregados devem fazer isso, senao em beneficio proprio, seja em beneficio dos outros. Que nenhuma outra pessoa aceite executar o trabalho em lugar dos demissionarios por motivo deste tipo de greve.

Fazendo assim, voces estarao contribuindo para a construcao do MEU REINO na Terra. Pois, seus patroes nao estarao dando a voces o devido valor que um filho meu merece, pagando-lhes aquem do que seja necessario para suprir suas necessidades e, tambem, estarao querendo para si aquilo que nao lhes pertence, por isso, pecam duas vezes.

Quando voce se recusa a trabalhar por quantidades que nao supram suas necessidades, voce esta sendo amigo do seu adversario e isso encontra agrado a MEUS OLHOS, pois, voces estarao lutando para que seus patroes nao cometam pecado e, isso, eh o melhor agrado para os MEUS OLHOS. Voces estarao lutando para libertar seus patroes das garras do dinheiro e da ganancia. Lutem apenas por este intuito e nao para obter beneficios alem do merecimento proprio.

Quando voces chegarem ao ponto crucial de uma greve, todos os ex-empregados [apos terem pedido a demissao coletiva] se reunam e proponham ao patrao a compra da empresa, de forma a que possam pagar e administra-la coletivamente.

Lembrem-se, apesar de tudo, seus patroes tambem serao seus irmaos. Deixem que eles vivam com o dinheiro arrecadado com a venda. Mesmo que isso dure geracoes e geracoes, ate o dinheiro acabar, guardem sempre lugares na empresa, que possam ser preenchidos pelos proprios ex-patroes ou seus descendentes, quando precisarem. Tratem-nos com amor e respeito, assim como eles nao o fizeram.

Caso os patroes nao queiram vender a empresa, unam-se e montem voces mesmos outra com a mesma finalidade. Os patroes podem se tornar donos das empresas mas nunca se esquecam que serao voces os donos da forca do trabalho.

Quando alguem vos disser: “O meu trabalho eh mais importante que o seu”, tenha-o em conta de preconceituoso, presuncoso ou mentiroso. Nao existe trabalho util aa sociedade que seja mais importante que o outro.

Vou vos dar um exemplo, pois, ele vos vai servir muito para o tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo reavivadas na memoria. Tenham como exemplo a pessoa que cuidara dos doentes que voces a chamarao de medico e a pessoa que cuidara de recolher o lixo que voces mesmos produzirao e que a chamarao, lixeiro. Voces nao saberao dizer-ME qual sera o mais importante mas acharao muito natural que o medico tenha todos os confortos da vida, enquanto o lixeiro tenha somente o trabalho. Meus filhos, isso para MIM eh um terror. Eh a abominacao de tudo o que vos PROMETO AQUI EM NOSSA CASA.

Um medico cuidara dos irmaos que ja estejam doentes e, por isso, ele eh importante, pois, salva vidas. Um lixeiro recolhera o lixo e evitara a contaminacao das pessoas por ele, previnindo o aparecimento de doencas, portanto, tambem sera um salvavidas. Quando quizerem, entao, voltar aA MINHA PRESENCA, facam o que EU DIGO: NAO TENHAM PRECONCEITO ALGUM, INCLUSIVE ESSE EM RELACAO AOS CARGOS DE TRABALHO. Concedam a todos os trabalhadores tudo o que for concedido aqueles que voces ainda pensarem ser melhores que os outros.

Quando quizeres voltar a MIM, meu filho querido, nao tenha mais idolatria alguma. Nao concedam MEUS PODERES a nada ou ninguem que nao seja EU MESMO. Nao pensem que as pedras, as madeiras, os metais, as pessoas, o dinheiro, os livros, os simbolos ou outras coisas lhe concederao algo de bom que nao seja, primeiramente, CONCEDIDO POR MIM.

Quando desejarem algo que representar o seu bem ou o bem dos outros, sem que faca mal a ninguem, pecam-ME e lhes ja estara CONCEDIDO desde ja. Conduzam-se apenas por MEUS CAMINHOS que as luzes que POREI em vossos caminhos vos transmitirao.

Facam oracoes de paz e amor e conversem diretamente COMIGO por meio de suas mentes. Nao precisam fazer barulho, pois, SEI OUVIR O QUE NINGUEM MAIS OUVE. Quando todos desejarem a MINHA PAZ e todos A buscarem como se fossem um so corpo, EU ESTAREI PRESENTE, nao no passado, nao mais no futuro, mas por todos os tempos por onde o meu filho querido andara.

Chega de assassinatos, desde o utero ate aa velhice. Nao de motivos para que pessoas se prostituam, pois, o pecado delas recaira sobre voces.

Nao cometam mais nenhum genocidio. Removam as consequencias dos pecados cometidos contra povos massacrados e lhes restituam o que for devido, ou seja, dignidade, respeito e igualdade de direitos e beneficios.

Que ninguem mais passe fome, sede ou sofra com as intemperies do tempo.

Que a Terra seja despoluida e o prosseguimento da poluicao seja evitado.

Que a dor se esgote e o amor nao se canse.

Recordem, todo comeco podera lhe parecer muito dificil mas quando a caminhada entra no ritmo, torna-se menos penosa. Mais dificil que o dificil comeco eh fazer os ideiais permanecerem para sempre. Por isso estejam preparados para nunca se acomodarem.

Voces estarao construindo um mundo para a ETERNIDADE e nao para um futuro proximo. Portanto, tenham vontade e forca de gigantes e nao oucam suas mesquinharias individualistas.

Na construcao do MEU REINO, quem nao souber ser coletivo nao se apresente para governar ou liderar. Quem tiver objetivo de beneficios proprios com exclusoes a irmaos tambem nao se apresente. Desagradar-ME-a muito ao ver os filhos meus sofrendo nos mundos paralelos e isso Me fara sofrer muito, pois, enquanto o mal que fizeres nao for desfeito, EU nao poderei perdoa-los e ajuda-los. Ajudar a quem nao aprendeu a licao eh o mesmo que incitar a permanecer no erro e EU nao posso errar.

LI. CONTINUAM OS PECADOS DO MUNDO

Haverao dias em que muitos de voces venderao a morte de muitas formas. Voces venderao armas para que irmaos matem entre si e estarao, assim, negando todos os fundamentos da MINHA PALAVRA. Eis o que DIGO a voces mercadores da morte: voces viverao por muito mais tempo nos mundos paralelos que viverao sobre a Terra. Para voces, a vida de regalo e prazeres que terao sobre a Terra nunca mais se repetira, enquanto os sofrimentos causados por seus atos nao se repetirem, quantas vezes necessario, em suas proprias carnes naqueles mundos.

Cuidado meus filhos. As grandes fortunas mundanas estarao calcadas no mercado da morte. Prefiram morrer na miseria sem pecado que desejar um so niquel dessa riqueza amaldicoada.

Muitos farao a guerra e dirao: “Eh por meu Deus que faco essa guerra santa.” Haverao dois tipos de pessoas que farao esse tipo de guerras. O bobo que imagina estar servindo a MIM ou a outro ideal qualquer e o esperto que se utilizara da guerra para atingir objetivos de ganancia e sonhos de riqueza ou de poder. O bobo prestara contas aos mundos paralelos mas se tornara sabio e sabera voltar por sua propria intuicao.

Aquele que se imaginara esperto se tornara o bobo dos bobos e somente voltara pelas boas condutas dos irmaos que nao farao a guerra por motivo algum. Os espertos serao humilhados. Nao porque os irmaos quererao humilha-los por sua capacidade de perdoar mas pela vergonha que sentirao de suas proprias atitudes. O mau se humilhara por suas proprias atitudes e nao pela vontade dos bons.

Nao imaginem, filhos meus, todos, que guerra eh somente a disputa entre dois ou mais lados rivais por meio de choque de armas. No tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiver sendo reavivadas, voces estarao em guerra contra a fome e voces se dividirao em partidos contra a fome e a favor da fome. Voces estarao em guerra contra as doencas e se dividirao em partidos contra e a favor das doencas. Voces estarao em guerra contra a poluicao e se dividirao em contra e a favor. Voces estarao em guerra contra as injusticas e tera gente contra e gente a favor. Voces terao a guerra capitalismo vezes socialismo e democracia vezes totalicracia, e existirao contras e a favor.

Existirao os partidos dos individualistas contra o dos coletivistas. Haverao os contra e os a favor da democratizacao da educacao. Voces serao divididos em desempregados, mal empregados, empregados, muitos maus e poucos bons empregadores. Em resumo, existirao os a favor da vida e os a favor da morte e, estes ultimos, estarao vencendo as batalhas tao facilmente que os a favor da vida estarao esmorecendo os animos.

Sera por isso que EU ESTAREI ENVIANDO ESTAS MINHAS PALAVRAS em tempo habil para que nao se perca toda essa geracao. O mundo estara sobrevivendo sobre alicerces de mentira que se esvairao aa medida que os pesos maiores de suas concepcoes corrompidas serao colocados sobre eles. Imperios serao construidos sobre esses alicerces. Eles terao explendor variavel que parecera magnifico aos olhos de quem os constituirao ou de quem se vir envolvido por eles. Mas, um a um serao desfeitos, assim como a mentira diante da verdade.

Filhos meus, filhos meus, todos por MIM AMADOS. EU vos CHAMO aa consciencia. Despertem desse pesadelo irracional que voces estarao construindo. Lembrem-se sempre: uma mentira contada quinhentas vezes so se torna mais conhecida do que outra contada duzentas. Nenhuma delas jamais tera peso de verdade em MINHA PRESENCA.

Quando voces implantarem a justica no meio de voces, voces nao farao mais caridade alguma. Filho meu tem direito a todo o BEM que EU CONCEDO. Todo o BEM que EU CONCEDO aos meus filhos em situacao indesejavel torna-se uma obrigacao para os filhos em situacao melhor. Deve ser sempre uma alegria para os filhos O MANDAMENTO DO PAI.

A propria obediencia aA MINHA PALAVRA ja eh uma recompensa, pois, poder ajudar eh muito mais facil do que receber ajuda. Enquanto puderem, nao se recusem a dar de coracao aberto para ficarem envergonhados quando forem obrigados a receber. Reparta e isso contara para o vosso retorno ao NOSSO LAR.

Havera uma luta entre os mercadores da morte contra os enviados a favor da vida. Esta guerra fara tantas vitimas que nenhum metodo inventado por voces podera precisar quantos morrerao. As vitimas serao tanto entre os culpados quanto entre os inocentes. De um modo geral, todo o corpo social participara dela, senao na luta em si sera por omissao.

Ora, todas as coisas erradas sempre serao mais perigosas quando feitas aas escondidas. E nao faltarao perigos nos caminhos criados por voces mesmos. FALO-vos especificamente daquilo que voces chamarao de drogas ou toxicos. Sao substancias que, muitas vezes, tem efeito medicamentoso benefico mas que tambem serao usadas como alucinogenos.

A propria palavra ja indica o significado. Os sistemas criados por voces para governarem as pessoas na Terra serao tao ruins que muitos nao resistirao aa tentacao de buscar as alucinacoes para fugirem aa realidade. Filhos, a maioria das pessoas que buscarao esta fuga nao serao pessoas que se possa dizer delas que serao tao ruins como dirao delas.

Muitas dessas pessoas estarao passando por uma fase cuja personalidade estara enfraquecida. Como elas buscarao a todo custo entrar para o topo da sociedade que voces inventarao com bases nas injusticas e exclusao da maioria, enquanto privilegiara a minorias, ao se verem barradas em seus objetivos, procurarao o consolo nas ilusoes.

Nas drogas eles se sentirao grandes, no topo dos topos, sentir-se-ao invenciveis e invejados. Porem, quando acordarem para a realidade e se virem nao no alto mas na barra da sarjeta, nao saberao bater em retirada dessa trincheira sem a ajuda de boas almas. Assim, sentir-se-ao ainda mais atraidos a permanecerem nas alucinacoes.

Filhos meus, busquem compreender melhor estas pessoas. Elas estarao, no medir da verdade, entre os mais infelizes que habitarao o planeta Terra. O grande erro da humanidade, muitas vezes, sera transformar as vitimas em culpadas daquilo que as vitimou para, assim, desculpar-se de sua propria omissao.

Haverao aqueles que EU DAREI dons. Dons que, por causa dos vossos valores, os tornarao mais sensiveis aas habilidades naturais que lhes CONCEDI. Serao pessoas que terao melhor timbre de voz para cantar, melhor astucia para resolverem os problemas da area cientifica aa qual serao adequadas, maior equilibrio de mao para pintar e outras coisas mais. Apesar de ja possuirem estas habilidades, irao querer atingir o topo mais rapido ou superar limitacoes e, com estes objetivos, se entregarao ao uso das drogas. Muitos atingirao seus objetivos antes de se arrependerem por terem buscado o esse sucesso por via errada.

E cometerao mais pecados por atingirem seus objetivos. Violarao a santidade de seus corpos injetando-se tais substancias. Tornar-se-ao exemplos para outros que imaginarao que o sucesso estara no uso das drogas e nao nas proprias habilidades. Induzirao outros com habilidades maiores ou menores a tambem usarem as coisas ruins.

Muitos daqueles que nao se considerarao excluidos porque sem fazer uso de tais substancias farao sucesso usando seus dons se tornarao omissos ao nao ajudarem a buscar solucoes para o problema. E, enquanto pensarem estar seguros em suas proprias habilidades e planejando sucesso para seus futuros, nao perceberao as drogas entrando sorrateiramente em suas proprias moradas atraves dos seus proprios familiares. Apesar das falhas serem suas, muitos perguntarao: “Onde estara o tal Deus que nossos pais nos falavam e que nao ve essas coisas acontecendo ou nao nos protege delas?”

Queridos filhos, onde reina o mal nenhum inocente eh livre. O mal so gera sofrimento. O sofrimento eh algo que atinge a quem peca mais, quem peca menos e, muito mais, quem nao peca. Quem nao peca, sofre por querer ver as coisas ocorrendo corretamente mas onde ha o pecado isto nao existe. Portanto, quem nao peca sofre as consequencias do mal e nao consegue ter sua vontade realizada.

EU, VOSSO PAI, SANTO E SOFREDOR, ESTAREI sendo muito mais martirizado por seus pecados que todos voces juntos. Quando estiverem sofrendo por vossos pecados e omissoes, lembrem-se de MIM nao para cobrar coisas, lembrem-se que o MEU SOFRIMENTO sera bem maior. A cada pecado vosso EU estarei sendo imolado e sofrendo todas as dores que suas consciencias falharem em assumir como suas proprias culpas.

Quando voces estiverem imolando suas vitimas para expiacao dos vossos pecados, EU nao poderei aceitar os seus sacrificios porque nao sera a MIM que estarao prestando votos mas sera a MIM MESMO que voces estarao sacrificando. Eis a razao pela qual EU vos peco: nao mais ofertem-ME a morte porque ela em nada ME agradara. Oferecam-ME uma vida sem pecar. EU SOU A VIDA E A VERDADE E NELAS ME REENCONTRARAO.

As drogas serao caminhos bem aplainados pelos mercadores da morte. Muitos se perderao por estes caminhos mas os mais perdidos serao aqueles que obtiverem algum lucro com o comercio dessas substancias. Haverao dois grupos de pessoas que obterao muitos lucros materiais com o comercio das drogas. Serao eles: os que venderao e aqueles que combaterao a venda atraves apenas da punicao aos traficantes.

Os traficantes terao os lucros obvios aos olhos de voces. Eles terao uma mercadoria que trocarao por dinheiro e do dinheiro tirarao beneficios sujos.

Aqueles que combaterem as drogas, pela simples punicao, serao iguais aos traficantes no pecado. Eles matarao como matarao tambem os traficantes. Eles extorquirao como tambem os marginais. Eles obterao posicoes sociais, cargos eletivos e cargos em carreiras estabelecidas por seus sistemas falhos, da mesma forma que os comerciantes da droga. Em resumo: traficantes e seus combatentes farao parte do grupo de pessoas que CLASSIFICO como a quadrilha dos mercadores da morte.

Quando quizerem realmente resolver o problema, procurem lembrar que todo usuario de drogas sera um irmao que estara passando por alguma fase de fragilidade e, como tal, deve ser cuidado. Cadastrem todos os viciados. Fornecam a eles, gratuitamente, o sustento para o seu vicio. Nao com valores e sim com as substancias. Prestem servicos psicologicos a todos eles. Estudem. Descubram o que leva seus irmaos a buscarem as drogas. Removam de sua sociedade tudo aquilo que induz ao uso e este problema estara resolvido.

Na verdade da verdade, o que estara conduzindo seus irmaos a estes pecados todos sao as suas injusticas, as suas exclusoes e as suas desigualdades de oportunidades. Isso voces acabarao constatando quando fizerem serios estudos a respeito do problema.

Assim, a eliminacao dos mercadores dessa morte do seu meio se fara quase automaticamente. Ora, tendo o usuario o produto e assistencia gratuitos, nao havera lucro para o traficante. Esta porta do mercado da morte estara fechada, pois, os comerciantes deste genero despenderao recursos para produzir, transportar, distribuir e induzir ao vicio mas, nao tendo como manter uma larga escala de vendas, fecharao as portas.

Havera entao o problema. Persistindo as suas desigualdades e injusticas, estes mercadores da morte nao fecharao o negocio, apenas mudarao o ramo da sujeira. Portanto, promovam a justica e a igualdade para que estes seus irmaos perdidos nao tenham outro recurso que nao buscarem tambem a pratica do bem. Enquanto houverem desigualdades entre voces, algumas pessoas sempre buscarao formas novas de praticar o mal por nao compreenderem os MEUS CAMINHOS.

Nao fiquem estupefatos quando ouvirem MINHAS PALAVRAS por meio do livro. Mas haverao aqueles que, dentre voces, estarao secretamente temerosos com o fim da maldade, porque a maldade gerara muito capital material. Estes nao estarao pensando nos prejuizos que as mortes, as debilidades e as deficiencias causarao. Eles enxergarao o mundo apenas com um fim monetarista. Eles estarao tramando para que o mercado da maldade permaneca, porque ignorarao o quanto mais PODEROSO EH O MEU CAMINHO.

Meus filhos, nao adiantara voces combaterem apenas o mal que ja existe no seu meio. Eh preciso remover a origem dele. Enquanto em transicao, prefiram ter melhores lixeiros do que muitos medicos. Quando voces estiverem voltando a MIM, voces terao aprendido a nao mais produzir lixo. Nao havera entre voces lixeiros, medicos nem donos de usina de reciclagem e todos viverao muito mais felizes. O seu tempo sera ocupado com atividades mais beneficas e NOS PODEREMOS VIVER O RESTO DA ETERNIDADE EM COMUNHAO.

Meu filho querido, EU ja vos FALEI e REPITO para que fique melhor gravado em sua memoria dormente e para que voce relembre em momento oportuno. Tu cometeras pecados que estremecerao a Terra de tanto nojo. Mas o pecar no governar sera o causador do pior de todos os males. Por isso, quando fores governar, limpe de sua mente os beneficios proprios e, do coracao, o orgulho.

Faca do governar um servico prestado a MIM. Governe seus passos, governe sua casa, governe sua familia, governe sua gente, governe seu povo e governe os povos como se o bem de todos fosse o seu proprio bem porque, na verdade, o eh. Governe todos como se fosse um. O que, em verdade, o sao: meu filho querido.

Nessa fase de transicao a maioria de voces ira abster-se de dar ouvidos a este MEU PEDIDO. Voces continuarao governando para si proprios em primeiro lugar e o que governar para o bem de todos vos parecera um enviado especial meu, de tao diferente que lhes parecera tal comportamento. Isto que eh comum e natural AQUI EM CASA, lhes parecera dom especial meu, na Terra. Por isto, fujam do mal, comportem-se para o bem, para que AS COISAS COMUNS DO CEU se tornem comum na Terra. Este sera o caminho para retornarem a MIM.

Governar nao sera dom especial que darei a ninguem. Envio todos para que governem. Nao havera, entre voces, aberracao maior que a constituicao do reinado humano. Ele sera uma copia muito mal feita do que acontece no CEU.

Como ja vos DISSE, EU REINO PORQUE TENHO PODERES SUPERIORES. EU CREEI O MEU REINO E TUDO AQUILO QUE GOVERNO.

Voces jamais conhecerao um homem capaz de crear algo para o seu proprio governo, portanto, nao facam mais dos dons com os quais os CONSTITUI o motivo para que suas passagens terrenas sejam perdidas.

Comecem a partilhar as responsabilidades de governar entre todos. Cada qual segundo a sua capacidade e todos como fossem um. Somente assim voltarao ao MEUS CAMINHOS e, assim, EU tambem poderei PARTILHAR com voces o GOVERNO DO CEU, na parte reservada para voces.

Dentre todos os pecados do mal governar humano sobressairao aos seus olhos as mentiras, as traicoes e as corrupcoes. Haverao muitos outros de igual tamanho, em MEU JULGAMENTO, mas eh preciso que removam esses para que o enxergar dos demais machuque os vossos olhos e, entao, voces sintam pela dor nos olhos o que tambem eh pecado.

EU vos ENVIO para que governem. E para que eliminem de seu governar o pecado. Quando quizerem voltar a MIM, ponham em vosso trono, no lugar dos interesses proprios, o amor. Quando o amor vos governar EU ESTAREI PRESENTE. EU SOU O AMOR. E eh para o amor que EU vos ENVIO a todos, como um.

LII. UM PECADO AA PARTE

SEPAREI este momento para vos FALAR dos pecados que cometerao em coletividade. Pecados que eh preciso falar com cuidade para que voces nao compreendam mal e promovam a destruicao de coisas boas.

Voces se lembrarao vagamente do que se passou AQUI e usarao isso para criarem na Terra uma imitacao distorcida e a esta darao o nome de meios de comunicacao. Estes meios darao poder e riqueza a algumas pessoas em seu tempo. Atraves deles, colocarao no governo pessoas que nao deveriam governar; venderao produtos que nao deveriam existir entre voces; ensinarao coisas que ninguem precisaria praticar, mesmo podendo ter o conhecimento delas; induzirao aas neuroses coletivas e particulares, enfim, promoverao uma tal sorte de desatinos entre suas populacoes que determinados valores bons parecerao pecados e muitos pecados parecerao valores.

A comunicacao, por outro lado, eh algo que vos DOU para que promovam o bem. Para que informem, para que distraiam, para que divulguem as boas realizacoes, para que promovam a comunhao entre os povos.

Portanto, quando as comunicacoes nao estiverem servindo aos bons propositos, nao entendam, entao, que sera preciso destrui-las. Pelo contrario, sera preciso reforma-las e conduzi-las aos bons propositos. Quando as comunicacoes estiverem alienando, retirem dela a alienacao. Quando elas estiverem promovendo a violencia, despoluam-nas. Quando elas estiverem divulgando o pecado, santifiquem-nas.

Mas nao facam isso de forma a colocarem um cabresto em sua producao. Nao bloqueiem a criatividade. Nao proibam, recomendem.

Quando voces proibirem por proibirem, para impor suas proprias vontades, mesmo com boas intencoes, isso fara com a desconfianca predomine entre voces e os criadores se sentirao impedidos ate mesmo de aceitarem-ME pelas proprias vontades deles. Isso vos impedira de serem salvos porque ninguem vira a MIM nao sendo por sua propria vontade e por MEU CONSENTIMENTO. Proibindo, voces estarao contribuindo para que alguns nao sejam salvos no seu tempo.

Os meios de comunicacoes, no tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo recordadas, estarao promovendo os piores desatinos entre voces. Eles estarao sendo usados para divulgar e implantar as vontades de minorias mal intencionadas; estarao ensinando a matar, a roubar e a cometer outros delitos.

Quando quizerem tomar uma medida do quao pernicioso estara sendo o uso de determinados meios de comuncacao, devem apenas fazer estatisticas do que estara sendo divulgado por eles. Voces notarao que crimes, traicoes, falso heroismos, divulgacao do pecado, instituicao das corrupcoes, blasfemias, desvalorizacao da familia, desrespeito ao proximo, promocao da violencia, promocao do distanciamento entre os povos, exaltacao de atos religiosos profanos e tudo o que ha de ruim que voces se tornarao capazes de cometer ocuparao muito mais espaco das comunicacoes que os valores opostos.

Meus filhos, nao sera ver, ler ou ouvir tais coisas que constituira o pecado das comunicacoes. A pessoa bem preparada ve, le e ouve tais coisas e se afasta delas por si propria. O pecado estara na ma formacao que as pessoas receberao em suas casas e em suas escolas, que nao prepararao as pessoas para enfrentar os descaminhos do mundo.

Numa analise final, voces verao que os governos contribuirao em grande parte para a implantacao destes pecados. Eles estarao extremamente omissos em relacao aa verdadeira educacao, por verem na educacao falha a forma de permanecerem nos poderes economico e politico. Sera mais facil manipular a ignorancia que a sabedoria. Promover a ignorancia sera o objetivo de muitos governantes e elites economicas.

Outro pecado que voces estarao cometendo com muita frequencia e ja nao estarao se dando mais conta de seu peso, serao os xingamentos. O xingamento estara tao comum em sua forma de comunicacao que muitos dirao: “Nem eh pecado.”

Realmente, nao ha pecado quando nao ha ma intencao. Portanto, tomem cuidado para que um xingamento sem intencao de maledissencia se torne pecado, por induzir outros a pecarem. Substituam os seus desabafos, proprios para os momentos de desespero, susto ou ira, de xingamentos por expressoes que nao contenham objetivo de xingamento, assim, um desabafo jamais se tornara pecado.

LIII. EIS O MEU CORPO E O MEU SANGUE

Vos, filhos queridos, sois o MEU CORPO. O MEU CORPO eh feito de CONHECIMENTO PARA O BEM. Aqueles que ME conhecem e conhecem a MINHA PALAVRA partilham-ME com os irmaos porque sabem que o MEU CAMINHO pertence a todos e nao mais a uns ou menos a outros. O MEU CORPO EH A VERDADE E O MEU SANGUE EH A VIDA.

Quando tu conheceres toda a VERDADE, EM CORPO EU ESTAREI PRESENTE e quanto tu derramares O MEU SANGUE para que todos sejam alimentados pelo CONHECIMENTO DE MIM, todos terao VIDA ETERNA.

Quando tu conheceres algo de MIM e ocultares a seus irmaos, tu nao estaras distribuindo o MEU CORPO e, por isso, EU nao poderei fazer-ME PRESENTE. Aquele que tem o CONHECIMENTO DE MIM tem por obrigacao derrama-LO sobre os outros, assim como o coracao derrama o sangue em todo o corpo para que todo ele viva plenamente.

O MEU CORPO EH O CONHECIMENTO E O MEU SANGUE EH A DISTRIBUICAO. Distribuam o CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO e todos retornarao aA MINHA PRESENCA, purificados e santificados.

Separando-NOS havera apenas o VEU que voces ja sabem qual eh. ELE sera intransponivel a toda vida que viver em pecado, sejam quaisquer as forcas que usem para tentar rasga-LO, mas para os santificados e purificados, atravessar esse VEU sera como o afagar de uma pluma muito suave.

Nao gritem: Blasfemia, blasfemia, a aquele que escrever tudo isso a voces. Ele sabe muito bem o quanto sera dificil para voces acreditarem nele. Facam como ele vos dira: [Duvidem de mim mas experimentem o que eu digo]. Nao pensem: “Eh mentira o que ele diz porque vai contra muitas das coisas que ja estavam escritas antes.”

Filhos, EM VERDADE, EU VOS DIGO, nao basta estar escrito para que seja A MINHA PALAVRA. Mesmo sendo A MINHA PALAVRA mas nao sendo praticada, de nada valera. Observem quantas coisas das leis mais antigas aa existencia de voces, que estarao escritas e, no entanto, voces nao as estarao praticando. Da mesma forma, outras que nao estarao na Escrituras voces estarao colocando em pratica.

Como EU ja vos EXPLIQUEI, nenhum livro contera todo o MEU CORPO DE CONHECIMENTOS. E todos os livros que voces editarem a MEU RESPEITO, sofrerao influencia de suas proprias vontades, da realidade humana, dos costumes e das credices que voces terao.

Cada tempo voces imaginar-ME-ao de uma forma diferente. Devido ao tempo de voces, voces limitarao PODERES MEUS e, aas vezes, dar-se-ao muitos poderes que nao possuem.

Pois, EU vos DIGO: este tempo sera um tempo novo, aberto para novos CONHECIMENTOS A MEU RESPEITO. Nao se apeguem aas tradicoes pelas tradicoes. AQUILO QUE FOR REALMENTE MEU assistira ao tempo passar mas ELE NAO DEIXARA DE SER VERDADE.

Como muitas das coisas que estarao escritas voces proprios abominarao por nao conter verdade, eh certo, entao, que estas nao pertencem a MIM e, portanto, devem ser excluidas.

Outras tantas, voces deixarao cair em desuso. Cuidado. Dentre estas existem coisas verdadeiras, por isso, vem de MINHA PARTE mas voces nao as estarao percebendo mais. Procurem compreende-las melhor e pratica-las para que O CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO nao seja morto para voces e, assim, nao praticando-as, estas suas vidas se tornem mortas. Nao crucifiquem o CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO, mesmo que voces crucifiquem todas as pessoas que O levarem ate voces.

LIV. NOVAS DEFINICOES E NOVOS TERMOS.

Voces, por meio de suas igrejas, cometerao grandes erros. Um deles sera o de personalizar algumas instituicoes. Assim, voces irao personalizar o CRISTO, o ESPIRITO SANTO, o demonio, o anti-CRISTO e outras coisas mais.

O CRISTO EH O CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO que quase sempre sera retalhado por voces. Voces comporao ideias a MEU RESPEITO e chamarao isso aas vezes de MINHAS PALAVRAS, outras de Escrituras Sagradas. Porem, misturarao ao que EH VERDADEIRO muitas influencias que receberao do mundo material, como: suas tradicoes, suas opinioes proprias, suas interpretacoes, suas culturas, seus tempos e seus interesses. A colecao do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A MIM sera uma tentariva de explicar-vos isso.

Em analogia a essa retalhacao, voces usarao a palavra Cristo para denominar a todo aquele que sofre injusticas. Essa injustica sempre sera praticada pelas maos dos seus proprios irmaos. Quando tu vires um mendigo, saberas: eis ai um cristificado.

Quando vires uma crianca faminta, uma viuva desamparada, um fugitivo desabrigado pela guerra, uma pessoa sem escola, um doente abandonado, uma pessoa individada mesmo que seja pelo proprio erro dela, um corpo assassinado, um heroi sem reconhecimento, um profeta desacreditado, ou seja, onde imperar a injustica, ai estara a presenca de um cristo sofrendo-a. Todos aqueles que promovam a cristificacao da pessoa humana sera um anti-CRISTO.

Voces criarao a ideia da existencia do demonio mas nem mesmo voces saberao como descreve-lo porque: em algumas epocas uma simples doenca sera o seu demonio, em outras ele sera um ser tao poderoso em fazer o mal quanto O SOU EM FAZER O BEM.

Portanto, tudo aquilo capaz de fazer mal sera o demonio, sendo assim, de acordo com suas proprias teorias, a propria pessoa humana sera o demonio. E o demonio eh o proprio anti-CRISTO. Tudo o que voces mesmos praticarem contra MIM, violando as MINHAS LEIS, isso sera do reino de voces proprios, e que voces construirao para o demonio ou anti-CRISTO.

Quando estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiverem sendo recordadas, voces ja terao de cor a licao de o que eh e quais serao as consequencias do pecado. Portanto, a licao voces ja a terao aprendido, faltar-vos-a recusarem-se a pecar.

Voces, nos corpos de pessoas humanas, aprenderao as coisas por simbolos e comparacoes. Sera entao impossivel para voces distinguirem, sem comparacoes, aqueles que representarao A LUZ que vos ENVIO e eles proprios. Eles serao simbolos. A LUZ, aquilo que eles ensinarem.

Entao, entre voces comentarao: “Quem eh esse cara para escrever esse livro que ele diz que eh a RESPEITO DE DEUS, dizendo-se capaz de explicar tudo aquilo que sabios antigos nos ensinaram e querendo dizer que o conhecimento transmitido por ele amplia os nossos conhecimentos antigos? Acaso ele estudou como os outros? Acaso ele eh Deus como aquele que habitou entre nos? Sera que DEUS mudou de ideia e vai tirar do seu filho a dignidade concedida anteriormente?”

Meus filhos, jamais tiraria do meu filho a dignidade por MIM CONCEDIDA. Lembrem-se, EU nao sou falho mas voces, enquanto humanos e movidos por emocoes nao controladas, serao. Nao sera por desejo do escritor que a inveja de outros sera despertada. Todo aquele que procura praticar a MINHA VONTADE eh filho meu, porem, voces atribuirao erroneamente isso a uma pessoa de voces. Nem mesmo os que nao fazem a MINHA VONTADE deixam de ser meus filhos.

EU nao desejo que apenas um pratique o que EU MANDO e sim que todos facam igual. Voces serao um quando praticarem o que MANDO e, assim, serao transfigurados em meu FILHO QUERIDO.

Nenhum de voces sera DEUS quando estiverem na Terra mas todos serao DEUS quando PARTES DE MIM. Compreendam essas coisas para enxergarem alguns enganos em suas Escrituras anteriores. Sera a admiracao de quem escrevera antes eh que atribuira o carater de divindade a alguns de seus irmaos mas nao sera esta admiracao que vos reconduzira ao NOSSO LAR e sim a revelacao da VERDADE.

Nao se recusem a acreditar em seu irmao, apenas porque ele diz que nem tudo aquilo que voces acreditavam antes eh VERDADE. Procurem descobrir o quanto de VERDADE existira no que ele vos dira.

Muitos se apressarao a julgar esse vosso irmao e procurarao simboliza-lo como sendo o anti-CRISTO. Pois, EU o AUTORIZO a desafiar toda a tua sabedoria e responder: [O anti-CRISTO nao eh uma pessoa ou coisa. Se ele fosse uma pessoa ou coisa unica, seria um enviado de DEUS, segundo suas proprias Escrituras.

Ora, nao eh nas Escrituras que voces dizem Sagradas que esta escrito que o anti-CRISTO vira? E nao sao voces que falam que estas Escrituras contem somente a PALAVRA DE DEUS? Entao, se o anti-CRISTO eh uma pessoa e foi anunciada pela PALAVRA DE DEUS, muitos seculos antes desta pessoa agir, DEUS a ANUNCIOU e, se ela eh um ANUNCIADO DE DEUS, entao, ela eh uma enviada por DEUS e apenas cumpre a PALAVRA DIVINA].

Alguns, ainda assim, duvidarao desse seu irmao e dirao: “Ora, ele mesmo se chama de escritor e o que faz um escritor? Usa de sua imaginacao para inventar coisas que nao existem com o objetivo de causar polemica entre as pessoas. Nem todo escritor fala a verdade.

E isso ja sera uma verdade defendida por ele para provar que nem tudo o que estara nas antigas Escrituras representara a MINHA PALAVRA. Toda Escritura foi feita por escritores.

Quando voces disserem que as Escrituras que ele proclama para a salvacao de voces serao tiradas da propria cabeca dele, ele se sentira extremamente lisonjeado porque voces estarao dando mais valor ao que ele sera capaz de escrever, por ele proprio, do que ele acreditara ter esse poder. Ele resumira o sentimento dele em um unico pensamento: [Eu sou muito menor do que a PALAVRA que proclamo, pois, ela ajudara a nos salvar mas eu nao sei salvar nem a mim mesmo].

Quando, ao contrario, afirmarem que as Escrituras chegaram a ele atraves de Inspiracao Superior porque a inteligencia nelas reveladas estara acima da que ele crera possuir, ele se sentira mais lisonjeado ainda, pois, voces estarao creditando-o digno de ser Inspirado em MINHA PALAVRA. Ai voces estarao comecando a acreditar que todos sao igualmente filhos do PAI.

Desde entao ele vos dira: [Como somos filhos do PAI, eh bom comecarmos a trabalhar para nos tornarmos bons e imita-LO naquilo que os nossos limites nos permitem. Assim como nossas Escrituras antigas sao a continuidade de outras mais antigas ainda, e nao o seu continuismo, eh necessario que demos nova continuidade para que a gente nao morra nos erros do passado e nos preparemos para a VIDA ETERNA, em nosso futuro.]

O vosso lugar ao MEU LADO ja esta reservado. Nao precisarao compra-lo com dizimos ou benesses oferecidas em vossos templos. Procurem aprender a diferenciar os objetivos dos bens materiais dos objetivos dos bens espeirituais. Os segundos eh que vos farao merecer o seu lugar reservado.

Nao se deixem enganar por aqueles que lhes prometerao um lugar na CASA que ja eh sua por bens materiais. Somente EU PROPRIO os CONDUZIREI ao seu lugar ao MEU LADO.

Nao serao suas doacoes vazias que irao dar-lhes os votos para a eleicao ao CEU. Doem sem nenhum apego e supram as necessidades dos que precisam em sua sociedade, inclusive seus sacerdotes. Nao serao as doacoes e os valores que contarao e sim a sua vontade propria de construir uma EXTENSAO DA NOSSA CASA em sua morada na Terra.

Eh preciso REVELAR que ninguem morrera para os vossos pecados serem perdoados. Aqueles que morrerao em consequencia da proclamacao da MINHA PALAVRA salvar-se-ao a si mesmos e nao aos outros. Eles nao poderao morrer por vossos pecados, pois, embora EU nao esteja sujeito ao tempo, voces estarao sujeitos a ele, portanto, ninguem morrera por pecados que ainda nao terao sido cometidos, pois, isso seria a aceitacao do pecado.

Os que morrerem proclamando a MINHA PALAVRA, morrerao porque ELA EH A VERDADE e a VERDADE eh a maior inimiga dos malfeitores. Qualquer defensor da VERDADE nos tempos que voces chamarao de antigos acabara sendo morto. Mesmo no tempo em que a Escritura a MEU RESPEITO surgir, falar a verdade sera um grande risco de morte.

Isto nao se dara porque os malfeitores em seu tempo serao melhores que os do tempo antigo. Morrer ou nao morrer dependera do pior ou melhor esclarecimento da populacao em relacao a ter o poder de agir contra os malfeitores. O medo das turbas esclarecidas obrigara os malfeitores a moderarem suas acoes. No inicio, os malfeitores nao temerao a forca do povo porque nao a conhecerao mas, nos dias em que estas REVELACOES forem escritas, havera algum temor e algum cuidado em preservar-se as aparencias.

Nao levantem falsos testemunhos contra estes que serao os archotes nos escuros caminhos em que voces transformarao suas vidas. A luz nao combatera a luz. Elas se somarao. O que nao for contra a luz somar-se-a a ela, portanto, nao se neguem a enxergar a luz somente porque ela nao estara vindo das fontes que voces ja conhecerao. Toda luz no spectrum visivel vos sera benefica, sabendo como usa-la. A que for invisivel devera ser filtrada para o seu uso e proveito.

Portanto, nao enxerguem disputas entre uma luz e outra. Observem aquilo em que elas se somam no CONHECIMENTO. Quando voces enxergarem conflito entre uma luz e outra, nao sera por causa de suas fontes e sim por causa dos seguidores.

Existira luz que nao pertencera ao spectrum visivel e voces precisarao de uma filtragem muito fina para perceberem o que ela somara ao spectrum visivel. Em geral, para voces executarem essa filtragem, bastara levar em conta o mandamento de que: tudo o que representar o seu bem e o bem das outras pessoas, simultaneamente, ISSO EH BOM E SERA MANDAMENTO DE MINHA PARTE.

Muitas coisas representarao o bem de uns mas nao causarao nenhum mal aos outros. Estas coisas tambem serao boas para todos. Aquilo que for o bem de alguns, sem prejuizo para os outros, sera o bem para todos, pois, EU vos ENVIO para que facam felizes uns aos outros e nao para que facam apenas a propria felicidade.

Voces tambem pensarao: “Ora, se o escritor do livro a RESPEITO DE DEUS nos diz que existem coisas erradas em nossas Escrituras antigas nas quais nao devemos acreditar e que os livros que conhecemos nao representam a VERDADE por INTEIRA, o que nos provara que somente as coisas boas representam a VONTADE DE DEUS, afinal, os homens que escreveram as coisas boas nao sao os mesmos que escreveram as coisas ruins?

A duvida de voces teria fundamento se nao houvesse melhor argumento para contradize-la. Ora, observem a vida e tudo o que fazem. Existe sempre uma maneira mais exata de fazer as coisas e esta representa uma verdade. Desta forma existe somente um CAMINHO que representa a VERDADE para cada atividade e muitos outros que nao A representam. Admitir que o ser humano sera capaz de sempre escolher o CAMINHO DA VERDADE eh admitir que ele seja o PROPRIO DEUS, pois, somente EU SEI TODAS AS COISAS.

Por outro lado, voces nao podem entender que a pessoa humana so sabera escolher os caminhos que nao representam a VERDADE, pois, isso seria insinuar que voces serao um projeto meu falho. Por isso, admitam que a pessoa humana eh limitada, sabendo escolher alguns caminhos e se perdendo em outros. Assim, voces concluirao que eh a soma de boas escolhas [LINHAS DO CAMINHO DE DEUS] feitas por muitas pessoas eh que vos trara de volta a MIM. Mesmo admitindo que estas mesmas pessoas humanas erraram alguns caminhos devido aas suas limitacoes.

O proprio autor do livro a MEU RESPEITO admitira suas limitacoes e sabera que nem tudo o que ele escrevera sera ETERNO. Embora ele nao sabera, no tempo em que escrever, o que exatamente.

Nao porque EU nao tenha transmitido o que voces precisarao saber AQUI NA NOSSA CASA. EU TRANSMITIREI EXATAMENTE O QUE voces precisam aprender e AS IMPLANTAREI em suas memorias dormentes. Mas, para recorda-LAS, sera preciso que voces tenham vontades proprias dedicadas a MIM. E como muitos de voces terao vontades fracas a respeito das REVELACOES A MEU RESPEITO, estes viverao varias encarnacoes para que adquiram essa vontade.

Como a cada reencarnacao as anteriores lhes serao apagadas do consciente, voces se verao obrigados a conhecer TODA A VERDADE A MEU RESPEITO, em pelo menos uma geracao, para que possam voltar a MIM. As Lembrancas de MINHAS LEIS so acontecerao aas almas alertas. As REVELACOES se farao ao acaso.

Aas vezes, aa simples queda de um fruto na cabeca de alguem ira revelar muita coisa para uns. No entanto, muitas frutas cairao sobre as cabecas de muita gente mas, somente a alma preparada eh que compreendera primeiro a importancia de tal acontecimento. Por isso, acostumem suas almas a se porem sempre alertas e voces encontrarao a oportunidade de retornarem a MIM, mais breve do que voces imaginavam.

Nao percam as esperancas e derramem sobre a Terra o conhecimento deste MEU ANUNCIO. Quando todos voces ME colocarem em lugar apropriado em suas mentes e coracoes, AS MINHAS PROMESSAS IRAO REALIZAR-SE em voces e, entao, voces retornarao a ser UM EM MIM E EU EM VOCES e NOS ESTAREMOS JUNTOS PARA SEMPRE. TODO O SEMPRE.

O escritor do livro recordara que nao entregarei a uma unica pessoa humana ou a membros de um unico povo as REVELACOES DA MINHA SABEDORIA. Isto se fara para que voces nao creditem a pessoa humana alguma O QUE ME PERTENCE, ou a um povo O CAMINHO QUE EH MEU.

Se EU revelasse todo O CONHECIMENTO DE MIM a uma unica pessoa humana ou povo, voces teriam esta pessoa ou nacao como se fossem DEUSES e EU induziria a inveja de voces e, nesse caso, esta inveja nao seria de todo injusta porque EU estaria preferindo a uns e preterindo a outros. E, para que EU continue SANTO, nao posso dar este tipo de mal exemplo.

Filho meu eh filho meu, nao importa o que faca. EU nao farei distincao entre voces. Voces, porem, por muito tempo de voces, amarao a MIM com desigualdade. Poucos ME amarao na mesma proporcao que EU vos AMO. Nenhum de voces sabera amar-ME mais do que vos AMO.

Porque o escritor do livro sabera que a memoria dele eh limitada, como eh a da pessoa humana, ele sabera que nem tudo o que foi DITO nessa REUNIAO sera relembrado por ele e nem tudo o que ele escrever tera sido falado nesta ou em outra REUNIAO. Ele sabera que os conhecimentos que ele passara a voces tambem precisarao ser filtrados mas nao cabera a ele fazer isso sozinho. Sera preciso que todos os que buscam o CONHECIMENTO e tenham as almas alertas para operarem boas obras e sabedoria o ajudem. Sera em comunhao com todos que voces ME REENCONTRARAO.

LV. CONFUSOES HUMANAS, ESCLARECIMENTOS E EXORTACAO

Quando vos for recordado o que agora vos FALO, voces estarao em caminhos confusos e precisando de uma nova luz para outra vez uni-los. EU vos terei ENVIADO uma proposta clara de trazerem a MIM o animal humano. Dentre voces surgirao aqueles que ensinarao o caminho de realizarem esta missao. Estas pessoas lhes parecerao brilhar como as estrelas e, por causa do brilho delas, voces as confundirao COMIGO.

E, apenas por causa de estas luzes serem tambem seres humanos, portanto, encarnados nas peles de variedades humanas diferentes, voces dirao: “Luz eh somente aquele que pertence aa minha variedade ou as que tenho afinidades com ela.” Ja vos EXPLIQUEI porque nao enviarei os CONHECIMENTOS A MEU RESPEITO por meio de uma unica pessoa humana ou povo. Outra razao eh esta: nenhuma pessoa humana tera conhecimento proprio suficiente para revelar-ME POR COMPLETO. Mas, mesmo assim, voces ainda estarao afirmando: “O unico que revelou DEUS foi tal profeta.” Ou: “O unico capaz de salvar eh aquele que chamamos de filho de DEUS.”

Todos quererao ter as luzes como algo seu e repetirao muitas vezes: “Meu Deus, meu Deus.” Pois, tenham em mente, a luz que eles revelarao nao pertencera a eles. Pertence a MIM. Nao sera porque voces terao vontade de que somente alguns de voces tenham a MINHA GRACA que EU farei brilhar a luz somente para uns povos ou algumas religioes. A MINHA VONTADE EH MAIOR do que a de todos voces juntos e, por isto, ESPALHEI A MINHA LUZ SEGUNDO A MINHA VONTADE.

Sera preciso voces se aceitarem uns aos outros nao apenas em espirito como agora em MINHA PRESENCA o fazem. Mas tambem como seres materiais que serao enquanto pessoas humanas. Sera em funcao do egoismo que voces terao enquanto pessoas humanas que tudo o que estara revelado desde o surgimento das luzes voltara a ficar escondido por muito do seu tempo. O CONHECIMENTO DE MIM, enquanto ocultado, eh um TESOURO ESCONDIDO que de nada vale para a salvacao de ninguem.

Quando alguem imagina que ME encontrou e esconde o CONHECIMENTO dos outros irmaos, eh porque nada sabe a MEU RESPEITO, pois, quem ME encontra se torna revelacao ele proprio porque, quem ME conhece descobre o AMOR e quem ama reparte e compartilha.

Havera entre as luzes uma relacao semelhante aa de pai e filho no melhor dos sentidos. Os mais antigos serao os pais e os que virao depois, os filhos. Os pais passarao normas aos filhos e eles, na medida em que os conhecimentos novos lhes forem sendo revelados, corrigirao os pais, nao por se revoltarem contra eles mas para obedecerem diretamente a MIM. Os pais construirao suas casas pensando nos filhos e netos que conhecerao, porem, os filhos terao que ampliar o projeto dos pais para abrigar os netos que seus pais nao conhecerao.

Nenhum de voces sabera o numero exato de descendentes que cada pai gerara, por isso, nenhum pai construira abrigo para todos os descendentes. Somente o ultimo filho, que sera gerado do ultimo pai, e que nao mais tera necessidade de gerar mais filhos, todos ja serao filhos do PAI, construira a casa para todos, pois, todos serao UM NO PAI e o PAI SERA UM em todos.

Por isso, o escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO nao ira para revogar aquilo revelado por seus pais. Ele ira corrigir aquilo que as pessoas acreditarao ter sido revelado mas que nao correspondera aA VERDADE. E as pessoas dirao a ele: “O seu pai eh DEUS.” E ele respondera: [Realmente, O PAI EH DEUS, porem, o pai a quem voces se referem eh apenas meu irmao, pois, somos filhos do mesmo PAI].

E para que voces nao gritem: blasfemia, diante da sensatez, EU PROPRIO vos ESCLARECEREI. Este pai que voces confundirao como sendo EU MESMO vos dira, por MINHAS PALAVRAS, que ele nao sou EU. Ele apenas repetira aquilo que eh a MINHA VERDADE. Por isso, as pessoas que exercerao o sacerdocio em nome dele imaginarao que ele tambem sera DEUS, o que nao corresponde aA VERDADE.

Entao, o pai do escritor vos ensinara uma oracao e desde este momento EU CONCEDEREI a voces o conhecimento de como ela se abrira. Ele dira: “PAI nosso, que estais no CEU…”

Como podem observar, ele nao dira: DEUS PAI, que estais no CEU… Esta eh a forma que EU CODIFICAREI, com um jeito simples, um conhecimento que bastara um pouco de atencao para que lhes seja revelado. No entanto, por causa da cabeca dura de voces enquanto pessoas humanas, voces demorarao quase dois mil anos da Terra para alguem lhes mostrar com clareza.

Ora, o proprio revelador refere-se a MIM como PAI NOSSO. Ou seja, PAI dele proprio e de todos os seres humanos. Por que voces deveriam, entao, continuar a contradize-lo e a chama-lo de filho unico meu e, por isso, de DEUS? Ele nao incluiu a si proprio quando referiu-se ao PAI, pois, no momento da revelacao ele proprio estava na Terra e nao no CEU.

Por ai voces verao que nao sera por vontade deste seu irmao que ele sera chamado DEUS porque, na verdade, nao O eh. Esta confusao se dara pelas vontades que governarao as ansiedades humanas, particularmente, daqueles que estarao ao redor dele. Mas, como isso nao representara a VERDADE, e por acreditarem nessas coisas, EU ME VEREI OBRIGADO a deixar o VEU resistente aos seus retornos aA MINHA PRESENCA. Corrijam-se para que possamos ter o NOSSO REENCONTRO, pois, ate isso vos afasta de MIM.

EU nao serei o VOSSO PAI adotivo como vos farao acreditar. Para que voces fossem adotados por MIM, seria preciso que outro os creasse e, somente nesse caso, isso poderia acontecer. Se nem EU PROPRIO creei forca alguma, capaz de crea-los, alem de MIM MESMO, voces tambem nao saberao explicar a existencia de outra forca capaz de fazer tal realizacao.

Mesmo alguem deixando de ser chamado Deus, nao significara que os bons ensinamentos dessa pessoa devam ser desrespeitados, pois, em verdade EU vos DIGO: muito de MINHA VONTADE sera revelada por este vosso irmao e, por ser VONTADE MINHA, vale como se EU PROPRIO os tivesse visitado para revela-LA.

Nao farei do escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO um instrumento da MINHA SABEDORIA e PAZ com o intuito de humilhar aqueles que receberam o sacerdocio de outras pessoas humanas e nao cumpriram integralmente com suas missoes. Estes, por sua opcao sacerdotal, poderiam ter a primazia dos dons DIVINOS. Mas EU nao os estarei punindo por suas desobediencias. EU estarei apenas reafirmando a voces que POSSO FAZER de um pecador o meu instrumento e, sendo assim, ninguem mais podera usar a desculpa da fraqueza humana para fugir aas responsabilidades da missao que vos CONFIEI.

Por que EU ME APRESENTO por meio de um pecador e nao por meio de mais uma pessoa santificada? Eh porque ja vos TEREI ENVIADO muitos santificados para provar-lhes o quao duras serao suas cabecas e coracoes, a ponto de voces nao acreditarem e praticarem o que lhes tera sido ensinado. Entao, mandarei um pecador para que voces acreditem tambem na importancia da santificacao de todos e nao apenas de alguns.

O escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO ira constatar que voces, ate aos dias em que ele vivera, terao sido bastante obedientes aas maldades do mundo humano e pouco atentos para com as linhas do BOM CAMINHO. Voces terao ate entao se rebelado contra MIM.

Pois, ele pedira para que continuem rebeldes, mas nao contra MIM e sim contra o modo humano errado de ser. Sejam como os adolescentes de sua epoca, nao para praticarem um mal diferente ou igual ao mal que seus pais ja praticaram. Sejam adolescentes na capacidade de se rebelar, para praticar as coisas boas que o mundo tera perdido a coragem praticar.

Tenham a coragem de praticar o bem mesmo que isso pareca vergonhoso ao mundo em que estarao vivendo. Facam isso e voltem a MIM. Poucos de voces se lembrarao a felicidade que vos dara ao se tornarem agentes desse tipo de rebeliao. Cansem-se de rebeldia para o mal e rebelem-se para o bem. Usem o amor e o perdao como cordas e a vontade como apoio, para que a MINHA PAZ se realize em voces.

Apesar de tantas revelacoes, voces ainda sentirao a necessidade de comparar os simbolos, como se isso pudesse se fazer com justica, e se perguntarao: “O que vale o autor do livro a RESPEITO DE DEUS em relacao a esta ou aquela luz?”

Em verdade, EU vos DIGO: quando voces comprovarem ser verdade algo que ele tenha escrito, nisso, nem mesmo EU serei MAIOR que ele, pois, nada eh maior que A VERDADE. Ele sera falho por ser pecador mas nao eh para as falhas dele que quero que voces olhem e sim para os acertos, onde EU ME ENCONTRAREI.

LVI. PESSOA HUMANA, TU NAO ES FILHA DO PECADO

No tempo em que as MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiver sendo recordadas, voces ainda acreditarao ser filhos do pecado. Por que? Porque isso estara escrito em suas Escrituras antigas. Entao, voces estarao em pecado porque irao acreditar mais no que escreveu a ignorancia da pessoa humana antiga que na VERDADE, somente porque ELA nao estara descrita por outro de voces, tambem na antiguidade.

Neste tempo, tera sido um erro por muito prolongado, a transformacao das suas antigas Escrituras em objetos de idolatria.

Voltem aa oracao que o pai de muitos de voces os ensinara e que EU PROPRIO ENUNCIEI o inicio: “PAI NOSSO, que estais no CEU…” Esta frase nao diz apenas que SOU O PAI de todos, diz tambem que todos sao meus filhos. Ora, voces pensarao: “Todos somos filhos de DEUS mas sera preciso o homem e a mulher se unirem para que a gente nasca, entao, o pecado nao eh de DEUS e sim do homem e da mulher. Nao foram os nossos primeiros pais que desobedeceram a DEUS no Paraiso para que nos viessemos habitar a Terra?”

Ah, filhos meus, como a logica humana ainda sera falha! Acaso eh por vontade de voces que voces nascerao? Quantos praticarao o sexo e nao terao filhos? Outros tantos ja nao os queriam e eles nascerao. Antes de se tornarem filhos das pessoas humanas, voces ja nao sao meus filhos? Como um filho de DEUS podera ser filho do pecado? Quem de voces ja ME desobedeceu?

Em VERDADE, EU vos DIGO: enquanto na NOSSA CASA, ninguem pecara porque AQUI se faz a MINHA VONTADE e a MINHA VONTADE nao eh nem um desejo nem uma ordem; EH A ESSENCIA DA RAZAO. EH A LOGICA MAIS PURA QUE EXISTE.

O MEU PODER ALCANCA TODOS OS RECANTOS DA NOSSA MORADA. Se alguem, pelo menos, pensasse em pecar em MINHA PRESENCA, o MEU PODER DISSUADI-lo-IA de faze-lo, pois, TENHO O PODER PARA IMPEDIR todos os pecados e, caso nao fizesse assim, o pecado seria tambem meu. Entao voces compreendam, EU NAO PECO e ninguem pecara em MINHA PRESENCA.

Os pecados que voces cometerao na Terra se darao porque la sera feita a vontade de voces e o VEU que havera entre NOS tera tambem a funcao de filtrar MEUS PODERES de forma a que nao impecam que tenham suas vontades proprias limitadas no mundo material. O VEU somente nao impedira o atendimento a pedidos que representarem o bem e que ja estao, desde ja, CONCEDIDOS.

Na verdade, EU vos DIGO: mesmo que uma mulher seja estuprada; mesmo que o semem de um homem lhe seja tomado aa forca para inseminar uma mulher, os frutos destas unioes pecaminosas jamais serao filhos do pecado. Existira entre voces todo o tipo de ligacao ilegitima mas nenhum filho sera ilegitimo, mesmo que voces os considerarem assim.

Voces se multiplicarao porque voces sao o fruto do AMOR que tenho por voces. Muito antes que voces venham a pecar EU DAREI aa pessoa humana a capacidade de se multiplicar. Caso fosse o contrario, a primeira geracao de pessoas humanas nasceria, viveria e morreria sem se salvar. EU vos faco multiplicar para que tenham descendencia e, por sua descendencia se salvem. EU SOU QUEM vos MANDOU crescer e multiplicar.

Se voces nascessem como fruto do pecado, EU seria pecador por ser o PAI de todas as coisas e, portanto, nao seria DEUS. Por isso, nao cultuem mais ao pecado. Cultuem a MIM.

Nao se digam fruto do pecado do homem e da mulher porque o pecado de alguem somente condenara a ele proprio e nao a seus frutos. Os filhos jamais serao culpados pelos pecados dos pais PERANTE A MIM. Eh por isto que vos DIGO: tenham filhos mas os tenham por amor, nao para que eles nascam sem pecado mas para que voces tambem nao pequem. Sem pecado, todos nascerao.

Na verdade, EU vos AFIRMO: durante o seu tempo na Terra, muitos de voces terao aprendido a bem servir a um patrao que vos pagar um bom salario, mesmo que ele nao seja justo. Isto acontecera porque terao medo de perder esta recompensa. Porem, sua geracao ainda nao tera aprendido a servir ao PAI que vos DEU a vida e os melhores de seus dons. E o melhor das recompensas ainda estara por vir.

LVII. O LIVRO A RESPEITO DE DEUS GERARA POLEMICA

O saber a MEU RESPEITO acarretara muita responsabilidade, pois, quem sabe de MIM e nao revela a MINHA PALAVRA e outros pecam por falta desse conhecimento, os pecados destas pessoas recaem tambem sobre o omisso. Por causa disso e por desejar a salvacao de todos eh que o escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO o tornara publico.

Ele nao eh apenas aquilo que voces pensarao que seja no seu primeiro contato e tambem nao desejara ser nada alem do que voces tambem serao, ou seja, filhos meus. Tambem nao deem ao escritor do livro importancia que ele nao tera. Embora ele sabera lhes dar muitas respostas para que reencontrem a VERDADE, nao sera ele quem tera tanta importancia mas os conhecimentos da VERDADE que ele vos ira transmitir.

Quando voces derem importancia demasiada a uma pessoa humana, o estarao fazendo por ignorancia pura. O escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO tambem nao sera nenhum enviado especial meu, embora, pelo que escrevera no livro, possa parecer isso a alguns.

Em nenhuma outra parte do livro ficara tao claro quanto nestas palavras que ele repetira nas paginas do livro que nao sera meu enviado especial. EU nao estou CONFIANDO somente a ele mas a toda a sua geracao o inicio do resgate da missao de voces. Outros da geracao dele tambem escreverao a falarao a MEU RESPEITO e muitas das coisas que dirao serao tambem verdadeiras.

Sera preciso que voces se esforcem no intuito de descobrirem quais sao as coisas que confirmarao e que somarao aos ensinamentos descritos por ele. A escrita dele sera importante, porem, nao absolutamente essencial. Ela vira para tornar os CONHECIMENTOS A MEU RESPEITO mais faceis de serem compreendidos.

Ele compreendera que a maioria das pessoas do tempo dele nao estarao preparadas para entenderem a forma simbolica que outros usarao para falarem a MEU RESPEITO, por causa do pecado do poder com o qual pessoas humanas manterao essa maioria nos bracos da desinformacao.

Ele proprio vos lembrara nao ser nem mais nem menos importante que cada um de voces para MIM. EU vos QUERO a todos. Mesmo que alguns lhes parecam melhor exemplos que outros. Ninguem queira ser melhor ou pior que um irmao. Todos terao que se tornarem bons para retornarem a MIM.

O que sera importante eh a geracao e nao o individuo para realizar-se a transfiguracao que permitira o NOSSO REENCONTRO. Aprendam a caminhar juntos.

Muitos se perguntarao o porque de EU PROIBIR ao autor do livro a MEU RESPEITO de gerar uma religiao em MEU NOME ou no nome dele. A resposta estara apenas na logica. Fundando religiao nova ele nunca encontrara a VERDADE, pois, estara sozinho e enquanto houver erro nas religioes por voces professadas serao elas que precisarao ser endireitadas, para que se voltem para a VERDADE ETERNA.

Nao tera se passado longo tempo na Terra ate ao surgimento do escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO, e uma luz que se destacara do meio de voces ira provar-vos que uma nacao podera ser libertada pela nao violencia. Este tempo curto entre uma luz e um recordador sera sintomatico de que os caminhos dos seres humanos nao serao o MEU CAMINHO, pois, EU nao envio medicos aas pessoas sas.

Tenham sempre isso em mente, meus filhos: tudo o que EU FALO PARA ACONTECER, ACONTECE. Porem, nao vos estou falando de coisas ruins para que elas acontecam. Mesmo que nao as falasse, enquanto voces estiverem sob o dominio de suas proprias vontades e antes do PERDAO FINAL acontecer, voces as fariam acontecer da mesma forma. EU vos AVISO com antecedencia do mal futuro para que voces o deixem de praticar por MINHAS PALAVRAS. Portanto, abandonem as suas cruzes para a morte e abracem sua cruz de VIDA ETERNA.

Tu que cres que a morte de uma luz se deu para te salvar, aprenda entao esta licao com ela propria. Nao deixe que esta morte se repita em cada canto e em cada esquina, como estara acontecendo em seu tempo. Ajude a estancar toda injustica no mundo e a morte dele nao tera sido em vao. Nao porque tenha se tornado bom o pecado de quem o matou mas porque voce tera aprendido o quanto eh mal o pecado e, entao, passou a evita-lo. Todo o tempo anterior ao CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO, como sera revelado atraves do livro a MEU RESPEITO, voces o terao perdido conhecendo o pecado sem ter compreendido a licao de como parar de comete-lo e remover suas consequencias.

Estas e outras REVELACOES farao muitos de voces alimentarem polemicas com o escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO. Aas vezes, sera melhor voces buscarem as respostas no proprio livro porque serao muitas polemicas e um so escritor.

Nao se vendam mais aa morte. Nao omitam mais de conhecer-ME. Busquem-ME ardua e continuamente. Criem polemicas mas procurem enquanto nao encontrarem as solucoes. Somente assim o NOSSO REENCONTRO tera se tornada possivel, pois, voces nao estarao mais mortos nos conhecimentos antigos e o avanco do CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO tornar-se-a dinamico como AQUI EM CASA O EH para que se espalhe tambem em toda cultura humana. Sera disso que brotara a esperanca em suas salvacoes.

Que ninguem tenha temor em realcao aos conhecimentos que o escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO ira vos levar. A cultura humana ja estara amadurecida o suficienta para recebe-los e pratica-los. Tenham um pouco de confianca em voces mesmos e saberao distinguir entre o correto e o incorreto.

O escritor nao sentira desgosto com o descaso que muitos o tratarao. Este descaso seria o mesmo ou maior caso o seu proprio pai espiritual estivesse presente em corpo entre a humanidade para ensinar a VERDADE DO CEU. Muitos nao iriam acreditar novamente nele, embora, ele nao fosse vos falar um conteudo tao diferente do que o escritor vos dira. O escritor do livro nao ira para vos salvar porque isso nao compete aa pessoa humana que eh pecadora mas ira preparar o caminho para que isso aconteca.

Outros nao serao seus salvadores tambem. De nada adiantaria EU mandar um salvador ate voces se voces nao tiverem a vontade de serem salvos. Eh preciso que tenham vontade propria para serem salvos, praticando boas obras e ganhando a MINHA APROVACAO.

O escritor do livro ira para alertar aas elites os riscos que estarao submetendo o mundo material por sua propria loucura. Voces que representacao tais elites iriam gostar de ve-lo preso em um manicomio, como fariam com o pai espiritual, por causa da PALAVRA que eles transmitirao.

Mas ele eh a sequencia, que se quebrou por muito tempo, do que veio antes e o caminho para aquilo que vira depois. O que ensinara sera a janela para que toda luz possa voltar com o maximo de explendor. As elites poderao odia-lo mas ele ira para que tambem elas possam ser inscritas no LIVRO DA VIDA.

Eh por isso que ANUNCIO a elas: partilhem com os pobres o de melhor que voces guardam para si e eles partilharao com voces a primazia de voltar aA MINHA PRESENCA.

Os membros dessa sequencia de luzes nao circuncidem mais nem seus membros viris nem seus coracoes. Se acharem necessario um simbolo de ligacao COMIGO, facam como suas representacoes dos anjos de voces na Terra. Circuncidem suas mentes. Tenham a circuncisao dos anjos para que ela os ajude a votarem-se para MIM. Mas nao parem nisso. Pratiquem todo o CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO.

Muitos se perguntarao: “Quem eh este cara sem a luz do pai dele?” Nada. Assim ele respondera, pois, nenhum filho nasce sem um pai. Mas, EU vos pergunto: quem sera a luz sem o filho? Sera ela propria com o seu brilho. Porem, o filho vai para que todo o bem que o pai desejou que praticassem seja consumado de fato.

Muito mal terao praticado em nome das luzes, por causa das falsas profecias e mas interpretacoes. O filho ira para que o bem que ela vos fara se torne completa.

Sera por isso que EU AUTORIZO ao filho a afirmar que alguns homens que escreveram a respeito de seu guia mentiram ou fizeram falsas profecias por engano. Mentiram pensando que mentir a respeito dele seria mais conveniente para que as outras pessoas humanas da epoca deles acreditassem. E enganaram-se nas profecias quando acreditaram em algo que era falso e disseram coisas que pensaram que seriam oportunas mas nao eram.

Nao os condenem. O mal que eles causarao, afastando-os da VERDADE, ja estara sendo reparado nos mundos paralelos. Perdoem-nos para que voces e eles sejam salvos.

Sera preciso desmistificar muitas coisas que estarao nas antigas Escrituras de voces. Homens realizarao coisas que eram do dominio humano mas, por nao compreenderem, serao tratadas como COISAS MINHAS. Estas mesmas coisas serao repetidas por pessoas humanas e muitos acreditarao nos homens e nao mais em MIM. Essas coisas nao provarao que EU nao existo. Provarao que pessoas humanas serao capazes de fazer coisas que elas mesmas desconhecerao.

Haverao pessoas que se dedicarao aas ciencias que vos ENTREGO. Elas serao chamadas de cientistas por voces. Muito cuidado com elas e, ao mesmo tempo, tenham respeito por elas. Elas formarao a elite do conhecimento cientifico. Muito do que falarem estara contido no LIVRO DAS VERDADES ETERNAS.

Ninguem melhor que elas para provarem que as Escrituras antigas conterao enganos. Mas muitas delas cairao na vala comum dos erros humanos concluindo que: como as Escrituras antigas estarao em parte corrompidas, entao, interpretarao que EU nao existirei. Lembrem-se primeiro que elas nao serao DEUS para chegarem a tal conclusao. Quanto mais saberao em seu tempo mais terao ainda que aprender. Nao serao ONICIENTES. Estarao tentando apenas fazer uma adivinhacao.

Para que voces tenham sempre em duvida do que elas vos falarao a MEU RESPEITO, bastara olharem a Historia da descobertas cientificas. Para alguma delas chegar a um conceito exato, muitas terao afirmado muita bobagem antes. Assim, quando elas vos falarem alguma coisa a MEU RESPEITO ou mesmo a respeito de suas ciencias, nao acreditem nem duvidem aa primeira mao, experimentem e, mesmo comprovando a palavra delas, deixem sempre um resto de duvida, principalmente naquilo que for necessario usar a imaginacao para concluir alguma coisa.

Eh bom que todos tenham suas propria duvidas, curiosidades, atencoes, imaginacoes, inteligencias, perspicacias, objetividades e persistencias para que descubram as verdades maiores.

O mesmo sera preciso que os teologos tenham no estudo do CONHECIMENTO DE MIM. Somente assim suas ciencias e consciencias se formarao, evoluindo de um principio quase que do nada para um tempo em que todos as lacunas se farao preencher. Tanto a ciencia quanto a teologia, quando param no tempo antes de atingirem seus objetivos finais, se tornam mortas. Eh preciso que evoluam juntas para que atinjam o MEU CAMINHO.

Filhos, no tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS estarao retornando a voces, as suas religioes terao virado cartorialistas. Voces estarao indo a seus templos de pedra para cumprirem apenas um expediente de trabalho. Saindo deles voces nao estarao praticando em suas vidas aquilo que aprenderam a MEU RESPEITO. Sem isso e a pratica de suas proprias vontades em praticarem o bem a todos nao poderao retornar aA MINHA PRESENCA.

Um exemplo de desservico a MIM sera o de uma parte dos cientistas que, se dizendo a meu SERVICO, lutarao para provar que as Escrituras estarao exatas, sem levar em conta a possibilidade de erros humanos. Nestes termos, eles buscarao os erros dos cientistas do outro partido para afirmarem: “Se os outros cientistas falaram coisas que nao estao correntas, entao, eh porque as escrituras cientificas deles naos estarao corretas tambem.

Ledo engano meus filhos. Voces devem buscar os erros de ambos os lados para irem erradicando-os do seu meio. Quando fizerem isso com mais amor, sobrara apenas a VERDADE e eh DELA que voces necessitarao para evoluirem ate ao CONHECIMENTO COMPLETO DE MIM.

Cuidado com aqueles cientistas que nao estarao envolvidos por essa polemica e pensarao que tudo se justificara em nome da ciencia. Eles estarao praticando a idolatria aa sua ciencia porque esta sera o deus deles. Ponham criterios eticos para que toda pesquisa possa ser realizada. Antes que os novos ramos de ciencia surjam, coloquem a etica em primeiro lugar. Dentro de criterios nada devera deixar de ser pesquisado. Nao tenham criterios relativos. Tenham-nos exatos.

O escritor do livro a MEU RESPEITO ira recorda-los que todas as pessoas tiveram um principio AQUI EM NOSSA CASA e, por isso, preparem um mundo de paz, onde toda LUZ QUE POSSUO POSSA BRILHAR na Terra. Eh imprescindivel preparar o ambiente porque ele influi muito na capacidade da pessoa humana se tornar boa ou ruim, independentemente dos dons de MINHA HERANCA.

Somente apos a contencao da acao maldosa das elites eh que pobres e ricos encontrarao o caminho de retorno a MIM e, nesse tempo, ninguem sera tao pobre que nao possa possuir coisas materiais e ninguem sera tao rico que possuira bens que os pobres tambem nao poderao possuir. Assim voces se tornarao iguais pela HERANCA DIVINA.

O escritor nao ira para contradizer a luz que lhe clareara os dias e aquecera as noites, apesar da maledicencia de muitos. A opcao do CEU continuara sendo pelos despossuidos, ou seja, por aqueles que nao farao de suas vidas a busca unica pelos bens materiais. Eh por isso que suas mensagens chegarao primeiro aos ricos. Mas ira como um aviso e um chamamento. Nao ira para perdoar os pecados porque o perdao nao leva aa remocao das consequencias. Ressalve-se apenas o pecado cometido contra a pessoa dele.

EU vos FACO filhas e filhos e vos dou beleza. No tempo em que estas MINHAS PALAVRAS vos estiver sendo reavivadas, haverao pessoas na Terra que ainda esconderao esta beleza dos olhos dos outros pensando que, assim, impedira o pecado. Pois, EU vos DIGO, quem agira assim estara pecando porque estara pressupondo o pecado. Estara indiretamente afirmando que FIZ a beleza para o pecado. EU nao faria a beleza para ficar escondida.

Olhar um homem ou uma mulher, mesmo nus, e admirar suas belezas como OBRA MINHA eh tao benefico quanto uma oracao. Mas tenham cuidado, muitos de voces nao deixarao de pecar mesmo nos momentos de oracao. Observem a beleza mas nao deixem os seus maus pensamentos passarem de devaneios, pois, o SANTO SABE como praticar o pecado mas se recusa a faze-lo. O SANTO FAZ PLANOS apenas para o BEM e nao para o pecado.

Nao condenem aqueles que usarao de artificios para se tornarem aparentemente mais belos. Sera perfeitamente licito que alguem faca isso como preparo para a seducao da pessoa amada. Os solteiros para encontrarem este amor e os casados para manterem o bom relacionamento afetivo do inicio do casamento. Isso tudo fara parte do preparo para quando a beleza se esgotar. O que deve permanecer disso sera o respeito e o carinho para que o amor seja eterno. Quando uma pessoa nao desejar ter uma vida a dois, seja simples no enfeitar-se.

Tomem cuidado, pois, o excesso de artificios e em momento indevido eh apenas exibicionismo. Coisa que nao eleva em nada a alma. Nao pense em agradar a si proprio com os excessos de artificios. Eh necessario que voces amem a si proprios, sendo belos ou nao.”

[Estas foram as ultimas PALAVRAS que me recordo da GRANDE REUNIAO como recomendacoes do PAI. Com certeza houveram muitas outras mais. Parte delas eu nao me esqueci mas nao as repeti porque ja as temos em outras Escrituras.

Creio que quando DEUS nos FALAVA, ou melhor, nos COMUNICAVA ATRAVES DOS PENSAMENTOS DELE, ELE FALAVA nao as mesmas coisas para todos, embora o sentido fosse o mesmo. Assim, aqueles que teriam preferencia por nascerem cristaos eram ORIENTADOS de uma forma, os muculmanos de outra, os budistas e outras religioes mais, diferentemente dos primeiros mas apropriadamente num sentido comum a todos.

Houve tambem uma recomendacao que, acredito, tornava nao a mim o unico escritor do livro a RESPEITO DELE. O convite seria de que todos de alguma forma participassem, porem, haveria um iniciador em cada grupo religioso que se formaria na Terra. Creio eu ser o iniciador apenas no cristianismo ou, talvez, apenas para o catolicismo.

Outros ja vieram, estao presentes ou virao para os outros grupos. O tempo nos dira como isso ira acontecer. Como explicarei um pouco mais adiante neste livro, muitas vezes, aqueles que teriam um carater de pre-destinados nao conseguem cumprir suas obrigacoes por inteiro para com A VONTADE DE DEUS. Eles, por vontades proprias ou circunstanciais, juntamente com seus contemporaneos, se recusam a aceitar suas missoes ou se desviam delas, seduzidos pelos "encantos das sereias terrestres."

A duvida quanto a PALAVRA DE DEUS cumprir-SE em nos ou nao, se deve a falha nossa, pois, DEUS nos faz com a capacidade mas, como na Terra nos temos certo grau de acao por vontade propria, temos a capacidade de nos desviarmos. Se tudo acontecesse como no CEU, ONDE TUDO SE FAZ SEGUNDO A VONTADE DE DEUS, todos nos estariamos unidos em torno do objetivo unico que eh o de praticar sempre o bem.

DEUS deixa aa nossa escolha obedece-LO ou nao. ELE o faz para que tenhamos iniciativas proprias e para que saibamos nos conduzir por nossas proprias mentes. Caso ELE nos entregasse uma missao e nao admitisse agirmos por nossa propria conta, nos ja saberiamos o resultado com antecedencia, mas nao estariamos agindo por vontade propria e sim segundo a VONTADE DO PAI pura e exclusivamente. Eh por agirmos por conta propria que sempre temos duvida.

E isso explica o fato de nao sermos individualmente escolhidos por DEUS. Agirmos segundo a VONTADE DELE eh uma opcao que eh dada a todos igualmente. O fato de eu estar escrevendo este livro nao se da porque DEUS APONTOU para mim e falou: "Voce eh o meu escolhido". Qualquer um outro que tivesse buscado as mesmas coisas que eu poderia te-lo escrito, observando-se apenas as diferencas de persepcoes que nos sao individuais, segundo os nossos dons. Embora cada um que optasse por escrever faria opcoes diferentes de como falar de cada assunto, o resultado final seria semelhante.

E nisso se encontra a importancia do leitor. Nao cabe a ele apenas ler e aceitar o que esta escrito. Cabe a ele julgar o que esta escrito. Se concorda ou nao. Se deve expandir uma ideia ou nao. Se tem algum argumento melhor ou nao para apoiar uma ideia. Se deve acrescentar assunto ou nao. O mesmo procedimento em relacao aos contrarios. Assim se fazendo, a PALAVRA DITA POR DEUS nao fica restrita a escolhidos, pois, DEUS NAO FAZ DISTINCAO ENTRE PESSOAS.

Terminada a GRANDE REUNIAO, O PAI CELESTE ORDENOU que houvesse uma migracao para a Terra. O movimento dos espiritos que atenderam prontamente a este DESEJO DO PAI, foi como um SOPRO DE DEUS e os espiritos encarnaram em diversas geracoes humanas, pois, uma unica geracao, por mais numerosa que fosse, era muito pouco para tantas pessoas.]

03. A VIDA APOS O GENESIS

I. ESPIRITOS DESOBEDIENTES?

[Estavamos como que apreensivos. Pensavamos que O PAI nos houvesse dado um ordem e nos nao nos moveramos. Eramos, em numero, apenas uma amostra do total de filhos que o PAI CREARA. Eu nao saberia dizer quantos eramos ao todo, nem quantos partiram e nem quantos ficaram.

O nosso pensamento era um so. Entenderamos muito pouco do que nos fora DITO PELO PAI. Nao sabiamos nem mesmo o que era pecado. Achavamos tudo aquilo muito complicado e queriamos que DEUS FALASSE a cada um de nos, com outras palavras ou que nos mostrasse imagens do que dissera para que O entendessemos melhor.

Houve, entre nos, uma suposicao de que, talvez, fossemos menos inteligentes do que aqueles que partiram. Esta poderia ser a explicacao para que os outros atendessem prontamente a ORDEM DE DEUS e nos nao.

Nao sei dizer em que epoca da Historia Humana houve a primeira encarnacao espiritual. Certo eh, porem, que foi muito antes do surgimento da escrita ou qualquer metodo regular de relatar os fatos acontecidos com as pessoas humanas.

O SENHOR NOSSO PAI, SABEDOR QUE ERA de nossa apreensao, TORNOU-nos A PALAVRA para que nos tranquilizassemos.]

“Meus filhos, nao foi por desobediencia que voces nao atenderam prontamente a MINHA ORDEM. Nem foi por possuirem menor inteligencia que voces ficaram. Estes irmaos de voces que partiram tem a mesma inteligencia que voces, porem, habilidades diferentes. As habilidades que eles possuem servirao para complementar a de voces, pois, nao as possuirao.

Caso voces as possuissem nao poderiam, como humanos, executar a missao aa qual vos ENCARREGO. Voces serao as entidades, os archotes e as luzes que conduzirao a humanidade. Isso nao vos fara mais filhos meus que os outros. Por isso, tomem cuidado, muitas vezes as pessoas quererao prestar homenagens a voces como se fosse a MIM. Procurem se lembrar que isso sera falso e nao passara de idolatria.

Procurem nao se deixar conduzir pela vaidade. Muitos que prestarem este tipo de homenagem a voces estarao perdendo e, voces, por se permitirem tal homenagem, poderao tambem perder suas encarnacoes.

Voces serao os portadores do CONHECIMENTO A MEU RESPEITO. Esta primeira REUNIAO que terminamos de fazer foi para que EU SEMEASSE na mente coletiva O CONHECIMENTO. Como aqueles que encarnarao na pele da pessoa humana terao apagados da memoria quase todos os CONHECIMENTOS aprendidos AQUI, havera necessidade de que alguem OS relembre.

Aqueles entre voces que encarnarao tambem terao os CONHECIMENTOS apagados de suas memorias, mas terao tambem a capacidade de recordar partes DELE por causa do dom da observacao com o qual vos UNGI. Este e outros dons que comporao o ser de voces nao os deixarao imunes aas imperfeicoes do mundo material. Assim como voces poderao usar estes dons para o extremo bem, os poderao usar para o extremo mal tambem. Os que partiram primeiro os seguirao, seja para o bem ou para o mal.

Isso nao tornara aos outros inocentes dos proprios atos, pois, quando voces falarem dos CONHECIMENTOS que AQUI aprenderam, eles terao a capacidade de recebe-LOS como MEUS e saberao ser necessario segui-LOS quando for para o bem de todos. Eles tambem terao as proprias vontades. Eles foram formados e informados junto com voces para que soubessem que EU PLANTEI OS CONHECIMENTOS em todas as memorias dormentes desde ja.

Muitos dos CONHECIMENTOS que voces transmitirao a eles surtirao o efeito de grande novidade. Tao grande que voces parecerao a eles diferentemente superiores. Eh por isso que sera preciso deixar bem claro que todos sao iguais e se completam. A BOA NOVA que levarao a eles vos dara status de deuses perante a ignorancia de muitos.

No intimo, porem, voces saberao nao serem diferentes deles, portanto, deixem sempre uma porta aberta para que todos voces se reconhecam como luz, a luz que deve se agregar para formar uma UNICA LUZ FINAL que EH A VERDADE ATRAVES DO AMOR. Isto acarretara todas as consequencias que voces chamarao de o bem comum, ou seja, a VIDA ETERNA.

Voces permanecerao AQUI COMIGO por mais algum tempo para aprenderem aquilo que ainda nao sabem e precisarao para estabelecerem suas filosofias. Tudo o que precisarem sera ensinado. AQUI voces nao terao duvida de nada. Voces aprenderao de acordo com a epoca da Historia Humana em que voces encarnarao. A sua Historia se fara em saltos e cada um de voces que encarnarao representara um passo de avanco ou retrocesso, conforme forem as suas vontades filosoficas.

Voces, meus filhos, continuarao sendo orientados pelos ANJOS, MEUS SERVOS FIEIS. Voces presenciarao o que acontecera aa humanidade ou ao povo do qual voces nascerao nos periodos anteriores ao seu nascimento na Terra. Ja esta posto no livro de suas vidas algumas barreiras, alguns fatos marcantes que servirao como interruptores que vos fara recordar total ou parcialmente as coisas que presenciaram AQUI NO CEU e que voces deverao anunciar aos outros. Assim, voces farao a humanidade se lembrar do BEM que vos FIZ. Esta sera a primeira parte.

Recordada por voces, a humanidade, entao, devera tomar a iniciativa de seguir-ME ou afastar-se de MIM, conforme a vontade coletiva em cada epoca. Os que forem consequentes aos outros terao cada vez mais responsabilidades em relacao ao ensinamento a MEU RESPEITO, pois, como a materia foi CREADA com limites bastante reduzidos, o CONHECIMENTO tera que ser adquirido por etapas.

Assim sendo, os que forem depois terao que filtrar os ensinamentos anteriores, escolher o que for para o bem, para ser conservado e praticado e fazer os acrescimos necessarios aa evolucao do bem em seu meio. Isso representa a MINHA VONTADE. Falta a voces e aos outros que ja se foram tornarem a vida material segundo as MINHAS PALAVRAS. Quando acontecer isso, todos terao cumprido suas missoes e o CEU e o mundo material poderao ser habitados por todos NOS.

Findou-se assim a PEQUENA REUNIAO. DEUS CONTINUOU CUIDANDO de nos atraves de seus ANJOS e de SUAS PALAVRAS. E, enquanto aguardavamos o nosso nascimento na Terra, aprendiamos.

II. A HISTORIA HUMANA EM PARTES

Dentre nos haviam gemeos. Dois dos quais chamavam-nos a atencao pela vontade de aprender as coisas rapidamente para servir melhor a DEUS, quando passassem pela Terra. Todos nos que ficaramos tinhamos admiracao por eles. Eles nos pareciam exemplos a serem seguidos, embora, nem todos nos tivessemos as mesmas habilidades que eles.

Tinhamos outras habilidades diferentes das que eles possuiam e o que mais nos chamava a atencao era o perfeccionismo destes gemeos. Nao desejavamos tornar-nos iguais a eles porque aprenderamos que esta nao era a nossa missao. A nossa missao era a de completarmo-nos.

E nenhuma habilidade, sabiamos, eh inferior aa outra na PRESENCA DE DEUS. Todas sao necessarias. Caso todas as habilidades nao funcionassem juntas e se completando, nao teriamos o CEU DE DEUS porque todas sao interdependentes.

Chegou, entao, o momento em que os gemeos foram chamados ao nascimento na Terra. Notem que alguns de nos puderam assistir a estes nascimentos simultaneamente, embora, pelo tempo terrestre eles tivessem ocorrido com alguns milhares de anos de diferenca.

Um gemeo nasceu de um povo em formacao, chamado hebreu ou israelita, e deram-lhe o nome de Moises. O outro nasceu de um povo ja bem adiantado em sua formacao, cujo nome se dava comumente por ariano, e deram-lhe o nome de Adolfo Hitler.

E ambos tiveram uma historia inicial semelhante. Nasceram em epocas de muito preconceito e em que seus povos nao eram resguardados com boas vistas por outros povos que os conheciam. Passaram por muitas dificuldades durante suas carreiras de vida mas, estas lhes fizeram recordar parte dos conhecimentos que carregavam do CEU.

Quando estavamos ainda no CEU, costumavamos usar uma expressao para designar toda a humanidade que era: POVO DE DEUS. Chamava-nos assim porque temos la as nossas semelhancas com O PAI e para diferenciarmo-nos dos outros animais.

Pois, Moises, no tempo dele, cometeu o grande erro. Por causa do seu perfeccionismo e orgulho adquirido na materia, chamou para si e para o seu semelhante mais proximo o conceito de perfeicao, levando-o ao orgulho de desejar ser o povo exclusivo de DEUS. Recordou-se de conhecimentos que nos levariam de volta a DEUS mas recusou-se a compreender que os conhecimentos valiam igualmente para toda a humanidade. Preferiu desviar-se do caminho e ordenou o exterminio de povos que lhe eram proximos.

Mas a PROVIDENCIA DE DEUS IMPEDIU que os israelitas concluissem os planos de Moises. Este jamais aceitou partilhar a PALAVRA DE LIBERTACAO DE DEUS com os outros povos. Ele usou o que aprendera na CASA DO PAI para libertar seu povo da escravidao mas impos a condicao a outros povos que somente seriam libertos caso eles se entregassem como escravos. E A PALAVRA DE DEUS que CREOU A PESSOA HUMANA PARA A LIBERDADE e nao para a escravidao fez os povos vizinhos se afastarem dos israelitas.

E, ja nao mais por mando de DEUS, mas sim por sua propria vontade, Moises pregou o odio aos proximos impondo-lhe a morte. O restante da Historia, misturada a estorias, a gente constata na propria Biblia. Moises nao seguiu a DEUS no intuito de construir na Terra uma EXTENSAO DO REINO DELE.

Adolfo Hitler cometeu erro pior. No tempo em que ele nasceu, os erros de Moises ja estavam visiveis na Biblia. Movido pelos mesmos sentimentos adquiridos por Moises, quis fazer do seu povo um povo de escolhidos e a si proprio pretendeu coroar-se deus. Como tambem era perfeccionista, porem tornou-se imperfeito, tomou odio do irmao Moises. Nao porque o irmao deixara de cumprir suas obrigacoes para com DEUS mas porque o irmao falhou em seus planos de conquistas.

Hitler esteve muito proximo de executar os seus planos de conquistas. A Historia, ainda um pouco secreta para a populacao comum, da II Guerra Mundial alega ter sido sorte isso nao ter acontecido. Mas nao eh verdade. DEUS deu todas as oportunidades aos gemeos, como homens, de acertarem em suas decisoes e colocarem a humanidade proxima ao REINO DELE mas eles se recusaram.

Foi DEUS QUEM PROVIDENCIOU os tropecos que os impediria de conquistar suas ambicoes. Isso, desde antes da primeira REUNIAO ja houvera sido preparado nas mentes das pessoas que provocaram os tropecos deles.

Como ja foi dito anteriormente, a Historia eh feita pela vontade das pessoas humanas e, se DEUS nao nos tivesse avisado de nossos erros, nos os cometeriamos assim mesmo. Embora DEUS esteja presente em nosso dia-a-dia e SAIBA tudo a nosso respeito, no que ELE AGIU sem a nossa propria vontade foi na nossa CREACAO e na nossa orientacao para o bem.

Claro, antes de existirmos nao teriamos vontade e a DECISAO de sermos feitos para a pratica do bem eh uma questao instintiva da pessoa que ama, embora, no caso particular de DEUS, isso nao venha de instinto e sim do CONHECIMENTO LOGICO, ou seja, FEZ-nos para o bem por CONHECER as boas consequencias que eh resultante do AMOR QUE ELE TEM POR NOS.

Ele nos deixa aa vontade, sem um dispositivo de obrigacao, para praticarmos o bem ou o mal e manifestarmos as nossas proprias vontades. DEUS nao nos quer como maionetes DELE. ELE DESEJA que a humanidade se torne o filho AMADO, por nossa propria iniciativa.

As pessoas que causaram os tropecos de Moises e Adolfo Hitler nao o fizeram por serem heroinas ou por agirem em favor do bem. Na verdade, sempre houve uma disputra de interesses e foram estas disputas que causaram e abortaram as tentativas de dominio daqueles homens.

Grande parte dos ensinamentos de Moises e todas as palavras de Adolfo Hitler pertencem ao spectrum de luz invisivel que precisam filtragem para se ver o que sera aproveitavel.

Jesus de Belem e Nazare procurou filtrar os ensinamentos de Moises e dos profetas mas a cabeca dura de algumas pessoas humanas, presas a seus proprios interesses, preferiu mata-lo.

Moises e Adolfo Hitler ainda se encontram nos mundos paralelos por causa das consequencias de seus atos. Sera preciso que todo o mundo se una em sinceras oracoes a DEUS, perdoando-os por suas faltas e pedindo a eles proprios que se convertam ao REINO DE COMPLETA PAZ DO PAI.

Estes homens somente conseguirao sair de la por meio da santificacao daqueles que eles proprios condenaram a tantos sofrimentos. Eles estao presos pelas consequencias dos proprios pecados e que precisam ser removidas por nos, que formos irmaos piedosos.

III. ALGUMAS CONSIDERACOES A RESPEITO DOS MAIORES RAMOS RELIGIOSOS

Antes que eu me encarnasse, os orientadores nomeados por DEUS para nos assistir ensinaram-nos muitas coisas. Eu proprio cheguei a algumas conclusoes apos conhecer as nocoes basicas, porem, confirmadas por eles.

A orientacao que tenho em minha mente subconsciente eh exata mas nem tudo foi ligado ainda. Alguma coisa, acredito, precisara ser filtrada no futuro por sofrer influencia do momento historico em que vivemos. Para que tudo se ligue seria preciso que eu tivesse igual conhecimento de todas as religioes da Terra e, com os incidentes que me acontecessem devido a tal conhecimento, a verdade se abriria em minha mente por completo.

Ha um fator bem forte que impede a ligacao completa. Ele se deve ao nosso conhecimento falho da Historia. Geralmente, chamamos de Historia aquilo que esta oficializado, o que, nem sempre corresponde aa verdade. Muitas vezes, a Historia oficializada corresponde a uma demonstracao anti-religiosa. Os autores se preocupam em bajular as figuras importantes, aos olhos da pessoa humana, exaltando feitos que, muitas vezes, nao passam de pecados. Boa parte do que conhecemos de nossa Historia eh, na verdade, uma grande mentira.

Eh preciso relatar que DEUS SE FEZ e, junto com ELE, TODA A VERDADE JA ESTAVA PRESENTE. Nao falaremos nunca uma verdade que o PAI ainda nao conhecesse, pois, EH DELE que A VERDADE BROTA.

Uma parte da verdade a respeito das outras religioes e daquela que frequento, me foram ligadas aqui na Terra e, embora eu nao possa emitir opinioes profundas a respeito de todas, devido ao meu conhecimento falho, algumas revelacoes eu posso emitir para todas.

Um exemplo disso eh que posso dizer que: se Confuncio, Moises, Sidharta, Jesus, Mohammed e outros houvessem vivido numa mesma epoca e convivido uns com os outros, eles se reconheceriam como filhos de DEUS e uns corrigiriam aos erros dos outros. Erros que, na verdade, cometeram por inocencia e nao pela total consciencia do pecado. Mesmo todos eles juntos nao proclamariam a TEOLOGIA COMPLETA.

Isso nao aconteceria porque, vivendo em um unico tempo na Terra, eles criariam uma teologia praticamente imutavel, o que tornaria impossivel a evolucao religiosa. Por mais sabios que tenham sido, eles nao teriam como prever toda a evolucao que a humanidade adquiriria por terem vivido em uma fase de tempo em que o conhecimento humano era relativamente pequeno.

Vivendo em tempos diferentes uns dos outros houve a possibilidade da evolucao religiosa. As religioes deveriam evoluir tanto ou mais rapido que a pessoa humana comum. O que se tem observado atualmente eh que, na verdade, a cultura humana muda e as religioes, depois, correm atras. Hao tempos em que elas freiam a evolucao, atrasando a humanidade.

O conjunto desses homens so seria capaz de elaborar a TEOLOGIA COMPLETA se eles tivessem nascido proximo ao nosso REENCONTRO COM DEUS. Assim, eles poderiam colecionar todos os bons conhecimentos que ja teriam sido comunicado por outros que nao eles, associado ao conhecimento das coisas materiais e, entao, percebido a PERFEITA DIMENSAO DIVINA, para traduzi-LA em PALAVRAS e ESCRITA.

Se Jesus tivesse nascido 5.000 anos antes do que nasceu talvez nos nem sequer teriamos sabido o nome que ele teria usado na Terra. Se Moises tivesse nascido no tempo em que Mohammed nasceu, poderia ter sido ele quem tivesse criado a religiao muculmana, embora a versao final teria que ter sido um tanto diferente por causa das concepcoes e vontades proprias que Moises tinha. Se Mohammed tivesse nascido nos dias atuais, ele reescreveria os proprios ensinamentos, procurando explicar aquilo que levou a duvidas e aos muculmanos atuais a se dividirem em grupos diferentes em interpretacao.

Essas coisas provam que as religioes sao criacoes humanas e nao de DEUS, porque ELE NAO FALHA. Era necessario que todas as religioes buscassem os CONHECIMENTOS DE DEUS para que a humanidade as seguissem e nao o contrario.

Existem qualidades de DEUS em Alah, Jave, Buda, Jesus, Chrishnah, Tupa, Manitu, Ra e nas diversas outras representacoes de DEUS no meio da humanidade. Os politeistas simplesmente preferiram fracionar algumas qualidades de DEUS para facilitar a eles o entendimento de ALGO TAO EXTRAORDINARIO.

Mesmo aqueles que dizem acreditar piamente em DEUS nao se lembram DELE por completo, portanto, conhece DELE apenas uma fracao. Por mais que a atual inteligencia humana possa trabalhar na busca divina, ela nao conseguira atingir o CONHECIMENTO COMPLETO DO PAI. O PAI EH MUITO MAIS DO QUE POSSAMOS IMAGINAR NO SENTIDO DO BEM COLETIVO.

Jesus de Belem e Nazare errou na formacao de sua Igreja por inocencia e nao por maldade. Ele nao apenas deveria ter falado como deveria ter escrito o Evangelho dele de proprio punho. Ele distribuiu muito amor mas, confiando a escrita aos colaboradores e amigos, abriu portas para que eles dessem vazao aas interpretacoes a respeito do que Jesus ensinara. Entao, desde o principio os erros se propagaram.

Os proprios apostolos se desentenderam e as comunidades fundadas por eles nao tinham uma perfeita sintonia de procedimentos. Existiam disputas entre elas. Quando lemos o Novo Testamento, com a alma alerta, notamos tudo isso.

Porem, o erro de Jesus nao se transformou em um pecado dele porque nunca teve a intencao de comete-lo. Ele somente poderia ter percebido o que fora erro se tivesse reencarnado nas diversas geracoes que se seguiram aa que ele viveu, ou se permancesse ressuscitado para observar por quais caminhos as suas pregacoes andaram depois da propria morte.

Ele tambem se enganou quando acreditou que o ser humano ja estivesse preparado para receber o ESPIRITO SANTO. Para receber o ESPIRITO SANTO eh preciso que se tenha conhecimento do pecado e haja a recusa de comete-lo, pois, o ESPIRITO SANTO EH UMA IMENSA FONTE DE PODER e a pessoa maldosa poderia usa-LO para a sua perversidade. A pessoa humana perversa e poderosa eh o proprio anti-CRISTO. DEUS, porem, em SUA SANTIDADE, ja nos preparou de forma que nenhuma pessoa ma conseguira obter tal FORCA.

Foram os discipulos de Jesus que disseram que ele morrera para nos salvar. Pelo contrario, ele fez de tudo para que as pessoas de sua epoca aceitassem o CAMINHO DA VERDADE sem que o matassem, pois, caso ele se entregasse para morrer, estaria participando do pecado dos outros em mata-lo. Estes nao pecaram apenas contra Jesus mas sim contra todos os seguidores dele em todos os tempos. As elite judias da epoca se recusaram a receber os ensinamentos para salvacao que ele trazia.

DEUS, porem, nao o deixou morrer para indicar aas pessoas humanas que recusava o sacrificio de morte. Nao foi pela morte que o PAI EXPRESSOU SUA SALVACAO mas sim pela ressurreicao. Quando DEUS o ressuscitou, mostrou o CAMINHO DO PERDAO. Assim se desfez o pecado mortal dos homens que o perseguiram mas sobrou o pecado da intencao.

Os caminhos de Jesus e Mohammed se cruzaram. Mohammed reconheceu o DEUS UNICO e LHE deu o nome de Alah. Chamou para si a responsabilidade de ser-LHE o unico profeta. Em verdade, todos aqueles que buscam a VERDADE sao verdadeiros e unicos profetas de DEUS, pois, existe um UNICO PROFETA E ESTE PROFETA EH DEUS. Quando falamos as verdades da VERDADE, nos estamos sendo instrumentos deste PROFETA, pois, EH O PAI QUE USA NOSSAS BOCAS para transmiti-las.

Embora esteja escrito que Mohammed seria o unco profeta de Alah, os mulcumanos creem em outros como Omar e o proprio Jesus, apenas, nao os chamam de profetas.

Mohammed cometeu falhas. Embora ja tivesse se recordado a parte da missao de DEUS que lhe cabia, ele teve duvida. Tinha a Jesus e a Moises como exemplos conhecidos em sua epoca e lugar. Entao, se deixou envolver pela impressao do mundo. Rejeitou a forma pacifica de Jesus no pregar da PALAVRA. Ele temeu encontrar o mesmo fim que Jesus, pois, conhecia os homens em sua epoca que criam no poder da espada.

Fez como Moises e optou por impor a PALAVRA DE DEUS a qualquer custo, inclusive o da espada. Imaginou que, por pensar que defendia a PALAVRA DE DEUS, tudo se justificasse. Ele esteve na encruzilhada entre escolher o metodo usado por Jesus e o de Moises e escolheu o caminho errado. O que o levou a fazer isso foi o rancor a Moises por este ter-lhe decretado a morte antes mesmo do nascimento. Decretando a morte daqueles que nao quizessem seguir sua doutrina pensava eliminar o mal do mundo. Mas esse foi um erro por engano de concepcao e nao uma intencao de pura vinganca.

Os erros comprovam que nao basta termos a DEUS como inspiracao num cumprimento aa PALAVRA DITA POR ELE. Eh preciso formar um ambiente de completa paz para que tudo se revele. Para que isso aconteca nao basta existir um bom pastor. As ovelhas tambem precisam se deixar conduzir, pois, uma unica que se afasta pode por em risco todo o rebanho.

Eh por isso que todas as ovelhas precisam assumir com seu pastor a mesma responsabilidade de se salvarem. O bom pastor nao pode tolher os sentimentos de liberdade de suas ovelhas, pois, elas devem segui-lo por suas proprias vontades, para que TODA A VERDADE possa ser REVELADA a todos.

Os caminhos adotados pela humanidade na trasicao sao tortuosos e nos mesmos devemos retifica-los, segundo a VONTADE DO PAI. Ninguem deve se tornar escravo da PALAVRA DE DEUS, assim como ELE nao eh escravo do BEM. ELE tem a opcao de PRATICAR O BEM ou render-se ao mal mas a ESCOLHA DELE PELO BEM EH TOTALMENTE LIVRE. Nada O OBRIGA. Assim, tambem nos precisamos decidirmos por nos mesmos a procurar praticar apenas o bem. Pois, na pratica do bem esta a nossa felicidade eterna.

Nao temos que temer a DEUS, porque eh desnecessario a ELE fazer-nos quaisquer males. A ELE devemos respeito. Temos de temer usarmos as nossas proprias capacidades de escolha para praticar o mal. Esta sim nos faz esperdicar a vida dada pelo SANTO PAI.

Pode ser que eu nao tenha vivido apenas a presente encarnacao. Mas estas coisas foram preparadas para que as lembrasse somente nesta.

IV. PRIMEIROS MOMENTOS DE NOSSA HISTORIA CRISTA

Apos a morte de Jesus de Belem e Nazare, de forma tao injusta e brutal, os Evangelhos dos seguidores dele, baseados nao unicamente no que Jesus ensinara, se propagaram de tal forma e diferencas em conteudo que tornou-se necessario escreve-los, para que nao dispersassem ainda mais. Alguns estudiosos pensam que eles teriam sido comecados a escrever por volta de quarenta anos apos a morte e ressurreicao.

Naquele tempo, o provavel eh que todos os apostolos que andaram com Jesus ja estivessem mortos, pois, nao era comum a pessoa humana viver mais que oitenta anos. Portanto, os que os escreveram foram pessoas com alguma vontade de acertar mas que, subtrairam verdades e acrescentaram imaginacoes.

Ampliaram as acoes realizadas por Jesus e mitificaram a sua origem para que nao se duvidasse que as palavras dele tivessem vindas de DEUS. Para conquistarem aqueles que evangelizavam, tomaram de emprestimo algumas pragas e maldicoes encontradas no Antigo Testamento. Assim, os primeiros foram evangelizados, em parte, pelo terror e uma mistura de mitologia e verdades. As ameacas serviram para prende-los aa crenca.

Na verdade, se o PAI ETERNO nao fosse PERDAO, nada disso teria acontecido, pois, no momento da crucificacao de Jesus ELE teria exterminado todos os envolvidos em tamanho crime na Terra. Porem, isso nao representaria o bem de todos.

O que as pessoas que escreveram nao sabiam era que bastava falarem a verdade, mostrando o Reino de Paz que Jesus pregou para eles, para que tivessemos tido uma Historia muito menos conturbada e, talvez, no presente momento ja estivessemos preparados para voltarmos aA PRESENCA DE DEUS. Ou, melhor, o PROPRIO PAI poderia nos VISITAR antes mesmo da ressurreicao dos mortos.

Por engano de alguns escritores e lideres religiosos posteriores, o Antigo Testamento foi aceito como verdade, sem filtragem alguma, o que poluiu e polui as mentes de todas as pessoas que seguem estas Escrituras.

Eh por isso que temos uma descricao erronea de DEUS. DEUS, nas Antigas Escrituras, eh apenas uma pessoa humana com poderes sobrenaturais. Ele se ira; tem o desejo de matar e executa este plano das formas mais crueis possiveis; nao sabe o que esta no futuro; toma decisoes e desiste de executa-las; faz previsoes que nao acontecem; comete pecados; alia-se a malfeitores para executarem os planos de suas maldades; faz ameacas; promete salvacao apenas para alguns escolhidos, sabendo que o numero de pessoas humanas seria tao maior que estes que a maioria ja estaria escolhida para ser condenada, mesmo antes de nascer.

E, claro, nao fui apenas eu quem ficou chocado ao assistir a tal descricao falsa de DEUS. Para os que se lembram, pelo menos um pouco do SEMBLANTE DIVINO, sabem que toda essa descricao se baseia em imaginacoes, ou seja, no falso conhecimento a respeito do SANTO PAI.

DEUS jamais nem sequer nos ameacou. A PRESENCA DELE EH TAO PLENA DE AMOR que eh impossivel para criaturas inferiores como nos nao retribuirmos na medida apropriada este AMOR. Como ja esta escrito, na PRESENCA EFETIVA DE DEUS, ninguem peca, pois, faz a VONTADE DELE. E a VONTADE DO SANTO PAI nunca eh pecadora nem inapropriada, ou sem AMOR.

[As coisas que afirmo me foram mostradas enquanto ainda aguardava meu nascimento mas podem ser constatadas tanto atraves do CONHECIMENTO COM RESPEITO A DEUS quanto pelas evidencias mostradas pelo que hoje se conhece do inicio do cristianismo. Muito se tem dito que as dezenas de outros Evangelhos que nao entraram no Canon oficial foram reconhecidos como Apocrifos porque ou foram escritos bem depois dos quatro que entraram na formacao biblica, ou por conterem flagrante conteudo imaginativo.

Nao obstante, existe o Evangelho atribuido a Tiago, irmao de Jesus. Ha suspeitas de que ele tenha sido escrito anteriormente a todos os outros porque eh mencionado em tempos bem proximos ao primeiro seculo e por ser o mais simples de todos, ou seja, grande parte de seu conteudo resume-se a citar dizeres atribuidos a Jesus, nao descrevendo nenhum feito sobrenatural ou lhe atribuindo estorias imaginarias.

Isso apoia o que afirmei ha mais de quinze anos nesse livro antes de ter conhecimento dos detalhes destes fatos]

V. O MOMENTO SEGUINTE

Na sequencia, contada na Biblia, da Historia crista, ve-se o cristianismo, nao por vontade de Jesus de Nazare, e o judaismo comecarem a disputar os mesmos fieis, o que leva os judeus a responderem com violencia, por causa das perdas do dizimo e do poder. Mas isso sera melhor tratado no II volume.

O cristianismo evoluiu e perdeu as raizes do seu fundador, formando raizes, troncos e galhos proprios. Caminhou mais sobre as raizes mitologicas dos Evangelhos e do Antigo Testamento, ate tornar-se uma filosofia terrena, criada, ensinada e praticada por pessoas notoriamente humanas e pouco espirituais. Desde entao buscou o poder terreno e o alcancou quando os reis terrenos dobraram seus joelhos aa figura crucificada de Jesus de Belem e Nazare e tomaram como exemplo a crucificacao e nao o AMOR.

Deste tempo em diante, crucificaram milhares de cristos, pagaram o mal com outros males ainda piores. Nao apenas os reis e sim a religiao e o poder deles juntos.

Nenhum de nos deseje ter estado na PRESENCA DE DEUS no tempo em que cristaos e muculmanos se enfrentaram em guerras que deram o nome de Cruzadas ou, mais erroneamente, Guerras Santas. O SEMBLANTE DIVINO transfigurou-se de desgosto. ELE ja SABIA de todos os resultados mas nao deixava de sofrer.

Nos, espiritos ainda por encarnar, compartilhavamos dessa DOR, tanto pelas perdas cristas quanto muculmanas. Sabiamos que em nada isso iria ajudar a elevacao do ser humano JUNTO A DEUS.

Espiritos bons foram encaminhados aa encarnacao de ambos os lados para fazer os homens enxergarem a loucura em que haviam se metido. Lembro-me daquele que recebeu o nome de Francesco que, mais tarde, se tornaria Francisco de Assis.

Outros nomes do lado cristao e os do lado muculmano ainda nao foram ligados em minha memoria dormente. Muculmanos e cristaos se recusaram a ouvi-los e se afastaram da VERDADE. Quanto mais eles repetiam: “Matemos os infieis em nome do nosso Deus”, mais afastados eles ficavam de DEUS.

Neste periodo, em que as igrejas se tornaram poder, governaram pior que os pagaos. A Historia registrou como Idade Media e inicio da Idade Moderna. Muito se matou e nenhum poro do VEU que nos separa de DEUS se abriu para a populacao humana.

No periodo historico em que atuou a Inquisicao, onde todo adversario do poder humano era julgado como inimigo de DEUS, a crueldade foi tamanha que DEUS EVITAVA FALAR DIRETAMENTE COM OS ESPIRITOS POR NASCER. ELE FALAVA AOS ANJOS, Creaturas mais fortes, e estes nos transmitiam os ENSINAMENTOS DELE. O NOSSO PAI SABIA que nao suportariamos ver a TRANSFIGURACAO DE DOR DO ROSTO DELE.

Naquele tempo, houve o julgamento do homem chamado Galileu Galilei. Ele afirmava que a Terra girava em torno do Sol. Como a ignorancia das pessoas que governavam o poder politico e religioso afirmavam o contrario, ele foi convidado a desdizer o que escrevera para nao morrer em uma fogueira.

Por nao negar o que conhecia ser verdade recebeu uma censura da Igreja que o impedia de continuar suas buscas cientificas. Somente alguns seculos depois, ja no pontificado de Joao Paulo II, o cientista foi reabilitado perante a Igreja.

Naquele tempo, DEUS MANDOU-NOS O RECADO: “IMAGINEM SE EU CONDENASSE ESTE HOMEM POR DIZER QUE A TERRA GIRA EM TORNO DO SOL E MANTIVESSE ESTA CONDENACAO ATE O TEMPO DO PERDAO HUMANO. QUE PAI SERIA EU? TOMEM, POIS, MUITO CUIDADO AO AFIRMAREM NA TERRA O QUE EH E O QUE NAO EH MINHA VONTADE. QUEM CONDENOU GALILEU ACABARA FICANDO NOS MUNDOS PARALELOS ATE AO RECONHECIMENTO DO ERRO PELA IGREJA CRISTA. ISSO ACONTECE POR CAUSA DA CONSEQUENCIA DO PECADO DE USAREM FALSAMENTE A MINHA PALAVRA. NAO ME VANGLORIO DESTA JUSTICA QUE ESTA SE FAZENDO. O SOFRIMENTO DE TODOS OS FILHOS QUE NAO FAZEM POR MERECER A MINHA CASA EH TAMBEM SENTIDO POR MIM.”

O poder das igrejas nao tem, necessariamente, de ser ruim. Mas a pessoa humana ruim esta sempre em busca do poder. Quando as igrejas nao tem criterios bastante preciosos na escolha de seus representantes, as pessoas ruins se infiltrarao nelas para adquirir o poder. Neste caso advem a pior de todas as misturas. Os inexcrupulosos, os gananciosos e os fanaticos se associando pelo poder. Eis porque as teocracias tornam-se piores que os outras.

Somente um povo portador de grande conhecimento a RESPEITO DE DEUS sabe eliminar de suas igrejas e governos a pessoa ruim. Eh preciso saber reconhecer os generosos, excrupulosos, com temperanca e sabedoria para exercerem os poderes. Poucos sao os que reunem tais qualidades. Mas estes proprios se afastam do poder terreno porque eh preciso ser ganancioso para conseguir-se galgar os degraus do poder na estrutura em que a sociedade humana atual esta plantada.

Sabedores destas coisas, os que restavamos, pedimos que DEUS nos REVELASSE a questao de como eliminar a pessoa ma do nosso meio. ELE MANDOU-nos essa RESPOSTA: “CONSTRUINDO O REINO DO BEM. ELE PROPRIO SE AFASTARA. QUANDO FIZEREM ISSO, PROVARAO QUE O BEM EH BASTANTE PARA TODOS, INCLUSIVE PARA QUEM VIROU PERVERSO NA TERRA. O MAU, QUE DESEJA O BEM SOMENTE PARA SI PROPRIO, SE VE DERROTADO PELO OBVIO E ADERE AOS MEUS MANDAMENTOS.”

A pessoa ma jamais deveria sentir-se derrotada pelo bem, pois, no bem, tudo o que ela necessitar lhe sera direito, da mesma forma que a melhor das pessoas, portanto, todas serao vitoriosas.

DEUS nos DISSE O QUE FAZER. Poucas vezes, atraves de exemplos, nos DISSE o como fazer. O como fazer faz parte do exercicio da nossa propria vontade.

Pois, o que afirmo agora ja foi dito com outras palavras por Jesus de Nazare e Belem. Poucas coisas nao foram ditas por ele, por causa do tempo em que viveu. As verdades que Jesus ensinou nao precisam complementos, pois, por terem ORIGEM EM DEUS, passar-se-iam os tempos a elas continuariam imutaveis.

Quando os evangelistas puzeram palavras que ele nao disse, em suas Escrituras, toda a palavra de Jesus tornou-se duvidavel. Somente quando apurarmos as verdades que permanecerao ETERNAS eh que tais verdades serao restabelecidas como totalmente confiaveis. Tanto no Ocidente quanto no Oriente ha sofrimento por causa das alteracoes das palavras ditas por ele que nao apenas tiveram acrescimos quanto subtracoes. Sao quase 2.000 anos de mas interpretacoes e praticas da PALAVRA DIVINA, mediada por ele.

Sei que estas e outras afirmacoes minhas irao causar algum espanto. Porem, as respostas trarao as solucoes. A duvida levantada ja eh o caminho para a solucao. Nisso esta o CAMINHO PARA O RETORNO A DEUS.

Nao digam que, porque eu escrevi, todos ja estao salvos, porque DEUS QUER todos voltando para ELE. Ninguem sera salvo sem nenhum merecimento. E um bom comeco eh o reconhecimento dos erros para nao mais repeti-los.

A Idade Media e o inicio da Moderna ainda produziram falsos santos guerreiros e verdadeiros martires do protestantismo e do catolicismo. Nenhum sacrificio humano foi aceito por DEUS, porque este nunca foi o PLANO DELE.

VI. SEGUIMOS NA HISTORIA

Apos a Idade Media, a influencia das igrejas sobre os governos foi vagarosamente diminuindo. No tempo passado as igrejas ditavam mais a respeito dos assuntos de governo. Em alguns casos governantes ditaram o que as igrejas fariam. Vez por outra houveram governantes totalmente submissos aos interesses das igrejas. Em certos casos particulares os governantes foram tambem membros das igrejas.

Em tempo algum essa mistura resultou em boa coisa, pois, novamente os gananciosos exploradores que governaram espalharam a tristeza e a dor pelo mundo e, usando o nome das igrejas aas quais pertenciam, procuraram justificar os atos abominaveis deles pelo que existia nas Escrituras. Sacerdotes, de acordo com a vantagem particular que recebiam, defendiam uma ou outra posicao humana partidaria.

Aos fieis dirigidos pelos sacerdotes que governavam ou defendiam governos parecia que os atos deles estariam justificados nas Escrituras. Esse desvio se deu por causa dos enganos contidos nas Escrituras onde, sabendo-se escolher determinada sequencia de leituras pode-se ardilosamente dar, enganosamente, justificativa para quaisquer atos que se pratique. Nessa posicao, as igrejas que sao criacao das proprias pessoas humanas, no intencao de servir a DEUS, serviram a determinadas pessoas humanas.

Poucos foram aqueles que, independentemente das igrejas aas quais pertenciam, buscaram inspiracao em DEUS para praticarem seus atos. Um desses poucos exemplos foram as construcoes de missoes jesuiticas na regiao conhecida como Bacia do Prata, na America do Sul. Nao que ali se tenha feito apenas a VONTADE DO PAI mas, considerando-se a epoca, foi uma tentativa de aproximacao disso.

Durante todo este periodo nao houve paz na Terra. Voltou aquilo que DEUS menos deseja que foi a escravidao. Os povos nativos das Americas e Africa foram tratados como pessoas sem alma e sem DEUS, quando, na verdade, alguns deles estavam filosoficamente mais proximos DELE.

Tambem o Oriente sofreu muito com a falta de irmandade por parte, principalmente, da populacao de origem europeia. E, DEUS, em razao de tanto sofrimento, SENTIU NECESSIDADE DE MANTER A FACE DELE OCULTA A NOS, os espiritos por nascer na materia.

DEUS, ate ao momento em que fui chamado a nascer, no inicio da segunda metade do seculo XX, nao estava satisfeito com as elites religiosas e, certamente, continua assim, porque elas permitem que seus seguidores facam diferenca entre o homem e a mulher; entre o casado e o solteiro; entre descrentes e crentes; entre os crentes que acreditam diferente e dentro das hierarquias religiosas. ELE NOS DISSE: “NAO vos FIZ filhos meus para que isso fosse permitido.”

Mesmo nascendo em um ponto conhecido da Terra, os filhos de DEUS nao tem nacionalidade, cor da pele ou quaisquer outras caracteristicas que os separe na PRESENCA DE DEUS, pois, sao cidadaos do mundo e O PAI PREPAROU para todos mais moradas do que se pode habitar. DEUS nos DEU a Terra como heranca, nao estabeleceu nela nenhuma fronteira, nem nunca fez distincao alguma entre pessoas.

Se a revolta contra a Igreja Catolica surgiu por um motivo verdadeiro, os seguidores da Reforma tanto no passado quanto nos tempos posteriores nao permaneceram na Verdade. Estes, tanto quanto os que permaneceram catolicos, mataram, violaram, escravizaram, roubaram, nao procuraram a VERDADE MAIOR na busca da evolucao para DEUS, enfim, igreja alguma se pode dizer defensora da PALAVRA DE DEUS, ate hoje.

Eu nao vim para vos falar das coisas boas que ja aconteceram no mundo, pois, destas, todos tem prazer em falar e ouvir. Vim especialmente para lembrar a todos as coisas mas praticadas. Coisas essas que nao sao doces ao paladar e deixam na boca o gosto amargo do fel. Para que nos envergonhemos delas e passemos a evita-las. Quando fizermos isso, todos teremos apenas prazer no falar e ouvir.

Sei que DEUS me AJUDA. Eh preciso que nos facamos o mesmo com ELE. Nos precisamos nos esforcarmos mais para lembrarmo-nos daqueles tempos junto ao PAI e, entao, podermos fazer da Terra a extensao da CASA DELE.

Quando estiverem exercitando suas memorias para lembrar-vos dos ensinamentos das GRANDE e PEQUENA REUNIOES, nao busquem lembrarem-se da FACE DE DEUS que conheceram la. Esta vontade nao vos sera satisfeita, porque, caso nos lembrassemos exatamente como EH A FACE DE DEUS, tudo voltaria aa nossa memoria e nos nos tornariamos bons novamente, nao por nossa propria vontade e merito e sim pelo PODER DIVINO.

O risco de tentarmos lembrar de como eh a FACE DE DEUS eh esse: podemos imaginar uma face que nos agrade e, entao, seguirmos essa face pensando ser a DELE. Mesmo que estejamos sendo sinceros, o nosso acreditar nao sera verdadeiro se a face nao for realmente de DEUS. E eh isso que tem acontecido ao longo de toda a Historia Humana.

Devemos buscar os conhecimentos, pois, deles rebrotara a GLORIA DO PAI em nossas mentes e, da pratica da VONTADE DELE, a nossa remissao.

VII. UM SECULO PERDIDO PARA A NOSSA EVOLUCAO RELIGIOSA

Muitos diriam: O seculo XX teve muita coisa ruim mas foi fazendo as coisas ruins que aprendemos que elas nao nos serviam, sendo assim, eh deste conhecimento que passamos a evitar o mal.

Irmaos, todos, o lucro da humanidade nao eh o LUCRO DE DEUS. Nos sabemos que as coisas sao ruins mesmo antes de pratica-las, pois, somos filhos de DEUS e tambem temos um pouco da ONICIENCIA DELE. Quando praticamos o mal, nada aprendemos. Apenas induzimos outros a fazer o mesmo ou pior. DEUS nos QUER purificados e santificados e nao ha desculpa para nao sermos.

Muitos tambem diriam: Quando DEUS nos fez, ELE ja SABIA que iriamos praticar as coisas mas, portanto, ELE, que poderia ter impedido-nos de faze-las nao o fez, dai, DEUS eh tao culpado por nossas faltas como nos.

Isso nao eh verdade. Toda vez que se faz uma coisa boa se produz a possibilidade de outra ruim, pois, toda coisa boa pode ser destruida, danificada ou desrespeitada. O SENHOR NOSSO PAI CONSTRUIU TODAS AS COISAS BOAS, inclusive a nos, enquanto unidos em um so corpo e uma so vontade a ELE.

Nos temos descoberto a possibilidade de destruir, danificar e desrespeitar as coisas do nosso SAGRADO PAI e as estamos destruindo, danificando e desrespeitando, inclusive a nos mesmos. Por isso, que ninguem acuse a AQUELE QUE NAO TEM CULPA. Batamos no peito, reconhecamos nossas proprias culpas, propondo-nos a nao mais repeti-las para que se abra a possibilidade de o VEU que nos separa de DEUS se desfaca.

Temos que reconhecer em cada um de todos, um filho de DEUS e trata-lo como tal. Eu conheco muita gente que eh tratada da melhor maneira possivel porque tem um pai humano conhecido e de boa fama entre as pessoas humanas. Conheco tambem outros bons filhos que sao maltratados porque, aos olhos da humanidade, os pais deles sao defeituosos. Tratemos a todos da melhor maneira possivel, sejam estes bons ou maos aos nossos olhos, pois, todos temos um PAI SANTO E MUITO BOM.

Voltemos entao ao seculo XX. Muitos dirao que este seculo nao teve somente coisas ruins e existiram boas tambem. Isso eh verdade e dar-me-ia imenso prazer em cita-las se nao me sentisse na obrigacao de citar as coisas ruins para compara-las. Acontece que as coisas ruins ultrapassam tanto as coisas boas que, a bem da verdade, eh, por enquanto, melhor considerar as boas nulas ate que as ruins sejam neutralizadas. Assim, as boas surgirao puras, sem contaminacao.

Dir-se-a que as guerras feitas no seculo XX foram consequencias daquelas feitas em outros seculos e elas houveram em todos os seculos. Existe parte de verdade nisso mas toda verdade em parte eh uma, em parte, mentira. E toda, em parte, mentira eh, em verdade, pura mentira.

As guerras feitas em outros seculos deveriam ter sido tomadas como aviso para que nao mais fossem praticadas mas o ser humano nao apenas repetiu o erro, especializou-se na crueldade de matar nesse seculo. [XX]. Quantos foram os novos metodos de se matar inventados? Quanto se torturou? Quanto se humilhou? Quanto se feriu? Quanto se incapacitou?

Poderiamos dizer que o seculo XX foi bom para os mais fracos, pois, os negros, os indios, a mulher, os homossexuais e outros tiveram alguns de seus direitos reconhecidos. Podemos repetir que o reconhecimento, em parte, tambem eh mentira. Os direitos concedidos, na verdade, foram conquistados. Se negros, indios, mulheres e outros nao tivessem lutado por si proprios eles nao teriam adquirido tais direitos.

A vontade deles foi imposta aa sociedade mas nao houve reconhecimento. O preconceito ainda continua latente. Sobretudo na area da educacao e de oportunidades de vida estes grupos continuam ainda preteridos em relacao aos padroes estabelecidos e falsamente tidos como democratizados.

A latencia do preconceito pode ser verificada no problema migratorio pelo qual passa o mundo atual. Atribui-se frequentemente aa classe das pessoas migrantes as falhas que sao do sistema e o proprio sistema eh o causador primordial dessa migracao. A migracao de pessoas dos paises pobres para os paises ricos era perfeitamente previsivel, pois, os ricos sempre exploraram os pobres e transferiram para si as riquezas deles.

Fizeram isso comprando as elites subornaveis dos paises pobres que se contentavam em garantir riquezas somente para si proprias. Na verdade, este desmando se deu por um acordo entre elites, enquanto as populacoes tornaram-se massas de manipulacao. O problema eh que a massa cresceu mais que as elites e agora esta reinvindicando o direito que tem na partilha das riquezas. Para isso a massa tem que ir buscar onde a riqueza esta.

A solucao para o problema poderia ser simples. Primeiro poder-se-ia neutralizar a influencia das elites na economia mundial, partilhando o desenvolvimento com todos em todos os cantos do planeta. Ninguem precisaria deixar seu pais sem vontade propria de fazer isso para ganhar a vida em outro, se as portas da justica lhe forem abertas em seu proprio pais. Quando as educacoes, as economias e o usufruto do resultado do trabalho forem acessiveis a todos, os preconceitos serao desfeitos e todos poderao circular livremente pelo mundo, como se ele nao tivesse mais fronteiras. ESTA EH A VONTADADE DO PAI.

Quando o SENHOR NOSSO PAI ESCONDEU O SANTO ROSTO dos espiritos por nascer na Idade Media e depois na escravizacao dos povos, pensavamos que as turbulencias passariam logo. No seculo XX, porem, ELE nao so MANTEVE O ROSTO ESCONDIDO COMO COLOCOU MAIS UM VEU entre nos e ELE, para que nao sentissemos a expressao da DOR DELE. ATE PARA OS ANJOS DEUS FALAVA ATRAVES DO VEU E NAO MAIS FACE A FACE.

Por ocasiao da II Guerra Mundial, onde as trapalhadas das elites governantes mundiais haviam se unido para o mal, DEUS LAMENTOU por todos os erros dos seres humanos. Sabiamos que ELE CHORAVA DE DOR. ELE nao CHOROU apenas porque a alma gemea de Moises tambem falhara mas porque cristaos, muculmanos, budistas, brahmamistas, xintoistas e praticamente todos os credos da Terra estavam se matando das formas mais barbaras que nos conhecemos.

As bombas atomicas explodiram como um terremoto no CEU. Nos proprios estavamos incredulos do quanto o ser humano tivera se tornado insensivel aA PALAVRA DO PAI e, separados como estavamos do SENHOR, comecavamos a duvidar que seriamos capazes de concluir a missao que ELE nos DELEGARA. As guerras iniciadas posteriormente so aumentaram nossas duvidas.

Foi por essa epoca que fui chamado. O PAI ENVIOU UM ANJO para buscar-me e viajamos por um tempo em que o ser humano espiritual ainda nao pisara a Terra. DEUS SE FEZ PRESENTE JUNTO A NOS, porem, nao mostrou A FACE DELE.

Foi entao que fez as ultimas RECOMENDACOES a mim. “Ve meu filho, como nenhuma duvida agora lhe resta? A humanidade ainda esta prisioneira do tempo, por isso deixou de acreditar. Eh preciso que se liberte. Nao vos mostrarei MINHA FACE para que voce nao tenha uma impressao diferente do que SOU. EU ESTOU TRANSFIGURADO pelos pecados dos seus irmaos. Eh bom que voce tenha lembranca apenas de quando ME viu pela ultima vez. Nao da MINHA FACE mas das COISAS QUE vos ENSINEI.

Voce nao sera diferente das outras pessoas humanas mas a sua missao sera. Voce falara da MINHA UNIDADE e que QUERO PARTILHAR com todos. Nao se preocupe com quantos nem quais nao crerao em voce na primeira ou segunda geracoes que ouvirao os conhecimentos transmitidos por voce. A cabeca das pessoas humanas atingiu o maximo de dureza, portanto, tem dificuldade de aceitar bons ensinamentos.

Voce batera nelas como agua sobre a rocha. Nao guarde para si as glorias da missao, pois, senao o onus dela tambem caira sobre voce e voce nao suportara. Outros seguirao para auxilia-lo. Lembre-se que o tempo terrestre eh ilusorio. Nao pense que nada estara demorando demais ou indo depressa demais. Tenha calma. Voce nao sera senhor do tempo, por isso, nao queira conduzi-lo.

A sua maior missao sera compreender seus irmaos. Conhecera aquilo em que voce e eles serao falhos e eh isto que deve ser revelado. Conhecer-se eh o principio de todo crescimento. Mas nao devem permanecer apenas nesse conhecimento. Eh preciso conhecer o ambiente que os cerca. Depois do conhecimento vem a transformacao. Voce eh parte dela mas ainda nao eh. Por isso nao queira ser alem do seu proprio ser. Cumpra a sua missao e retorne a MIM. Va.

Senti a presenca de todos os espiritos de minha geracao mas nao os via. Todos eles tem a mesma capacidade que eu de lembrar estas coisas todas que aprendemos no CEU. Compreendi entao que todos estavamos presentes na mesma hora e local, porem, por um PODER EXCLUSIVO DO SANTO PAI, parecia-nos estar tendo com ELE UMA REUNIAO PARTICULAR.

Assim se deu porque DEUS DESEJAVA a atencao total de todos nos. Tudo o que eu sei, tambem os outros sabem. Alguns se lembrarao de pontos que esqueci assim como eu me lembro de pontos que eles esqueceram. Nos nos completamos, segundo a VONTADE DO PAI. Nenhum de nos eh melhor que o outro.

O fato de eu ter escrito a respeito de tudo o que vimos e vivemos nao me faz uma virgula melhor do que ninguem. Toda sabedoria que acaso esteja contida nessa Carta aos Povos, o SANTO PAI A ELABOROU antes mesmo que nascessemos em espirito. O que sabemos do BEM, vem DELE. Eu sou apenas um transmissor de algo que o PAI JA SABIA E NOS ENSINOU.

Outros virao para falar a respeito daquilo que escrevi e ampliar o entendimento. Nem mesmo eu compreendo ainda com exatidao a totalidade daquilo que escrevi. Existem coisas que o tempo e outros espiritos preparados explicarao tudo para nos.

Apos as ultimas PALAVRAS QUE DEUS PRONUNCIARA, tudo se apagou de minha memoria. Creio que tenha sido o momento exato da minha concepcao carnal. Todos os conhecimentos se apagaram de minha memoria para virem brotando aos poucos, durante esta minha passagem na Terra. Outros ja brotaram mas nao foram escritos ainda. Outros ainda deverao brotar.

Mas o mais importante de tudo eh que os outros que fazem parte da mesma missao tambem se acordem para cumpri-la. Nao sou o primeiro e nem o unico. Apenas sou a menor parte. Talvez os meus escritos sejam o sinal que, ao ser lido por estes outros, ira lhes indicar os rumos de nossa missao.

Que o ser humano seja despertado de seu pesadelo e acorde para a VIDA PLENA NO CONHECIMENTO DO PAI.

VIII. ALGUMAS CONCLUSOES

Aproxima-se o final do seculo e do milenio. As esperancas de muitas pessoas estao depositadas nesta passagem. Como ja foi dito, os numeros nao sao significativos. Nao eh porque estamos atingindo mais um seculo ou um milenio no calendario que a nossa vida ira mudar. A nossa vida nao muda por ela mesma, nos eh que estamos encarregados de muda-la.

Eh fundamental que todos nos facamos os nossos exames de consciencias. Muita gente tem feito isso mas nao tira conclusoes praticas ou nao as executa. Um exemplo disso eh o do ex-presidente dos Estados Unidos que disse: “Estou cansado de esfolar os pobres do nosso rico pais para mandar dinheiro para os ricos dos paises pobres.”

Este eh um exemplo de exame tardio de consciencia. Somente quando as consequencias do ato nao se mostram satisfatorias eh que a pessoa humana reconhece o erro. Os paises ricos nunca investiram nos povos dos paises pobres. Eles investiram nas elites pensando que teriam lucro rapido.

Sempre souberam que isso era errado, pois, compram as elites na certeza de que elas entregariam o fruto do trabalho do seu povo, assim, os ricos continuariam ricos e os pobres viveriam como sempre foram deixados viver.

Todo mundo sabe que o status quo mantido pelas elites eh contra as LEIS DE DEUS mas sempre se procurou justifica-lo e nao corrigi-lo. Como nao hao argumentos para tal justificativa, usa-se a forca, a violencia, o poder de compra do dinheiro, o amordacamento, a tortura e, hoje-em-dia, a logica financeira humana.

Nessa logica, tudo se faz por via do dinheiro. Tudo eh compravel. Tudo se vende. E, claro, o lucro da humanidade so favorece a aqueles que ja tem dinheiro para comprar e vender.

Em todos os tempos, a pessoa espiritual soube que causar um mal a um semelhante, fosse de qualquer forma que fosse, nao era a VONTADE DO SENHOR NOSSO PAI. Mas a pessoa carnal sempre se baseou em Escrituras antigas para justificar seus atos, pois, elas prometiam castigos para as pessoas mas e recompensa para as pessoas boas. Percebendo que isso nao acontece em nosso dia-a-dia, o ser humano esta perdendo a sua nocao de limites junto ao PAI e, torna-se cada vez mais frequente, arriscar-se a cometer pecados maiores.

Imagina-se que se DEUS nao mostrou a justica prometida num primeiro pecado e, talvez, num segundo e num terceiro eh porque nao mostrara em dia nenhum. O engano nao esta ai. O erro esta na confusao entre o que seja JUSTICA DE DEUS e justica humana.

Sempre se fez acreditar que deviamos temer ao PAI porque a JUSTICA DELE viria por meio do terror. Isso foi implantado por pessoas que muito pouco se recordavam da FACE DIVINA. DEUS nao faz a JUSTICA DELE por meio de terror e SIM POR MEIO DO AMOR.

O mal eh buscado por nos mesmos. Enquanto trabalharmos para o mal, permaneceremos na Terra e no mundo material, sem podermos voltar aA PRESENCA DO PAI. ELE nao apenas SEMEOU as sementes do bem em nossas mentes mas em todas as geracoes nos MANDOU exemplos a serem seguidos. Infelizmente, temos nos deixado seduzir pelas impressoes do mundo. Agora se apresenta para nos mais uma oportunidade de tomarmos o CAMINHO de volta aA CASA DO PAI.

A sabedoria milenar chinesa nos diz que toda grande caminhada comeca num primeiro passo. Muitos primeiros passos ja foram dados mas nos faltou darmos continuidade a eles. A sabedoria humana esqueceu-se de dizer que o primeiro passo eh facil mas para manter a caminhada ate o fim, precisa-se de muita persistencia e mente preparada. Eh disso que brota o proposito e do proposito a vitoria.

Eh preciso dizer que ninguem venceu uma guerra armada por ser melhor e por querer um mundo santo. Quem quizer um mundo sao nao faz esse tipo de guerra.

Este livro nao foi escrito para ter um fim aqui e agora. Eh necessario que nao paremos a caminhada num segundo passo. Precisamos mante-la para sempre. Eh por isso que a cada geracao temos que comecar tudo como se fosse a continuidade de uma unica caminhada, preparando os que nascem para repetir os nossos bons passos e evitar os passos em falso, sempre nos renovando a cada nova descoberta a RESPEITO DO CAMINHO DE DEUS.

Nao deveriamos cometer erros nem faltas mas quando os cometemos temos de ter a humildade e a coragem de reconhece-los e voltar os passos necessarios para remover suas consequencias. O que mais falta ao mundo atual eh a coragem de reconhecer e corrigir seus erros e faltas.

Ao contrario do que parece, o mundo esta caminhando para situacoes conflituosas. Os maiores conflitos que existem sao entre as elites e nao entre os povos. As elites, porem, manipulam as informacoes de forma a que os povos parecam estar em conflito. Disso surgem as guerras, que favorecem apenas as elites.

Nas decadas que seguiram aa II Guerra Mundial, as elites dos paises ricos estabeleceram fortes lacos com as elites dos paises pobres. Elas queriam que o poder e a economia se concentrassem em poucas maos e conseguiram o intento delas. Nao se importaram em alimentar as piores ditaduras que existiram neste planeta, em troca do servico aos interesses das elites.

Houve tempo em que tivemos mais ditaduras, tanto na economia socialista quanto na capitalista, que governos democraticos. Porem, os povos abriram suas mentes um pouco. O movimento hippie, o movimento musical independente, que tivemos a oportunidade de conviver com eles, nao foram em vao. Eles demonstraram que a vida nao precisa acontecer somente por padroes pre-estabelecidos. As pessoas comecaram a perceber que existem alternativas alem de sermos conduzidos por governos e nos eh que precisamos conduzir a governanca.

Mas essa consciencia ainda nao atingiu a toda a populacao mundial, embora tenham mudado a vida de todos para sempre. Nos temos tido repiques dessa conscientizacao em movimentos libertarios dos povos, particularmente dos oprimidos. Tudo se tem feito para abafar movimentos de libertacao dos mais fracos da dependencia, decretando inclusive a morte desses movimentos, mas a humanidade nunca mais sera a mesma depois deles. Estao apenas latentes, mudarao de roupa e ressurgirao quando necessario. Nao se fala aqui em repeticao de moda e sim de combate aas quinquilharias opressoras.

Convivem no mundo dois projetos elitistas. O da elite dos paises ricos preferem manter o povo de seus paises e dos paises perifericos em liberdade vigiada. Estabeleceram o consumismo como sinonimo de liberdade.

Dao condicoes aos pobres de seus paises possuirem o suficiente para se sentirem integrados aa sociedade, enquanto alimentam falsas esperancas de que o pobre podera chegar ao topo dessa sociedade, bastando-lhe aproveitar alguma oportunidade aberta pelo dom especial de cada um. Desejam espalhar essa filosofia em todo o planeta porque sabem que a margem de seguranca contra uma revolta geral eh bem maior.

Porem, as elites nos paises pobres tem preferido a ditadura economica explicita. Foram obrigadas a ceder em relacao aa ditadura politica. Nao perderam os governos mas o maquiaram de forma a se acreditar serem verdadeiras democracias. Para essas elites o povo nem gente eh ainda. Preferem mante-lo na inteira dependencia economica atraves da exploracao da mao de obra barata.

Por tras de tudo isso existe um esquema de desinformacao da verdade nos paises ricos e de eliminacao da informacao nos paises pobres. As informacoes que vazam sempre tem o intuito de causar impressao de uma verdade que, so muito tarde, se descobre que era uma cortina de fumaca.

As elites dos mundos rico e pobre andaram juntas por algum tempo. Enquanto as dos paises pobres serviram aas dos ricos, estas alimentaram aquelas e mataram suas sedes com o bom e o melhor. Mas, ate mesmo as elites dos paises pobres perceberam que deram mais do que receberam e agora desejam mais.

Os paises ricos deram de comer a quem nao tinha fome e de beber a quem nao tinha sede. E a fome e a sede dos ricos dos paises pobres tornaram-se insaciaveis, colocando a alianca das elites em xeque. O atual conflito eh entre as elites dos paises pobres que querem mais e dos paises ricos que tambem desejam mais para si mesmas. Os imigrantes pobres sao considerados apenas uma casualidade de guerra.

Caso sejamos estupidos o bastante, poderemos levar este conflito aas vias de fato, o que, esporadicamente, eh o que acontece. As elites tem-se constituido num cancer que tudo suga do corpo social.

Dentro das economias defendidas por elas, jamais o ser humano atingira a IGUALDADE QUE EXISTE NA CASA DE NOSSO PAI CELESTE. Nunca todos os seres humanos serao apenas ricos, apenas medios ou apenas pobres. No esquema que existe sempre seremos miseraveis, pobres, ricos e milionarios. A politica economica humana so nos mostra o caminho de continuarmos na Terra.

Porem, os povos sao semelhantes. Uns com mais outros com menos cultura mas, no fundo, sao as mesmas criancas que DEUS CREOU EM ESPIRITO. Evoluem de acordo com as informacoes que tiverem acesso. Aas vezes para o bem, outras para o mal. Sempre de acordo com os interesses de suas elites que sao mantidas na estrutura social atual.

O povo pobre nao vive plenamente porque vive de alimentar sonhos vazios. E os poucos que atingiram a consciencia ainda nao tiveram coragem de combater o sistema com o uso da nao violencia. o erro esta em todos nos e eh por isso que nao conseguimos ainda voltar ao PAI.

IX. EPILOGO DESTE VOLUME

Muita gente ensaiara alguma duvida a meu respeito por eu ter escrito que DEUS nao se associa a bandidos e malfeitores, portanto, que razao teria ELE para fazer de mim um instrumento DELE sendo que sou pecador. Nao estou em contradicao quanto a isso porque ELE fez de mim instrumento DELE para que FIZESSEMOS BEM aa humanidade. Isso o PAI SE PERMITE FAZER porque quando toda pessoa ma comecar a ter boas praticas ira gostar tanto que se tornara boa.

Esta se aproximando uma epoca em que o ser humano podera viajar no tempo e isso requer muito mais coragem do que se possa imaginar aa primeira vista. DEUS nos dara esta oportunidade para que pratiquemos o bem mas a possibilidade de fazermos o mal existe junto com essa descoberta. Eh preciso que tal conhecimento nao seja controlado por pessoas elitizadas mesmo que supostas boas. Eh importante ter-se um controle amplo e sadio de tal conhecimento.

Sera a oportunidade de conhecermos todo o nosso passado, sem maquiagem oU ocultacao de cadaveres. Tudo o que foi tramado aas escondidas se revelara. Nao se pode deixar acontecer novamente a manipulacao das informacoes por pessoas inexcrupulosas.

Nossa Historia pode e deve ser reconstituida atraves de documentos e rastros deixados pelas pessoas no decorrer do tempo. Essa forma de estudo sempre deixa alguma duvida sem solucao. Somente a imaginacao e o bom senso completam as informacoes obscuras. Por isso, haverao sempre aqueles que duvidarao desse sistema.

Contudo, a viagem no tempo podera demorar em termos de tempo humano. Nao me foi dada informacao alguma a respeito do tempo futuro. Por isso sera preciso continuarmos pesquisando a Historia com os meios que ja possuimos e com as inovacoes que aparecerem.

A viagem no tempo deve funcionar para tirar-se duvidas e aumentar a precisao das informacoes. Nao deve ser usada para “consertar” determinadas faltas e erros que todos gostariamos de ver apagados de nossa Historia, porque nunca saberemos com antecedencia as consequencias que isso acarretara. Nao somos DEUS.

O objetivo de conhecer-se a verdade historica eh o de nao repetir os erros no futuro e tambem desfazer-se mitos para que somente a VERDADE seja cultuada. Alterar o passado nao nos levara de volta a DEUS, o que podera fazer isso eh a eliminacao das consequencias dos pecados passados e tambem endireitar os nossos caminhos futuros. Nao devemos planejar futuros senao os de nossas proprias vidas, pois, o futuro a DEUS pertence.

A manipulacao das informacoes do passado para praticar o mal somente tornara pior a nossa situacao junto a DEUS. Isso nos distanciaria ainda mais do SANTO PAI. O VEU da nossa separacao de DEUS teria de ser reforcado para que a DOR DELE nao nos atinja. Caso isso acontecesse seria o nosso fim como especie. Talvez tenha sido isso que os antigos escritores nos falaram, porem, eles proprios nunca compreenderam.

Eis, pois, caminhos que se abrem para o ser humano deste ponto em diante. A escolha eh nossa.

Framingham, 15 de janeiro de 1996.

X. POST SCRIPTUM

Desde janeiro deste ano (1996) este volume esta manualmente escrito. De la para hoje comecei o trabalho de datilografa-lo em uma unica via. Esta devera ser reproduzida, em breve, e encadernada para ser distribuida entre algumas pessoas. Outras copias serao encaminhadas a representantes de alguns ramos religiosos cristaos.

Eh minha obrigacao distribuir a todas, porem, os meus recursos financeiros sao muito limitados para fazer isso acontecer.

A versao datilografada alterou uma pequena parte do conteudo anterior. Nao no sentido de alterar-lhe o significado mas para esclarecer o melhor possivel o que veio a mim no momento de escrever.

A linguagem utilizada foi a mais facilitada possivel para que mesmo as pessoas mais simples e sem conhecimentos profundos das naturezas que nos cercam pudessem entender. Isso faz parte de uma segunda intencao, pois, a primeira eh a de comunicar aas elites, inclusive as religiosas, a parte que foi a mim confiada da VONTADE DE NOSSO PAI.

O rumo de nossa Historia, sabemos, esta errado e em rota de colisao entre o rico e o pobre e entre o privilegiado e o excluido. Ninguem estara livre das consequencias danosas caso se concretizem tais previsoes. A luta de classes eh ingloria. Nao haverao lucros para nenhum de nos. O que ganharmos agora sera perdido na frente.

Por isso, melhor eh recompor os objetivos de nossa Historia, jogando o JOGO DO PAI, onde nao ha perdedores, somente vitoriosos.

Nao sei a quantos atingirei e muito menos a quais convencerei. So tenho uma certeza: se cada um convencido conseguir convencer apenas mais dois, convenceremos o mundo em menos de 33 geracoes. Eh um tempo respeitavelmente curto em relacao a aquele que ja perdemos.

************************************************************************************

Fica por meio desta autorizado a qualquer leitor desta Escritura reproduzi-la em duas ou mais vias para partilha-las com os amigos. EH EXPRESSAMENTE PROIBIDA A VENDA DE QUALQUER COPIA DESSE VOLUME.

************************************************************************************

Este volume foi escrito no endereco: 154, Second Street – apto 104
Framingham, Massachusetts, USA

RESPOSTA DE UM NEOBOBO AO EXCELENTISSIMO SR. EX-PRESIDENTE, FERNANDO HENRIQUE CARDOSO.

October 19, 2010

RESPOSTA DE UM NEOBOBO AO EXCELENTISSIMO SR. EX-PRESIDENTE, FERNANDO HENRIQUE CARDOSO.

por: Valquirio de Magalhaes Barbalho. (blog.: http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/)

Recebi de terceiros o artigo: “SEM MEDO DO PASSADO” de alegada autoria do excelentissimo sr. ex-presidente, Fernando Henrique Cardoso. O artigo que recebi, como o recebi, esta copiado abaixo. Como avisam os acrescimos ao texto, parece que o artigo foi publicado nos grandes jornais: “ESTADO DE SAO PAULO” e “O GLOBO”, em 10.10.10. Conservei ate mesmo as provocacoes acrescidas pelos terceiros, as quais, pelo baixo nivel, sei nao serem de autoria do ex-presidente.

Aviso aos navegantes que a pecha de “vermelho” nao caiu aqui. Eh que, acredito: antes de tudo somos verde, amarelo, azul e branco. Militemos ou nao em quaisquer partidos politicos.

Comecando entao o que tenho a dizer. Houve ditador presidente no Brasil que disse preferir “cheiro de cavalo do que cheiro de povo”. Houve presidente no Brasil que falou que tinha “um pezinho na cozinha”. E tem presidente no Brasil que tem cheiro de povo. Portanto, eh natural a preferencia do povo por esse ultimo. Nao devemos inveja-lo.

Antes que eu entre no assunto propriamente dito, eu preciso contar uma historia. A minha historia. Que se confunde com a Historia do Brasil Contemporaneo. Alias, eh preciso que eu a inclua porque sou de corpo e alma “da cozinha”. Provavelmente, jamais terei oportunidade de ser publicado pelas maiores tribunas da Republica Federativa do Brasil. Nao as culpo. Nao sou “flor que se cheire”.

Nasci e fui criado na pequena cidade de Virginopolis. Ela ja teve algum significado politico e economico num passado muito distante. Mas caiu no rol das esquecidas. Adormeceu por quase um seculo. Gracas aa boa orientacao familiar, fiz meus estudos e dirigi-me a Belo Horizonte para trabalhar e estudar. Como meu pai fazia qualquer sacrificio para dar estudo aos filhos, fui para Vicosa-MG em 1980 onde, a seguir, ingressei na Universidade Federal de Vicosa. Formei-me em 1987, depois de percalcos, como medico veterinario.

Formado, como diz o ditado: “a mare nao estava para peixe”. Por falta de emprego, comecei a dar aulas de biologia, quimica e geografia, nos cursos de II grau em Divinolandia de Minas e Virginopolis. Dar aulas nao era o meu maior problema. Eu gostava e os alunos gostavam de mim. O problema tornou-se o salario. Recebia o equivalente a US$ 130,00/mes por aulas noturnas ja que durante o dia tomava conta de uma fazenda.

Nisso comecaram a fazer uma certa reforma educacional. Por coincidencia, o nosso governador era o sr. Eduardo Azeredo, eleito pelo PSDB. Estabeleceu-se que para melhorarmos os nossos salarios precisariamos fazer cursos etc e tal. Os cursos eram dados em cidades distantes, gratuitos, exceto pelas despesas serem por nossas contas. Pensei comigo: Nao posso largar o outro servico, nao me deram a chance de provar que tenho conhecimento mais que o suficiente para dar essas aulas, e ainda querem que eu compre os meus proximos salarios! Igualaram a todos pelo pior nivel.

Nesse tempo, ja estavamos na fase critica da Historia Brasileira. O ex-presidente Collor foi defenestrado, assumiu o sr. Itamar Franco que, com os poderes de presidente, canetou o Plano Real, elaborado pela equipe do, entao, sr. presidente da Republica Federativa do Brasil. Eu sempre acho uma certa falta de reconhecimento e agradecimento o esquecimento desse pequeno detalhe pelos grao-duques do tucanato!…

Tenho que ser justo. O passo seguinte em minha vida foi dado sem maiores ajudas dos tucanos. Eu proprio decidi casar-me e emigrar para os Estados Unidos. Poderia ter ficado e ate, se quizesse, nem casado. Porem eu estava querendo resolver a vida um pouco mais rapido do que o Brasil dos tucanos me poderiam oferecer. Eles tinham sido eleitos para, via Plano Real e o endosso do sr. presidente Itamar, exercer o cargo mais importante do pais.

Estabeleci-me nos Estados Unidos, desde dezembro de 1993. Ja existiam alguns milhares de brasileiros por aqui. Principalmente da mesma regiao mineira que eu. Eh publica e notoria a evasao dos chamados valadarenses que, muitas vezes, nasceram em cidades menores da regiao, foram para aquela cidade ainda criancas nos anos 60 e 70 e, posteriormente, ja apelidados de valadarenses, emigraram para o exterior. Em resumo, nessa epoca, encontravamos uma ou outra pessoa de outras regioes do Brasil.

Tinhamos o padre e a familia dele que sao do Rio Grande do Sul alem de um colega de trabalho, alguem de Brasilia, um ou dois catarinenses, poucos goianos, talvez um conhecido capixaba, um ou outro nordestino que nao da para especificar quais estados. A comunidade brasileira ja estava comecando a ser notada mas nao era tao grande a ponto de a gente nao ter alguma referencia que nos ligasse uns aos outros. As vezes encontravamos com uma pessoa desconhecida mas logo descobriamos que frequentava a mesma igreja ou trabalhava no mesmo lugar que algum conhecido nosso.

Antes que eu me esqueca. Quem sofreu muito com essa mudanca foi minha esposa. Ela jamais tinha ficado longe da familia. Chorou por varios anos com saudades da desta e somente tinha planos para investirmos no Brasil, com a finalidade de voltarmos assim que pudessemos. Eu pensava completamente diferente. Pedi a ela que investissemos aqui mesmo, livrassemos do aluguel e passassemos a pagar prestacao do que fosse nosso. Quando decidissemos ir embora, vendessemos. Ela nao queria nem ouvir falar no assunto.

Quatro anos depois de estarmos trabalhando ilegalmente nos Estados Unidos apareceu-me a chance de legalizar via trabalho. Minha esposa quase se separou de mim por eu pensar num absurdo desses. Queria voltar logo para o Brasil. Eu tambem queria mas fazer o que? Eu perguntava. Nada me vinha aa cabeca.

Eram os primeiros anos do Plano Real. A coisa parecia promissora. Muita gente estava retornando, porem, 100 vezes mais estava chegando. Quando chegamos para aqui, assistiamos as missas na primeira metade dos bancos da igreja. Toda vez o pe. Roque pedia a alguns para juntar-se aos da frente, porque tinha espaco sobrando e para que ficassemos mais juntos. Ao fim dos primeiros quatro anos do Plano Real, a igreja comportava os presentes mas nao sobravam mais bancos vazios.

Mesmo a contragosto de minha esposa eu apliquei para a legalizacao. Esta foi aprovada quatro anos depois. Em novembro de 2001 recebemos o green Card (identidade de imigrante). Em dezembro nos viajamos ao Brasil durante as festas de fim de ano, para rever as familias e festejar as bodas de ouro de meus pais. Por tudo o que vimos, minha esposa arrependeu-se de nao ter me ouvido. Viu que a pobreza continuava a mesma ou tinha piorado. Decidiu investir nos Estados Unidos.

Com isso, se animou a trabalhar mais e concluiu que seria melhor ficarmos aqui porque ja estavamos estaveis e daqui poderiamos ajudar aos que estavam no Brasil. Inclusive dando apoio financeiro e logistico aos nossos parentes que estavam vindo.

No ano seguinte, a lua de mel do tucanato com a populacao veio a acabar em divorcio. O presidente Lula foi eleito.

No inicio de 2004 eu voltei ao Brasil. Minha esposa tinha ido no meio de 2003 e nao tinha mudado de ideia em relacao ao Brasil. Nao pude fazer maiores observacoes. O novo governo ainda era recente. E eu estava la para fazer uma cirurgia de catarata, o que foi feita com sucesso. Inclusive tive que fazer a correcao de uma outra que havia realizado aqui nos Estados Unidos. Mas isso nao vem ao caso.

Voltamos ao Brasil em julho de 2009. Dessa vez tudo estava bem diferente. Ora, quem antigamente se dizia que nao podia andar nem de bicicleta, agora esta andando de carro ou moto. As ruas das pequenas cidades que viviam vazias, agora nao param de passar veiculos. A juventude toda carrega seus celulares. Muita gente tem computador em casa. Claro, reclamacoes ainda existem. Tem muita coisa a ser feita.

O que mais chamou a atencao, no sentido positivo, eh que as pessoas nao falam mais em vir para o exterior tao facil. Muitos querem mas ponderam antes. Ate quatro anos atras, quando os jovens completavam 18 anos e tomavam posse de seus documentos ja falavam logo em emigrar para o exterior. Rio, Sao Paulo, Belo Horizonte, Governador Valadares e Brasilia que outrora fora o sonho de consumo dos jovens tinham perdido seus statuses de progresso para Miami, Lisboa, Boston etc.

Porem, o mais importante de tudo, eh que estes mesmos jovens agora so falam em fazer faculdade. Coisa rara na minha epoca que somente acontecia dentro de classes mais favorecidas ou sob a orientacao de pais abnegados. Faculdades estao espalhadas por todo canto. Ate em minha cidade natal tem uma. Incipiente eh claro. Precisa ser melhorada sim. Porem, ser melhorada eh muito melhor do que ser criada somente no papel.

Agora, em setembro de 2010, voltei rapidamente ao Brasil. Observei que a leva enorme de imigrantes que fugiu das agruras da crise economica que se abateu sobre os Estados Unidos, para retornar ao torrao natal, esta se adaptando bem. Esta encontrando o seu lugar. Muito diferente do periodo do ex-presidente, Fernando Henrique Cardoso. Normalmente, as pessoas iam para experimentar e, no mais tardar 2 anos depois retornavam a emigrar. Quanta gente fez a viagem vinda, volta, vinda!…

Inclusive, hao inumeros casos de pessoas legalizadas e duplo-cidadas que estao voltando para testar. Se der certo ficarao. Se nao, o caminho estara aberto para essas. Mas todo mundo esta apostando em ficar definitivo.

Se eu for comparar meu curriculo com o do professor, dr. e ex-presidente, sera ridiculo. O dele eh mais gabaritado que o meu. Eu apenas me formei. Ele chegou a ser professor da Sorbonne. Ele foi exilado, e com isso teve todas as regalias e simpatias dos governos estrangeiros o que, nos anos 70, era moda. Eu nao fui atingido pelo policiamento imigratorio em nenhum momento, mas nao me arrisquei um segundo para ver o que acontecia. Ele sempre teve escrivaninha para trabalhar. Eu vim para fazer limpezas, desde a de latrinas ate mesas de restaurantes.

Agora passo a ater-me ao texto atribuido ao ex-presidente. Ele acusa o presidente Lula de “inventar inimigos” e atribui a ele algo de egocentrismo. A verdade eh que todos temos um pouco disso. O que foi dito do presidente Fernando Henrique eh que dele era enorme. Porem, inventar inimigo nao eh propriamente a definicao que eu daria ao caso.

Sem querer ensinar ao professor. Vejamos bem. Se dois times entram em campo de futebol nao dizemos que ali entraram inimigos. Mesmo que as torcidas se engalfinhem depois em brigas estupidas. Ali encontramos adversarios. O mesmo se da em jogos de cartas. Quando jogamos no mesmo time somos parceiros, os do time contrario sao adversarios. Muitos dos meus amigos sao meus adversarios.

Ha uma situacao, porem, que atrapalha a amizade. Eh quando o amigo esta jogando no time adversario e comeca a dar rasteiras nos outros, no futebol, ou comeca a roubar, no carteado. Ali a amizade pode ate nao acabar mas a confianca cai muito.

Parece que com a introducao do ex-presidente ele esta alienado do atual e de outros processos eleitorais. Olha, muito antes do Tribunal Superior Eleitoral ter aberto a temporada de caca aos votos do plebe brasileira eu recebi diversos e-mails contendo ofensas explicitas ao presidente Lula e aa candidata indicada por ele. A propria grande imprensa brasileira noticiou que a Coligacao a favor da d. Dilma errou em nao levar em conta essa propaganda baixa e rasteira que vem acontecendo ha mais de ano. Isso, sem contar com aquele golpizinho sujo de colocar religiao e falsas acusacoes em vespera do dia de eleicoes. O pior eh que o candidato do PSDB eh tao culpado quanto ela da mesma acusacao.

Quem se apossou da paternidade do Plano Real foi o PSDB e nega que ele comecou no governo Itamar.

O ex-presidente Fernando Henrique Cardoso quer fugir do conceito “neoliberal” que usou no proprio governo. Talvez o governo nao estivesse estagnado no final do governo dele, como ele defende, porque governos na verdade nao ficam estagnados. Governos sao exercidos por diretores, ou presidentes, porem com o uso do trabalho do funcionalismo publico. O governo nao estava estagnado. A economia sim, estava parada, quase morrendo. Isso pode ser constatado pelo fervilhar da imigracao que recebemos aqui nos Estados Unidos nos quatro ultimos anos da administracao do ex-presidente e que, naturalmente, continuou no primeiro pleito do presidente Lula. A sangria ja tinha sido produzida pela ma conducao do Plano Real e nao havia como para-la imediatamente.

Vamos entao, aas privatarias. Eu nao sou economista, portanto, nao vou abranger tudo o que deveria. Mas parece que o ex-presidente nao eh e nem foi tocado na pele pelos efeitos dela. Eh verdade. Alguma coisa precisava ser privatizada. Nao creio que alguem discorde disso. Mas a privatizacao inconsequente eh um dos conceitos que justificam o nome de neoliberalismo, ou seja, diminuir o maximo possivel o tamanho do Estado, deixando nas maos privadas todo o file mignon.

Excelentissimo sr. ex-presidente, o sr. caiu no conto do vigario e nao se inteirou disso ate agora. As grandes corporacoes mundiais adorariam que o Estado fosse cada vez mais minimo. Para que pudessem agir exatamente como agiram aqui nos Estados Unidos antes da atual recessao economica. Os grandes empresarios queriam que as empresas fossem tao grandes e economicamente tao podorosas que eles poderiam fazer o que quizessem. Nao estavam especulando com dinheiro. Especulavam com a vida das pessoas. E mais, se tornaram grandes demais para que o governo as pudesse deixar quebrar.

O sr. nao viu mas foi isso mesmo que aconteceu por aqui. O sr. nao sentiu porque a administracao do governo Lula tinha preparado um colchao para amortecer essas intemperies. O mesmo colchao que sua equipe poderia ter produzido e nao produziu nas vezes em que os terremotos atingiram o mundo durante suas gestoes. Os Estado Unidos continuam em recessao sr. ex-presidente, o Brasil nao. Se o problema tivesse atingindo o Brasil, da forma como atingiu os Estados Unidos, hoje nos nao teriamos Petrobras, Vale do Rio Doce, BB, BNDS, Caixa Federal, e nada. O Brasil nao teria o dinheiro suficiente para salvar as instituicoes publicas nem as privadas. Elas teriam ido para o buraco, junto com vossa excelencia.

A administracao Obama teve que injetar trilhoes de dolares nessa economia falida, fruto de falcatruas de irresponsaveis, porque se ele nao fizesse isso o pais inteiro quebraria. E o sr. sabe quantos CEO’S foram presos por essa pilantragem toda? Nao neh? Eu tambem nao mas desconfio que nao foi nenhum. E a populacao aqui esta por conta porque quem perdeu o dinheiro das aponsentadorias foi ela e, por isso, esta se crucificando o presidente Obama, juntamente conosco imigrantes.

O resultado dessa traquinagem toda eh que a administracao Obama esta revertendo parcialmente as teorias neoliberais e os paises do mundo inteiro decidiram adotar regulamentacao mais dura para tentar evitar nova lambanca.

Sr. ex-presidente, o sr. vai me desculpar mas as ideias de privatizacao de tudo foi o seu grande erro. Me pareceu ideia de gente preguicosa. Do tipo que pensa: Olha, mexer naquilo ali vai dar muito trabalho, entao, vamos privatizar porque a gente passa para os outros esta obrigacao. Vamos passar o trabalho para as maos dos outros. O problema foi nao ter pensado nas consequencias.

Se a Vale esta recolhendo mais impostos do que oferecia dividendos aos contribuintes, temos tambem que descontar o numero de desempregos que a privatizacao causou. E mais, se esta pagando mais impostos eh porque estava sendo mal administrada anteriormente. A solucao nao passava necessariamente por privatiza-la e sim por trabalhar melhor. Ora, os trabalhadores que permaneceram foram os mesmos que trabalhavam antes. Entao, nao era que eles nao soubessem fazer o trabalho melhor. A direcao anterior eh a unica que deveria ter sido exonerada.

Eu me lembro da privatizacao do sistema Telebras. Por um lado ha que se reconhecer que deu acesso a grande parte da populacao aa telefonia. O problema foi o seguinte, tornou o telefone acessivel a todo mundo. Porem, com o engessamento dos salarios, o povo passou a ter um gasto a mais. Assim, aquele salariozinho que ja era miudo ficou menor para outras despesas. Claro, o povo pensou apenas que ia poder usar o telefone dentro de casa. Quando notou que ia gastar mais que podia, continuou com o telefone mas comprou cadeados para impedir o uso. Uma parte da conta chegou ao nosso bolso sr. ex-presidente. A gente mandava dinheiro para ajudar os parentes.

A telefonia, os celulares e a internet so puderam ser usados com mais frequencia depois que o salario minimo passou a ganhar maior poder de compra. O cadeado continua ainda funcionando, porem esta um pouco mais flexivel.

Sr. ex-presidente, Fernando Henrique Cardoso, a sua privataria fez a fartura dos ricos com o que faltou aos pobres. Alguns de meus parentes sao funcionarios em Brasilia. Eu me lembro bem do desespero deles por causa dos anos em que os salarios ficaram congelados.

O temor que tomou conta dos mercados em meados de 2002 nao se deveu em momento algum a bravatas do PT ou do Lula. Ele aconteceu em funcao das eleicoes que iriam acontecer e foi alimentado pelo proprio PSDB que, furtivamente, anunciava que se o PT ganhasse ele iria exterminar o Plano Real. Alias, o que aconteceram nao foram bravatas, foi terrorismo mesmo. E voces se igualaram ao ex-presidente defenestrado Collor que na noite do ultimo debate apontou o dedo para o, entao, adversario Lula e disse: “Ele vai tomar a caderneta de poupanca de voces.” E quem tomou?!…

Se houve algum momento de bravata na Historia Contemporanea Brasileira mais recente ela aconteceu na eleicao anterior. Naquela em que o sr. foi reeleito. No tempo anterior aa reeleicao comprada, todos os economistas honestos estavam falando que a taxa do dolar estava supervalorizada e que o Real precisava ser desvalorizado. Mas a sua administracao a segurou, sob pena de colocar toda a economia e o proprio pais em risco, para ser reeleito. Logo depois das eleicoes a equiparacao foi corrigida. Mas ate la, muita gente ja havia quebrado e continuou quebrando. O sr. nao se lembra mas quem quebrou a primeira vez nunca esquece.

Nao vou comentar o que o Jose Eduardo Dutra disse a respeito da Petrobras. Se a quebra do monopolio dela foi uma boa para o pais, tambem temos que lembrar que a propria Margareth Tatcher reconheceu nao muito tempo atras que arrependeu-se do neoliberalismo iniciado e divulgado por ela. Portanto, somos humanos, temos que dar direito uns aos outros a errar. Mas jamais nos esquecamos que a Petrobras tem uma alma brasileira, cujo nome eh: Monteiro Lobato e sua campanha: “O Petroleo eh Nosso”. Tudo o que fizermos por ela hoje sera gracas a ele, porque, sem ele, todos o barris de petroleo produzidos no Brasil seriam de empresas multinacionais.

Bom, eu nao sou tao bom em economia para descobrir de onde o sr. tirou as porcentagens e valores citados em relacao ao salario minimo. Eu sei que o salario minimo rodou em torno do equivalente a US$ 65.00. Parece que no final do seu governo ele chegou a US$ 87.00. Atualmente esta em torno de US$ 280.00. Eh dificil para mim enxergar 47,4% de valorizacao entre 1995 a 2002 e apenas 40,5% de 2003 a 2009.

A unica coisa que tenho a dizer-lhe sr. ex-presidente que, em seu tempo, era comum a gente sair para o trabalho e voltar com o equivalente a um ou dois salarios minimos do Brasil no bolso. Mesmo para fazer os trabalhos mais humildes. Atualmente, e isso nao se da em funcao do pais aqui estar em crise, tem que se ter um trabalho mais especial para receber US$ 280.00. Nos melhores tempos, salvo engano, eu consegui isso apenas uma vez na vida.

Se o rendimento medio mensal dos trabalhadores foi de R$ 1.200,00 no periodo de 1993 a 1997, o que eu vim cheirar aqui nos Estados Unidos?! O sr. se confundiu sr. ex-presidente. Essa deve ser a renda circunscrita a Sao Paulo e Brasilia. Porque o resto do pais todo estava usando a unica saida possivel para o povo, ou seja, os portoes dos aeroportos. Eh isso mesmo. Hoje em dia temos gente aqui do Oiapoque ao Chui, e de Fernando de Noronha ao Acre. Sem nenhuma excecao para contar a historia.

Quanto aa questao da quebra do monopolio dos medicamentos para tratamento da AIDS, voces realmente deram uma dentro. Isso eh reconhecido. O problema eh que cerca de 80% das internacoes no pais ocorriam por um problema ate relativamente facil de ser resolvido. Era a questao de ma nutricao. Mais conhecida na intimidade por fome. Consequencia de salarios que nao podiam ser elevados para nao quebrar a previdencia. Ora, naquele tempo eu me lembro de duas pessoas fazendo das tripas coracao para combate-la. E os nomes deles sao: D. Zilda Arns e Betinho de Souza. Nao enxergo Fernando Henrique Cardoso em nenhum momento.

Como o sr., sr. ex-presidente quer acusar a administracao petista de roubar a autoria do bolsa familia, ou melhor, o PT nao reclama para si o que nao eh dele, ele avisa que melhorou, e muito, o que ja havia sido posto. Pois bem o sr. nao pode ter esquecido que antes dos “bolsa” criados durante o seu governo, existia um projeto do senador Eduardo Suplicy parado no congresso que era o Renda Minima. Este projeto propunha um abono governamental a todas as familias com renda abaixo de um nivel mais elevado. Pois entao, nao se esqueca que a sua base governista aa epoca reprovou esse projeto, justamente para nao deixar que alguem de outro partido levasse o credito pelos criados, a posteriori, projetos “bolsa”.

Sr. ex-presidente. O sr. nao pode nunca esquecer que nao criou, porem, expandiu consideravelmente a multinacional DNASA. A DNASA eh a DEUS NOS ACUDA S/A. Empresa multinacional brasileira especializada em servicos gerais e sanitarios no exterior. Uma empresa que nao pegou dinheiro algum no BNDS, BB, CAIXA ECONOMICA ou em qualquer lugar. Ela foi mantida pelos brasileiros desesperados que sairam do pais, com todo os riscos de morte e tudo o mais. Que sem a reciprocidade de nada tornou-se um dos mais investidores no Brasil. Foi a responsavel por tirar muita gente da miseria. Envia dinheiro sem nenhum custo para o pais. Presta assistencia a milhoes de empobrecidos. Esta sim o sr. contribuiu bastante para que crescesse.

O sr., sr. ex-presidente abriu o mercado brasileiro sim, mas tambem criou o desemprego que botou muita gente no mundo. Nao diga apenas que o sr. abriu o mercado, porque o sr. nao deu o dinheiro ao pobre para que ele usufruisse dos bens. Nos viemos busca-lo. Ate ha poucos dias dizia-se que o bolsa familia so servia para comprar votos. Entao sr. ex-presidente, e disso que o sr. esta atras para o seu candidato?

Me desculpe a ousadia sr. ex-presidente, no mais humilde da minha insignificancia, mas vou plagiar o deputado eleito Romario que disse aquilo a respeito do Pele: “calado o sr. tem sido um filosofo.” (Nao estou aqui sendo mal educado como o rei Juan Carlos, desejo continuar a ouvi-lo porque nunca se sabe de onde vira uma perola de sabedoria). Nao me admira que o candidato de sua agremiacao tenha evitado te-lo como companheiro de palanque.

Talvez seja por isso que voces tem reclamado das comparacoes feitas pela coordenacao de campanha da candidata Dilma. Quanto a isso o problema nao esta nos senhores mas em nos mesmos. Nos nao entendemos de filosofia e bla-bla-bla. Por sermos “da cozinha” eh mais facil para nos compreendermos as coisas quanto umas sao mostradas juntas, lado-a-lado.

Eu jamais mandarei esquecer o que escrevo. Poderei vir a reconhecer que errei em algum ponto. Quando isso acontecer, pedirei perdao sim, pelo meu erro, porem, guardarei o que escrevi, com a anotacao do que errei ao lado. Creio que isso me fara melhor pessoa dai para frente porque nunca me esquecerei que tambem erro.

Sr. Fernando Henrique Cardoso, com todo o respeito que devemos pela pessoa humana que o sr. eh, no reconhecimento que todos os seres humanos podem e devem errar na tentativa de fazer uma construcao correta em suas vidas, acredito que, sem o desejar, o sr. terminou se tornando a materializacao do mote oposicionista contra Getulio Vargas. O sr. se tornou “o pai dos pobres. E a mae dos ricos”.

O sr. nunca foi um mal sociologo. Talvez tenha lhe faltado viver a vida de ter ganho o salario que o povo recebia durante o seu governo, para tornar-se perfeito. Tambem nao foi o pior presidente do mundo. Dos que conheci o sr. foi o segundo melhor. O que talvez tenha lhe faltado foi conhecer de perto o povo e nao atraves das vidracas dos palacios. O sr. seria perfeito se nao tivesse sido assim.

Sr. ex-presidente Fernando Henrique Cardoso, foi bom o sr. lembrar-nos do nosso defeito de fazermos comparacoes. Acabo de recordar que os institutos IBGE e DIEESE publicaram que a administracao de V. Exa. terminou com crescimento negativo na economia. E, em contrapartida, a administracao Lula esta terminando com numeros positivos. Como o sr. pode ver, tai o motivo pelo qual o povo resolveu nao dar continuidade aa sua administracao e sim resolveu mudar.

A administracao do sr. presidente Lula recebeu sim, um navio fazendo agua e sem rumo. E ela, arregacando as mangas da camisa rasgada, atirou fora a agua, tapou o buraco e deu rumo ao navio. Desde entao o rumo tem se mantido.

O que fica obvio agora eh que os srs. sim, estao querendo apossar-se do trabalho alheio, intitulando-se autores de todas as ideias. Ora, se a administracao do presidente Lula apenas deu sequencia ao que a V. administracao havia comecado, entao, por que o atual candidato de seu partido tem usado o mote de que eh preciso mudar? Nos eleitores pensamos que mudancas devam acontecer quando os rumos nao estejam levando a bons resultados, portanto, agora ainda nao eh o momento para mudancas.

Ja foi dito que: “Toda unanimidade eh burra.” Este, como todo dito fabricado e tornado popular que conheco, tem um viez de inverdade. Existe sim pelo menos uma unanimidade que nao acredito ser burra. A unanimidade de que todos queremos o bem para o Brasil. Eu particularmente desejava que essa unanimidade sensibilizasse a coordenacao de campanha do PSDB e coligados.

Eu gostaria que aquela coordenacao atentasse para o fato de que nos fomos um bloco unido contra a ditadura e contra a extrema-direita retrograda. Que ela pensasse mais no Brasil e nao apenas ganhar essa eleicao agora. O uso que esta fazendo de campanha destruidora de reputacoes, com a assessoria da extrema-direita, eh ruim para os dois lados.

A extrema-direita entrou nessa campanha para jogar-nos uns contra os outros. Lembre-se que essa tatica ja funcionou antes. Se continuarmos nos acusando de coisas que nao entram no contexto do Programa de Desenvolvimento do Brasil, o povo pensara que nenhum dos dois lados presta. E a consequencia eh que a extrema-direita ficara capitalizada para substituir-nos no futuro. Nao sigam os exemplos recentes dos Estados Unidos e da Franca. As campanhas negativas so ajudarao o pior.

Os bichos estao aa solta. Eles nao tem memoria. Cuidado apenas com os elefantes!!!!

Lieturas que indico para as eleicoes para o II turno de 2010.

http://nostromovirtual.wordpress.com/2010/09/24/a-midia-comercial-em-guerra-contra-lula-e-dilma-leonardo-boff/

http://www.conversaafiada.com.br/video/2010/10/15/chaui-explica-por-que-serra-depende-do-aborto-para-fugir-do-fhc

http://val51mabar.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/o-direcionamento-religioso-errado-nas-questoes-eleitorais-brasileiras/

http://www.viomundo.com.br/politica/maria-ines-nassif-serra-chega-aos-pobres-via-medo-html

http://www.rodrigovianna.com.br/plenos-poderes/boateiro-tem-nome-e-sobrenome-email-contra-dilma-partiu-de-gente-ligada-a-extrema-direita-html

http://www.viomundo.com.br/politica/marilena-chaui-serra-representa-ameaca-a-democracia-e-aos-direitos-sociais.html

http://www.edital.com.br/site/noticia.asp?lang=pT&cod=51495

http://www.rodrigovianna.com.br/plenos-poderes/aiatola-serra-vai-apedrejar-a-soninha-html#more=4187

http://www.sejaditaverdade.net/blog2/?p=2194

http://livrepensar.wordpress.com/2010/10/07/dilma-e-lula-x-serra-e-fhc-diferencas-i/

http://luisnassifonline.blog.uol.com.br

http://aterceiramargemdosena.opsblog.org/2010/10/12/para-voce-que-nao-votou-na-dilma/

DESSE PONTO PARA BAIXO REPRODUZO O QUE RECEBI ANTERIORMENTE.

Sera que aparecera algum vermelho para contestar este artigo? Duvido!!!!!

O ex-presidente Fernando Henrique Cardoso publicou neste domingo, nos jornais O Estado de S. Paulo e O Globo, outro artigo que parece extenso. Chega-se, entretanto, ao ponto final em três minutos. Saboreie um texto que melhora o domingo de todos com mais de 15 neurônios.

SEM MEDO DO PASSADO
Fernando Henrique Cardoso

O presidente Lula passa por momentos de euforia que o levam a inventar inimigos e enunciar inverdades. Para ganhar sua guerra imaginária, distorce o ocorrido no governo do antecessor, auto glorifica-se na comparação e sugere que se a oposição ganhar será o caos. Por trás dessas bravatas está o personalismo e o fantasma da intolerância: só eu e os meus somos capazes de tanta glória. Houve quem dissesse “o Estado sou eu”. Lula dirá, o Brasil sou eu! Ecos de um autoritarismo mais chegado à direita.

Lamento que Lula se deixe contaminar por impulsos tão toscos e perigosos. Ele possui méritos de sobra para defender a candidatura que queira. Deu passos adiante no que fora plantado por seus antecessores. Para que, então, baixar o nível da política à dissimulação e à mentira?

A estratégia do petismo-lulista é simples: desconstruir o inimigo principal, o PSDB e FHC (muita honra para um pobre marquês…). Por que seríamos o inimigo principal? Porque podemos ganhar as eleições. Como desconstruir o inimigo?

Negando o que de bom foi feito e apossando-se de tudo que dele herdaram como se deles sempre tivesse sido. Onde está a política mais consciente e benéfica para todos? No ralo.

Na campanha haverá um mote – o governo do PSDB foi “neoliberal” – e dois alvos principais: a privatização das estatais e a suposta inação na área social. Os dados dizem outra coisa. Mas os dados, ora os dados… O que conta é repetir a versão conveniente. Há três semanas Lula disse que recebeu um governo estagnado, sem plano de desenvolvimento. Esqueceu-se da estabilidade da moeda, da lei de responsabilidade fiscal, da recuperação do BNDES, da modernização da Petrobras, que triplicou a produção depois do fim do monopólio e, premida pela competição e beneficiada pela flexibilidade, chegou à descoberta do pré-sal. Esqueceu-se do fortalecimento do Banco do Brasil, capitalizado com mais de R$ 6 bilhões e, junto com a Caixa Econômica, libertados da politicagem e recuperados para a execução de políticas de Estado.

Esqueceu-se dos investimentos do programa Avança Brasil, que, com menos alarde e mais eficiência que o PAC, permitiu concluir um número maior de obras essenciais ao país. Esqueceu-se dos ganhos que a privatização do sistema Telebrás trouxe para o povo brasileiro, com a democratização do acesso à internet e aos celulares, do fato de que a Vale privatizada paga mais impostos ao governo do que este jamais recebeu em dividendos quando a empresa era estatal, de que a Embraer, hoje orgulho nacional, só pôde dar o salto que deu depois de privatizada, de que essas empresas continuam em mãos brasileiras, gerando empregos e desenvolvimento no país.

Esqueceu-se de que o país pagou um custo alto por anos de “bravata” do PT e dele próprio. Esqueceu-se de sua responsabilidade e de seu partido pelo temor que tomou conta dos mercados em 2002, quando fomos obrigados a pedir socorro ao FMI – com aval de Lula, diga-se – para que houvesse um colchão de reservas no início do governo seguinte. Esqueceu-se de que foi esse temor que atiçou a inflação e levou seu governo a elevar o superávit primário e os juros às nuvens em 2003, para comprar a confiança dos mercados, mesmo que à custa de tudo que haviam pregado, ele e seu partido, nos anos anteriores.

Os exemplos são inúmeros para desmontar o espantalho petista sobre o suposto “neoliberalismo” peessedebista. Alguns vêm do próprio campo petista. Vejam o que disse o atual presidente do partido, José Eduardo Dutra, ex-presidente da Petrobrás, citado por Adriano Pires, no Brasil Econômico de 13/1/2010. “Se eu voltar ao parlamento e tiver uma emenda propondo a situação anterior (monopólio), voto contra. Quando foi quebrado o monopólio, a Petrobrás produzia 600 mil barris por dia e tinha 6 milhões de barris de reservas. Dez anos depois, produz 1,8 milhão por dia, tem reservas de 13 bilhões. Venceu a realidade, que muitas vezes é bem diferente da idealização que a gente faz dela”.

O outro alvo da distorção petista refere-se à insensibilidade social de quem só se preocuparia com a economia. Os fatos são diferentes: com o Real, a população pobre diminuiu de 35% para 28% do total. A pobreza continuou caindo, com alguma oscilação, até atingir 18% em 2007, fruto do efeito acumulado de políticas sociais e econômicas, entre elas o aumento do salário mínimo. De 1995 a 2002, houve um aumento real de 47,4%; de 2003 a 2009, de 49,5%. O rendimento médio mensal dos trabalhadores, descontada a inflação, não cresceu espetacularmente no período, salvo entre 1993 e 1997, quando saltou de R$ 800 para aproximadamente R$ 1.200. Hoje se encontra abaixo do nível alcançado nos anos iniciais do Plano Real.

Por fim, os programas de transferência direta de renda (hoje Bolsa-Família), vendidos como uma exclusividade deste governo. Na verdade, eles começaram em um município (Campinas) e no Distrito Federal, estenderam-se para Estados (Goiás) e ganharam abrangência nacional em meu governo. O Bolsa-Escola atingiu cerca de 5 milhões de famílias, às quais o governo atual juntou outras 6 milhões, já com o nome de Bolsa-Família, englobando em uma só bolsa os programas anteriores.

É mentira, portanto, dizer que o PSDB “não olhou para o social”. Não apenas olhou como fez e fez muito nessa área: o SUS saiu do papel à realidade; o programa da aids tornou-se referência mundial; viabilizamos os medicamentos genéricos, sem temor às multinacionais; as equipes de Saúde da Família, pouco mais de 300 em 1994, tornaram-se mais de 16 mil em 2002; o programa “Toda Criança na Escola” trouxe para o Ensino Fundamental quase 100% das crianças de sete a 14 anos. Foi também no governo do PSDB que se pôs em prática a política que assiste hoje a mais de 3 milhões de idosos e deficientes (em 1996, eram apenas 300 mil).

Eleições não se ganham com o retrovisor. O eleitor vota em quem confia e lhe abre um horizonte de esperanças. Mas se o lulismo quiser comparar, sem mentir e sem descontextualizar, a briga é boa. Nada a temer.

O DIRECIONAMENTO RELIGIOSO ERRADO NAS QUESTOES ELEITORAIS BRASILEIRAS.

October 16, 2010

Lembro que estarei aqui apresentando meus conhecimentos e nao expressando opinioes partidarias. Sou formado em medicina veterinaria. Isso nao dar-me-ia credito maior se o processo humano de reproducao nao obedecesse tambem uma lei biologica universal onde os processos biologicos nesta area sao praticamente identicos na maioria das especies mamiferas.

Em condicoes naturais, o espermatozoide eh uma celula viva que necessita encontrar-se com um ovulo senao, mesmo estando no ambiente de abrigo do sistema reprodutivo feminino, morre no maximo em tres dias. Aa essa semelhanca, tambem o ovulo precisa encontrar-se com um espermatozoide pouco tempo apos a ovulacao sob a mesma pena de morrer naturalmente porque um eh o complemento do outro.

Considera-se, entao, valida a tentativa de impedir o encontro dos dois para que haja um planejamento familiar. Neste caso, os metodos utilizados para isso nao cabem aa minha opiniao.

Quando ja houve o encontro do espermatozoide com o ovulo, imediatamente, forma-se a celula que denominamos ovo. Desde entao, inicia-se um processo natural e frenetico em que essa celula unica passa a reproduzir-se. Para se ter uma ideia, essa unica celula da origem a trilhoes de outras nos nove meses previos ao nascimento do bebe, em caso de humanos.

Importante dizer que esse processo eh o mesmo e unico no processo ao qual denominamos vida. Ou seja, embora a vida seja, por razoes didaticas, subdividida em ovo, morula, embriao, feto, nascimento, puberdade, jovem adulto, adulto jovem, adulto, idoso e morte, ela eh uma so.

A bem da verdade, se fossemos contar ao pe-da-letra, os nossos aniversarios deveriam ser marcados pelo dia em que houve a fecundacao entre ovulo e espermatozoide e nao no dia do nosso nascimento porque o nascimento nao eh o nosso inicio, eh apenas uma etapa intermediaria, do ciclo que chamamos vida.

Bom, legalmente temos uma definicao tambem para fins didaticos que nao corresponde propriamente aa verdade. Por exemplo, quando ocorre a morte antes do nascimento nos chamamos de abortamento. (tecnicamente, aborto eh o fruto do abortamento). Quando ocorre apos o nascimento, chamamos apenas de morte. Mas na verdade, em ambos os casos, o resultado eh unico e o mesmo. Quando isso ocorre de forma provocada, chamamos de aborto provocado no primeiro caso e assassinato no segundo. O primeiro eh um eufemismo para aliviar as consciencias.

A chamda “pilula do dia seguinte” tambem eh um eufemismo comercial. Este nome “fantasia” a verdade porque da a entender que ela nao interrompa a vida em seu nascedouro. E aqui eu explico porque o fenomeno da vida eh unico. Se nossas maes tivessem tomado a pilula do dia seguinte, no dia seguinte em que fomos concebidos, nao teriamos nascido. Sim, alguem pode alegar que isso poderia ajudar a mulher a programar uma gravidez para o futuro, quando a situacao estivesse melhor. Porem a questao eh outra. Aquele ovo que foi eliminado eh unico. Se for programado um nascimento para depois, sera o nascimento de um irmao daquela pessoa e nao ela mesma.

Outro detalhe. A “pilula do dia seguinte” atua nao apenas no dia seguinte. Se houve a fecundacao e ela for tomada nos dias seguintes, qualquer deles, ira provocar o abortamento da mesma forma. Portanto, ela pode estar sendo usada para esse fim porque nao ha como tirar a prova de que quem esta comprando a pilula estar falando a verdade em dizer que a relacao ocorreu no dia anterior. Maior agravante eh isso, se a relacao aconteceu no dia da ovulacao, o mais provavel eh que, no dia seguinte, a uniao do espermatozoide com o ovulo ja ocorreu. Como eu disse, o processo eh absolutamente rapido e continuo.

Apos esta explicacao tecnica podemos observar que as situacoes dos candidatos Dilma e Serra, em suas posicoes em relacao a provocar o aborto sao as mesmas e iguais. Quando ministro da saude ele regulamentou o uso da “pilula do dia seguinte.”

A linha da vida vai desde a fecundacao ate a morte. Nao ha como alternar-se a ordem da sequencia das fases intermediarias. Elas acontecem sempre na mesma ordem, ou seja, fecundacao, multiplicacao celular, fase embrionaria, fase fetal, nascimento etc. Nao ha como queimar uma etapa e prosseguir na seguinte. Quando se elimina um ovo (ovulo fecundado pelo espermatozoide) esta-se automaticamente queimando uma vida. As pessoas estao se conformando com essas mortes provocadas porque nao conheceram ainda aqueles que deveriam ter nascido. (Jesus disse que o bem que fizermos aos pequeninos eh a ele proprio que o estaremos fazendo).

A unica fase que pode fugir aa ordem eh a morte. Se voce matar a celula fecundada, voce mata o individuo; da mesma forma que poderia matar nas fases embrionarias ou fetal. O resultado eh o mesmo.

Eh preciso que nos mesmos nos patrulhemos perante essa verdade. Quando a “pilula-do-dia-seguinte” passou ser de uso “normal”, abriu  a porta para o passo seguinte que eh aceitar-se o abortamento do embriao ou do feto.

Depois disso, nossa descendencia passara a ver sentido em eliminar-se as pessoas com “defeitos”, menos competitivas! Isso levara ao caminho que transformara em “normalidade” a selecao artificial tambem em seres humanos. Em veterinaria, nos temos experiencia em fazer isso com animais. Porem, as portas estarao arreganhadas para, sem dar mais nenhum tiro, o nazismo venha a tornar-se vitorioso.

Ora, nesse quesito, provocar-se o abortamento, eu sou tao adversario da candidata Dilma quanto do candidato Serra. Eles estao no mundo e estao sendo guiados pelas impressoes dele, apontando solucoes mundanas para o problema.

Se eu aponto a candidata Dilma como merecedora do meu voto eh porque ela esta no time que tem lutado para erradicar a miseria do pais. Nesse caso, ela esta ajudando a salvar vidas em suas fases mais avancadas.

Apos as eleicoes, peco ao vencedor, seja ele qual for, que reconsidere sua posicao quanto a este assunto. Lutemos sim para que nao hajam as fecundacoes consideradas indesejadas, atraves de uma educacao melhor e mais democratica. Sem as fecundacoes indesejadas nunca mais existirao justificativas para provocar-se um aborto. Assim, nao mais se assassinara os individuos em suas fases de maior fragilidade.

Quanto ao apoio que ele esta recebendo dos setores mais conservadores em funcao do momento em que ele aprova o abortamento em relacao ao momento em que a candidata Dilma disse aprovar certos tipos de abortamento eh pura hipocrisia. Maior hipocrisia se enxerga nos meios conservadores religiosos porque, em funcao das crencas religiosas que pregam, eles sabem que nao podem aprovar o abortamento. Porem fingem que ha diferenca em aprovar-se o abortamento numa e noutra fase do ciclo da vida.

Na verdade, o tema abortamento foi levantado apenas para enganar o eleitor que eh leigo no assunto. Os pastores e padres que estao apoiando o candidato Serra, sabem que nao estao apoiando uma pessoa idonea nesse assunto. O unico problema deles eh que sentem vergonha de apresentarem-se aos membros de suas igrejas como apoiadores explicitos do candidato. Eles preferem o candidato Serra do que a candidata Dilma e estao enganando o povo ao dizer que a questao do abortamento eh decisiva.

Do ponto de vista religioso, estes sacerdores sao apenas hipocritas. Estao pecando e levando seus seguidores a pecar ao dizerem que a “pilula do dia seguinte” nao eh um metodo abortivo dos primeiros momentos do ciclo da vida humana.

Meus aprecos a todos, e que Deus Abencoe os dias de seu trabalho.

Escrevi a cronica acima para enviar ao jornal “O BALCAO” que circula aqui em Massachusetts em funcao de eles terem publicado um editorial insinuando que o posicionamento da candidata Dilma eh mais delicado que a posicao do candidato Serra em relacao a questao da lei do aborto. Eles afirmam que ela eh a favor, mas omitem que, conforme provado no texto acima, ele tambem eh.

Logo em seguida, recebi uma mensagem de uma de minhas primas enviando um video no Youtube onde o pastor Silas Malafaia faz uma prelecao contra os posicionamentos do Partido dos Trabalhadores em relacao aa questao da lei PL 122 de autoria da ex-deputada pelo PT: Iara Bernardes. O endereco do video eh: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lcHDOtAI3uk. (primeiro acesse o youtube.com para depois buscar o endereco).

Na mesma pagina deste video hao varios outros do tipo: “Pastor Silas Malafaia Detona o PT….” etc.

O que se ve no video eh uma trama muito bem engendrada com o unico objetivo de induzir o eleitor a votar no candidato Jose Serra, alias, que o proprio autor admite ser o candidato dele. Durante todo o tempo, um pouco mais de 14 minutos, o pastor se enche de dedos para afirmar que nao tem preconceito contra os homossexuais nem contra o Partido dos Trabalhadores. O discurso eh tipico de alguem que se coloca “em-cima-do-muro” porque nao quer ser visto como militante do lado oposto, porem, fala abertamente contra o outro lado.

Segundo o pastor Silas Malafaia ele esta falando em fatos, nao em boatos. Mas o que se ve na realidade eh ele usando os fatos para distorce-los e criar meias verdades, ou seja, a velha e conhecida boataria mesmo.

Vamos entao aos verdadeiros fatos retirados do proprio video. Ele afirma que a questao do homossexualismo eh comportamental e que ninguem nasce com isso. Ainda diz que a pessoa nao escolhe a cor da pele, nem se vai nascer crianca ou velho. Eh o caso tipico da proposicao verdadeira mas a razao falsa.

Em primeiro lugar, segundo o entendimento medico mais recente, o homossexualismo nao eh comportamental. Explicando melhor, nao eh uma questao de escolha do individuo. Tanto eh que quando uma pessoa tem problemas em aceitar essa condicao com a qual ela nasceu ou se ha problema de aceitacao pela familia, o tratamento eh buscar fazer com que a pessoa se aceite como ela eh e o mesmo com a familia. As pessoas que nao se aceitam ou que nao sao aceitas pela familia correm o risco de tornar-se autodestrutivas.

A opiniao expressa pelo pastor Malafaia o coloca na situacao de charlatao. Ou seja, na posicao do sujeito que finge que eh medico para enganar os outros.

Ele incorre no mesmo erro que os ateus que afirmam e dizem que: “acreditar-se em Deus eh uma escolha comportamental”. Nesse caso, os ateus demonstram menos erro que o pastor Silas. Por que? O pastor faz inferencias numa area que nao eh a dele. Os ateus estudam a Biblia e os outros livros ditos sagrados e concluem, erradamente no meu ponto de vista, que Deus nao existe.

Os ateus, pelo menos, sabem mostrar suas evidencias. Eles pegam o Evangelho de Joao e leem no 1, 18: “Ninguem jamais viu a Deus, quem nos revelou Deus foi o Filho unico, que esta junto ao Pai.” Ora, muito antes daqueles tempos ja se cria em Deus, portanto, essa nao era uma revelacao nova. E se ninguem jamais O viu, entao, a crenca eh um procedimento comportamental. Isso quer dizer que eh aprendido e nao fundamentado em fatos.

Nao me diga que crer em Deus eh questao de fe. Pois o nao acreditar tambem eh uma questao de fe. Eu sei que Deus existe porque o conheco embora nao o tenha visto nessa forma de vida atual. Mas a questao da fe nao foi levantada pelo pastor. Vou me ater naquilo que ele disse.

Nos somos testemunhas de fatos. Nascidos em cidade pequena do interior, conheciamos a todos na cidade e eram os anos 60. Anos tais que o homossexualismo quando existia tinha que ser oculto porque as consequencias de assumi-lo poderiam ser graves. Nasceu um menino mais novo que nos. Ele desde a mais tenra idade demonstrou a tendencia homossexual. Os pais se desesperaram. Levaram aos especialistas e aplicaram aa crianca um tratamento medico e acompanhamento psicologico para reverter a tendencia. Nunca conseguiram e atualmente o menino eh uma pessoa de meia idade e bastante resolvida quanto aa sua homossexualidade. Os proprios pais tiveram que aceitar essa condicao.

Nao estou aqui apresentando uma parabola. E fato que observei, e a prima que enviou-me o video viveu no mesmo tempo. Sao milhares de testemunhas desse fato. Nao existe nada que indique outra razao para o homossexualismo daquele menino senao um componente fisiologico natural. Ele nao tinha exemplos a seguir e teve tudo para aprender um comportamento contrario mas a natureza foi mais forte que ele.

Resolvida essa questao, vamos para os dois exemplos que o pastor citou no video. Ele afirma que a lei PL 122, proposta pela ex-deputada do PT, Iara Bernardes, eh contraria aos bons principios e costumes cristaos. Ainda cita dois exemplos: Se casais gays forem apanhados se beijando no patio de uma escola, ou de igreja e alguem questiona-los, a lei preveria uma pena de 3-5 anos para quem questionou. O mesmo se daria se uma mae tivesse uma baba para sua crianca e descobrisse que a baba fosse homossexual e resolvesse demitir a baba por causa da orientacao sexual.

Em ambos os casos, o pastor alega que ele eh livre para ter sua opiniao contra o “comportamento” gay, portanto, eh direito dele escolher quem beija no patio de sua igreja ou a orientacao sexual das babas. Ele afirma que isso eh uma questao de opiniao e nao de discriminacao.

Voltemos entao aa nossa Constituicao Federal. O que esta escrito la, todos sabemos, eh que eh vedada toda discriminacao, seja ela com origem em sexo, racas, crencas religiosas, orientacao sexual etc.

Por fim, o pastor Silas Malafaia quer que os candidatos se manifestem em relacao aas questoes menores, sabendo que existe uma lei superior laica nos governando. Ainda fala que quer ouvir da candidata Dilma e do candidato Serra o que eles tem a dizer a respeito do assunto, fingindo que nao sabe qual seja a resposta.

Em minha opiniao, eles sao os que nao se deve fazer essa pergunta agora e com as intencoes do pastor. Ambos irao mentir ou falar a verdade de forma a induzir o leitor a pensar que eles falaram o que o eleitor quer ouvir. Essas sao questoes que o pastor Silas Malafaia se da ao luxo de poder responder e acusar os outros de serem contrarios aa opiniao dele. Ele sim quer impor a opiniao dele sobre todo mundo. Ele nao eh candidato a presidente com chances de ser eleito. Essa eh a pura verdade!

Nao sao os candidatos que nos devem respostas em relacao a esse assunto. Quem nos deve resposta eh o proprio Malafaia.

Ele tem que responder em primeiro lugar, de onde ele tirou a ideia de que a orientacao homossexual eh comportamental e nao fisiologica. Onde esta o diploma dele para fazer as afirmacoes que faz. Onde estao os estudos que comprovam a tese dele. Se nao responder ele pode muito bem ser processado por charlatanismo.

Tambem tem que responder se no patio da igreja ou da escola que ele citou eh permitido o beijo entre casais heterosexuais. Ora, se for, entao, eh sim proibido impedir o beijo entre os homossexuais porque a discriminacao eh vedada pela Constituicao Brasileira e nao pelo Partido dos Trabalhadores. Para nao incorrer em infracao contra a lei eh preciso colocar nos patios uma placa dizendo que o beijo eh proibido. E isso tem que ser valido para todos.

A mesma coisa acontece no caso da baba que possuir a orientacao homossexual. Nao existe lei que obrigue ninguem a revelar sua orientacao sexual porque isso seria discriminatorio. Se alguem tiver uma baba homossexual e descobrir isso depois de contratar a pessoa e, ainda, em razao desse motivo querer demitir a baba, ficara caracterizada a homofobia. Ninguem tem baba para dar educacao sexual para os filhos e sim para cuidar da crianca em outras atividades. Se a baba for pega dando orientacao sexual tendenciosa a uma crianca e isso nao for de acordo com a vontade dos pais, ai sim a demissao sera por justa causa, porque estara excedendo aas funcoes para a qual foi contratada. Neste caso, a Constituicao protege o empregador e nao o empregado.

Em resumo, o pastor Silas Malafaia nao esta defendendo o direito de ninguem. Ele esta querendo impor aa sociedade o ponto de vista que ele tem. O que por si so, demonstra um desvio comportamental em relacao aos mandamentos laicos estabelecidos pela Constituicao Federal da Republica Federativa do Brasil.

Nao sou, nem nunca fui homossexual. Mas se a maioria absoluta dos brasileiros fosse, o que eu menos desejaria eh que a maioria me obrigasse a ser tambem. Da mesma forma, porque a maioria de nos somos heterosexuais, temos que respeitar integralmente o direito de quem nao eh.

QUE DEUS DERRAME COM ABUNDANCIA SUAS BENCAOS SOBRE A NACAO BRASILEIRA E QUE A PAZ DOS CONTRARIOS PERMANCECA SOBRE TODOS NOS.

ASCENDENCIA DOS ANCESTRAIS: JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES/EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA, UMA SAGA A SER DESVENDADA

September 22, 2010

                  A todos que estiverem buscando o texto: livro: GENEALOGIA DA ZONA DO CARMO, do conego R. TRINDADE, aviso que o endereco dele esta postado nesta mesma pagina, logo abaixo da presente, ou seja, eh a terceira cronica de baixo para cima.  
 
                Estou acrescentanto a estes escritos alguns dados a respeito do tio-trisavo pe. Emygdio de Magalhaes Barbalho (Leia-se Emidio). Estara na porcao inferior deste texto. Segundo de baixo para cima.
 
                Leiam tambem, MAIS UMA CELEBRIDADE NA FAMILIA, no rodape deste texto.                 
 
                Para os que ainda nao estao informados. Atualmente eu estou tentando tirar a prova de quem sao os pais do nosso ancestral JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. O avo Jose nasceu em Portugal, na antiga provincia denominada de ENTRE DOURO E MINHO, que muitas vezes era mencionada apenas como MINHO.  Atualmente existem dois distritos (estados) que recebem os nomes de OPORTO e MINHO que correspondem ao territorio semelhante. Segundo as tradicoes em familia ele era de origem nobre. Infelizmente, nao temos outros dados mais especificos para ajudar encontrar coisas da vida dele em PORTUGAL. Falta-nos pelo menos saber a cidade de onde ele veio para facilitar uma possivel investigacao posterior.
 
               Segundo nossos costumes, ele veio para o Brasil e se casou com a avo EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA, tambem conhecida pelo apelido de EUGENIA MARIA DA CRUZ. Ate agora, nossos registros afirmavam que ele era ALFERES DE MILICIA, tornou-se fazendeiro e morou no AXUPE, onde tirou o sustento e criou a familia. AXUPE parece ter sido o nome da fazenda dele, que em nossos dados registram como sendo no MORRO DO PILAR – MG.
 
                Em varios sitios da Internet tenho encontrado essa versao. Ela esta nas Historias de GOVERNADOR VALADARES e GUANHAES, por exemplo. Mas parece ser apenas a repeticao de uma estoria que alguem contou no passado e acabou sendo aceita. Infelizmente, os textos que encontramos na Internet, com respeito aas Historias das cidades sao curtos e imprecisos. Acabam levando mais aa perguntas novas que respostas propriamente ditas. Assim, embora seja dito que nossos ancestrais tiveram uma passagem por MORRO DO PILAR e se de a entender que fosse conhecida vulgarmente por AXUPE, essa versao nao aparece na Historia do MORRO DO PILAR.
 
                MORRO DO PILAR surgiu com a chegada da Bandeira de GASPAR SOARES. Encontrando ouro ai e se instalando em um alto, por medida de seguranca, ficou conhecida como MORRO DO GASPAR SOARES. Com a construcao da primeira ermida e a devocao a NOSSA SENHORA DO PILAR, o nome veio a ser consagrado como hoje esta.
 
                Temos tambem citacoes de que nosso ancestral JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES procedesse do tambem portugues: MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO. Nao ha nenhuma afirmacao a respeito do vinculo entre eles, se eram pai e filho; avo e neto ou outro grau de descendencia. Mas este relacionamento, desde que ainda nao temos algum documento comprovando-o, esta sob suspeita.
 
                 Isso se da por causa de o MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO, do qual o avo Jose deveria proceder, ja estava no Brasil em tempos muito anteriores ao, esperado, nascimento do avo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. No ARQUIVO PUBLICO MINEIRO, ha um documento que da ao sr. MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO, o titulo de TESOUREIRO DA CAMARA MUNCIPAL DE VILA RICA, em 1719. Neste caso, a idade do sr. Manuel aa epoca deveria girar em torno dos 25-40 anos de idade. Nisso ja deveria ser casado e ja ter tido filhos, nao necessariamente todos.
 
                  (Nota: Ja encontrei duas mencoes a MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO como sendo um entalhador refinado que deixou obras tanto no SANTUARIO DE BOM JESUS DE MATOSINHOS quanto no de SAO JOAO DEL’ REI, aa mesma epoca da vida do nosso suposto ancestral. Como o dito, nosso ancestral, era proprietario de minas e escravos, creio tratar-se de duas pessoas diferentes. O que pode ter levado a uma confusao dos primeiros que pesquisaram a nossa genealogia trocando um pelo outro. Esse eh um dado que merece o nosso cuidado).
 
                  Sabe-se tambem que o MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO, fruto de nossas duvidas, fora minerador, em pleno CICLO DO OURO, e ficara muito rico, retirando a preciosidade nos veios do INFICCIONADO. Inficcionado eh um termo cujo significado eh infectado. Atualmente o lugar eh o distrito de SANTA RITA DURAO, no municipio de MARIANA.
 
                  Tambem o ARQUIVO PUBLICO MINEIRO hospeda um segundo documento de SESMARIAS E DATAS MINEIRAS, datado de 03 de dezembro de 1744, no qual descreve-se a fortuna do sr. MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO e assinado pelo entao governador da Provincia das Minas Gerais (e isso incluia Goias, Mato Grosso (2) e outras partes do Brasil), General GOMES FREIRE DE ANDRADE (1o. CONDE DE BOBADELLA). Existe um engano na colecao de referencias a este documento informando que ele teria sido expedido em 1774. O que eh impossivel porque o general faleceu no RIO DE JANEIRO, em 1o. de janeiro de 1763, mais de dez anos antes daquela data.
 
                   Outra informacao importante a respeito do portugues MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO eh encontrada na historia da construcao do imponente SANTUARIO DO BOM JESUS DE MATOSINHOS, que eh conhecido internacionalmente pelas muitas obras de arte que o cercam em CONGONHAS – MG. O santuario foi iniciado por uma promessa feita pelo portugues FELICIANO MENDES, enquanto sofria uma grave enfermidade. A obra foi iniciada em 1757 e consta que contou com vultosas contribuicoes em dinheiro, dadas pelo portugues MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO. Gracas ao bom clima e a tranquilidade do local, a entao CONGONHAS DO CAMPO, servia como refugio de campo para os politicos da epoca. Enquanto MARIANA e OURO PRETO, eram consideradas as capitais, segundo o tempo de cada uma, era em CONGHONHAS que as decisoes politicas eram tomadas.  
 
                   Tambem, atribuiu-se a MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO o contributo de gerar as diversas familias com o sobrenome COELHO do CENTRO-NORTE MINEIRO. Identifica-se que a descendencia dele se dispersou a principio pelas cidades de SANTA BARBARA, ITABIRA DO MATO DENTRO e CONCEICAO DO SERRO. Mas esse milagre da multiplicacao pode nao ter-se originado numa unica pessoa. Nos descendemos de outros ramos da familia Coelho sem ser aos que estamos acostumados a reconhecer. E existem outros ramos entre as personalidades do passado mineiro que nao sabemos dizer ainda se tem ou nao um vinculo recente com o nosso. (Nos temos um ancestral com o nome de ANTONIO COELHO DE ALMEIDA, bisavo da trisavo MARIA FRANCELINA BORGES DO AMARAL pelo lado PEREIRA DO AMARAL, cuja mencao de existencia tambem se encontra no ARQUIVO PUBLICO MINEIRO.)  
 
                    Outros fatos ligados aa epoca sao: o ouro em MINAS GERAIS, foi descoberto por volta de 1698; o povoamento se deu aos turbilhoes por causa da corrida do ouro; em 1712 foi criada a primeira freguesia do estado, atual MARIANA que tambem foi a primeira capital; ate 1720 tudo estava sob a jurisdicao da provincia de SAO PAULO, dai a ESTRADA REAL ter origem no caminho mais antigo, que ligava RIO DE JANEIRO a SAO PAULO, mais precisamente no sul do RIO DE JANEIRO, adentrando entao o atual territorio mineiro e seguindo todo o curso a SERRA DO ESPINHACO, que eh a coluna vertebral do estado de MINAS GERAIS. Importando que dai surgiram as primeiras cidades do estado como: PITANGUI, MARIANA, OURO PRETO, SAO JOAO DEL’ REI, SABARA, SERRO e outras.
 
                     Bom, deixando de lado esses fatos historicos, podemos concluir que dificilmente o portugues MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO teria sido ascendente do tambem portugues: JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Este ultimo deve ter nascido entre os anos 40-60 do seculo XVIII (1700s). Nessa fase da vida, o Manuel estava em plena atividade economica no Brasil e ja deveria estar em idade relativamente avancada para a epoca. Junte-se a isso: a travessia atlantica era uma viagem por demais perigosa e cansativa para que ele se arriscasse ja que nao tinha motivo algum, principalmente nos anos 50.
 
                     Isso se pode constatar porque em 1755 aconteceu o grande terremoto que nivelou Lisboa aa altura de suas fundacoes. Portugal passou por muitas dificuldades financeiras. “El Rei” (na verdade, quem tomava decisoes governamentais em Portugal aa epoca mesmo era o marquez de Pombal) lancou uma quase “derrama” de impostos aas colonias, para a reconstrucao e reconstituicao da capital. Milhares de jovens evadiram Portugal em busca de novas oportunidades. A permanencia do MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO no Brasil, alem de ser comoda para ele proprio, deve ter sido um requerimento tambem da coroa que precisava de pessoas de confianca, posicao e respeitaveis em cargos chaves para conter os animos que se mostrariam contrarios aas sobretaxacoes. (OBS. Derrama era a coleta de impostos mesmo que para isso fosse julgado necessario utilizar-se de meios coercivos que, aa epoca, significavam: confisco, prisao e tortura, contra a qual se deu a INCONFIDENCIA MINEIRA mais tarde).  
 
                     Em outras palavras, as oportunidades estavam no Brasil. Nao havendo motivos maiores que obrigassem o sr. MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO visitar o lugar de seu nascimento e, oportunamente, tornar-se pai do tambem portugues: JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Na idade em que ele deveria estar nos anos de 1750s, a maioria dos parentes mais proximos que conhecera na infancia ja deveriam ter falecido e os jovens, na idade da descendencia dele, estavam procurando migrar para o BRASIL). 
 
                     Encerrada essa prelecao, ficou a duvida: quem entao poderiam ser os pais do nosso ancestral JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES? Nao ha uma resposta afirmativa por enquanto, embora tenho uma suspeita. Encontra-se no sitio GeneAll.net, de genealogia, uma figura com este mesmo nome. Nao consta que tenha sido casado. Nao ha data de nascimento para ele. Existe data para o nascimento do irmao que presumo ser o primogenito, por levar o nome do pai, varios sobrenomes correntes na familia e que eh de 1742. Da relacao de irmaos, o JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES eh o ultimo, dentre seis. Portanto, este deve ter sido o cacula, cujo nascimento poderia ter se dado por volta de 1750. Alem disso, sao de origem nobre, o que sempre ventilou em nossas tradicoes que teriamos tal origem. Mesmo que seja aquela nobreza reconhecida como falida, enquanto em Portugal.
 
                      Uma duvida apareceu recentemente quando verifiquei a data de nascimento da avo materna daquele JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Ela teria nascido em 1673. Dai, seria um pouco dificil ela ter se tornado mae da ANA JOSEFA, mae do JOSE, muitos anos apos essa data. Isso faz com que esta se tornasse mae dele em torno dos 40 anos de vida, o que tambem seria uma grande dificuldade para a epoca. De qualquer forma, existe a possibilidade. Tambem porque nao temos com certeza a data de nascimento do avo JOSE pode ser que ele tenha se casado um pouco mais velho.
 
                      Alias, tenho uma duvida quanto aa data do casamento dele. O livro: ARVORE GENEALOGICA DA FAMILIA COELHO, da prima: IVANIA (filha dos tios EURICO/ODILA) menciona 07.07.1799. Porem, a data do nascimento do JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO, tambem conhecido como JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA eh de 1782. Assim, o casamento teria se dado 17 anos apos o nascimento do filho. Por isso, penso que a data mais correta seria 1779. Embora isso seja suposicao porque existem motivos que poderiam levar o casamento a acontecer depois da familia constituida. Antigamente, devido aa falta de sacerdotes disponiveis, era comum as familias se formarem sem haver a cerimonia formal do casamento nos sertoes brasileiros, vindo ela a realizar-se em oportunidade posteriores. 
 
                       Existe outra razao tambem. Aa epoca houve uma proibicao de casamentos de cidadaos portugueses e outros considerados das colonias. Em 1789 estava acontecendo a INCONFIDENCIA MINEIRA, onde houve recrudescimento das antipatias entre os da colonia e os de PORTUGAL (metropole).
 
                        Ha, porem,  a possibilidade de a avo EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA ser descendente do portugues; MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO, dai o marido dela ter sido lembrado como procedente dele, (Citando o prof. NELSON DE COELHO SENNA, a IVANIA repete a palavra “procede” sem afirmativa alguma de descender) mas pelo passar das geracoes ja deveria ser considerada brasileira. Uma das reinvindicacoes da insurgencia que se deu no NORDESTE DO BRASIL, e quase separou parte do pais (REVOLUCAO PERNAMBUCANA), que se deu por volta de 1817, no tempo do FREI CANECA (o frei Caneca ja existia mas participou de revolta posterior), era a abolicao da lei que proibia este tipo de casamento. Talvez, depois de os casamentos ja terem sido consumados ha muito tempo e nao haver como reverter isso, muitos padres poderiam aceitar ir contra a lei, alegando que a lei do homem nao poderia separar aquilo que ja estava unido por Deus. Neste caso, a data de 1799 poderia estar correta.
 
                        Hoje ja eh 30 de janeiro de 2011. Estou acrescentando esse paragrafo porque descobri algo novo. Um de nossos primos deu-me a noticia ha mais tempo atras que os portugueses MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO e JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES tinham vindo de Cette. Informacao esta recolhida das anotacoes do prof. Nelson Coelho de Senna. A queixa do Milton (Lolo da tia Maricas/Cir do tio Daniel) era a de que havia procurado por todo canto sem encontrar nada a respeito de tal lugar.
 
                        Procurei tambem e encontrei apenas Cette apenas no sul da Franca, fronteira com a Espanha. Nada indica que nossos ancestrais recentes tenham tido vivido em tal lugar.
 
                        Recentemente, porem, xeretando o sitio dos Borges Cunha Mattos encontrei uma referencia que, possivelmente, tenha ajudado a decifrar o quebra-cabeca. A referencia menciona o “Mosteiro de Cete”. Fui logo aa Internet e, hoje mesmo, ja verifiquei no Google Earth. Cete eh uma freguesia, do Concelho de Paredes, no distrito de OPorto. Traduzindo: Cete eh um distrito da cidade de Paredes no estado de OPorto.
 
                        Podemos dizer que Cete seja um bairro da cidade de Paredes, porem, muito pequeno. A construcao do Mosteiro e da Igreja de Sao Pedro de Cete remontam aos anos 800.
 
                        Faz parte da cidade de Paredes tambem o distrito de Paco de Sousa. Este eh celebre, e abriga o Mosteiro de Paco de Sousa. Segundo o que esta escrito, este mosteiro foi construido por um avo ou bisavo do Egas Moniz, o Aio que era o bisavo do Soeiro Viegas Coelho, o primeiro com este sobrenome que o repassou aos filhos. 
 
                        Essas informacoes implicam em dois resultados importantes. O de que agora temos um local geografico de onde os nossos ancestrais Coelho de Magalhaes devem ter tido origem. Facilita muito sabermos disso para procurar por la as nossas origens. Outro resultado importante eh que podemos confirmar por ai que somos mesmo descendentes do “Aio” de D. Afonso Henriques, o primeiro rei de Portugal.
 
                        Saltarei agora um lapso de tempo para falar a respeito das minhas buscas. Estive no Brasil o ano passado mas nao tive tempo de verificar nada a respeito desse assunto, mesmo porque, me faltavam nocoes de como conduzir uma busca nesse sentido. O que ha que se mencionar eh que o primo UBIRAJARA DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO, fora sempre um grande incentivador de minhas pesquisas e fomos admiradores reciprocos de nossos escritos. Ele esteve em Virginopolis naqueles dias, dizendo que o fora com o intuito particular de ver-me pessoalmente. Honrado fiquei com tal homenagem. Claro, reve-lo sempre foi glorioso momento de prazer. Tinhamos algo a nos completar. Ele gostava muito de conversar e eu gosto de ouvir.
 
                         Apos voltar aos ESTADOS UNIDOS, entrei em contato com a secretaria do ARQUIVO ARQUIDIOCESANO DE BELO HORIZONTE, cujo nome eh MARIA ELIZABETH. Eu desejava resolver a questao da paternidade de nosso ancestral e esperava que encontrasse documentos sob a guarda daquela instancia. A informacao que ela passou-me eh que a cidade de MORRO DO PILAR pertencera aa DIOCESE DE NOVA LIMA, e se encontravam no Arquivo livros daquela diocese, a partir de 1810. Pairou-me a duvida. A contar de 1810 para tras ou para frente? Deixei essa questao sem resposta planejando que, da proxima vez que fosse ao Brasil, fizesse uma visita e verificasse tudo.
 
                         Esperava que minha proxima visita viesse a ser em um futuro indeterminado, provavelmente, uns cinco anos desde o ano de 2009. Minha surpresa foi ficar sabendo em julho deste ano que estava ”intimado”, por minha esposa, a visitar o Brasil agora, nos primeiros dias de setembro. Minha missao era ”proteger” o nosso filho, Teofilo, dos “perigos do mundo” que, no Brasil, sabemos ser maiores. Pensei duas vezes antes de aceitar a intimacao, por razoes particulares de conhecimento da fera, mas nao resisti ao argumento de a idade da mamae ja ser avancada. Completou 85 anos neste outubro de 2010. 
 
                         Apos atrasos de viagem, gracas ao adiamento propositado da AMERICAN AIRLINES que concelou um voo marcado para o dia 27 de agosto, de MIAMI a SAO PAULO, para o sabado pela manha, dia 28. Assim, passamos todo o dia solar em pleno voo, aterrizando em SAO PAULO por volta das 6:00hs. Mais quatro horas de cha de aeroporto em GUARULHOS, para seguir viagem e posar em CONFINS, cinco minutos antes do dia 29 iniciar. Ja neste ultimo dia e com as bagagens em maos, encontramo-nos com o primo PLAUTINHO, que esperava para dar-nos uma carona ate aa casa da MAGDA/RICARDO, minha irma. Entao, veio a pedrada, o BIRA tinha falecido no dia anterior, vitimado de cancer, contra o qual ele lutava desde pouco tempo depois do nosso ultimo encontro, segundo o que eu tinha conhecimento.
 
                         Parece-me que ele nao sabia do que estava acometido quando haviamo-nos encontrado. Posteriormente fora diagnosticado com pedras nos rins e deveria ser operado sob essa desculpa. A cirurgia acabou levando ao diagnostico da doenca. No final, perdemos um primo, amigo e mentor na familia. Resta-nos o consolo de saber que apesar de ser uma pessoa agitada, tipo hiperativa, era alguem que se conduzia pelo humilde caminho de servir ao proximo. Dai a certeza de que agora temos mais um na legiao de intercessores junto a Deus. Fora ao ler uma das cronicas dele: “BOLINHOS QUENTES”, que acabei me inspirando a contar coisas do passado de nossa familia e expuz o escrito no sitio: http://www.freewebs.com/certos-barbalhos-de-virginopolis.
 
                         Permaneci em BELO HORIZONTE o domingo e a segunda. Nao queria perder o curto prazo de viagem sem visitar o ARQUIVO ARQUIDIOCESANO. Pela manha fui aa PRACA DA LIBERDADE com esse intento. La recebi a noticia de que o haviam mudado de endereco. A Arquidiocese continua funcionando em um predio mais novo, na esquina aa direita do PALACIO DA LIBERDADE. Refiro-me aa direita de quem estiver de costas para e em frente ao palacio. Os arquivos funcionavam num predio ao lado do citado, construido no estilo ART NOUVEAU, caracteristico da epoca da construcao da capital mineira, no final do seculo XIX. O ARQUIVO havia sido mudado para o bairro SANTA TEREZA. O mesmo bairro cuja linha de onibus passa pela PRACA DA LIBERDADE. Nao perdi tempo, alem do necessario para esperar no ponto para dirigir-me ao novo endereco. Fora informado que o novo local estava na PRACA SANTA TEREZA.
 
                         Andar de onibus em BELO HORIZONTE, foi como viajar um pouco no tempo. Tempo em que morei la, e nos anos que se seguiram em que sempre serviu de ponte para as minhas outras viagens. Alem do itinerario cortar o centro no sentido PRACA DA LIBERDADE – PARQUE MUNICIPAL, usa ainda o VIADUTO SANTA TEREZA, que na verdade, da acesso ao BAIRRO DA FLORESTA, onde morei por primeiro. Era o ano de 1978 quando cheguei la. Ja moravam na republica a Magda, com as filhas da tia Ruth: Helena, Virginia e Albina (Bininha). Moraram tambem os irmaos delas: Joelzinho e Tony, alem de duas outras mocas que nao eram parentes e, no momento, tiveram seus nomes apagados de minha memoria. Ventilou-me agora um: Vania. Nao sei se esta correto.  
 
                         Apos passar o VIADUTO SANTA TEREZA, o onibus segue um itinerario que evita o inicio da av. ASSIS CHATEAUBRIAND, virando aa direita. Segue e passa em frente ao INSTITUTO MEDICO LEGAL, passa sob o VIADUTO DA FRANCISCO SALLES, que liga a FLORESTA diretamente com a AREA HOSPITALAR. Quando morei la ele ainda nao existia, depois comecou a ser construido. O que esta abaixo dele era meu caminho de todos os sabados pela manha, para fazer compras no supermercado JUMBO, construido no que fora o antigo campo do AMERICA FUTEBOL CLUBE. Logo depois de passar sob o viaduto, creio que entra-se na rua onde morei por um breve tempo mas a velocidade do onibus nao permitiu individualizar o endereco. Importa apenas que eu estava num ambiente que me familiarilizo com ele.
 
                          O restante do passeio ate a PRACA SANTA TEREZA eh aquilo que BELO HORIZONTE eh. Ruas tortuosas, cheias de sobe-e-desses. Creio que nunca tinha estado antes naquela praca. O bairro SANTA TEREZA, sempre fora um pouco isolado, por causa de condicoes geograficas e intrincheirado em dois dos lados pelo RIBEIRAO ARRUDA. Depois que passamos a morar no BAIRRO SAO GERALDO, o caminho era aa esquerda, depois que construiram a VIA EXPRESSA, agora eh aa direita Ou vice-versa. Digo, a Magda e eu nos mudamos para o SAO GERALDO.
 
                          Mas o importante mesmo eh ir diretamente ao assunto. Fui otimamente recebido pela Maria Elizabeth no arquivo que se localiza numa construcao ao lado da IGREJA SANTA TEREZA e SANTA TEREZINHA, apropriadamente em frente ao ponto de onibus. Fui logo informado que os documentos disponiveis eram os do dominio da DIOCESE DE BELO HORIZONTE, ou seja, das cidades que formam a grande BH. Os de NOVA LIMA, realmente comecavam em 1810, para frente. Como premio de consolo, tive acesso aos livros de SABARA. Estes se mostraram bem mais antigos, a partir de 1720, para frente. Porem, em peticao de miseria. Cheios de buraquinhos provocados pela traca e escritos em uma caligrafia dificil de se ler, pelo menos para nos, os leigos.
 
                          Foleei com desanimo. Nao sem antes colocar as luvas cirurgicas oferecidas pela secretaria. Nao me lembrava de nenhum vinculo de nossa ARVORE GENEALOGICA, com SABARA. Para complicar mais a historia, encontrei uma pagina, com as escritas fantasmagoricas de tao apagadas pelo tempo. Eram anotacoes de casamentos. Onde usava-se colocar na margem esquerda, no sentido de quem esta lendo, os nomes dos nubentes para facilitar a localizacao posterior. Justamente nesse livro, a reencadernacao moderna tinha ocultado os nomes. Apenas tres letras, de um dos registros, podiam ser lidas sem a menor sombra de duvida ja que houveram sido escritas como se em negrito e que nao se apagaram. Eram as sobreviventes. E elas eram “Coe”. Suponho que, como o “e” tinha atingido a linha da margem, para que as outras letras que completavam o sobrenome nao invadissem os espaco de lavra do registro, o escriba as escreveu no outro lado da margem, justamente o que estava agora oculto.
 
                          Mesmo que a possibilidade do sobrenome completo fosse Coelho, nao dei maior importancia. Percebia-se que a pagina fora escrita num passado bem remoto. Pelas datas de outras anotacoes legiveis, as paginas apagadas giravam pelos anos 1770s. E o tempo esta apagando as informacoes rapidamente sendo quaisquer que sejam. Eu nao tinha nenhum aparelhamento apropriado para fazer a leitura de escrita apagada. Sei que com contraste de luz, usando ultravioleta e outras, pode-se ler perfeitamente o que esta apagado pelo tempo. Mas a olho nu, sem nem sequer a ajuda de uma lupa, fugia ao meu poder e vontade. Essa informacao, a de leitura de escritos apagados pelo tempo, eu aprendi nos documentarios onde se descreve o decifrar de escritos milenares.
 
                          Por certo estava ali registrado o casamento de alguem cuja assinatura fora Coelho. O que ja era algo inusitado porque todos os outros apontamentos que observei continham apenas os nomes dos nubentes mas nao os sobrenomes. Mas, pelo que venho notando em minhas buscas, uma grande populacao do NORTE DE PORTUGAL migrou para o BRASIL no CICLO DO OURO. E dentre estes a alcunha COELHO deve ter sido uma das mais frequentes. Nao eh incomum a citacao de nome de padres e outros cujos sobrenomes eram o de nossa familia. Dai eu pensei: sem novidades, apenas mais um Coelho da vida, mas o que temos nos com SABARA?
 
                         Fui entao informado pela Maria Elizabeth que MORRO DO PILAR atualmente pertence aa DIOCESE DE GUANHAES. Dai vieram novas esperancas de encontrar la algo que nos servisse.
 
                         Na terca-feira desembarquei em VIRGINOPOLIS, pela madrugada. Passei o dia com os familiares que estavam comecando a reunir para o V ENCONTRO DA DESCENDENCIA DOS AVOS JUCA/DAVINA/PETRINA. Na quarta fui a GUANHAES. Novamente fui bem recebido. O unico problema eh que a diocese eh nova, completou 25 anos recentemente, e nao tem propriamente uma biblioteca com documentos de registros antigos. Nao precisei mais que minutos para verificar que os documentos mais antigos estavam por volta de 1930. Uns 150 anos defasados do que eu procurava.
 
                         Porem veio outra informacao importante. Disseram que em CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO existe um arquivo muito bem conservado e catalogado. Mas que se eu fosse la, deveria mandar um e-mail ou telefonar previamente informando-os dos motivos das minhas pesquisas e fornecendo dados do que eu procurava. Eles me responderiam com antecipacao se havia a possibilidade de o que eu procuro estar la ou nao. Caso ouvesse algo do meu interesse, teria que agendar uma visita porque eh preciso que um funcionario esteja presente, assistindo a pesquisa. Naturalmente, para evitar danos e furtos aos preciosos documento.
 
                         Uma das secretarias em GUANHAES deu-me a sugestao para que procurasse tambem informacoes no RIO DE JANEIRO. Fiquei intrigado com a exalacao feita por ela. Naquele momento nao entendi qual o vinculo que poderia haver entre nos e a antiga capital do BRASIL. Agora, com as ideias melhor assentadas eh que imagino que ela tenha razao. Antigamente a IGREJA CATOLICA funcionava como um MINISTERIO DA COROA. Eh possivel que centralizasse informacoes de toda a colonia. E como o BRASIL e, especialmente, a familia eram catolicos praticantes, podem haver mencoes em documentos antigos arquivados no RIO DE JANEIRO.

 
                         Talvez existam arquivos de registros de entrada de passageiros de navios na epoca colonial. Neste caso, imagino que devamos procurar a MARINHA BRASILEIRA. O avo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES entrou no BRASIL um tempo antes do nascimento do filho em 1782. Apos dar uma certa sequencia a essas minhas pesquisas descobri que existe uma montanha de documentos de epoca no ARQUIVO NACIONAL, no centro do RIO DE JANEIRO.  
 
                         Outra ideia a que isso levou-me foi desmembrar o assunto. Sei que o EXERCITO BRASILEIRO tem um certo arquivo genealogico de seus membros. Eh uma opcao que nao podemos esquecer. Afinal, segundo mencionado, o ancestral JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES era ALFERES DE MILICIA, do EXERCITO COLONIAL. Tambem o tetravo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO (JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA) e o irmao dele JOAO COELHO DE MAGALHAES foram capitaes do EXERCITO COLONIAL a principio e depois serviram ao EXERCITO IMPERIAL DO BRASIL. Eles fizeram parte da tropa de militares que fundou o posto avancado do exercito e que deu origem a GUANHAES. Por enquanto, somente busquei no Google o assunto: GENEALOGIA NO EXERCITO BRASILEIRO, ontem aa noite. Tem muito sitio a ser verificado. Mas nao sei se terao dados dos militares anteriores aa GUERRA DO PARAGUAI.
 
                          Por fim, as meninas em Guanhaes ajudaram-me fornecendo as informacoes dos sacerdotes responsaveis pelas prelazias em CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO, MORRO DO PILAR e MARIANA. Eles sao: Pe. Dilton Maria Pinto, (03131) 3868 1248; e-mail: diltonpinto@yahoo.com.br; Pe. Adao Soares de Souza, (03131) 3866 5145, e-mail: pe.adao@terra.com.br e D. Geraldo Lyrio Rocha, (03131) 3557 1259, e-mail: vicariatogeral.mariana@yahoo.com.br, respectivamente.
 
                          Eu pedi para acrescentar as informacoes de MARIANA porque queria investigar se por acaso encontraria la o registro de casamento dos tetravos: POLICARPO BARBALHO/GENOVEVA (VITA) MAGALHAES. Essa eh outra linha de investigacao que interessa particularmente aos MAGALHAES BARBALHO, cuja origem esta no casal, embora, muitos outros COELHO descendam deles, sem necessariamente estarem conscientes disso. Ja enviei e-mails a todos ha mais de uma semana mas nao obtive nenhuma resposta. (Posteriormente recebi um laconico e-mail de MARIANA informando que nao tinham nada em nome do casal. Talvez nao seja perda de tempo a quem tiver tempo fazer uma checagem pessoalmente, porem, que seja com tempo e paciencia).   
 
                         Com isso ficou encerrada a minha iniciativa atual no Brasil. O meu tempo ja estava acabado. Tinha que pagar pedagio aa casa da sogra em SANTA EFIGENIA DE MINAS, o que o fiz na quinta-feira. Sexta-feira comecaram as chegadas em maior numero da descendencia dos avos. Sabado, domingo e segunda festejamos. Na mesma segunda, vespera do dia 07, o da INDEPENDENCIA DO BRASIL, comecamos nossa viagem de volta aos ESTADOS UNIDOS.  Dia 09 ja estavamos em casa.
 
                          Passados alguns dias, fui dar um balanco no que tinha encontrado de nossa genealogia. Resolvi consultar a Internet a respeito do nome AXUPE. Como se sabe, constam das nossas anotacoes que nosso ancestral: JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO, ou JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA, nascera em AXUPE, no MORRO DO PILAR. Para minha surpresa, encontrei uma foto da fazenda AXUPE no endereco: http://www.panoramio.com/photo/2352337 de autoria de Paulo Henrique Matias. A identificacao tambem da conta de a fazenda estar no municipio de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO.
 
                          Por isso imagino que a verdade seja essa. Eh provavel que a nossa origem esteja mesmo vinculada aa fazenda que, atualmente, faz parte do territorio de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO. Pode ser que nalgum passado ela fosse considerada territorio do MORRO DO PILAR. Mas com o tempo muita coisa foi redesenhada no mapa dos municipios. Ja encontrei casos interessantes como o da cidade de FERROS. A cidade tem dois lados do RIO SANTO ANTONIO. Um lado era distrito de ITABIRA, o outro era distrito de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO. Quando a cidade emancipou-se ficou com as duas metades com origem em maes diferentes. Tambem GUANHAES era FREGUESIA do SERRO. Mas quando emancipou levou DORES DE GUANHAES junto que era parte de CONCEICAO.
 
                          Dai surgiu a suspeita de que nossas anotacoes genealogicas poderem conter algum engano. Afinal, se a tal fazenda tratar-se do local de nascimento de nosso ancestral, nao temos um pezinho em MORRO DO PILAR e sim em CONCEICAO.
 
                          Apos ter escrito e publicado estas minhas notas, ocorreu-me que podemos procurar nos cartorios de registros de imoveis alguma informacao. Quando sao feitos os inventarios ou testamentos alguns dados genealogicos sao mencionados e sao validos como registros genealogicos. Seria bom verificar ate onde no tempo estao os registros de posse da tal FAZENDA AXUPE. 
 
                          Sempre imaginei o que o nome AXUPE significaria. Por extensao de uma lenda eu tinha as minhas proprias conclusoes. Eh que em SARDOA-MG existe um distrito denominado de MANDASSAIA. Um antigo morador de la contou-me que isso se referia a uma senhora do local que fora a pe para a cidade. Como era epoca de chuva ela escorregou, caiu e sujou a roupa. Entao mandou o recado atraves de um emissario aos parentes: “Manda a saia”. Dai abreviou-se para o nome do local.
 
                          Assim, eu imaginei que o nome AXUPE pudesse derivar da travessia de algum curso d’agua por alguem que nao soubesse nadar. Como o curso pudesse ser mais fundo que o esperado este pudesse se ver em perigo ao “perder o pe” e outro de fora gritasse: “Acha o pe!”. Mas os meus devaneios foram bombardeados por uma informacao que nao sei precisar de onde veio, ja que o exemplar do Aurelio que tenho em maos nao traz a palavra axupe em nenhum lugar, nem mesmo com ch. Parece que AXUPE se trata apenas de um sinonimo local para o famoso guaxo, tambem conhecido pelo apelido de Joao-Congo, e imortalizado pela expressao: “ninho-de-guaxo”. Nin-de-guaxo em mireires. Em VIRGINOPOLIS o passaro eh agraciado com a graca de: Joao Gravetinho.  
                         
                           Contudo, apesar da identificacao da FAZENDA AXUPE em CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO, nao podemos, a partir disso, afirmar com toda certeza que essa tenha sido a propriedade do nosso ancestral JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Era muitissimo comum os nomes se repetirem. A FAZENDA MACUCO mesmo tem seus homonimos em Virginopolis o que se dira do Brasil inteiro que era repleto de macucos e axupes. (nota: a cidade de GUAXUPE – MG tem seu nome ligado aa mesma origem, identificando-se tanto com o passaro guache quanto com um tipo de abelha nativa).
 
                           O novo achado, porem, levou-me a pesquisar na Internet as Historias de MORRO DO PILAR e CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO. Morro do Pilar comecou em 1701, com a chegada do minerador GASPAR SOARES. Foi a sede da primeira fabrica de ferro gusa do Brasil, instalada em 1814.
 
                           Tambem em 1701, a expedicao liderada pelo cel. ANTONIO SOARES FERREIRA encontrou ouro. Conta-se que GABRIEL PONCE DE LEON, que fazia parte da comitiva, retirou 20 oitavas de ouro em uma unica bateada. Em 1702, o mesmo Gabriel, no inicio da formacao do povoado, ergueu uma pequena capela, onde mais tarde veio a ser construida a igreja matriz de Nossa Senhora da Conceicao. A imagem da santa foi importada de ITU – SP. CONCEICAO eh considerada CAPITAL DO ECOTURISMO, no Brasil.
 
                            As informacoes sao poucas mas, entre elas, a que se destacou em minha mente eh a de que CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO, durante o seculo XVIII, esteve ligada aa antiga comarca de SABARA e depois aa de SERRO FRIO (SERRO). Nisso importa que, ha uma possibilidade minima de que o registro de casamento apagado no livro dos assentamentos de SABARA, que esteve em minhas maos, pode referir-se ao do casamento de nosso ancestral JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Claro, a possibilidade eh minima. Seria bom que algum outro interessado da familia, com a ajuda de alguem que conheca os recursos de leitura de escritas apagadas pelo tempo, verifique isso para nos. Nao sei quando voltarei ao Brasil, se com tempo e recursos. Corremos o risco de a unica prova de nossa ancestralidade ser jogada ao lixo, se alguem pensar que o documento apagado nunca mais podera ser lido. Talvez tenhamos mais haver com SABARA do que jamais imaginei.  
 
                            Outra coisa que me ocorreu. Um dos fundadores de CONCEICAO, o GABRIEL PONCE DE LEON, tem chances de ser nosso ancestral. Isso, se a avo EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA e a mae dela: MARIA RODRIGUES, terem nascido naquela cidade e se o Gabriel tiver deixado la parte da sua descendencia. Em 1701 ele ja deveria ser adulto, portanto elas poderiam muito bem ser neta e bisneta dele. Assim, a avo MARIA RODRIGUES poderia ter tres chances de ser neta dele, desde que em uma oportunidade seja do MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO. As outras quatro oportunidades da avo EUGENIA se-lo seriam mais custosas ja que ela eh filha do GIUSEPPE NICATIGI DA ROCHA. Segundo nos foi dito antes, ele procedia diretamente da EUROPA, tendo sangue ITALO-LUZITANO. Mais na frente devo voltar a esse assunto porque ha uma pequena possibilidade de descendermos dele atraves da avo: MARIA LUIZA DO ESPIRITO SANTO, a esposa do capitao JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA (JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO).   
 
                            O que implica isso eh que ai pode estar indicada mais um vinculo com as familias reais ibericas e europeias em geral. O nome Ponce de Leon surgiu da combinacao de duas familias. O rei D. Alfonso IX, de Leao e Castela, com a D. Aldonca M. da Silva foram os pais, em 1215, da Aldonca Alfonso de Leon. Ela se casou com Pedro Ponce de Cabrera e produziram os que passaram a assinar Ponce de Leon.
                            Novamente, essa nao eh uma possibilidade sem pe ou cabeca mas tambem eh pequena. No sitio GeneAll.net eu encontrei um Gabriel Ponce de Leon que deve ser o mesmo. Consta que ele teve duas filhas: Maria e Apolonia, que nasceram em SOROCABA ou ITU – SP. Mas o sitio geneall.net frequentemente nao coloca todos os dados genealogicos que acompanham os personagens da familia. Se olharem por curiosidade, verao que, por enquanto, da nossa genealogia se importaram de identificar apenas o ALEXANDRE CAFE BIRMAN que esta na setima geracao de descendentes do avo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Quase somente os ascendentes diretos dele estao postos. Nos que somos parentes ficamos de fora.
 
                             Alias, eles ainda nem concluiram a ascendencia que passa pelo NELSON COELHO DE SENNA que vai se encontrar com os atuais herdeiros da coroa brasileira. O NELSON descende do mesmo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES que o ALEXANDRE. Eles se separam no alto dos filhos daquele que sao, respectivamente, JOAO e JOSE FILHO. Assim, eh muito provavel que o GABRIEL PONCE DE LEON tenha tido outros descendentes mas que nao estejam relacionados naquele sitio.
 
                            Prestem tambem atencao nos detalhes dos sobrenomes dos outros companheiros de fundacao daqueles primeiros nucleos de habitacao do Estado de MINAS GERAIS. ANTONIO SOARES FERREIRA e GASPAR SOARES. Existe a possibilidade de descendermos deles tambem por via feminina. E muitos sao os membros em nossa familia que portam ou sao descendentes conhecidos de pessoas que assinaram os mesmos sobrenomes. Seria bom que cada familia mergulhasse nesse jogo maluco de quebra-cabecas para procurar descobrir se eles sao ou nao ancestrais delas.
 
                            Recentemente no GeneAll.net tambem incluiram mais um JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Ele nao eh o ancestral que temos em nossa genealogia porque o neto dele nasceu em 1780. Pelos nascimentos da descendencia parece que essa familia permaneceu em PORTUGAL. Alem disso, pela data do nascimento do neto, espera-se que tenha nascido por volta de 50 anos antes dele. O sitio nao traz a data mas ela eh presumivel em torno de 1730. O interessante eh que o neto nasceu em VILA NOVA DO FAMILICAO, ou seja, no entorno da cidade do PORTO, na mesma antiga PROVINCIA DO ENTRE-DOURO E MINHO. Na relacao de filhos consta apenas uma filha: JOANA MARIA COELHO e o nome da esposa era: MARIA COELHO. Pode ser, entao, que tenham tido outros filhos que nao estao ainda incluidos no sitio. Neste caso, nao eh impossivel que tenha tido filhos e um deles com o mesmo nome do pai. Assim, esse poderia ser nosso ancestral, embora, a familia nao tenha ainda ligacoes com a nobreza expostas no sitio.
 
                             Mais um homonimo do avo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES indica uma menor probabilidade de a minha hipotese de descendermos daquele que estava nas anotacoes ha mais tempo estar correta. Mais repeticoes significa que o nome era mais comum. O que eu ate ja imaginava porque a combinacao Jose + Coelho + Magalhaes tinha tudo para repetir-se muitas vezes por conter tres nomes absolutamente frequentes. Mas nao desanimem. Enquanto houver duvida tambem havera esperanca. Nao faz diferenca de quem somos descendentes. Importante eh sermos honrados e honrarmos todo o bem que eles tenham nos passado.
 
                             Repito aqui um pensamento que escrevi ha algum tempo atras: Nao pense que voce eh grande por ser descendente de muitos reis, nem despreze qualquer desses pequeninos, porque muito mais PODEROSO que qualquer rei humano eh o PAI dos menores de todos nos.
 
                             Estou acrescentando algumas anotacoes a posteriori e aproveito para mencionar que o JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES, pai da JOANA MARIA COELHO, nao deve ser nosso ancestral. Isso por causa do proprio nome que possui. Se ele fosse pai do JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES que, entao, seria irmao da JOANA e nosso ancestral nao se justificaria o nosso tetravo ser chamado de JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO, porque ele serio o NETO.
 
                              A unica possibilidade daquele ser nosso ancestral seria se ele proprio tivesse tido uma familia em Portugal e depois outra no Brasil. Nesse ponto o nosso ancestral seria bem mais velho do que esperamos e curioso por nossas tradicoes nada mencionarem a respeito. Ha um ponto a favor dessa possibilidade ter ocorrido. O filho da JOANA recebeu o nome de FELIX. E este eh o nome de um dos filhos do nosso pentavo. Geralmente alguns nomes sempre se repetem em uma mesma familia, seja por uma homenagem a um ancestral famoso ou devocao a algum santo. Mas tambem pode ser apenas coincidencia porque FELIX foi um nome muito popular no passado. Independentemente da familia.
 
                             Eu busco no estudo genealogico usos mais praticos que orgulhar-me de nossos antepassados. Eh obvio que todas as pessoas que nos cercam tem ancestrais comuns conosco, nao importa se enxergamos alguma diferenca virtual nelas. E estas ligacoes familiares sao muito mais recentes do que imaginam os leigos no assunto. Preocupa-me justamente esse parentesco muito proximo entre todos, que pode causar problemas geneticos em toda a nossa descendencia. Conhecer o maximo de nossa genealogia tem o efeito pratico de conhecermos e previnir os efeitos danosos que a heranca genetica pode induzir. Alem disso, creio que o conhecimento das ligacoes familiares entre todos pacifica as pessoas exaltadas.
                             
                              (Nota: Estive numa cerimonia de apresentacao de alunos de um programa educacional para o qual o meu filho Teofilo foi selecionado. Ao sermos recebidos pelo chefe do programa ele estava conversando com o mentor do Teo e dizia que o nome dele era Alfred porque tinha uma tradicao que corria na familia onde todas tinham um filho com o nome Alfred, em homenagem ao genitor muito antigo, ALFRED, REI DO WESSEX. Por dentro eu ri, e depois comentei com o Teo, o mesmo Alfred eh nosso ancestral diversas vezes).
 
                              Por falar nisso, minha visita a VIRGINOPOLIS deu outros frutos. O NEY, meu irmao, ja havia mencionado que tinha descoberto um primo nosso por la. Contou que o nosso tio-bisavo: LINDOLPHO RODRIGUES COELHO, o velho, havia tido um relacionamento com uma escrava. Deles nasceu um filho e esse filho deu origem a uma familia que habitou a zona rural do nosso torrao natal (BOM JESUS DA BOA VISTA mais conhecido apenas como BOA VISTA). Identifiquei o nosso tio-bisavo como o velho para que nao confundam com outros de mesmo nome. O bisavo JOAO RODRIGUES com a MELITA sao pais de um SOBRINHO dele e o ESDRAS deu a ele um neto com o mesmo nome.
 
                              Mas o que de melhor eu fiquei sabendo agora eh que daquela familia que comecou por meios tortos estao manifestando frutos retos. Da geracao atual temos o primo JOAQUIM CANDIDO DA SILVA, idealizador do sitio: www.contraaviolencia.org. Fui informado que o sitio, fundado em 2000, tem chamado a atencao de milhoes de navegantes, tanto no Brasil quanto no resto do mundo. Disseram que o primo Joaquim recebeu ate uma recomendacao papal. Certo eh que, eu gostaria de divulgar, por meio desta, o sitio, nao apenas por ele ser nosso primo mas grandemente por causa do objetivo estar ligado ao assunto de maior importancia para o futuro de nossa descendencia. De nada adiantara termos descendencia e a perdermos para a violencia. Peco que visitem e apoiem a iniciativa do primo para construirmos juntos o futuro de nossa ARVORE GENEALOGICA.
 
                              Outra coisa que gostaria de investir tambem era no recolhimento de dados das pessoas associadas na familia. A nossa ARVORE GENEALOGICA esta centrada na descendencia direta dos avos JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES/EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA. No futuro, se nao houver anotacoes, nossa descendencia ficara intrigada, porque conhecera apenas ramos de suas proprias arvores e lhes parecera que ramos foram cortados. Eu por exemplo ja dei o meu exemplo e coloquei os ancestrais de minha esposa ate quando encontrei. Assim ela nao parecera um ramo podado aos olhos da futura descendencia que acaso tivermos.
 
                               Ja enviei e-mails a algumas pessoas para que fizessem isso tambem. Mas nao vou insistir na iniciativa por causa do trabalhao que vou ter, se todo mundo resolver enviar-me dados. Eu preferia que todos se inscrevessem no sitio www.geneaminas.com.br e la postassem diretamente os dados que desejassem acrescentar. Uma grande vantagem de fazerem isso eh a de que outros pesquisadores podem estar procurando dados da descendencia de ancestrais deles e esses coincidirem com os que estiverem em nossa ARVORE GENEALOGICA. Talvez eles possam acrescentar-nos informacoes que levem parte de nos a descobrir mais ancestrais. E pode-se descobrir linhagens que venham de muitos seculos atras. Isso faz o bem de descobrirmos do como estamos inseridos na HISTORIA UNIVERSAL.
 
                               Passaram-se alguns dias desde que escrevi e publiquei o texto acima. Desde entao eu estava com algo mais para acrescentar mas nao o fiz. Trata-se da minha preocupacao em relacao aa documentacao que ainda existe e esta relacionada com o nosso passado, nao apenas em relacao ao assunto genealogia. Eu oberservei, no pouco que vi, que ha boa vontade de quem guarda estes papeis em preserva-los, porem, talvez essa tarefa exija um pouco mais que boa vontade apenas. Essa documentacao nao pertence aas instituicoes que as mantem e preservam. Essa documentacao pertence a todos nos porque registram o que nossas familias eram e continuam sendo. As instituicoes no passado, sejam elas governamentais ou religiosas foram sustentadas atraves dos impostos e donativos dados por nossos ancestrais, da mesma forma que nos sustentamos as atuais instituicoes.
 
                               As informacoes contidas nas documentacoes nos pertencem e eh nosso direito ter acesso a ela. Embora seja preciso tambem respeitar o direito de as instituicoes continuar na posse de sua guarda. Porem, eh preciso conciliar o acesso, o uso e a preservacao porque, aa medida que o tempo for passando, mais preciosas elas se tornarao. Notem como eh preservado qualquer escrito de 2.000 anos atras que for encontrado. Por mais danificado que esteja, os fragmentos sao cuidadosamente organizados e agrupados para ser estudados e expostos em museus onde nao sao economizados recursos ou tempo. Os museus que expoem tais fragmentos da Historia obtem lucros enormes, expondo fragmentos de documentos que, na epoca em que foram escritos, ninguem imaginaria que teriam tamanho valor.
 
                                Mesmo assim, perante os fragmentos ha sempre a lamentacao: “Por que deixou-se chegar a este estado de destruicao para tentar restaurar? Por que nao se comecou a preservar antes?” Nos nao precisamos ir muito longe no tempo. Daqui a 300 anos o mais provavel eh que toda a populacao brasileira, e parte do exterior, ira descender dos nossos ancestrais ja anotados em nossa ARVORE GENEALOGICA. Portanto, o potencial de interesse pelos dados que preservarmos agora sera exponencial em relacao ao numero de pessoas vivas que fazem parte da nossa familia.
 
                                Nas minhas buscas sou sempre avisado pelos institutos que guardam tais documentos no Brasil que nao ha pessoal na instituicao para fazer a pesquisa de alguma consulta que eu, como usuario, desejava fazer. Se desejar alguma informacao, preciso ir la pessoalmente. Alem disso precisarei talvez manusear desnecessariamente uma montanha de documentos para descobrir o que eu preciso. E o manuseio as vezes eh feito em vao, pois o que eu precisava nao se encontra onde procurei.
 
                                 Mais aa frente comentarei a respeito de novas linhas de investigacao que precisam ser verificadas. Somente no Brasil eu posso nomear umas vinte ou mais cidades que poderao conter documentos mencionando os nossos ancestrais. E em cada uma talvez seja preciso vasculhar os documentos em varios cartorios e/ou arquivos religiosos. Ou seja, de antemao posso afirmar ser humanamente inapropriado uma unica pessoa conseguir realizar tal tarefa. Isso, sem contar que aa medida que se for conseguindo novos dados e aprofundando nosso conhecimento em direcao aas raizes, essa tarefa tambem sera multiplicada! 
 
                                 Seria preciso que as instituicoes que guardam tais documentos e em particular o governo (do povo, pelo povo, para o povo) os enxergasse nao como ARQUIVO MORTO mas sim como um ATIVO FINANCEIRO. Numa primeira etapa eles deveriam ser devidamente catalogados, traduzidos e organizados em uma imensa BIBLIOTECA VIRTUAL. Assim, todos os pesquisadores e curiosos lhes teriam acesso. Talvez, a maioria das pessoas pensarao que esse eh choro de algum pirracento contradito. Talvez os chefes das instituicoes nao estejam ainda enxergando as vantagens de se fazer isso porque pensam que sao poucos os interessados em fazer tais pesquisas. E eles nao cobrirao os custos de se colocar na REDE tal BIBIOTECA VIRTUAL.
 
                                 Sim, eh verdade que somos poucos os malucos que estao correndo atras de nossas raizes. A maioria da populacao nao esta nem ai para o nosso passado. Porem, eu garanto que essa situacao foi aprendida e nao eh natural. Quando era comum as familias se reunirem nos seroes, todos tinham a curiosidade de ouvir aquele velho tio ou aquela ex-escrava, contando os “causos” dos ancestrais. E isso fazia com que as pessoas descobrissem que eram gente, pois, tinham um passado a preservar. Infelizmente, o que era passado de memoria nem sempre perdurou por muitas geracoes porque uma coisa eh voce contar “causos” a respeito de pessoas conhecidas e outra eh falar a respeito daquelas que ninguem tem idade suficiente para te-las conhecido.
 
                                 Desde que a escrita passou a ser usada isso mudou. Voce pode falar de uma pessoa de um passado tao distante que ninguem pode ter conhecido. Mas se ha algum registro comprovando que aquela pessoa realmente existiu eh como se ela voltasse aa vida novamente. Mais importante essa pessoa se torna para as pessoas que descendem dela.
 
                                 A BIBLIOTECA VIRTUAL DOS DOCUMENTOS HISTORICOS precisava ser criada sim. Primeiro para os malucos que iriam escarafunchar os documentos sem precisar manusea-los e, com isso danifica-los. So que essa maluquice eh contagiosa. Os primeiros malucos iriam passar a limpo os fatos documentados e acabarao descobrindo as ramificacoes das familias, os locais onde os ancestrais viveram e, especialmente, seriam informados onde se encontra cada documento por eles estudados. Eles acabariam passando para a frente o que encontraram. E o contagio se espalharia.
 
                                 Entao, viria a segunda etapa do projeto. Restaurar toda a documentacao que inclua dados genealogicos. Entao, expo-la em museus. Nao para que o usuario a toque mas que possa ve-la, protegida por caixas de vidro transparentes, evitando o desgaste que a exposicao ao tempo, manuseio e intemperies causam.
 
                                 Quando as pessoas souberem que os documentos falando a respeito de seus ancestrais existem e podem ser vistos, elas acabarao infectadas pelo virus dessa maluquice genealogica. Mas se elas nunca souberem, a vontade de conhecer seus ancestrais, que eh inata no ser humano, acaba morrendo na ignorancia do nao saber.
 
                                 Eu tiro exemplo por mim mesmo. Ja estive umas tres vezes em OURO PRETO. Todas para visitar a arte que sabia que existia na cidade. Mesmo que tambem tenha passado dezenas de vezes nas bordas da cidade de MARIANA, que eh vizinha de OURO PRETO, eu nunca tive a curiosidade maior de visita-la, antes de saber que temos ancestrais nascidos naquela cidade. O mesmo se da em relacao a CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO E SERRO.
 
                                 Estive uma vez em Conceicao porque fui levado. Se soubesse que eram lugares em que meus ancestrais andaram e, principalmente, se eu soubesse que nestes lugares eu iria encontrar algo deixado por eles, eu teria ido por minha propria vontade e repetiria essa ida com prazer. Imaginem se essa maluquice pega em pelo menos um decimo de toda a populacao! Quanto de acrescimo nao teria o mercado turistico!
 
                                 Bom, essas sao minhas consideracoes mais prementes agora. Mas tambem tenho que acrescentar uma parte relativa aas minhas pesquisas.
 
                                 Infelizmente, parece que os nossos ancestrais: COELHO DA MAIS NOBRE ESTIRPE, nao estao muito interessados em deixar-me desvendar os segredos deles. Dai resolvi enveredar-me pelos ramos que, de tao humildes, nao temos a minima ideia de onde vieram. Nestes poucos dias desde que voltei do Brasil, acabei descobrindo coisas novas e reafirmando algumas antigas, para mim. Como ja disse, procurei estudar um pouco as Historias de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO e MORRO DO PILAR. Assim, tenho algo a acrescentar em relacao a isso. Encontrei que, atualmente, o municipio de Conceicao eh formado por 10 distritos. Um deles tem o nome de CORREGOS. E o que isso tem o que ver conosco?
 
                                 Nao sei dizer ao certo por enquanto. Sei que isso trouxe aa minha mente que a avo LUIZA MARIA DO ESPIRITO SANTO, a esposa do avo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO, tem como local de nascimento, indicado no livro da Ivania, um certo CORREGO PRATA. Penso que a hipotese mais provavel eh que um dos tais “CORREGOS” seja o PRATA. CORREGOS esta localizado na parte norte do municipio de CONCEICAO e faz divisa com GUANHAES, DOM JOAQUIM etc. Ou seja, era caminho que levava de CONCEICAO a GUANHAES. Nota interessante eh que DOM JOAQUIM eh o ponto de partida das geracoes mais antigas do nosso ramo NUNES COELHO. Os dados apontam la como origem escrita, nao necessariamente de nascimento, dos avos MANUEL NUNES COELHO e o filho dele: EUZ(S)EBIO NUNES COELHO.
 
                                 Acrescento essa emenda. Investiguei o nome PRATA entre os locais possiveis de nascimento da tetravo LUIZA. As cidades com esse prefixo em MINAS GERAIS, foram quase todas colonizadas apos o nascimento dela. Uma excecao eh SAO DOMINGOS DO PRATA. Sao Domingos esta proximo a nossa regiao tendo ligacoes com NOVA ERA, IPATINGA, ITABIRA, BRAUNAS etc. Embora nao seja de todo descartavel, ela nao fica numa linha por onde passasse um caminho que levasse a regiao de CONCEICAO e MORRO DO PILAR a outro ponto geografico que justificasse o tetravo JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA ir busca-la.
 
                                 A pista mais provavel contudo encontrei esses dias no GoogleEarth. Ha um corrego na regiao de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO com o nome de CORREGO DA PRATA. No livro da Ivania temos a mencao apenas de CORREGO PRATA. O CORREGO DA PRATA esta no roteiro dos esportistas radicais que visitam CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO (capital do ecoturismo em Minas). Nao ha mencao de distrito algum com esse nome. Contudo, eh bem provavel que exista ou tenha existido alguma fazenda com o mesmo nome e de la tenha sido procedente a nossa tetravo.
 
                                 Hoje, 23 de dezembro de 2010, resolvi fazer esse adendo. Revisitei o GOOGLEEARTH e, para isso, eh preciso especificar na janela de buscas: Corrego da Prata, Conceicao do Mato Dentro. Desejava verificar as distancias das cidades mais proximas para ver se encontrava outros locais com os quais o corrego pudesse ser associado. A primeira que surgiu foi CARMESIA mas me pareceu a uma primeira impressao estar no sentido oposto ao que eu procurava, ou seja, fica mais distante que CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO do dito corrego.
 
                                 Agora ja eh o dia 24 e resolvi reverificar minhas informacoes. Para isso acessei a pagina: http://pt.wikipedia.org.wiki/Carm%C3%A9sia. CARMESIA era o distrito do VIAMAO DO CARMO e pertencia a CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO desde o seculo XVIII. Tornou-se o distrito de VIAMAO em 1923. Com a emancipacao de DOM JOAQUIM em 1938 foi incorporado ao territorio emancipado. Veio, entao, a emancipar-se de DOM JOAQUIM em 1.3.1963 adotando o nome de CARMESIA.
 
                                 O que pode afetar a nossa genealogia no meio dessa Historia? Simples, tantos o CORREGO AXUPE quanto o CORREGO DA PRATA passam em CARMESIA. Como era distrito de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO, essa proximidade pode ter favorecido ao conhecimento do capitao JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO (ou DA ROCHA), registrado como natural do AXUPE e da nossa tetravo LUIZA MARIA DO ESPIRITO SANTO, registrada como natural do CORREGO DA PRATA.  
 
                                 Ao sobrevoar ao redor do ponto indicado para a existencia do CORREGO DA PRATA, local em que tornam-se visiveis algumas lagoas imensas, percebi uns pontos com cores diferentes no solo, entre os lagos e os cursos naturais de agua. Logo percebi que seria local de povoamento. Aproximei a imagem e descortinou-se o nome SANTANA DO RIACHO. A cidade nao eh mais que um vilarejo. Ao todo nao passa dos 3 mil moradores no municipio. Talvez simpatica o suficiente para a gente resolver aposentar e morar la.
 
                                 Tem uma historia interessante tambem. Surgiu com o CICLO DO OURO. Provavelmente na mesma epoca de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO e MORRO DO PILAR. Mas so aparece nos documentos a partir de 22.05.1.744 em funcao de Carta de Sesmarias outorgada em nome do sargento-mor ANTONIO FERREIRA DE AGUIAR E SA. No seculo XVIII, justamente o do nascimento da nossa tetravo LUIZA MARIA DO ESPIRITO SANTO, tinha o nome de RIACHO FUNDO. Por um breve periodo, 1.836/1.844 pertenceu a MORRO DO PILAR antes de retornar a CONCEICAO. Em 1911 passou a pertencer a SANTA LUZIA e em 1938 a JABOTICATUBAS. Emancipou-se em 1962. Fonte: http://www.ferias.tur.br/informacoes/3787/santando_do_riacho-mg.html.  
 
                                 O que ha que se registrar eh que o CORREGO DA PRATA se situa no quintal de SANTANA DO RIACHO. Porem, permaneceu no municipio de CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO. Deve ser um caso semelhante a VIRGINOPOLIS e DIVINOLANDIA. Como VIRGINOPOLIS era a sede do municipio na epoca da emancipacao da outra, e a distancia entre as duas eh de no maximo dez quilometros, puzeram a divisa a oito quilometros de VIRGINOPOLIS e a dois de DIVINOLANDIA. Assim, parte da populacao do municipio de VIRGINOPOLIS tem contato mais facil com DIVINOLANDIA. Se os nossos ancestrais acaso moraram em alguma fazenda nas imediacoes do CORREGO DA PRATA, possivelmente, frequentavam mais o RIACHO FUNDO (SANTANA DO RIACHO) que CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO a aquela epoca.
 
                                 Ja comentei da possibilidade de a nossa familia ter comecado na FAZENDA AXUPE, em CONCEICAO e nao em MORRO DO PILAR como esta em nossa tradicao. Alem disso, temos que os primeiros filhos do CAP. JOSE/LUIZA MARIA nasceram tambem naquela cidade e nao na segunda. Isso reforca a hipotese de a familia ter tido mesmo a origem em CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO. Somente por obrigacao do oficio eh que o capitao mudou-se para SAO MIGUEL E ALMAS (GUANHAES). Esta hipotese obedece a regra que os investigadores de historia usam atualmente de procurar as explicacoes mais simples primeiro porque, na maioria das vezes, sao elas as corretas.
 
                                 Contudo, para fugir aa regra, coloquei o nome CORREGO PRATA no GOOGLE EARTH e mandei buscar. Ele imediatamente voou para a cidade de PIRENOPOLIS, GOIAS. No meio da cidade apontou-me um local com aquele nome. Imediatamente a minha curiosidade foi despertada e corri atras da informacao. Quem diria! Encontrar o que estava buscando com todas as letras, sem tirar nem por!
 
                                  Em minhas buscas acabei encontrando o sitio: www.pirenopolis.tur.br. Achei-o superinteressante e agradou-me a historia da cidade que muito se assemelha aas das cidades mineiras iniciadas pela mineracao aurifera. Inclusive a epoca de fundacao eh semelhante. Dai fiz contato para saber se por la existe algum maluco metido a genealogista e mais informacoes que pudessem ajudar. Mas segundo o mestre de ordens do sitio: Mauro Cruz, o CORRETO PRATA por la nao passa de um ”corguim”. Nasce na cidade e desagua no Rio das Mortes.
 
                                  Porem, ascendeu uma pequena esperanca. Informou-me que por la ha um certo Geraldo do Espirito Santo Lopes que eh avo da Lara, funcionaria da prefeitura e que eu poderia comunicar-me com ela atraves do endereco: turismo@pirenopolis.go.gov.br. Nao me respondeu ainda.
 
                                  Essa eh para os primos de BRASILIA e de GOIAS. Especialmente, Gunga, Lislie, Gabi, Ana Maria, Mariana, Natalia, Ursula, Taize, Diogo, Breno etc. Voces vao ganhar pontos se investigarem e encontrarem rastros da nossa ancestral: LUIZA MARIA DO ESPIRITO SANTO, filha de: ANTONIO JOSE MONIZ e MANUELA DO ESPIRITO SANTO. A avo Luiza deve ter nascido por volta de 1787. Se encontrarem, voces poderao gozar todos os mineiros da familia porque eles vao ser tao candangos e goianos quanto voces. Dessa eu vou rir ate perder o folego rsrsrsrsrsrsrsrs.
 
                                  PIRENOPOLIS teve um maluco como nos (genealogistas). O nome dele eh JARBAS JAIME. Nao deixem de visita-lo no sitio do Mauro Cruz. Quando visitarem Pirenopolis vejam se conseguem encontrar o livro dele que fala a respeito da genealogia da cidade. Quem sabe, a gente nao encontra nele uma parte de nossos ancestrais!. Mesmo que nao tenhamos ancestrais na cidade, parece que a visita vale a pena porque o relevo e o clima devem lembrar um pouco VIRGINOPOLIS. E fica bem perto de BRASILIA.
 
                                  Iniciei outra linha de pesquisa. Porem essa parte interessa especialmente aa descendencia dos tetravos: JOAQUIM PEREIRA DO AMARAL/MARIA ROSA DOS SANTOS CARVALHAIS (ou DO ESPIRITO SANTO CARVALHAIS, ela aparece com os dois nomes: um no mapa e outro no livro da Ivania). Sao os pais da QUITERIA ROSA (TITI) DO AMARAL que foi a esposa do JOAO BAPTISTA COELHO JUNIOR, irmao do bisavo: ZE COELHO e outros. TITI e JBCJr sao os pais da bisavo: Dindinha OLIMPIA e dos tios-bisavos: MARIQUINHAS, AMELIA, JBCNETO, SIMAO, NHAZINHA, JUCA, EVENCIO, SEO CHIQUIM, SALATHIEL e AMAVEL. E a TITI era irma do tio ERNESTO, aquele que geralmente eh reconhecido como o ancestral da FAMILIA PEREIRA, que nem sempre assina, de VIRGINOPOLIS. Detalhe, o ti JUCA, casou-se com a prima primeira deles: MARCOLINA (CULINA) PEREIRA DO AMARAL, filha do tio ERNESTO, portanto, a descendencia tem ai a dupla heranca PEREIRA DO AMARAL.
 
                                  Para encurtar e sacramentar a conversa, vao ao sitio: http://www.genealogia.villasboas.nom.br/Inv-Test/ManoelPereiraDoAmaral.html. Ai voces encontrarao o INVENTARIO e TESTAMENTO de MANOEL PEREIRA DO AMARAL. Tudo indica que possa estar ai a origem do nosso PEREIRA DO AMARAL que nos foi passado pelo avo JOAQUIM. O documento apenas menciona que o MANOEL teve um filho com o nome JOAQUIM. Entrei em contato com o moderador do sitio dos VILLAS BOAS e ele pronta e gentilmente respondeu-me. O nome dele eh: LUIS ANTONIO VILLAS BOAS (luisantoniovb@yahoo.com.br) e passou-me o endereco: http://www.genealogia.villasboas.nom.br/DescAncestrais/mgc/pafg06.htm#3655.
 
                                  No detalhe encontra-se uma breve anotacao genealogica do Cap. JOAQUIM PEREIRA DO AMARAL, filho do MANOEL, e fala que deve ter falecido em 1809. Ele casou-se com LEONOR PEREIRA, nascida em CONSELHEIRO LAFAIETE. O Luis Antonio tem dados de apenas dois filhos mas supoe que tenham havido outros ja que a primeira, MARIANA ZEFERINA, nasceu em 1792 e o FRANCISCO, em 1806. Esse JOAQUIM andou por CARRANCAS-MG e faleceu em LAVRAS-MG. Tudo pelo lado de SAO JOAO DEL REI-MG.
 
                                  Eu calculo que o nosso ancestral JOAQUIM, tenha nascido por volta de 1830. Isso porque a avo TITI e o tio ERNESTO devem ter nascido um pouco depois de 1850 ja que ela comecou a ser mae em 1872 e ele, pai em 1882. Eram os mais velhos da familia. Assim, pode bem ser que o JOAQUIM, filho do MANOEL seja nosso ancestral. Embora tenha tambem a possibilidade de descendermos do FRANCISCO, que se encontra no testamento por ser irmao do defunto MANOEL.
 
                                  Tai mais uma linha de investigacao. Se encontrassemos os nomes dos pais do nosso tetravo JOAQUIM poderia ser que fechassemos nossas contas se ele teve como pai ou avo o FRANCISCO. Caso algo assim se confirme, melhor sera para nos que descendemos simultaneamente dos PEREIRA DO AMARAL, oriundos da ILHA DE SAO MIGUEL nos ACORES. Pelo menos haveria uma certa distancia de parentesco porque os do SUL DE MINAS procedem de COUTO DE SAO JOAO DE …….(TAROUCA), BISPADO DE LAMEGO em PORTUGAL. Isso implica um pouquinho de menos consanguinidade. O que eh remedio para a nossa saude.
 
                                  No GOOGLE EARTH, encontrei ALDEIA DE SAO JOAO, encostada em LAMEGO. O “AURELIO” me informou que existem dois sentidos para a palavra COUTO. Pode ser um refugio em que os fugitivos da lei estavam livres do braco da lei monarquica ou simplesmente uma medida que talvez tenha o mesmo sentido do covado biblico, ou o pe, como eh chamado no ingles (foot) e no Brasil. Pelo porte da aldeia, ela esta mais para pe mesmo!
 
                                  Seria interessante que os que lerem essas notas e moram em VIRGINOPOLIS, ou os que nao moram mas passearao la, procurarem o FINO. (Aquele que trabalhava na venda do DIRCEU e eh sobrinho do proprio). O FINO eh filho do TINHO (ERNETINHO, filho do tio ERNESTO). Eh possivel que ele tenha ouvido falar durante a infancia dele alguns detalhes da vida do avo JOAQUIM, que era bisavo dele. Nao sei se o seo TITITO (FRANCISCO) tambem eh descendente. Ele tem boa memoria genealogica. Eh possivel que o nome dele tenha sido herdado de algum ancestral com o mesmo nome e, por isso, ele pode ter ouvido algo tambem. Apesar de o proprio ter-me dito que descende do tio-bisavo JOAQUIM BENTO COELHO (ti QUIM BENTO).
 
                                   Seria providencial se encontrassemos os nomes dos pais do avo JOAQUIM, senao, pelo menos a procedencia dele. Pela procedencia talvez se encontre documentacao registrando a existencia dele. Se for de LAVRAS, onde o CAP. JOAQUIM PEREIRA DO AMARAL faleceu; ou CARRANCAS, onde esteve; ou SAO JOAO DEL REI, onde nasceu, caira como uma luva.
 
                                   Bom, vou fazer um segundo encerramento deste texto apontando a razao que o esta levando-me a publica-lo. Nota-se que estou passando todos os detalhes de minhas pesquisas. Talvez ate detalhes que nao deveriam entrar, como a citacao de nomes de contatos etc. Mas ha um motivo primario e um secundario.
 
                                   O primario eh que foi descoberto que eu tenho uma bomba relogio no cerebro. Segundo um dos medicos que vi, nao eh mesmo uma bomba, eh sim um traque. Eh um aneurisma muito pequeno. Como ele nao tem data para explodir eu prefiro pensar que nao passa de um busca-pe. O primeiro medico pensa que eu ate poderia esperar algum tempo, fazer um segundo exame depois para ver se cresceu ou nao. Somente ai tomaria providencias.
 
                                    A segunda opiniao entendeu que eu ja deveria procurar o cirurgiao. Nesse caso, seria feito um cateterismo, passaria um tubo em meu sistema circulatorio ate o aneurisma para preenche-lo com “cola”. Isso evitaria o crescimento. Por outro lado, tambem bloqueia a irrigacao que o conduto vascular foi feito para fazer. Neste caso, pode ser que eu venha a perder uma parte da funcao do meu cerebro. Todas as outras informacoes alem disso, se ha recuperacao ou nao, qual a consequencia etc so serao respondidas depois que encontrar-me com o especialista, em 02 de dezembro.
 
                                   Ja pulamos para o dez de dezembro. A boa noticia eh que o especialista pediu um CTA SCAN por oferecer um diagnostico mais preciso. O maior volume no conduto sanguineo que o exame anterior havia acusado nao se justificava sequer ser chamado de aneurisma, segundo ele. Em funcao desse problema ele nao espera rever-me antes que os proximos 30 anos tenham se passado. Nao corro riscos, segundo o diagnostico do cirurgiao. Mas vou manter a publicacao para nao correr o risco de perder minhas anotacoes por qualquer outro motivo que seja.  
 
                                    Assim, disponibilizar os dados que tenho de minhas pesquisas eh a forma mais viavel de permitir que elas possam continuar a ser feitas, nao interessa o que me aconteca. Mesmo que eu me deleite quando encontro uma informacao nova o que eu pesquiso eh para ser passado para as futuras geracoes. Elas nao serao privadas do conhecimento que eu busco. Afinal, eh por elas mesmo que faco isso. E os que se interessarem em prossegui-las depois nao precisarao recomecar do zero.
 
                                    O motivo secundario eh que mesmo que eu nao sofra consequencia alguma agora, nao sabemos quando chegara a nossa hora. E o tempo nao espera e passa rapido. Eu ja fiz 52. Esta cheio de pessoas em nossa familia que passaram dos 90. Mas outros nao chegaram nem perto. Espero que o reconhecimento dessa realidade nao seja duro para voces porque para mim eh um fardo menor. Sei que a vida tem outros componentes alem da materia. Se servir de consolo, acredito que todos estamos caminhando para a LUZ e “Zefini”.
 
                                    Neste intervalo, tenho continuado minhas pesquisas na Internet. Dessa vez reencontrei uma ficha descritiva de documentos que se encontram no ARQUIVO PUBLICO MINEIRO. No conteudo, trata-se de: “Requerimento de Joao Rodrigues Coelho, Jose Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, Joaquim Rodrigues Coelho, Joana Rodrigues Coelho e Angelica Rodrigues sobre a concessao de carta de sesmaria na freguesia de Itabira, Fazenda Cachoeira.” A nota diz que: “Consta despacho datado de 21/01/1799 em Vila Rica.”
 
                                    Mais que interessante foi eu notar somente agora que tal requerimento referia-se a Itabira. Era obvio que eu sabia que envolvia a familia Coelho. Tambem eh obvio que o JOAO RODRIGUES COELHO no documento nao se trata do bisavo que tenho e sim um homonimo. O JOAO RODRIGUES, bisavo, nasceu em 1872 e nao tem irmaos com tais nomes. Provavelmente, ANGELICA RODRIGUES seja a mae e, os outros, filhos. Teria que ir ao APM para ler esse documento.
 
                                    O motivo que chamou minha atencao refere-se a nos que descendemos da DINDINHA ERCILA. Ate onde sabemos, o pai dela se chamava JOAQUIM COELHO DE ANDRADE. Sobrenome que ela propria usava. Eh comum Itabira ser lembrada pelo ANDRADE, por causa do poeta CARLOS DRUMMOND DE ANDRADE. Porem, nos falta vincular a origem do COELHO no sobrenome da bisavo e do trisavo. O nome JOAQUIM ja aparece entre os RODRIGUES COELHO do requerimento, o que poderia indicar uma repeticao familiar nao fosse pela altissima frequencia dele junto aas comunidades portuguesa e brasileira. Pela tradicao, JOAQUIM era o nome do pai de MARIA, a mae de JESUS.  
 
                                    Pesa tambem o fato de nossas tradicoes dizerem que o bisavo MARCAL DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO estava passando a cavalo entre ITABIRA e GUANHAES, isso por volta de 1875, quando deparou-se com uma menina de encantadores olhos verdes. Ali mesmo, naquele rancho, teria feito proposta de casamento (nao aa menina mas ao pai dela). Ele ofereceu envia-la primeiro ao colegio de freiras em DIAMANTINA e o casamento ficaria tratado para depois da formatura. A proposta foi imediatamente aceita e o casamento se deu em 05.07.1879.
 
                                    Uma possibilidade para o COELHO do avo JOAQUIM seria, entao, ser tambem descendente desses RODRIGUES COELHO do requerimento de sesmarias. Em 1799 os requerentes deveriam todos ser adultos. Possivelmente ja casados e provavelmente ja com filhos pequenos. Um dos filhos podem muito bem ter sido pai do avo JOAQUIM com um parceiro que assinasse ANDRADE. dai a possivel origem do COELHO DE ANDRADE dele. Esse seria um tempo habil para que o avo JOAQUIM nascesse em torno do ano de 1830 e se tornasse pai da DINDINHA ERCILA em 1862. A hipotese eh essa. Agora e ir a campo para comprova-la ou desmenti-la.
 
                                     Curioso eh que pode apenas ser coincidencia. Mas eu tenho duvidado que sejamos descendentes do MANUEL RODRIGUES COELHO como ancestral do JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES, o mais velho. Ja aqui mostra-se obvia a possibilidade de ele ser ancestral de, pelo menos, parte da familia por essa via ainda nao explorada. Mas nao nos enganemos. No BRASIL, o que mais havia era RODRIGUES e COELHO, alem de SILVA. Portanto, somente por ser RODRIGUES COELHO nao significa descender do mesmo MANUEL.
 
                                     Ja andei perscrutando na Internet e encontrei comprovacoes atuais que existem FAZENDAS CACHOEIRA tanto em ITABIRA, quanto em SANTA MARIA DE ITABIRA e FERROS. A primeira, chamada de CACHOEIRA ALTA, eh a que penso ser menos provavel que a DINDINHA ERCILA tenha sido encontrada. Nada sei das demais, que se chamam exatamente CACHOEIRA, porque nao lhes sei a localizacao em relacao ao caminho entre ITABIRA e GUANHAES. Porem, os municipios de SANTA MARIA DE ITABIRA e FERROS ficam nesse itinerario. Lembrem-se, tambem nao sei dizer se o nome da Fazenda em que se deu o primeiro encontro entre os bisavos ERCILA e MARCAL era CACHOEIRA. As minhas conjecturas sao feitas na hipotese de ser.  
 
                                     Depois de muito rodar, resolvi ir mesmo ao basico. Consultei a HISTORIA DE GUANHAES. No site da prefeitura encontrei 5 versoes. Pareceu-me que a mais completa de todas eh aquela que tem como fonte a CARTILHA DO CIDADAO, edicao 99. Porem, as outras tem informacoes diferentes que a completam.
 
                                     A que mais difere das outras eh a criada por ROGER ROCHA. Pelo sobrenome e por ocupar cargo na prefeitura deve ser algum de nossos primos. A versao dele nao eh baseada em HISTORIA ESCRITA. Eh sim uma compilacao da memoria coletiva dos antigos. Nessa versao ele informa que parece que o povo antigo acreditava que os primeiros moradores locais sejam os pentavos JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES e EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA, com a familia. Para ler o texto completo eh melhor irem ao site: http://www.guanhaes.mg.gov.br/guanhaes/historia.html.
 
                                      Nao creio que essa seja a melhor versao, ou melhor, talvez nao seja a mais precisa. Ele situa o inicio de nucleo de Guanhaes por volta de 1792. Um certo tempo anterior aa construcao do Quartel Militar em PECANHA que permitiu a protecao dos colonos da regiao contra os indigenas e possibilitou a exploracao da area pela populacao de origem europeia e africana.
 
                                      Porem apresenta uma informacao que nos pode ser interessante. Conta o caso que a tradicao atribui o nome do BAIRRO ALTO DO CRUZEIRO aa fe do ANTONIO RODRIGUES ROCHA, dono do terreno e quem teria implantado um cruzeiro de brauna no topo do morro, devocao aa SANTA CRUZ. Cita tambem como primeiro morador um escravo forro de nome PRUDENCIO.
 
                                      O que isso tem haver com a nossa Historia eh isso. Geralmente a memoria coletiva guarda os fatos mais importantes da Historia, porem, molda-a segundo as proprias conveniencias. Assim, nao podemos usa-la como comprovante de fatos, porem, como indicios de alguma verdade. Provavelmente, o nome ANTONIO RODRIGUES ROCHA deve referir-se a nosso tio-tetravo. Ja ouvi duas outras versoes para o nome dele, que sao: ANTONIO RODRIGUES COELHO e ANTONIO COELHO DE MAGALHAES. A ultima versao esta no livro da IVANIA.
 
                                     Na abertura do livro da tia RUTH COELHO (ARVORE GENEALOGICA DA FAMILIA DE JOSE BATISTA COELHO) ela anuncia isso: “Meus avos, paterno, Joao Batista Coelho, materno, Antonio Rodrigues Coelho, eram irmaos, apesar da assinatura um pouco diferente. O primeiro recebeu este nome por ter nascido no dia de Sao Joao Batista, o segundo, para homenagear um tio e padrinho.” Ja ouvi de outra fonte a afirmacao a favor da assinatura RODRIGUES COELHO.
 
                                     Eh possivel que a memoria coletiva dos habitantes de Guanhaes tenham gravado ANTONIO RODRIGUES e acrescido o ROCHA. Isso, por saberem que ele era irmao do tetravo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO, porem, conhecido e cantado em GUANHAES como JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA, tido e conhecido como o fundador da cidade. (Antigamente as pessoas costumavam ser conhecidas desde a infancia por um certo apelido e a maioria das pessoas nao conseguiam lembrar-se do nome verdadeiro da pessoa. Isso aconteceu com o vovo CISTA. O nome dele era TRAJANO embora houvessem pessoas que jurassem nao ser.) Dai, quando visitarmos GUANHAES podermos ter o ALTO DO CRUZEIRO como uma referencia de familia.
 
                                      Acrescente-se ai a informacao que o primeiro morador do morro tenha sido o escravo forro PRUDENCIO. Aparentemente nao teriamos nada com ele mas isso pode ser falso. Nos sabemos apenas que a MARIA HONORIA NUNES COELHO era, no minimo, parda. Ela foi a esposa do trisavo JOAO BATISTA COELHO citado pela tia RUTH. Sabemos que o pai dela era o CLEMENTE NUNES COELHO mas nunca soubemos quem era a mae. Acredito que os NUNES COELHO fossem brancos, portanto, eh presumivel que a mae da MARIA HONORIA fosse escura. Ha ai a possibilidade de ela ser filha do PRUDENCIO, o primeiro morador do ALTO DO CRUZEIRO.
 
                                      Tenho duas evidencias que podem sugerir isso. A primeira eh que PRUDENCIO nao era o nome mais comum em outros lugares. Segundo eh que a MARIA HONORIA teve um irmao que tambem se chamava PRUDENCIO. Portanto eh razoavel pensar que essa fosse uma homenagem ao avo.
 
                                      A sequencia de tempo tambem corrobora com essa hipotese. Nao temos as datas de nascimento de todos os personagens. A MARIA HONORIA foi mae do trisavo: JOAO BATISTA COELHO JR. em 1846. Ha sugestoes que o pai dela tenha nascido em 1806. Para que o PRUDENCIO, escravo forro, tenha sido o primeiro residente no ALTO DO CRUZEIRO, deve ter nascido algum tempo antes do ano 1800. Isso, para que tivesse tido tempo de sofrer a escravidao, conquistar a alforria e, na sequencia, talvez se casar com uma indigena e ir morar naquele local. Seria bem o tempo habil para ser pai de uma filha que, futuramente, se tornasse esposa do avo CLEMENTE.
 
                                       Mas isso sao apenas raciocinios de possibilidades. Nada tenho de concreto nesse assunto.
 
                                      No estudo que fiz dessas HISTORIAS DE GUANHAES acabei encontrando uma informacao interessante a respeito da familia Lott que esta entremeada em nossa genealogia. O sobrenome procede dos ingleses que chegaram a GUANHAES para explorar o veio aurifero da CANDONGA. Vou reproduzir abaixo parte da ”CARTILHA DO CIDADAO – EDICAO 99″ que esta no sitio da prefeitura de GUANHAES. Assim, ficara mais facil explicar a sequencia da HISTORIA.
 
                                      “Somente a partir de 1807, quando o Governador da Provincia procedeu a instalacao de um quartel em Pecanha, munido de homens e armas, foi iniciada, verdadeiramente, a penetracao e o povoamento das matas.                                      Eh considerado como primeiro povoador das terras de Sao Miguel, atual cidade de Guanhaes, Jose Coelho Rocha, procedente da freguesia do Morro do Pilar, entre os anos de 1811 e 1820.
                                    
                                      A capela de Sao Miguel e Almas foi erguida por Alvara Regia de D. Joao VI, de 26/01/1811, sendo instituida canonicamente pela Provisao de 17/06/1828 e concedida a Pia Batismal em 24 de setembro do mesmo ano; a Paroquia foi criada em 14/07/1832, sendo seu primeiro vigario o Pe. Firmiano Alves de Oliveira, que empossou-se no dia 30 de agosto de 1834.
                                      
                                      Tambem sao considerados fundadores de Guanhaes, Manoel de Oliveira Rosa, Joaquim de oliveira Rosa e Faustino Xavier Caldeira que, entre os anos de 1815/1821 doaram ao arcanjo Sao Miguel, terrenos situados entre os ribeiroes Bom Sucesso e Vermelho. (Em outras fontes encontrei na relacao de fundadores tambem: Jose de Oliveira Rosa, Antonio de Oliveira Braga e Francisco de Souza Ferreira.)
              
                                      Dado ao processo alcancado, Sao Miguel e Almas foi elevado a Distrito no ano de 1828; em 1834 o ingles Edward Jacobson Lott, fundou uma mineradora, a The Candonga Gold Mining Ltda, para exploracao da mina do Candonga, tendo a mesma funcionado ate o ano de 1845.
                                     
                                      Em 23 de mar?o de 1840, a freguesia de Sao Miguel e Almas, pela Lei Provincial no. 171, incorporou-se ao Municipio de Conceicao do Serro (hoje Conceicao do Mato Dentro), do qual se separou, em 1859, retornando ao Municipio do Serro Frio, face ao disposto na Lei provincial no. 1031.
                                        
                                       Em 25 de outubro de 1875, foi sancionada a Lei Provincial no. 2132, que criou o Municipio, ate entao pertencente ao Municipio do Serro, com a denominacao da Vila de Sao Miguel de Guanhaes, tendo sido instalado no dia 9 de dezembro de 1879, sessao presidida pelo vereador Francisco Nunes Coelho. (Esse eh nosso tio, irmao do avo CLEMENTE, pai da MARIA HONORIA, esposa do trisavo JOAO BAPTISTA COELHO. Era irmao tambem do tio JOAQUIM NUNES COELHO, marido da tia FRANCISCA EUFRASIA DE ASSIS, irma do JOAO B. COELHO. Esse FRANCISCO era pai do dr. FRANCISCO e avo do ex-deputado RAFAEL CAIO NUNES COELHO.)
                                      
                                        Pela Lei Provincial no. 2766, de 13 de setembro de 1881 a vila foi elevada a categoria de cidade, com a denominacao de Guanhaes.
                                       
                                        A Comarca foi instalada em 05 de maio de 1892, tendo sido seu primeiro Juiz o Dr. Edgardo Carlos da Cunha Pereira e Promotor de Justica, Pedro Soares.
                                       
                                        Encontrei tambem uma lista de fundadores de VIRGINOPOLIS onde constam alem do trisavo JOAO BAPTISTA, o tio JOAQUIM e o conhecido FELIX GOMES DE BRITO: JOSE ANTONIO DA FONSECA e capitao FIGUEIREDO. Creio que em algum lugar eu cometi o engano de dizer que alem dos tres primeiros que me recordava desde a infancia, havia um quarto com a provavel assinatura FERREIRA. Mas a assinatura aparece entre os fundadores de GUANHAES. Eh provavel que o quarto fosse o JOSE ANTONIO DA FONSECA.
                                       
                                         Quanto ao capitao, foi a primeira vez que ouvi dizer que ele existiu. Eh possivel que ele tenha participado nao so da fundacao da freguesia (distrito) de PATROCINIO DE GUANHAES como tambem constituido parte da familia COELHO. Temos um JERONYMO JOSE DE FIGUEIREDO que se casou com a CARLOTA PACHECO DE MAGALHAES por volta de 1900. Em nossa genealogia ele consta como vindo de DIVINOLANDIA. Ate hoje, o dominio dos FIGUEIREDO eh na divisa das duas cidades, porem mais proximo daquela que de VIRGINOPOLIS. E como os dois distritos emanciparam juntos, tendo VIRGINOPOLIS como sede, em 9 de marco de 1924, mesmo que o capitao FIGUEIREDO morasse em DIVINOLANDIA, era parte de VIRGINOPOLIS. A CARLOTA era filha da tia-bisavo QUITERIA DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO com o JOAQUIM PACHECO MOREIRA. 
                                        
                                         Outro assunto que tem estimulado a minha mente sao os nomes da trisavo QUITERIA ROSA (TITI), esposa do JOAO JR. e da mae dela, MARIA ROSA. Pode ser que o ROSA no nome delas seja parte de sobrenome. Se o for estara ai a possibilidade de tambem sermos, alem de descendentes delas, descendentes de um outro fundador de GUANHAES. Nas diversas literaturas que tenho pesquisado, ha sugestoes de que ja haviam moradores, antes da chegado dos COELHO DE MAGALHAES ROCHA por la. Encontrei os nomes JOSE, MANOEL e JOAQUIM DE OLIVEIRA ROSA. Um deles doou as terras para a construcao da primeira igreja e cemiterio. Talvez, algum deles tenha tambem deixado de heranca o sobrenome ROSA para as nossas ancestrais!
                                       
                                          Por falar em OLIVEIRA temos uma questao recente que deve interessar a nossa parentalha com esse sobrenome. Eh que os filhos do RAUL da tia VITA encontraram um texto atribuindo o inicio do sobrenome OLIVEIRA como sendo de um progenitor judeu. Resolvi investigar para ver se a informacao tinha procedencia. No texto dizia-se que o tal havia nascido em 1433. Procurando no geneall.net, porem, encontrei que o primeiro a ter o sobrenome foi PEDRO OLIVEIRA, senhor do MORGADO DE OLIVEIRA. Ele foi pai, dentre outros, do D. MARTINHO PIRES DE OLIVEIRA, arcebispo de BRAGA. (foi arcebispo entre 1295 a 1313). O que nos da ai pelo menos um seculo de existencia do sobrenome OLIVEIRA anterior ao nascimento do rabino Abraham Benveniste, que o texto afirmava ser o fundador da familia OLIVEIRA.
 
                                       Na verdade, este eh um engano que muitos cometem. Nao se pode confiar em textos que afirmam que essa ou aquela familia foi fundada por Cristaos-Novos, ou seja, pessoas de outras religioes que foram forcadas a converter-se a cristianismo na epoca da INQUISICAO. Isso porque os cristaos-novos escolheram sobrenomes que ja eram comuns em PORTUGAL para fugir aas perseguicoes que sofriam. Eles esperavam que usando os sobrenomes comuns se misturassem na multidao e passassem despercebidos pelos inquisitores. O problema eh que estes escreviam nos respectivos registros de batismos as letras CN.  Assim, poderiam identificar posteriormente a origem das familias pelos registros dos novos convertidos.
 
                                      Como ja calculei. Eh estatiticamente impossivel que toda a populacao de origem iberica nao tenha algum ancestral judeu. Um contingente de judeus foi introduzido pelos romanos na epoca do DIASPORA, por volta dos anos 70 d.C. A possibilidade eh a de que poderiam existir ate trilhoes de possoas descendentes desse contingente na atualidade. Nao fossem as barreiras impostas pelas fronteiras, pelas linguas, pelos preconceitos etc, toda a populacao da TERRA, que eh apenas uma fracao dessa possibilidade, seria descendente daquele contingente. Como tambem seria descendente, simultaneamente, de toda a populacao que viveu naquela epoca e que teve a oportunidade de deixar descendencia.
 
                                      Bom, ate o momento as minhas pesquisas tem parecido voo de borboleta. Vai de lado-a-lado sem alcancar um itinerario retilineo. Infelizmente somente agora percebi isso. Justamente agora que estou prevendo certas dificuldades e que, provavelmente, nao poderei ir ao BRASIL por mais um longo periodo. Mas o que eu queria dizer para as pessoas que desejarem continuar ou engajar-se nessas pesquisas era que aproveitassem aquilo que ja temos de seguro. Dai comecasse a buscar novas informacoes a partir desses dados fixos e nao os dados de documentos soltos como tenho feito para depois tentar montar um quebra-cabecas.
 
                                      Se eu tivesse comecado com esse raciocinio, desde o principio, eh provavel que ja tivesse solucionado algumas questoes que ainda me sao duvidas. Por exemplo, talvez a origem do COELHO ANDRADE de nossa heranca genetica possa ser solucionada pela simples localizacao do registro de casamento dos bisavos ERCILA COELHO ANDRADE e MARCAL DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO. Esse casamento se deu em 05/07/1879, provavelmente em GUANHAES. Pode ser que alem dos nomes dos pais dos noivos haja a citacao dos avos paternos e maternos.
 
                                      O mesmo pode ser encontrado em relacao ao nome da mae e, talvez, dos avos da trisavo MARIA HONORIA NUNES COELHO. Ela se casou com o JOAO B. COELHO em junho de 1846. Provavelmente tambem em GUANHAES. Porem, segundo a CARTILHA DO CIDADAO, nesse periodo SAO MIGUEL E ALMAS DOS GUANHAES pertenceu a CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO. Na maior parte do periodo restante da Freguesia ela pertenceu ao SERRO. (Pertenceu a CONCEICAO de 1840 a 1859).
 
                                      Ja os dados de nossa ascendencia portuguesa, atraves do pentavo JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES, poderiam ser encontrados nos registros de casamento tanto do capitao JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA/LUIZA MARIA quanto do capitao JOAO COELHO DE MAGALHAES com a tia BIBIANA LOURENCA DE ARAUJO. O livro da IVANIA cita apenas que o casamento destes ultimos se deu em 1804. Mas os dados genealogicos do tio JOAO sao mais completos porque tem data de nascimento, 19.03.1785, e falecimento, 19.03.1879. Ou seja aos 94 anos de idade. O capitao JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA (JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES FILHO) nasceu em 1782 e faleceu em 17.07.1844. Nossos dados apontam como nascidos em AXUPE, MORRO DO PILAR. Mas tenho minhas duvidas como ja expliquei acima.
 
                                      Os dados genealogicos deles tambem podem ser encontrados em CARTAS DE SESMARIAS, INVENTARIOS E TESTAMENTOS, REQUISICOES DE SESMARIAS, CONCESSOES DAS MESMAS, isso sem falarmos nos obvios REGISTROS DE NASCIMENTO E CASMENTOS. Alias, aqui devemos tomar cuidado ao lermos Historias como as contadas pelo ROGER ROCHA citado acima. Segundo os nossos registros genealogicos os primeiros filhos do casal JOSE COELHO DA ROCHA/LUIZA MARIA DO ESPIRITO SANTO nasceram em CONCEICAO DO SERRO (CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO). Tia NHA NINHA nasceu em 1819 e foi a ultima dos quatro a nascerem la.  
 
                                      O primeiro filho a nascer em SAO MIGUEL E ALMAS DOS GUANHAES foi o trisavo JOAO BAPTISTA COELHO, em 05.04.1822. Dai nao se justificar que os avos deles ja habitassem naquela freguesia. Nao creio que a avo LUIZA MARIA tivesse se dado ao luxo de viajar para CONCEICAO, naquela epoca, apenas para dar a luz aos quatro primeiro filhos. Embora fosse conveniente estar junto aa familia, possivelmente na casa da mae, nessa hora. Essa viagem nao se justificaria por haver melhores recursos la. Os partos eram assistidos por parteiras experientes em todos os lugares. O que nao impedia um alto risco para as mulheres nesse trabalho, tambem em qualquer lugar.
 
                                      Por nao conhecer os fatos a gente, aas vezes, se esquece do basico. Se nao tivesse me envolvido nessas pesquisas eu jamais saberia que GUANHAES e, consequentemente, VIRGINOPOLIS foram por longo tempo contadas como territorio de VILA DO PRINCIPE, ou seja, SERRO. Fomos mais SERRO que GUANHAES. Por mais de 100 anos. Enquanto de GUANHAES fomos apenas de 1875/1881 ate 1924. Mas, claro, nesse pequeno intervalo nasceram os nossos avos e boa parte dos pais.
 
                                      Creio que as minhas possibilidades de pesquisas via Internet estejam se esgotando. Isso porque as informacoes disponiveis sao ainda muito precarias e nao penso que havera uma mudanca significativa de atitude governamental tao cedo em relacao a isso. A maioria das pessoas no Brasil nao tem consciencia da importancia de conhecer-se Historia e nem imagina como pode usa-la como um ativo financeiro. Se as pessoas que possuem o dinheiro ou o controle dele conhecessem esse potencial, nao pensariam duas vezes em usa-lo para estimular o turismo. As oportunidades sao muitas mas eh preciso trabalhar as ideias para por isso em pratica.
 
                                      Eu realizaria parte dos meus sonhos na vida se encontrasse patrocinadores que me permitissem trabalhar apenas nessa busca genealogica. Nao apenas da minha familia. Mas de todo o conjunto de familias que construiram MINAS GERAIS e o BRASIL. O que, na verdade, eh uma familia unica. Se escarafuncharmos a fundo mesmo, acabaremos encontrando ligacoes familiares comuns a todos nos no passado em PORTUGAL, na AFRICA  e nas AMERICAS.
 
                                      Se esperarmos um pouco mais de duzentos anos, observaremos que os ramos descendentes das atuais geracoes se prolongarao em todas as direcoes, formando uma rede de ligacoes que vinculara todas as familias que conhecemos e muitas que nao ouvimos ainda falar delas. Essa eh a magica da genealogia que ate mesmo a ESCRITURA biblica nao explica mas esta intrinsecamente ligada a ela.
 
                                      Livro: GENENEALOGIA DA ZONA DO CARMO, do conego R. TRINDADE.
 
                                      Saudacoes aos parentes e particularmente aos genealogistas,

                                      A internet sempre tem algo para surpreender a gente. Resolvi testar alguns nomes de pessoas postadas em nossa genealogia e acabei encontrando o site: http://www.arvore.net.br/trindade/TitGomesCandido.htm. Na verdade essa eh a versao do livro: GENEALOGIA DA ZONA DO CARMO, do conego: R. Trindade. No prefacio e na apresentacao estao as datas de 1943, portanto, nao eh novo. (Carmo eh uma referencia ao corrego onde foi encontrado um dos primeiros veios auriferos em Minas Gerais, na area de Mariana e Ouro Preto e que acabou dando nome ao conjunto de freguesias sob a jurisdicao do entao bispado de Mariana).

                                      O titulo Gomes Candido eh na verdade o da familia da d. EMILIA GENTIL HORTA GOMES CANDIDO. Para quem nao sabe, ela foi a esposa do nosso primo NELSON COELHO DE SENNA e com o qual constituiu a familia. A familia do prof. NELSON esta citada, provavelmente, com todos os nomes ate aa epoca. Eh provavel que o proprio NELSON tenha tido o conhecimento de tal obra porque ele foi falecer no inicio da decada de 50.

                                      Ao fazer voltar a ascendencia de d. EMILIA a PORTUGAL, o livro nos informa que ela teve ancestrais em VIDOEDO, No bispado do PORTO, em PORTUGAL e em SANTA MARIA DOS OLIVAIS, nas bordas de LISBOA, naturalmente, no mesmo pais.

                                      Os que estudaram em VICOSA e/ou conhecem a regiao, podem identificar os nomes atuais dos locais citados de nascimento dos ancestrais de d. EMILIA. GUARAPIRANGA eh a mesma PIRANGA. SAO CAETANO DO XOPOTO (O Ibrahim nasceu la heim!) eh a mesma CIPOTAMIA. Freguesia de SAO JOSE DO BARROSO equivale a RIO BRANCO. E CAPELA DE SANTA RITA eh a vulgo VICOSA.

                                       Para quem quiser navegar no sitio, depois de entrar no endereco acima, eh so clicar na palavra INDICE, no rodape da pagina. No menu sao encontradas varias familias. Muitas das quais devem ter sido as primeiras familias europeias a render descendencia no Estado de Minas Gerais.

                                       Farei um pequeno resumo do que encontrei e acrescentei aa nossa ARVORE GENEALOGICA no www.geneaminas.com.br:

Emilia Gentil Horta Gomes Candido – Nelson Coelho de Senna
Cel Antonio Gentil Gomes Candido – d. Francisca Elisa Horta
Dr. Antonio Gomes Candido (15.07.1802, Piranga + 18.03. 1850, RJ) – d. Maria Angelica Pereira Carvalho
Cap. Antonio Gomes Candido (Barra Longa) – d. Ana Rosa Umbelina (Cipotamia) c. 14.02.1800
alferes Francisco Gomes Candido – d. Rosa Maria de Orens
Antonio Gomes Candido (Santa Maria dos Olivais, Port. + – 1725) – Andreza Maria (idem)

d. Rosa Maria de Orens era filha de:
Manuel Gomes Ferreira (Furquim, bispado de Mariana) – d. Luisa da Silva Orens

d. Ana Rosa Umbelina era filha de:
Antonio Marques da Silvao (Vidoedo, O Porto, Portugal) – d. Maria Teresa da Conceicao (Santo Antonio da Casa Branca – Vila Rica).

                                        Eu me interessei, alem do fato de encontrar parte da familia do prof NELSON, pela presenca do MAGALHAES, que eh o titulo XIII naquela obra. O conego TRINDADE supervaloriza as descricoes dele afirmando que aqueles primeiros ancestrais seriam os progenitores de todos os alcunhados com a assinatura deles na regiao. Provavelmente uma gafe comum aos antigos genealogistas ja que, frequentemente, essa afirmativa nao eh comprovada na pratica.

                                        Haja vista a nossa area no entorno de GUANHAES. O nome MAGALHAES mais usado eh aquele herdado de nossa tetravo: GENOVEVA (VITA) DE MAGALHAES. Ela mais o futuro e passado pe. POLICARPO BARBALHO tanto deram origem aos MAGALHAES BARBALHO quanto a outros diversos ramos que adotaram apenas o MAGALHAES. Curiosamente, grande parte da populacao, igual a nos mesmos, descendemos simultaneamente do alferes de milicia JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES. Contudo a descendencia dele perpetuou apenas o COELHO por este lado. Nao sei dizer ainda se o MAGALHAES que herdamos, da vovo VITA, eh o mesmo daqueles que habitaram a regiao do CARMO.

                                        Quanto a isso, ha uma pequena possibilidade. Isso porque sabemos que ela, segundo as tradicoes que nos foram contadas, nasceu em MARIANA. Pode nao ser mas o mais certo eh que tenha sido na regiao. O conego TRINDADE da como patriarca unico dos MAGALHAES, de la, um certo BERNARDO MAGALHAES. Porem ele so explora a descendencia do alferes JOAO SEVERIANO MAGALHAES que eh filho daquele. Neste caso, pelas datas, porque o segundo filho: Pe. BERNARDO JOSE MAGALHAES, foi ordenado em 1812, a avo Genoveva teria que estar na relacao de netas, o que nao esta. Porem o filho mais velho eh o MANUEL BERNARDO MAGALHAES. Mas nao ha dados de acompanhamento genealogico da descendencia, se a teve, dele no livro. Tambem nao eh dito que ele nao tenha deixado descendencia. Dai a possibilidade.

                                        O meu calculo de datas eh este. O trisavo FRANCISCO MARCAL DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO nasceu em 1824. Tinha o tetravo JOSE e o Pe. EMIDIO, como irmaos mais velhos. Assim, a avo GENOVEVA deve ter comecado a ter filhos por volta de 1820. Por isso, nao deve ter nascido depois de 1804. Por outro lado, para o MANUEL BERNARDO MAGALHAES ser pai dela, ela tambem nao deve ter nascido muito antes disso. Se essa coneccao for verdadeira, entao, os nossos MAGALHAES de assinatura serao os mesmos da regiao do CARMO.

                                         Neste mesmo sitio, encontrei no titulo GOMES apenas, sem o CANDIDO, que abrange o sobrenome HORTA e o PINHEIRO. Estes sao sobrenomes que agora sao encontrados na descendencia COELHO tambem. Porem, como nao tenho o acompanhamento de ancestrais das pessoas que portam os sobrenomes em nossa familia seria bom que os proprios investigassem se la encontram ancestrais deles.

                                         Tai CARLUCIO da tia MARIA HELENA! A respeito de a sua SIMONE ser MAGALHAES. Talvez os ancestrais dela estejam incluidos naquela descendencia. Se descenderem do alferes JOAO SEVERIANO MAGALHAES, ate o pai dela deve estar na lista. Boa pesquisa.

                                          Como ultima informacao util que ja encontrei no livro, ele informa que a AMANDA DE BARROS PINHEIRO, esposa do CAIO NELSON, filho do prof. NELSON COELHO DE SENNA, era filha do ex-governador JOAO PINHEIRO DA SILVA.

                                           Resolvi procurar a genealogia do ex-governador e encontrei um vacuo nesse sentido, pelo menos na net. Depois de algum procurar, encontrei a pagina: http://www.cbg.org.br/galeria_demerval_pimenta.html. Este eh o sitio oficial do COLEGIO BRASILEIRO DE GENEALOGIA. La estava uma biografia do nosso aparentado, o prof. DEMERVAL JOSE PIMENTA. No finalzinho dela eh dito que foi casado com LUCIA PINHEIRO, tambem filha do ex-governador. Alem dos nomes dos dez filhos do casal, tambem revela o nome acima citado da esposa do governador JOAO PINHEIRO.

                                           Apos ter elaborado e enviado essa carta a toda a familia, descobri que eu estava enganado quanto a alguns fatos. Em primeiro lugar, no que diz respeito ao vazio de informacoes genealogicas do governador JOAO PINHEIRO. Existe sim muita coisa a respeito, porem, nem todas sao abertas pelo meu computador fraquinho. Outras coisas dependem de como procurar. Encontrei muitas informacoes no sitio: http://www.israelpinheiro.org.br/projetos/arvore.ArvoreGene.htm. Trata-se do sitio da Fundacao Israel Pinheiro que, alem de filho, tambem eh ex-governador de Minas Gerais. Nessa pagina acessa-se, alem de um breve parecer genealogico do Giuseppe Pignatari, um mapinha com a descendencia do ex-governador. Clicando sobre os nomes dos filhos abre-se as paginas de cada familia. Na pagina da d. AMANDA, esposa do CAIO NELSON DE SENNA encontrei pouco mais do que ja tinhamos no livro da IVANIA. 

                                           Torna-se importante salientar que nao havera ligacao alguma com a familia PINHEIRO encontrada no livro: GENEALOGIA DA ZONA DO CARMO, do conego R. TRINDADE e o PINHEIRO dos ex-governadores. Isso porque o PINHEIRO deles vem do pai do JOAO, GIUSEPPE PIGNATARO. Era um imigrante italiano que seguindo um habito comum entre os imigrantes aa epoca resolveu aportuguesar o nome, passando a chamar-se JOSE PINHEIRO DA SILVA, que se casou com a paulista CAROLINA AUGUSTA DE MORAIS e mudaram-se para o SERRO. Eh provavel que no MORAIS exista alguma ligacao da familia com a do CARLOS DRUMMOND DE ANDRADE. O nome na familia do poeta tambem vem da PROVINCIA DE SAO PAULO. 

                                           No SERRO nasceu o JOAO PINHEIRO. Uma parte interessante para nos da familia COELHO eh que, apos o “desaparecimento” do marido, que deve ter ocorrido nos anos 1.870, d. CAROLINA perambulou com a familia por OURO PRETO e GUANHAES antes de estabelecer-se em CAETE. A principio, interessa-nos essa passagem por GUANHAES. Nao encontrei nada concreto a respeito dos muitos irmaos do JOAO PINHEIRO. Exceto do irmao JOSE que se tornou padre. Portanto ficou ai aberta a possibilidade de alguns PINHEIRO em nossa regiao serem descendentes deles e, talvez, nem saibam disso.

                                           Isso se explica pelo fato de a familia ter vivido na pobreza. O proprio JOAO ascendeu na vida gracas aa ajuda de bons filantropos e do proprio irmao padre. Ele, porem, envolveu-se na vida politica optando pela defesa do republicanismo quando o BRASIL ainda era MONARQUIA. Apos a PROCLAMACAO DA REPUBLICA ele teve uma vida de destaque por um periodo relativamente curto. Foi eleito deputado, chegou a senador e antes de concluir o mandato ja estava eleito PRESIDENTE DO ESTADO DE MINAS GERAIS em 1906. (Aa epoca, o titulo era presidente de estado e nao governador). Faleceu em 1908, antes da conclusao do mandado. Provavelmente, com a familia cheia de criancas, a viuva deve ter passado por dificuldades e alguns elos familiares podem ter se perdido. O ressurgimento somente se deu depois dos anos 60, com a CONSTRUCAO DE BRASILIA, onde o filho, ISRAEL PINHEIRO foi um dos construtores. Isso lhe abriu o caminho para a popularidade e a indicacao ao governo do ESTADO DE MINAS GERAIS.

                                           Eh possivel que os parentes mais velhos tivessem apenas uma vaga ideia de que o ISRAEL era sobrinho dos avos ou bisavos deles. Comparando-se com a nossa familia, o JOAO PINHEIRO tem mais ou menos a mesma idade dos nossos bisavos. O ISRAEL tinha a dos nosso avos. Quando eu era crianca nos anos 1970, mal sabia os nomes dos meus bisavos, nao fosse pelo carater humano do qual eram possuidos e dos seroes em familia, nem essa ideia eu teria. Quanto mais os nomes dos irmaos deles. Nao fosse por eu estudar a nossa GENEALOGIA, tudo o que sei hoje estaria perdido para mim. Fato semelhante acontece conosco, descendentes da DINDINHA, ERCILA COELHO DE ANDRADE, por sabermos que temos um certo parentesco com o CARLOS DRUMMOND, mas, por falta dos documentos, nao o sabemos por quais caminhos. Apesar de termos um numero muito grande de pessoas interessadas pelo assunto, desde os tempos de nossos bisavos.
 
                                            O site da FUNDACAO ISRAEL PINHEIRO deve trazer a genealogia quase o mais completa possivel da familia. Eu verifiquei na pagina indicada acima a parte do GIUSEPPE PIGNATARO (quando a gente le Pinhataro, de acordo com a pronuncia italiana, eh que percebe melhor a relacao entre o nome e a traducao) que volta aos anos 1.600, na Italia. Tambem acessei outra pagina que mostra a descendencia do JOAO PINHEIRO FILHO. Mas nao quiz aprofundar alem disso. Tenho outra coisa maquinando na cabeca agora.

                                            Agora aqui faco uma observacao que faz cruzamento com suspeitas que ja mencionei anteriormente a respeito do prof. DERMERVAL JOSE PIMENTA. Como intelectual ele tambem deve ter sido um pouco distraido. Varias vezes eu disse que tinha duvidas quanto aa nossa hexavo, MARIA RODRIGUES, (esposa do luzo-italiano GIUSEPPE NICATIGI (ou NICATSI) DA ROCHA e pais da EUGENIA RODRIGUES ROCHA, esposa do primeiro JOSE COELHO DE MAGALHAES) assinar DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO como ele deixou escrito no livro dele, A MATA DO PECANHA, SUA GENTE E SUA HISTORIA. Eh que, na biografia dele, no sitio mencionado acima, do COLEGIO BRASILEIRO DE GENEALOGIA, eh citado o nome HELENA DE BARROS PIMENTA. E ele era genro!… Na genealogia no sitio da FUNDACAO ISRAEL PINHEIRO, que era filho, esta HELENA DE BARROS LEITE.

                                             Eu havia ate chegado a pensar que ja houvesse algum parentesco entre o prof. DEMERVAL e d. HELENA. Dai um bom motivo para que ele depois viesse a se casar com a LUCIA PINHEIRO. De qualquer forma, os casamentos na familia sao perfeitamente associaveis. Alem de compartilharem ideais, eram conterraneos do SERRO o ex-governador JOAO PINHEIRO e o deputado NELSON COELHO DE SENNA. O prof. DEMERVAL nasceu em SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA, que era distrito de PECANHA, que tambem, junto com a regiao, pertencera ao SERRO. Parece-me que este ultimo eh nosso aparentado pela ascendencia no ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO, o portugues que radicou-se no SERRO, foi pai do BORGINHA (ANTONIO JR., um dos fundadores de SABINOPOLIS) que foi o avo da MARIA MARCOLINA BORGES DO AMARAL, a esposa do trisavo ANTONIO RODRIGUES COELHO. 

                                              Curioso aqui eh que as mencoes que o papai havia feito a ele e ao ALUISIO PIMENTA haviam levado-me a crer que fossem irmaos. O ALUISIO foi ex-reitor da UFMG, candidato a governador do ESTADO DE MINAS, pelo PL e outras cositas mas. (Teve como vice na chapa o ZE DO NATAN. Numa chapa quase sangue-puro por um ser de SAO JOAO EVANGELISTA e, respectivamente, o outro do CORRENTINHO). Tinha uma certa intimidade com o papai. (Mas o papai dizia ter preferencia pelo DEMERVAL). Devem ter sido contemporaneos na UFMG quando o papai fez ODONTOLOGIA e o ALUISIO, FARMACIA. Ou talvez no ginasial em PECANHA. O papai eh da turma de 1947 na UFMG. O curso parece ate ter sido criado para ele que se chamava ODON, mas ele foi um eterno decepcionado por o vovo nao ter lhe dado medicina. Ja, pela idade, o prof. DEMERVAL pode ter sido professor dos dois e, possivelmente, tio ou primo do outro PIMENTA.

                                               Por fim, para completar a vasculhada na pagina 16 do livro da IVANIA, mandei o GOOGLE buscar o nome RONAN RODRIGUES BORGES. Este foi o marido da MARIA EMILIA, a quarta dos filhos do prof. NELSON COELHO DE SENNA. Imediatamente deram-me a resposta do sitio: http://www.angelfire.com/biz2/castilho/familia.html. La esta escrito isso a respeito dele: “A sua geração encontra-se descrita em a “Genealogia Mineira”, da autoria de Hildebrando de Araújo Pontes, números 1-2, 2-7 e 3-7; e também no número 1-4, acima citado -, era casado em 2as. núpcias, com Maria Emília de Sena Borges, da família Sena. Ele e seu cunhado, Nelson de Sena, assinaram com outros proeminentes políticos mineiros da época, o memorável Manifesto dos Mineiros, de 24 de outubro de 1943; manifesto esse, que foi de grande importância para a derrubada da ditadura Vargas e que representa até hoje, o mais genuíno pensamento político de nosso Estado”

                                               O sitio acima citado faz largos elogios aos portadores da alcunha BORGES. E que me pareceu estar centrado nessa familia, na regiao de UBERABA. Nos, que temos como ancestral a ANTONIO BORGES MONTEIRO e os ancestrais dele no CONCELHO (cidade) DA SEIA, do DISTRITO (estado) DA GUARDA, em PORTUGAL, talvez os tenhamos por parentes mais proximos do que jamais possamos imaginar. Mas nao sei se animarei analisar todo o texto a procura desse vinculo! Nao me parece ser possivel estabelecer tal vinculo por esse caminho por enquanto porque a genealogia deles ja comeca em MINAS GERAIS, no entorno de OURO PRETO e o nosso BORGES vem direto de PORTUGAL para o SERRO, na mesma segunda metade do seculo XVIII.

                                               Numa pequena analise mais detalhada, constatei que, a parte que nos toca, a metade da familia descende de d. MARIA ANTONIA DO ESPIRITO SANTO. Pelos meus calculos, ela eh de idade semelhante aa nossa tetravo, LUIZA MARIA DO ESPIRITO SANTO. Mas o sitio nao indica ancestralidade alguma da d. MARIA ANTONIA. Eles contam que o patriarca deles, cap. FRANCISCO RODRIGUES DA CUNHA MATTOS, viveu na regiao de MARIANA antes de mudar-se para UBERABA. Acredito que o caminho que tenha percorrido de um lugar a outro tenha sido a ESTRADA REAL que passa, obrigatoriamente, por CONCEICAO DO MATO DENTRO, onde os ancestrais ANTONIO JOSE MONIZ e MANUELA DO ESPIRITO SANTO teriam criado a familia. Dai a boa possibilidade de sermos uma mesma familia.

                                               Coincidencia! Eles apenas citam que a primeira esposa do capitao FRANCISCO RODRIGUES DA CUNHA MATTOS assinava o sobrenome ALVIM. Talvez seja parente proxima da SYLVIA AMELIA ALVIM DE MELLO FRANCO, esposa do MUCIO EMILIO DE SENNA, filho do citado prof. NELSON COELHO DE SENNA. Os ALVIM DE MELLO FRANCO procedem de PARACATU DO PRINCIPE. Na boca da “FARINHA PODRE”. Este nome era o apelido antigamente do TRIANGULO MINEIRO.

 
                             Pe. EMYGIDO (EMIDIO) DE MAGALHAES BARBALHO
 
     Vou repetir um pouco da Historia da Familia de Magalhaes Barbalho. Nunca me canso e acho importante para os que nao conhecem facam uma ideia do todo.
 
     Nasceu, por volta de 1800, Policarpo Barbalho, no Nordeste brasileiro. Nao sabemos nada a respeito da vida pregressa dele, mas as tradicoes dizem que ele veio ou do Ceara ou do Rio Grande do Norte.
 
     Policarpo ainda jovem, acredito, seguiu para Mariana, Minas Gerais, para cursar o seminario e ordenar-se padre. Porem, naquela cidade apaixonou-se por Genoveva (Vita) Magalhaes. Largou o seminario e se casaram.
 
     Deles nasceu o primeiro filho Emygdio ou Emidio de Magalhaes Barbalho. A ele se seguiram os nascimentos de Jose, Francisco Marcal, Lucinda e Manoel. Todos de Magalhaes Barbalho.
 
     Nao se sabe onde nasceram mas sabe-se que os tetravos Policarpo/Genoveva mudaram-se para Itabira. O Emygdio acabou seguindo o dom do pai e ingressou no seminario. Eu presumo que seja o de Mariana que deve ter sido o unico na epoca. Nao temos a data de nascimento dele mas o provavel eh que seja em torno de 1.820. Parece-me que o Seminario do Caraca so comecou por volta de 1.847, dai nao haveria tempo habil para o pe. Emygdio ter estudado la.
 
     Assim que ordenou, acredito eu que por volta de 1.843, estou chutando, o que me faz chegar a essa conclusao eh a tradicao que temos a seguir que diz que ele foi para Sao Miguel e Almas, atual Guanhaes. La ele conseguiu extrair um pouco de ouro, provavelmente, na Fazenda da Lavrinha.
 
     Com o ouro no bolso ele ajudou ao irmao Francisco Marcal a sair de Itabira para Sao Miguel tambem. Ai o bonitao encontrou a sua cara metade que foi nada mais nada menos que a trisavo Eugenia Maria da Cruz, uma das filhas de um dos casais fundadores da freguesia, ou seja, os tetravos: Capitao Jose Coelho de Magalhaes e Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo.
 
     Ai comecamos a ver a influencia do pe. Emygdio na sociedade local. Logico, o primeiro nascimento na casa do casal Francisco Marcal/Eugenia so poderia mesmo chamar-se Emygdia (Emidia). Ate ai estava tudo explicado.
 
     Mas sao quatro os filhos do capitao Jose e da tetravo Luiza que se tornaram grandes matripatriarcas na area de Guanhaes, particularmente em Virginopolis. 
 
     A mais velha dos 4 foi a tia Francisca Eufrasia de Assis Coelho que casou com o ten. Joaquim Nunes Coelho, que aparecem entre os primeiros moradores de Patrocinio de Guanhaes, a atual Virginopolis. O nome do quarto filho deles, que deve ser nao mais que 1 ou 2 anos mais velho que a tia Emygdia foi o Emygdio Nunes Coelho.
 
     O segundo mais velho dos 4 foi o ten. Joao Baptista Coelho que se casou com a Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho e formaram outro casal fundador de Virginopolis. Nome da setima filha do casal: Emygdia Honoria Coelho. 
 
     Por fim, o filho mais novo foi o trisavo Antonio Rodrigues Coelho que se casou com a avo Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral. Este nao fez homenagem ao padre com a esposa com quem teve 15 filhos. E acredito que a razao seja essa, ele ja era pai da tia Emygdia Justiniana de Aguiar, filha que teve fora do casamento com Getulia Justiniana de Aguiar.
 
     Por mal dos pecados, a avo Maria Marcolina teve que ”tolerar” a oitava filha, Luiza Marcolina Coelho, se casando com o tio Emygdio Ferreira da Silva. O sobrenome Ferreira aparece entre os fundadores de Guanhaes na pessoa de Francisco de Souza Ferreira. Dai, o mais certo eh que o tio Emygdio tenha recebido o nome, em 1861, em homenagem ao padre.
 
     Porem, a bondade do padre Emygdio nao se limitou nisso. Em Itabira, o irmao dele, Jose de Magalhaes Barbalho havia tido uma filha cujo nome foi Sinh’Anna. Ela era filha de uma afro-brasileira que, infelizmente, nao sabemos nome ou dado qualquer outro dela.
 
     Esta Sinh’Anna deveria ser ”fogo na roupa” ou foi violentada. A coisa nao era falada muito abertamente antigamente. Certo eh que ela ficou gravida. Existem duas teorias. Uma diz que o fascinora foi um musico de um circo do Rio de Janeiro que passara por Itabira. Outra eh a de que teria sido um homem casado, da alta sociedade itabirana. 
 
     Muda a teoria mas nao o resultado. Tio Joaozinho nasceu em 15.10.1862. Contudo, sob a guarda dos tios dele, pe. Emygdio e Francisco Marcal. Mais tarde, o tio Joaozinho casou-se com a Sa Candinha, que era uma das filhas do casal Francisco Marcal/Eugenia Maria da Cruz. E como nao poderia faltar, a homenagem ao padre veio na figura da terceira filha, Emygdia Magalhaes. Esta eh irma da minha avo materna, Davina. Tinha o apelido de Miluca e casou-se com o tio-bisavo paterno Evencio. 
 
     Dai para a frente, as Emidias e Emidios se multiplicaram. Mas a certeza eh a de que foi do pe Emygdio que sairam as homenagens dos nomes. A certeza se ascenta na verdade de que, nao temos entre nossos ancestrais conhecidos nenhum que se chamasse Emygdio (a) e o nome comeca a surgir exatamente no tempo em que o padre virou padre.
 
     O pe. Emydio tinha uma frase que repetia aos interlocutores. Ele dizia: “Eu sou padre. Meu pai eh padre. Eu nao sou filho de padre. E sou padre mais velho que meu pai.” O fato eh esse. O velho Policarpo, apos ficar viuvo, retornou ao seminario e ordenou-se padre. Portanto, tem que ter-se ordenado, no minimo, depois de 1.843. Terminou os dias e o sacerdocio dele no Inficcinado, atual Santa Rita Durao, distrito de Mariana. Nada sabemos a respeito de datas ou locais da ordenacao e sepultamento dele.
 
     O que levou-me a fazer essa homenagem nossos parentes padres eh isso. Um eh bisavo do bispo D. Manoel Nunes Coelho e o outro eh tio-avo. Isso, sem contar mais de uma duzia de religiosos na familia Coelho e Magalhaes Barbalho. Porem, estou tendo alguma dificuldade de encontrar qualquer dado genealogico deles. Parece que a Igreja aa qual serviram adormeceu no ponto. 
 
     Acredito eu, que esta falhando em nao divulgar os eventos da vida desses herois, nao apenas aqueles que cito por serem meus parentes, que por sobre os ossos deles foi construida. Uma falha lamentavel que, talvez seja, em parte, por ela, que a distancia entre os fieis e a Igreja tenha aumentado tanto ultimamente.
 
     Como nao estou conseguindo encontrar nada a respeito dos ancestrais tanto do pe. Policarpo Barbalho quanto da vovo Vita Magalhaes resolvi vasculhar para ver se encontro algo do sentido raizes para ramos. Como ha a suspeita de o nosso Barbalho ter vindo do Ceara, vasculhei na Internet o assunto Genealogia Cearense.
 
     Encontrei algo no endereco: http://www.angelfire.com/linux/genealogiacearense/index_povoadores.html O titulo do documento eh: OS PRIMEIROS COLONIZADORES PORTUGUESES NO CEARA 1700 – 1800. La encontrei um unico Barbalho que eh um certo Pedro. As unicas informacoes que aparecem a respeito dele eh a de que casou-se em Quixeramobim. A esposa era da familia Pereira da Silva e fixaram residencia em Mombaca.
 
     Como nao tem dados especificos alem disso e ele mudou-se para o Ceara em ano desconhecido, pode ser que seja desde pai ate tetravo do pe. Policarpo Barbalho, desde que se confirme a hipotese. Nesse caso, ter-se-ia que dar uma voltinha por Mombaca ou a Diocese mais proxima, ou o Arquivo que contenha os documentos de batismo da epoca. Se for encontrado algum Policarpo solto por la, possivelmente sera o nosso ancestral.
 
     Mas, para melhor termos certeza seria bom encontrarmos o registro de casamento dos ancestrais Policarpo/Genoveva que deveria encontrar-se em Mariana. Ai teriamos os nomes dos pais dos conjuges e, talvez, a mencao dos locais de nascimento. Somente dai eh que podemos pensar em ampliar os nossos conhecimentos dessas nossas raizes.
 
                              MAIS UMA CELEBRIDADE NA FAMILIA.
 
     Ha poucos dias, recebi um video da Youtube que a Tate do tio Otacilio Barbalho enviou-me. Tratava-se de uma participacao da Marcela Coelho no seriado da Rede Globo de Televisao, Clandestinos. Ela acrescentou a informacao de que era filha da Rosemai do Fanor.
 
     Nao foi dificil para mim acionar logo minhas fontes de informacoes para confirmar a informacao e ate amplia-la um pouco. Isso porque a Rosemai eh pessoa que conheci pessoalmente e morou algum tempo em Sardoa, Minas Gerais, onde casou-se com pessoa de familia tradicional local, alem de ter sido professora e diretora da escola de la.
 
     Como eu me casei em Santa Efigenia de Minas e as duas cidades sao vizinhas as informacoes comecaram logo a vir aos turbilhoes. Minha cunhada foi aluna da Rosemai e so tem elogios para ela como professora. A prima pelo lado paterno das meninas dela nao somente eh muito amiga de minha esposa e da cunhada, mora aqui na cidade de Framingham tambem. Dai pude completar a ficha.
 
     A Marcela e a Priscila sao filhas da Rosemai com o ex-prefeito de Sardoa, Francisco Lino (nao sei dizer se tem outro sobrenome), mais conhecido como Chico do Correio. Eles nao sao mais casados.
 
     Para completar, so mesmo mostrar por quais caminhos os nossos graus mais intimos de parentesco se dao. Nao vou explicar tudo porque, senao, nao cabe. Vou colocar a partir da Rosemai para as raizes.
 
     Rosemai Coelho Gloria eh filha de
     Fanor de Campos Gloria - Luci Lucio Coelho eh filha de
     Antonio Lucio de Oliveira – Cira Coelho eh filha de
     Simao Baptista Coelho – Maria Carmelita Coelho do Amaral eh filha de
     Maria Marcolina Borges do Amaral – Antonio Rodrigues Coelho eh filho de
     Cap. Jose Coelho de Magalhaes ou da Rocha – Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo
 
      A partir do tio Simao, temos que ele eh filho de
      Quiteria (Titi) Rosa do Amaral – Joao Baptista Coelho Jr eh filho de
      Maria Honoria Nunes Coelho – Joao Baptista Coelho eh filho de
      Cap. Jose Coelho de Magalhaes ou da Rocha - Luiza Maria do Espirito Santo.
 
     A prima paterna da Marcela e da Priscila tambem informou-me que a segunda segue a carreira de modelo. Parece que a Marcela esta trabalhando tambem na peca de teatro, Tudo Bem Quando Termina Bem. 
 
     Encontrei alguma dificuldade de entrar nos enderecos que a Tate enviou-me, no Youtube. Mas basta procurar pelo nome dela ou Clandestinos. Parece que alguma coisa ja foi retirado de circulacao.  

100 REASONS TO AMNESTY THE UNDOCUMENTED WORKERS IN UNITED STATES

August 25, 2010

ONE HUNDRED REASONS TO AMNESTY THE UNDOCUMENTED WORKERS IN UNITED STATES.
 
          with hope to the,
          Mr. President of United States, Barack Obama.
 
          To the graceful memory of the late beloved,
          senator, Ted Kennedy  
          
          With appreciation, to
          MA senator, Melina L. Munoz

          For his effort, to
          senator John McCain
 
          With thanks, to
          Soledad O’Brian, Rick Sanchez and others
 
          For the records, to
          journalists Bill O’Reilly, Lou Dobbs and others who don’t understand forgiveness and compassion
 
          For the privilege, to
          governors Jan Brewer, Sarah Palin; sheriff Joe Arpaio and others who not willing it are working to destruct what good rests in United States.
 
          Before I make a list of reasons for the amnesty of undocumented workers in United States we need to understand that, they are from two category groups. The first one come in consequence of a supposed extradition of all undocumented along with their family members, even those who are citizens. So the consequences are considered bad happenings and the reasons are the actions taken to avoid the deportation.
 
          The second group come from the supposition that all undocumented immigrant (except for those who may be considered dangerous to others) will get the amnesty. The listed reasons come from the benefits it will cause to the country and its population.
 
          The supposed number of people who will get the benefit of documentation is 11 millions. But the big total shall be 13 million. The others 2 millions are the dependent citizens of the first 11.
 
          A) SUPPOSING 13 MILLION WILL BE DEPORTED.
 
001. At least 3-5 millions rental residences will be vacant.
 
002. Millions of owners will have to balance their budget
 
003. Entire neighborhoods, even towns, will be vacant.
 
004. The value of residential buildings will go down.
 
005. The rentals not related with immigrants other than buildings will go down because of the vacancy.
 
006. Same for the commercial business which will suffer a decreasing in movement.
 
007. The construction industry will be put on hold for a undetermined number of years.
 
008. Some of construction companies will have work to do but not workers to do the job.
 
009. Around 100,000 micro companies owned by immigrants (documented as well undocumented) will be closed.
 
010. Many towns will be in a severe recession because the falling in collecting taxes.
 
011. The unemployment will go up instead of going down as expected by the anti-immigrants.
 
012. At least 100,000 workers of the teaching industry will lose their jobs.
 
013. Industries such as hotels, fast food, cleaning services, landscaping, delivering services and many others will not be able to replace lost employees.
 
014. Millions of cars (specially old ones) will be abandoned around about everywhere.
 
015. Some contracts of car leasing and car selling will be broken. In a conservative estimation, it will be around a million.
 
016. Some companies of services such as internet, cable and satellite television, telephone, energy and others will lose millions of costumers.
 
017. Same for banks, money cards, insurance, ect.
 
018. The prices for those who keep the services will go up.
 
019. The American economy as a whole will decrease at least about 5%.
 
020. More than 10,000 police workers will lose jobs.
 
021. An undetermined number of fire department workers will lose their jobs as well.
 
022. At least 60,000 health related workers will have the same fate.
 
023. Just for comparison, United States losing 13 millions of inhabitants will be almost the same as taking out all of New England, or 5 out its 6 states.
 
024. Even those companies which have not apparent links to immigration will lose budget because the “dispopulation”.
 
025. The undocumented population use to send gifts to their relatives in their origin countries which will be no more. (Gifts which are commercialized in US, generating budget and taxes).
 
026. Along the extradition of 13 million an uncounted number of legalized people, even some yet acquired citizenship and born citizens, will follow because their businesses or relationship depend on the immigrants.
 
027. It will aggravate the whole economic situation in United States.
 
028. The deportation will stop a crucial sending of money to empoverished population around the globe which will elevate to the level of hatred against everything from United States.
 
029. Without money, part of the population from the affected countries will consume less, the whole economy there will goes down along with their importations from United States.
 
030. A boycott against American products will be issued which will affect every multinational companies from United States.
 
031. Those companies will lose market for others from others nationalities.
 
032. On each phase of the process, there will be more losses in the United States, more unemployment and more legal residents will be forced to go back to their countries.
 
033. If they insist on staying, the competition for jobs will be more fearsome.
 
034. Some places in the empoverished countries will be transformed in ideal to recruitments from Al Qaeda and other terrorists groups and will be transformed in hazardous places to American products and people.
 
035. Even places such as the Panama Canal may be taken by anti-American politicians who could be transformed in an extra expense to the American economy.
 
036. Everything will contribute to the loss of hegemonic superpower that United States now have.
 
037. Before things get to this point the United States government may try to reverse the situation amplifying the number of visas for temporary workers but it will be, at least, a lost of time and effort because it is a nonsense to send back trained workers to import a non trained. And the results of such action could not be effective as designed.
 
038. As the American economy gets down some of technological advancements such as the space exploration will be slowed down giving time to others for to catch up along United States.
 
039. Now, some anti-immigrants are poised to take the citizenship from American children born from undocumented parents. It is a stupid idea because the old American population is not reproducing itself in an enough rate to replace the retiring people.
 
040. As the big boomers generation is growing older and retiring in numbers each time bigger, the United States will need more people to replace some and take care of the majority. And it is one of the duties that the immigrant population is serving for.
 
041. Although some complain about costs of undocumented immigration they never realize that, when any adult immigrant come in to do any job the nation is getting a far cheap worker because all the costs with education and health care that is needed for children and young people were already provided by another nation.
 
042. Some are complaining about the some costs United States is having to assist the children of undocumented immigrant. Those costs does not exceed the ones that the country needed to offer to citizen children. If they have a permit to stay in the United States they will pay it back in the same way the regular children do. Sending them back will waste any invested money.
 
043. Another complaint which was spread by stupid people is that, immigrants are coming in to United States to have babies on a expectation of when the children turn to adulthood ages legalize their parents. It is stupid because when the immigrant came to the United States they are young. Then they start working and get money. So, if they are married or just married to another people the next step is to have babies. Not because their are thinking in a future legalization but because it is the normal sequence of life. The good thing for United States is that, those babies are coming to join its population with almost no cost.
 
044. Another fiction is to say that, terrorists are coming in, having babies, and getting them back to train their babies to be the next generation of terrorists against United States. How imaginative and stupid are those anti-immigrants to conceive such theory of conspiracy! If it was true, and identified, it would be more clever to United States to install chips in those babies to track their lives. Like that the country will be always one step further than the terrorists.
 
045. Right now the United States is losing an undetermined amount of money because thousands, maybe more than a million, of children of undocumented immigrants who came in with their parents in an earlier age and concluded high school. Many of those children got brains and would be doing college if was not for the lack of documents. Not given them the citizenship and the opportunity is the same as to play in a lottery where the country only have to lose because in the midst of thousands you never know who will be the next Einstein and not to try to let them do the college is the assurance of never get it.
 
046. Sending back those children will be the guarantee of losing the money and brains.
 
047. The massive extradition will separate a bigger number of families causing future consequences on the lives of children.
 
048. As the American economy will be severely affected, the criminality in the country will rise.
 
049. The costs of imprisonment will proportionally rise too.
 
050. In some towns the life will be hardened by the consequent problems such as the need to close school units and transfer the children to others more distant from the families homes.
 
051. Some have been complaining about the money sent by immigrants to the exterior. They are ignoring how economy works. It works exactly like as the circle of life where the microorganisms serve as food for bigger ones; and those to more bigger creatures; in a food chain until it reaches the top predator. The money sent to the exterior passes from hand to hand until it gets back to its origins. If the money were not sent, the circle of money life would be smaller and the whole world economy would shrink. It means less jobs and shorter money in the pockets of the developing countries workers. Anyways, the salaries for the jobs that undocumented do, pay small money and they expend 80% or more of it here in United States to meet all their necessities.
 
052. The critics of the undocumented people never realize that, if all undocumented are sent back in a short period of time some money which they do circle in the American economy will be gone forever and it will be a long term damage to the economy.
 
053. They also don’t understand that, the immigrant as a whole come to bring here some development such permanent constructions that will stay for long time generating many kind of businesses.
 
          At this point I would end this list since we already should have more than a hundred reasons for the amnesty of the undocumented workers in United States. It is that because for each bad consequence yet listed the extradition shall cause the legalization shall have a correspondent good consequence to everybody stays. But I will try to enlist some number of good consequences that can’t be immediately deduced by the opposite idea.
 
          Note that I am also talking about amnesty and not only in a simple legalization. It is that in consequence of the urgency to resolve the problem. And my idea of amnesty includes even the immigrants who are wanted by the ICE because they didn’t present themselves to a court of immigration after it be issued. Although I understand that many conservative people will never accept such idea because of their legalistic feelings. But sometimes it is better to be magnanimous to those who make mistakes and try to keep the good path later than to persecute them and lose all the good things they will have to offer.
 
          Von Brown is a good example to us. He was the most famous of Hitler’s prestigious scientist. He was responsible for the construction of the V-8 bombs which caused thousands of deaths and immense terror on the London population. As he knew exactly what was being done by the Nazi Party with his invention. He was nothing less than an war criminal. United States not only pardoned him but also used his knowledge to create its spacial program.
 
          What the undocumented immigrant did can’t be compared to what was done by Von Brown. But if in the name of good things that he was expected to do he was excused. Greater reason is here to forgive what bad was made by undocumented people. Anyways, those who didn’t went to court as they were supposed to, can be charged with hours of social work or fines.
 
          The general idea does not include those who have a criminal record other than evasion of immigration court.
 
          It is important to point out that, the undocumented people would not be here if it wasn’t for the consent of American people and government. It is a problem which comes from more than 30 years. Without a specific rule for the people to come legally to the United States and despite of it being illegal, everybody found jobs and shelter until the economic crisis. American people and government failed on to send a good message saying un-documentation wasn’t allowed during this past time. So, as both sides made mistakes, I don’t think the justice will be served if the undocumented be used as scapegoat for the wrongdoing which were done by all.
 
          The way of amnesty need have a short cut such as an universal permit green card. It should be issued immediately after the process of legalization starts. And it should give the alien citizen all the rights of a legalized citizen, even the right of travel to other countries. It is important to alleviate a tremendous psychological burden that the undocumented is suffering by being out of the acquaintanceship with their beloved relatives. The provisionary green card will be valid until the end of the correspondent process of legalization which could be deferred or not, depend on the individual records.
 
          The amnesty should be the main goal for those who want to solve the whole problem. But as part of the solution it is vital to also issue a path to legalization for those who will come in after. The ideal is that, such law provides step-by-step how the alien citizen can legally come in to United States. Once you have such path, needed is to issue a totally forbid on undocumented work in this country. Such law need to be clear without any prejudice, even based on education level.
 
          I now am going to continue my list of 100 reasons to amnesty the undocumented workers in United States.
 
          B) SUPPOSING ALL UNDOCUMENTED WILL GET AMNESTY.
 
054. Forgiveness is a path of two ways which brings great feelings to those who are apologizing and to those who accept it.
 
055. Immediately after the approval of a amnesty and a path for legalization for the future immigrant, a great wave of optimism will echoes in and out United States.
 
056. The hatred against everything which comes from the United States will diminish, which also will be good for its commercial products abroad.
 
057. The touristic industry inside United States will be immediately contemplated with joy and growth.
 
058. Another industry which will be struggling to attend the new arriving costumers will be the aviation.
 
059. The whole industry of construction will not benefit just for the buildings not be vacant but around half to a million now on sale units will be sold.
 
060. The whole economy in the United States will start to accelerate ending the recession in a shorter period than the economists are foretelling not counting on the amnesty.
 
061. Many immigrants will be free and confident on using their economics for open new businesses in United States.
 
062. Even some will consider and realize to sell their investments abroad for to repatriate the money to reinvest in the United States.
 
063. The combination of those good news will reverse the bad numbers on unemployment and even the prejudice against aliens will diminish.
 
064. Immediately after issued the amnesty much of the imprisoned immigrant just because their immigration status shall be freed which will represents an extended economy to the tax payer.
 
065. Instead of the cost the freed immigrant will get back their jobs generating growth to the economy.
 
066. As the amnesty comes and the comprehensive immigration law be issued the borders will be automatically safer and less difficult to control since will be much less people trying to cross illegally.
 
067. The smugglers will lose revenue which will be disincentive to that of criminal active.
 
068. The drug cartels will be more efficiently taken away.
 
069. The crimes committed against undocumented shall be better recorded and denounced because there will be no more fear of deportation.
 
070. The number of tax collection from undocumented people will be out of shadows because they will have no need to use ITIN numbers.
 
071. The now undocumented shall be free for join unions and demand equal payments as citizens which will benefit all citizens demanding the same rights.
 
072. The under the table economy which does exist because of undocumentation shall end, which will give to government the opportunity to have an additional on tax collection.
 
073. The immigration advocacy industry shall have a great stimulus at least for the next ten years after the amnesty be issued.
 
074. A unnumbered amount of children will be protected against the trauma of be separated from their parents which will guarantee more confident adults and less behavioral problems.
 
075. More confident children evolve to a more creative adults which is a great acquirement to whole country.
 
076. United States already has the benefit from being a multicultural society. It works in favor of the creativity in diverse areas. The most visible is the movie industry. If the movie industry stood exploiting themes such as the Old West, Civil War, WW II and others, it probably would be just a shrinked version of today’s one. It is not because aliens are more creative. But all creativity have some limit. From some level it becomes harder to develop if new ideas are not introduced. It is always useful to have many people from most different background for keep it creative and attractive. The amnesty will help it.
 
077. But what nobody yet told about is the benefit from genetical diversity. The legal immigration favors the immigration of elite class. At least in the Occident all elite come from the small number of ancestors born on the Middle Ages. It does not add much to genetical diversity. But the great benefit of genetical diversity can be measured only in a long term, after many generations. So it is why nobody has talked about it.
 
078. As I showed in the first part of this list, to deport all undocumented immigrant will be costly, traumatic, cold-hearted and prolonged action. Otherwise the amnesty can be quick as a executive order can be signed, compassionated and without costs for the tax payer since the immigrants themselves can pay the process.
 
079. Most of the population in the world does not use advanced technologies because of poverty and even hunger. With the immigration problem solved, United States and others developed countries can concentrate on solve the poverty problem in the world what in a long term will bring a great number of consumers of higher technologies born in United States.
 
080. The American way can solve all American problems but may have not the same effect on others problems. The amnesty will construct a better relationship between countries and the mutual confidence will solve problems and bring more trade.
 
081 With more confidence between the parts the terrorism problem will be attacked in two ways. The first way is because the terrorism will lose support. The second way is the foreign government will be empowered to combat it abroad.
 
082. This way will bring us to one safer world but not a entirely safe one. We are not our worst enemies. We have super volcanoes, mega tsunamis, asteroids, great epidemics and others which could cause more damage or extinction to humanity in a question of hours or days. So we can’t let the smaller problems distract and prevent us from to have a contingency plan to avoid such disasters. It will require the participation and confidence of all because if one of those enemies strike, nobody will be spared.
 
083. With the legalization institutes of education will be benefited because an unnumbered group of immigrants is just waiting the opportunity for start their class.
 
084. Some part of American population, mainly those who live on the countryside states, don’t realize how hard the life of Americans will be without the presence of immigrants, specially the undocumented. So I will remind them what good they got from the immigrant population even without see them in many cases. The amnesty shall assures benefit such as to get the daily newspaper at home before sunrise.
 
085. A nourishment before start the daily work in any fast food franchise.
 
086. A cleaned ambient of work.
 
087. A beauty garden throughout whole cities.
 
088. A good lunch at most restaurants.
 
089. Also a good diner any day it is needed.
 
090. Just in case, a delivered pizza any time of the day or night.
 
091. The guarantee of having fresh vegetables and fruits at your please in supermarkets.
 
092. The same for bakeries products.
 
093. Services of taxes transportation as needed.
 
094. Care for your elderly relatives while you are working.
 
095. Houses weekly or whatsoever cleaned up.
 
096. With all the cleaning we need to add prevention against infectocontagious diseased.
 
097. Services of baby sitting.
 
098. Lower ranked workers in all industries.
 
099. In case of disasters such as the hurricane Katrina, you always can count on some to clean up and reconstruct, even in hazardous situations.
 
100. Painting and hoofing services.
 
101. Anything else that you don’t have a citizen willing to do you always can count on an immigrant.
 
102. Everything for a affordable price.
 
          I wrote it by hand before I took it to the computer. So I thought I was having a little trouble to remember the last ones from the 100 planed reasons for amnesty the undocumented immigrant. Now I saw two repeated numbers in my list so it is converted now to 102 reasons. I am absolutely sure that the immigrants who will read this list shall have others reasons to add in to my list. So I am putting three more spaces for stimulate the readers to add something in their lists.
 
103.
 
104.
 
105.
 
          Thanks to all readers who comment on this text.


Follow

Get every new post delivered to your Inbox.